《Taming The Villainesses》 Chapter 1.1 (EP-1.1) Flower Aira 001 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #1 To me, a Queen only exists in the media. A woman who wears a beautiful jewelled crown and never loses her noble dignity. That''s the image thates to mind when I think of a Queen. There was a Queen that I came to know recently. Aira Von Tarantera VIII. Quick-witted people would have already guessed by her name that she''s the Queen, though not in reality, rather she''s a viin character in the novel ¡®Viin Hunter.'' That''s right. She''s a viin character. Aira Von Tarantera. In the story, she is a tyrant. She''s someone who''s the farthest away from being a good Queen. ording to the description in the novel, Aira was a beautiful girl with ck hair and eyes. Although she was very pretty and outstanding, she had a low position in terms of seeding the throne. That was until one day, her brothers and sisters, who were above her in status, suddenly died for a variety of reasons. Ultimately, she became the Queen at a young age of 17. She had 17 brothers and sisters, but who knew what their fate was, as they all died in a year. The novel didn''t describe that part much. As a result, the child, who was supposed to be thest to inherit the throne, became the sessor because she was thest remaining descendant of the Royal Family. Now, what would happen when a young, foolish girl of the Royal Family, who knew she would never ascend to the throne in her lifetime, suddenly came to power-. "Guards, off with his head-!" I was watching the scene unfold right in front of my eyes. ¡°Please, Your Majesty-!¡± Belmott Dous, the Finance Minister at the Court, was terribly perplexed. He pleaded that the amount of tax levied by the Royal Family was too much and that it would cause a bacsh among the lords. ¡°Your Majesty-! Please, listen to me just once.¡± No matter how foolish of a Queen she was, how could she not know what ¡®off with his head'' meant towards him, who was trusted by many nobles and people? In fact, the people around who were watching were also making a fuss. ©¥She wants to behead him? ©¥Is this for real? ©¥Heu, no-. Someone do something-. ©¥Someone say something to that crazy Queen-. It¡¯d been about three years after Aira became the Queen. Although she had issued many bizarre orders during her reign, this was the first time she had ordered an execution that ignored legal procedures, so it was natural that people were perplexed. ©¥What should we do? ©¥I don''t know. What are your ns? ©¥No-. She''s not beheading a thief, that''s Lord Belmott-. How can we do that-? The Royal Guards could only look at each other. Their hands were on their swords, but not moving. ¡°What are you doing-? I said behead him-. If you won''t do it, then I''ll do it myself!" Unable to bear such a sight any longer, Aira groaned and drew a sword from the scabbard of the Guard who was standing next to the throne. ¡°Ahh, this cool feeling. After wearing the crown, it''s been a long while since I''ve used a sword.¡± The sword in Aira''s hand vibrated, seemingly eager to taste blood. Aira would then cut the head off the old man in one graceful swing, with a skillparable to the Kingdom''s Sword Master. That was the story. After taking her first blood, Aira would continue on before finally getting deposed. She would thenter be hanged on the gallows. The scene where she struggled and died was very exhrating to me as a reader, but not to the current me. ¡°Belmott-. Since this Queen is merciful, despite your audacity to speak nonsense, I''ll let you leave yourst will.¡± Shingg-. Aira put her sword on Belmott''s neck. However, she did not behead him immediately. ¡°I will give you time to leave a will. Because I, Aira Von Tarantera VIII, is generous.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Belmott was kneeling with his head bowed down. At this time, when he lifted his head, one could see a detached expression on his face. It was the face of a person who was prepared for their death. I¡¯d seen quite a few people with that kind of expressiontely¡­ The words that came out of their mouth were usually as follows. ¡°A glorious Kingdom and 500 years of history is being brought to ruin by a foolish girl and a demon. I have no face to show my ancestors. So, upon my death, keep my corpse away from their graves.¡± ¡°Wh, what-?!¡± Aira''s expression darkened. The gap between this look on a pretty woman''s face and her beauty was so sharp of a contrast, it was scary. "Alright then-. As you wish, I will tear your corpse to shreds and sprinkle it as fish food-!¡± She raised her sword high while everyone either closed their eyes tightly or covered their faces with their hands, knowing what wasing. Everything was over. They thought that the blood of an old and loyal servant would warm the Court floor at that moment. And that no one could stop this tragedy from happening-. However, in this funeral hall-like Court, there was one person. ¡°Your Majesty-.¡± A tall figure. As I opened my lips, the Queen''s hand suddenly stopped in its tracks. She then looked at me with a wrinkled brow and asked. "What is it, Tae-oh?" "With all due respect, I reckon that executing Lord Belmott like this wouldn''t be a good example. As a wise Queen, Your Majesty should know." "¡­" I could see the power receding from the Queen''s hand that was holding the sword. Good. I saved Belmott from dying a dog''s death. It could be said that I was half sessful in preventing the nobles'' rebellion, where they united under the pretext of Belmott''s death. Queen Aira said. "Tae-oh, my gardener. My only confidant. Yes, unlike other idiots, your words are worth listening to." "Thank you." ¡°So, Tae-oh, why did you stop my execution?¡± I could feel the mad queen Aira, whom no one could control, actually listening to me. At the same time, the resentment and hatred-filled gazes of the people in the Court could clearly be felt. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Because the character ¡®Tae-oh'', which Lee Seong-eum possessed about a year ago, was originally the ¡®idiot.'' The viin, Tae-oh, along with the Queen, led the splendid kingdom of Angmar to destruction. Yes, f*ck me, that was my current identity. Oh how I wished someone could exin to me why this happened. s, this was not the time to seek answers, but to give an exnation. So I decided to say the lines that I had memorized beforehand in case something like this happened today. ¡°Finance Minister Belmott had sinned, for not only daring to oppose the absolute power of the Queen, but also debasing the Royal Family by bringing up the history and ancestors of the Kingdom-.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay-. Continue.¡± ¡°If Your Majesty personally executed the person who challenged the Queen¡¯s authority¡ª. Rather than a punishment, it''s more like a reward for them.¡± ¡°Death by my hands is a reward?¡± "Yes, as they had made the Queen''s hands be smeared with their filthy blood. What is a reward if it isn''t that?" It was sophistry. However, it did make the Queen''s wrinkled expression loosen. Chapter 1.2 (EP-1.2) Flower Aira 001 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #1 "Hmm-. Yes. In fact, that''s what I was thinking too.¡± ¡°Indeed, the great and wise Queen Aira knows best that this impromptu execution is not a good show of example.¡± I¡¯d said this over and over again like a martyr. Not only did my voice have to be loud, I also must have a clear pronunciation. It was awkward at first, but after a year of doing so, I got better. As I said so, I observed Aira''s expression. Aira folded her arms and nodded her head, holding the sword away. ¡°Hmm, indeed. That''s right. Even I, too, thought a simple beheading was too merciful. So, Tae-oh, continue to speak the thoughts you read in my mind.¡± What did you mean I read your thoughts? You nk-headed chick! I was furious, but didn''t swear. I paused for a moment until the boiling simmered down. ¡°¡­¡± The point here was to break the momentum. When dealing with Aira, I needed to increase my speaking ability by having everyone''s attention and focus on me. It took me a whole year to figure this out. ncing around, I could feel everyone''s grim looks. They probably thought I was licking the Queen''s feet to gain her favor. However, I couldn''t care less. I had no intention of dying. If I died here, there was no guarantee that I would return to the body of Lee Seong-eum in the 21st century. So, in order to live, I said. ¡°Respected Queen. This Tae-oh brought Miss ra, Belmott''s daughter, to the Court.¡± ¡°You brought Belmott¡¯s daughter!?¡± Queen Aira excitedly asked, as if she was in a gold rush. It was the first time she¡¯d heard of this. Obviously, she yed no part here. At that time, I snapped my fingers. Then from some ce, men in ck robes dragged a slender girl with blonde hair in, tearing her clothes left and right. ¡°Kyaa-!¡± ¡°Oh, ra-!¡± Seeing this, the apathetic look on Belmott''s face instantly contorted. "ra-!" It was like he had been thrown from heaven to hell in an instant. He wouldn''t have thought that his precious only daughter would be dragged here. He was prepared to die, so he made sure to hide his family beforehand. However, I already knew that the hideout was located near the Southern Desert City of Kel''thas because I read it in the novel. It might be scummy, but what could I do? Belmott was smart, and by this time he should have realized that his daughter had been taken hostage by me. He was afraid of what Tae-oh, who was called a demon, would do to his daughter that would be left behind once he was dead. Fathers could endure a de being pointed at their neck, but they would foam at the mouth when it came to their child. Then, in the end, Belmott would apologize to the Queen and avoided the death penalty. This was the conclusion I¡¯de up with in thest few days, after pulling all my hair out. And that was what was actually happening. Right now, in this Court, I was the one in control of people''s emotions-! With this, the death gs hanging from my neck would also disappear. It was my victory! I grinned insidiously and shade the joy I was feeling. Aira put her sword on the floor and started pping. ¡°I see, that¡¯s right. Tae-oh, you exactly read my thoughts! So, you would like to see both Belmott and his daughter ra indulge in the act of incest in front of everyone, correct?¡± "Yeah?" No, I didn''t think of that. ¡°As expected from you, Tae-oh. You are the only one who understands me. You know what I want!" What you wanted? Hey, f*ck this, let''s pause. I didn''t think that far. ©¥Commit incest-? ©¥Right here-? ©¥This is terrible-! I could feel everyone''s eyes on me. They probably noticed it. Aira had no idea, and the fact that I was tempting her like this¡­ "Ah-." I felt like pulling my hair out. I tried to keep Belmott alive, but Aira just kept on fanning the mes. ¡°Aira, you crazy woman, that¡¯s your death g!¡± I wanted to cry out loudly, but couldn¡¯t. Why were you so eager in sprinting towards your death!? Could it be that the future the wheel of fate set for the characters was inevitable? Just as the heroes in myths could not avoid the absurd oracles, couldn¡¯t we mortals avoid fate no matter how hard we tried? Even if I, an ordinary person (mortal), used all my wits, was Aira still destined to be a viin? If so, then what about the bootlicker next to her named Tae-oh? What would happen to me if Aira was executed? No, there was no point in asking. It was certain that I would be torn to pieces by the angry crowd. I was pissed. F*ck fate! I wouldn¡¯t stand for that. There might be those whoughed at my misfortune and threw stones at me, but I would outlive them all and be the one who gets thestugh. I then busily began to think about the next moves I should take. There must be a way. Come on, you¡¯d persevered for a year now¡­ "Your Majesty¡­¡± However, fortunately or unfortunately, Belmott, who was embracing his daughter, bowed before the Queen in tears. ¡°Your Majesty, Queen Aira-. Please have mercy on this old servant. I have indeedmitted a mortal sin-. But, my daughter¡­¡± ¡°Ah, Father¡­¡± The sight of an old father and his naked daughter hugging each other while crying was enough to make the eyes of many people wet. The Queen''s Guards would viciously steal candy from a crying child and beat them up if it was Queen Aira''s order, but even for them¡­ ©¥I can''t stand it. ©¥Me too. When are we leaving work? ©¥We just got here¡­ At this pitiful scene, they secretly averted their eyes while wearing bitter expressions under their helmets. It was only Aira who was smiling. ¡°Ah, what shall I do? The crime of opposing the Queen is grave~. How should we do this~." It was as if a little child was asked to choose a gift by their parents. At this moment, it was once again my turn. ¡°Tell me, Your Majesty the Queen, what''s your take, Tae-oh.¡± "Yes?" Aira asked for my opinion. She only listened to me, a gardener, and not the other people present. Looking at it, I once again felt the same feeling I had every day for the past year. I became the servant of the wretched Queen. No matter how much I thought about it, I¡­ Chapter 2.1 (EP-2.1) Flower Aira #2 002 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #2 Following the whole fiasco with the Finance Minister Belmott and his daughter ra. Queen Aira left the Court and went back to her residence whilenguidly saying. ¡°Tae-oh, cancel the rest of today¡¯s schedule. I''m exhausted from taking care of the state affairs." Aira ordered me in afortable tone of voice, unlike the rigid one from Court. Did anyone else know that she, the tyrant Queen, talked and listened like a normal girl? ¡°I''m tired, so I''ll be heading to bed early today. I think it¡¯s because I''ve been working so hard these days.¡± Tired your ass. I did all the important stuff, damn it! s, even if it was unfair, I didn''t dare say such a thing. On the surface, I smiled softly. ¡°As expected of the Queen. With the wise Queen watching over Angmar, the people will be at ease and without worry.¡± "Yes. It''s also thanks to you, Tae-oh. The reign I created, half of it belongs to you and it¡¯s all thanks to you. You should be proud!" ¡°I''m overpraised.¡± It was okay to be proud, but not for this. What Aira created was not a reign or peace, but discord and chaos. If one were to leave this beautiful pce right now, they would see streets overran with poor people and gangs of rebellious thieves running rampant while foreigners as well as monsters attacking the fortress''s outer walls. I was to me for half of the problems¡­ Therefore, how could I be proud? I was not some sort of sociopath. If I had to give one excuse, it would be the fact that I did my best to prevent a catastrophe in my own way. This was the reason why I desperately stopped Belmott''s execution earlier. In my own way, I tried to do good deeds by using my position as the Queen''s closest aide, like providing relief to the poor. But no one believed me and refused to ept it¡­ ©¥What? Just a favor? Cut the crap. What type of burden are you trying to put on me, Tae-oh? I would rather die than hold hands with you! ©¥Please, take your goodwill away from me. If it was rumored that I was entangled with you, I would be driven into the streets and stoned to death! The first impression of one''s image of you, was the most frightening. Tae-oh had already been branded as a fox-like demon that was attempting to ruin the kingdom alongside the tyrant Queen. No matter what I did, I couldn''t do anything about it. ©¥Look over there, Tae-oh is passing by. ©¥Shh, don''t make eye contact. You might get executed. ©¥Who''s that behind him? Is that ra? Poor ra¡­ Look. Even the pce maids were looking at me with fear. To be honest, I had never executed anyone before. ©¥He tried to have the Finance Minister and his daughter ramit incest in front of people. ©¥Tae-oh, what a vicious bastard! ¡­¡­. For some reason, my radical methods kept on being a perfect target for misunderstandings and rumors¡­ Anyway, as the noise of the gossiping maids grew louder and louder, Queen Aira smashed the Royal Scepter she was holding in her hand against the floor. Surprised by the sudden shock, the maids stopped talking and ran away. Looking at them, Aira said. ¡°Tae-oh, I''ll have those gossiping maids be striped naked tomorrow for an Atonement March!" Atonement March. It was very harsh. Even more so for the court maids, who were youngdies. The Atonement March was a punishment that made you take off all your clothes, having you ¡®march'' around the street outside and back to the Court. The harassment and psychological shock they would experience in the process was so severe that people would end in ruins. In fact, Aira punished a maid who tried to poison me that way. I really didn¡¯t want to exin how the punished maid was living now¡­ Recalling that scene, I shook my head. ¡°There is no need to punish the maids. Those fools are undeserving of Queen Aira''s effort to individually respond to their words and deeds.¡± "That''s true¡­ A gentleman should not be swayed by a small wind. However, Tae-oh, I can''t stand people insulting you. They don''t know how hard you''re working!" No, you don''t know who I''m suffering for. I grinned. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind their nders towards me. They''re probably just envious that Queen Aira favors me.¡± "I see. Indeed. Tae-oh''s smart." ¡°I''m overpraised.¡± ¡°Ah, speaking of nders and stupid deeds. All the dirty bastards these days say you''re a bad guy and that I have to stay away from you.¡± "Is that so?" ¡°But, of course, I don¡¯t listen to those idiots. You are the wisest man after me, the Queen.¡± ¡°Going back to the previous topic, are you sure you don''t want the maids to go on the Atonement March?¡± "Yes, I don''t like it. It''s alright." Aira nodded with satisfaction. I had saved several lives. Of course, they didn''t know it. The fact that I, who they cursed so much, was the one extending their lives and the life of this crumbling Kingdom. Once Aira was executed and the order of the Kingdompletely copsed, real chaos would ensue, destroying all but a few important characters. As for the extras whose names were not even mentioned, such as the citizens, maids and the like, they would all fall into hell. The maids did not know this. It was probably better if they did not know anything. * * * "Then, Your Majesty the Queen, I have some business to attend to, so I''ll excuse myself first." I bid my goodbye upon arriving at Aira''s residence. Aira could now go to her room and read her favorite book or go to sleep. As I was in charge of most of the state affairs that she had given up on, I had a lot to worry about and had to work overtime. Knowing my hard work, Queen Aira said a sentence in anguid voice as she entered her bedroom. ¡°Tae-oh, you have been so busytely. However, since you have nipped the buds of the rebellion led by the Finance Minister, you can get some rest.¡± "That¡­" That''s right. Finance Minister Belmott probably entered the Court today, prepared for his own death. No, rather, it must have been his n to die in the first ce. Loved by the people and nobles alike, his death would make everyone rise up and sweep everything in a wave of rebellion, like the disease that they had been suffering from. To trigger the spark for a revolution. That was probably Belmott''s role, which he fully understood. In fact, it was the same in the novel. However, he didn''t die today. Instead, he even seemingly swore allegiance to the Queen. ¡°Huhu, ¡®Dawn Association¡¯, huh? I didn''t know that such an impure militant group was squirming around on the outskirts. The subjugation has be easier thanks to Belmott''s gentle blows." ¡°It is all thanks to the wisdom of Her Majesty the Queen. You have cleared the band of robbers, who were trying to usurp the throne. Now, the people will be able to sleep in peace.¡± I said so and shook my head. The Dawn Association being spoken about was the rebels. Basically, in the middle of the novel, these guys caused a great amount of damage to the Kingdom''s system and the Queen. But due to the variable that Belmott survived, the Dawn Association could not even appear and was subjugated. Thinking of this point, I felt a chill. About the Dawn Association being subjugated. I actually hadn¡¯t done anything. I also didn''t say anything to Queen Aira. She only came to know about it by interrogating Belmott. To be honest, Aira was, without a doubt, a tyrant and a tumor. But she surprisingly wasn''t terribly ipetent. So, sometimes, when she surprised me with things like this, I would shiver without realizing it. After all, there was no guarantee that she, who never doubted and trusted everything I said, would not suddenly turn against me. ¡°Ah, and Tae-oh.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± What? Why did you call me all of a sudden? Did you notice I was cursing on the inside? ¡°Tonight, I will reward you for your achievements, soe and heat some water.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Your answer¡­?¡± "I understand." A reward¡­? Damn it, that was torture! I must have been caught swearing inside. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± I bowed my head slightly and stepped back. Next to me was a girl with her mouth gagged while a thick rope wrapped around her body. She was ra. The Finance Minister Belmott''s daughter. Chapter 2.2 (EP-2.2) Flower Aira #2 002 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #2 She was the insurance that kept Belmott from betraying us. I took her hostage and made her a maid in the pce. Perhaps, once could say that this was a safety measure for Belmott, preventing him from having any ideas of rebellion. All of the maids in the pce were in a simr situation to ra. They each took up the role of monitoring one another. It was nice to have them watch each other and point fingers. ¡°Come, ra. Let''s go now." "Heung." She was like a prisoner of war, but her spirit as a high-ranking noble was still strong. Her eyes were very sharp as she looked at me. I led her to the room where the maids were staying. ©¥Fool, do you think it will taste good when you pour it like that? ©¥If you pour it, it will be soggy! ©¥Hey, hey! That guy ising! As soon as I appeared, the chatting maids were startled and immediately pretended to work. They got paid for this¡­ I wanted to say something, but I was not that petty, so I simply handed them the tied up ra and said. ¡°Here, this is ra. She will be a maid from today onwards. Please educate her step by step, starting with what she shouldn''t do.¡± The response I got was cold. There was pity in the maids'' eyes when looking at ra. As if they were saying, "So you''ve fallen too, huh." At the same time, there was also a sense of relief knowing that there was another in the same abyss (situation) as them. ¡°Miss ra, the maids here are nobledies, just like you. So don''t fight and work together. Now, would you like to say hello to your new colleagues?¡± Slurp. As soon as the gag on her mouth was released, ra eximed. She had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Tae-oh, I won''t ever forgive you. I will curse you to the end. You''re part of Angmar''s corruption. You vicious servant!¡± Did you mean, "Thank you for saving me and my father''s life?" I smiled brightly and gave her my thanks. "You''re wee." In the past, I would have been heartbroken being criticized like this. But now, I didn''t even take it to heart. I guess I had gotten a little tougher. However, this ra was not an easy girl to deal with. ¡°Do you think your power willst forever? One day, you will have to bear your karma! Queen Aira''s power will end soon! You know nothing!" Pwae. She spat on my face I had been spat on three times this week alone. This happened so often that it didn''t matter anymore, but¡­ I knew nothing? Even with my patience, I was triggered by that remark. After so long, I finally put my hands up. Jjak. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± I grabbed the fallen ra by the cor and forced her to stand up. ¡°I know nothing? Do you have the right to say that to me? You aristocratic b*tches who lived their lives eating and wearing only good things?¡± Who dared to make me shoulder the karma and fall into purgatory? ¡°St, stop, don¡¯t hit me-¡± Despite being the one provoking me, ra was trembling as she touched her red and swollen cheek. I had a lot to say, but I was busy with work and decided to stop here. ¡°What are you doing? Get to work!¡± Let''s simmer the anger that was boiling inside. More than that, it was a karma thing. I was very confident about the subject I had been taught. In fact, I had a rough idea why thisdy was shouting so loudly. She must have something to believe in. That belief was obvious. Was it ¡®their'' turn to move? Originally, ra, who was hiding in the hideout, would have contacted ¡®them'' and an episode would ur. I thought of a well-bnced party crouching somewhere and sharpening their ws. Would those ws ever reach me? No, I would never allow that to happen. * * * ¡ºA Statement On The Cost Of Maintenance And Repair Of The Fortress Walls And The Appearance Of The Frontier Nobles-.¡» ¡ºDisciplinary Bill For Tax Evasion Of Marquis Lioness-.¡» ¡ºRogue Band ¡®ck Robe'' Trend Report-.¡» ¡ºWolf Spider Mass Strike. Low Silk Yield. Export Problem.¡» ¡ºHorde of Rampant Michuri In The Eastern ins. The Peasants'' Cry. People''s Economy Groaning.¡» Sreak, Sreak. I roughly processed all of the documents that were painful to look at. After signing thest paperwork, I smiled as I stretched myself out. ¡°I¡¯m too used to this.¡± It was amazing to think that I was sitting here in my office with this type of work. Even if I wanted to get a white-cor job, who would have thought that I would end up doing something like this? It was also quite a high-ranking job at that. The Court Gardener Tae-oh. That was my current job title. My rank in the Court was around 75th, but there was no one in the Kingdom who didn''t know that I was the second most powerful person in power after the Queen. I was aware. About this man named Tae-oh. In the novel, Tae-oh was a viin who only appeared in a few lines. He had no role other than being so annoying that I wished for him to die sooner. In fact, his importance was almost negligible. But every time he appeared, thement section would rage. So, in the end, this guy''s story ended with just the short sentence: "One day, Tae-oh was executed ording to his karma." I couldn''t remember the exact words, but it was roughly something like that. His ending was handled so simply, that it was rather impressive? After Tae-oh''s death, Queen Aira began to lose her powers, and the Kingdom eventually copsed. Yes. If the story continued, I might be executed. However, it was unknown who, when, where, and how Tae-oh would die, because it wasn''t described in detail. ¡®One day, Tae-oh was executed ording to his karma.'' My life depended on that insincere sentence that did not contain the timing or method¡­ Because of this, it was even highly probable that a stone thrown by an angry crowd could randomly fly through the window of the office right now and hit me to death. In fact, there were quite a few instances where I almost died. Not long ago, I barely survived from being poisoned. So, did the swelling in my poisoned face go away? I stood up and looked at the long mirror in the corner of the office. When I removed the thick curtains hanging over it, my face was reflected on the dusty surface of the mirror. No, could I even describe this as mine? Light brown hair and blue eyes. ¡°After a year of seeing this face, I''m slowly getting used to it.¡± The face felt like it was somewhere between a boy and a young man. But, to be honest, it was closer to a boy. Though I was not sure about the age because Tae-oh was the ¡®demon''{1} of the Kingdom. Overall, he had a good definition and was quite handsome. It was irritating to see such a good-looking boy, but when I remembered that it was me, I felt pretty good. "Hmm." However, there was one w, namely a long scaring from the top of his right eyebrow to the right cheek. It looked as if it was scratched by something sharp. This disproportionated scar was ruining the perfectly molded face, like a viin''s scar. He was also actually a viin. This seemed to be the identity of the bad guy. As I was recalling the story of this scar, someone knocked on the door of my office. "Who is it?" ¡°Tae-oh, the Queen is looking for you, to e and heat up the water.''" It had finallye¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- {1} The word demon herees from this ??(ÑýÉ®) in the raws. ÑýÉ® in Chinese means demon monk and ?? in Korean means evil spirit, therefore I simply used demon. Chapter 3.1: [R-18] [19] (EP-3.1) Flower Aira #3 003 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #3 Queen Aira didn¡¯t trust anyone. In her opinion, ¡®trust'' was an expression that could not be ced on humans. It was because of that, Tae-oh was the only person who caught her eye and received a reward from her personally. -Come and heat up the water. It was the code phrase for the reward she would give me. She seemed very generous, but to be honest, I really didn''t like it. The taste of soap was too bitter at times. Though, that didn¡¯t mean I had the right to refuse a reward from the Queen. As I said before, Tae-oh''s ending was that he was executed. It might be the fickle Queen Aira who ordered the execution. Damn it. I lived and worked so hard, so why could I not have one win on my side? Reeling in my dissatisfaction, I headed to the Queen''s spacious private court. There were no armed guards, tight security or barriers. There was only one maid, who was guarding the door of her private quarter. ¡°Queen Aira is waiting for you inside.¡± The nameless blonde maid said in a blunt and indifferent voice. Although she looked like an ordinary maid, I knew very well that she was actually an undercover agent who could easily slit a person''s neck with her dagger. This one maid was stronger than any other guards. Were her eyes looking at me with contempt, or was it just me? "Now, Tae-oh. Please stand here in front of me." Seuk. As usual, I opened my arms in front of the maid and let her perform a light body search. Actually, checking to see if there was anything that could harm the Queen was just a formality. After all, there was no way I could hurt her. It was more like the other way around. ¡°You can go inside.¡± As the maid made way for me, only then did I nod my head lightly and enter the door. The first thing I could see was a wide garden under the moonlight. The pce garden was filled with flowers and colorful fruits, with swans as well as unknown birds singing beautifully. In the center, I could see an open-air bath with steaming out of it. ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, please pardon my intrusion.¡± ¡°Ah, you''re here.¡± There was someone in the open-air bath. Since this was the Queen''s private quarter, that someone was naturally Queen Aira. Aira was soaking in the warm water amidst the hot steam. A whileter, she came out of the water. Thanks to this, her naked body, unblemished by any scar, was revealed in all its glory. ¡°¡­ Don''t stare too much. Even as a noble, I feel a little ashamed.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I quickly moved my gaze away and slightly bowed. She had long legs and a clean body without a hint of hair. Her breasts were thergest pair among all of the women I had ever seen. Aira fully disyed her cute and pink nipples as well as her bare groin. Even her pussy was exposed, without hiding anything from me. She said that she felt ashamed, did that mean she trusted me that much? ¡°Anyway, you came at the right time. Now, apply soap on this beautiful body.¡± She said so naturally, as she always did. Soaping Aira''s body during her bath time. That was the reward she gave me. Aira genuinely thought that being given a chance to see the naked body of the Queen, who was a beautiful woman, and washing it was a reward. But I couldn''t refute it. I hated to admit this, but Aira was really pretty. The prettiest out of all the people I had ever seen. Why was this girl a viin? If she had been a bit kinder, I would have had no problems if she depended on me. Seureuk, seureuk. Contrary to my thoughts and internal regrets, my body moved mechanically. Aira''s body, fingertips, chest, slim belly, smooth and firm thighs, knees, as well as her toes were all carefully treated, covered with white foam. ¡°Okay, you did a good job ofthering. Then." Queen Aira said, after looking at her body with satisfaction. ¡°¡ªYou can lick it now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± No matter how often I did this, I would never get used to it. "Come, Tae-oh. Prove your loyalty to your Queen.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡± I knelt in front of her and slowly licked her toes. Lick, lick. ¡°Fufu, that tickles.¡± This was tickling her. But it also tasted like soap in my mouth. It tasted bitter. Was there no delicious soap? Why did I keep forgetting to order delicious soap to be kept in the Court? When I went outter, I must not forget to give out instructions. ¡°Yes, that''s it, you''re licking well, Tae-oh. Just like that. Get that nook and this. Uggh, huh¡­ Ooh,pared to the other idiots, you gotta stay by my side, Eut¡­¡± The Queen''s gentle voice tingled my ears. I, Tae-oh, was a man, so I had no control about ¡®that'' in such a situation. Erection. But I didn''t have time to worry about my cock, which had be painfully hard. Lick, lick. ¡°Ughh¡­ Ooh¡­.¡± I slid my tongue across her ankles, calves and knees. ¡°Heut.¡± Soon, my tongue reached the depths of her groin, between her smooth and firm thighs. ¡°¡­.¡± This ce was a forbidden fortress. Was this okay? I lifted my head slightly and looked at the silent Queen. Maybe it was because she just got out of the hot spring, but she was staring down at me with a flushed face. Taking this as consent, I spread apart her clean and bare pussy, before sticking out my tongue. "Haljjak, haljjak. Chureup, cheureup." ¡°Uh-huh, haaa, it tickles¡­ Yes¡­ Ugh!" I was licking the pussy of the most beautiful woman in the Kingdom. This could be said to be a real reward in its own way, but it was also a little scary to think that such a woman might order my execution on a whim. I still found some things a bit unbelievable. Aira offering her pussy? Actually, Aira was surprisingly conservative about her sexuality. It hadn¡¯t been that long since I and Queen Aira started this type of rtionship. It began a month ago, after I was almost poisoned to death by a maid. The Queen called me to her private quarter, then had me wipe and lick her body. At first, it was only the tips of her fingers and toes, but as the number of times we did it increased, it gradually turned out this way. Did she have a change of heart after I drank the poison andid ill? Anyway, Tae-oh was having a secret affair with the Queen. This rumor had been unknowingly spreading around the pce. Those who had good ears at the Court criticized me as ¡°a demon who seduces and eats the Queen.¡± It was regretful. Since I really wasn¡¯t. But no one would believe it. Even I couldn''t believe it¡­ Seureuk. To vent my frustrations, I stuck my face deeper into the Queen''s crotch. Shall we lick the clitoris today? ¡°Cheureup, cheureureup, haljjak.¡± ¡°Heut. What is this? This feeling. Oooh~.¡± She seemed bewildered at the new strange sensation that she felt. It was probably because today was the first time I was licking her clitoris so candidly. ¡°Cheureureup.¡± Gently rubbing and licking the clitoris with my tongue¡ª¡°Oooohhhhh¡ª,¡± the tyrant Queen''s mouth continued to sing a chorus of moans. ¡°Tae-oh. You''re my only one. Haaa, haaah, only, only you. Only you can think and give this to me. Heh heh, ah, ha¡­.¡± "Haljjak, haljjak¡ª Cheureup, cheureureup, cheureup¡ª" ¡°Still, this feels, strange¡­, heu, my waist¡­ Euheum, No. Heut¡­.¡± My face was already wet with her love juice. The taste of soap was bitter, but her nectar was surprisingly sweet, so it was delicious to lick. Was this the quality of a Queen? Chapter 3.2 [19] (EP-3.2) Flower Aira #3 003 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #3 I could feel Aira''s breathing bing heavier. ¡°Heu, ha, heut. Hmmm, something feels strange. Ugh, mhmm. There. Good. Tae-oh, that''s¡­ That¡¯s enough for now.¡± Queen Aira, who had been wriggling in pleasure, suddenly pushed my head away. I didn''t know if something was going to happen if we continued, but Aira always stopped me around this point every time. So I always felt unsatisfied. Always licking her pussy, but not doing anything more. It was like getting blue balls. If you were going to give me a reward, at least do it properly. Like, she could also return the favor. Of course, it was impossible for me to just say to Aira, "Queen, suck my dick!" If I did, I would definitely have something sliced off. My head, that was. As I recalled the experience of seeing a prisoner decapitated, my cock, which had been eager for the female genitalia, slowly softened. My poor little brother¡­ "That''s enough for today. I can wash the rest by myself.¡± Aira said and poured water over her body. Chuaaa. Then, after washing away all of the soap foam, she covered herself with a bathrobe that was beautifully embroidered with golden and purple threads. I dried her hair andbed it. Combing a woman''s hair was very awkward at first, but after doing it a few times, I got used to it. ¡°Okay, I have brushed everything.¡± "Is that so?" Aira gently shook her silky ck hair. The tyrant of a woman she was, after washing, Aira smelled very good. No. Actually, Aira had always smelled good. ¡°You seem to have something to say, Tae-oh? This is not like you. I''ll give you permission to speak.¡± Aira looked at me as I was wiping my hands and mouth with a towel. At times like these, she was rather tactful. How did she know I had something to say? I decided to tell Aira what I had been thinking about the entire day, even all of the time recently. ¡°About the Finance Minister.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°It makes sense for the Finance Minister to be executed due to his impetuousness. But, looking into it more, there are some things that we could take away from the experience.¡± ¡°Go on, keep talking.¡± After giving me the reward, Aira would be quite generous. So, I often whispered things I wanted to tell her in this state. Things that I wouldn''t normally be able to say. In other words, this was Tae-oh''s version of pillow talk. Now was the perfect time. So I decided to pluck some courage and speak out. ¡°Queen Aira is wise and already knows everything. A wise Prince can make bricks from the mud on the floor.¡± ¡°You mean even if they are trash, they can still be useful, right? I know that proverb.¡± "Yes. In that sense, we might be able to choose from the suggestions of Lord Belmott and several of his subjects." "Hmm." "I''ll let you choose the person, so that you would have otherpetent subordinates besides me." Kwaang. Something suddenly hit the floor. The beautiful pieces in the garden were smashed, along with the sound of the stone floor copsing. There was a hole in the open-air bath and the water was being drained. Thanks to this, the birds that were leisurely roaming around flew into the sky as if a lightning struck. As I looked at Aira''s dust-covered fists, I felt dizzy. ¡°Tae-oh!¡± Aira''s shout was so loud that it was like rolling thunder. "Don''t mention having someone else by my side ever again! For me, you alone are enough! If not, what is¡­ Tae-oh, you¡­ you would rather have someone else by my side while you leave, or something like that?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Gooooo. I could see all of the water in the open-air bath evaporating. The steam felt surreal and unrealistic. However, for Aira, that was possible. Since she was a Rank 7 Magician. At the same time, she was also one of the few Sword Masters in the Kingdom. She was too damn strong! This was the reason why the Ministers and people of the Court couldn''t just revolt or purge Aira. This was also the reason why I was stuck with her. Aira said, ¡°Everyone else is a mask-wearing traitor. They allugh in front of me, but behind my back, they are rats who only think of sticking a knife in my back.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°My brothers and sisters are dead! At some point, they were killed like dogs for various reasons. My parents, my brothers and my sisters, the ones who killed them must be somewhere in this Court, this Kingdom¡ª¡± "That''s¡­.¡± "It''s my turn next! If I don''t want to die, I shouldn''t trust anyone!" Aira was almost morbid. This madness was one of the many reasons that made her a tyrant. Aira had no doubts that there was some sort of conspiracy regarding the death of all her older brothers and sisters. After all, there were more than ten of them! How could such a high number be a coincidence? She also thought that the same people behind the plot would alsoe and take her life. Was this why she was acting like she was now? I also understood Aira''s feelings to some extent because I was also struggling to avoid the ¡®execution'' ending. But did she know? There were rumors saying that Aira coveted the throne, so she killed all of her brothers and sisters. Actually, that was what it looked like to me¡­ ¡°All around me, I''m surrounded by scoundrels and foxes who are trying to gain power with my prestige. Mask, mask. They''re all hypocrites in masks!¡± Aira''s hair stood upright like a beast, but it gradually went back down. ¡°So don¡¯t tell me to keep them by my side, Tae-oh. Because it¡¯s you, I''m letting you off the hook this time.¡± "I''m sorry. Please forgive my ignorance." "Yes. I forgive you.¡± Only then did Aira rein in her anger. At the same time, the water in the open-air bath, which had evaporated into steam, dripped down like rain. Thanks to this, I got wet. Aira smiled innocently, "I''ll have to dry myself again." However, I didn''t have the energy to be that ¡®giggly.'' Aira said ¡®if it was not Tae-oh.'' However, she didn''t know that although I was not a masked hypocrite, I was a freak wearing the face of a demon. What if my real identity was revealed to her? What kind of situation would I be faced with? I really didn''t want to see it. ¡°Ah, and Tae-oh. The expedition team will be back tomorrow.¡± ¡°The expedition team¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard a report that they''re just returning from subjugating the Barbarians in the South.¡± I didn''t hear such a report. Except for Aira, there was only one other person who could shake mymand system. Suddenly, I felt cold. Chapter 4.1 (EP-4.1) Flower Aira #4 004 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #4 Various noises filled the audience room in the Angmar Royal Pce. ¡°Uh-huh! I''m against raising interest rates! Lord Belmott, I understand your intentions of paying your allegiance to Her Majesty, but isn''t this a little too much?" ¡°I am also against it! Now, we should instead lower the interest rates and lending conditions, to encourage loans and revitalize the economy¡­.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± The hawks and the doves constantly opposed each other. Some of them were right, but there were also many who objected just for the sake of opposing the other side. There was a time when they were united as one. That was when I opened my mouth. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s proceed with the decision on the issue of raising the sries and pensions of Royal Pce members.¡± ¡°I''m in favor.¡± "Me too." ¡°That''s right. It¡¯s been a long time since we have gathered our opinions.¡± ¡°The coboration between both sides, isn¡¯t this the first step towards peace in the Kingdom?¡± What do you mean, you bastards? You alway fought like rabid dogs on the streets! It was only when it was this topic that you all would agree on something! Of course, this was convenient for those who had to deal with them. It made the job easier. But in the end, these dogs were ultimately the cancer of the Kingdom. It was because of them, the people had be bandits. Kwaaang! At this moment, the doors of the Court were smashed open. Who dared to open the door to Queen Aira''s Courtroom like this? Was it possible that the revolutionary army was attacking the Court? For a moment, my heart sank, as I wondered if the angry crowd was finallying. ¡°This ce has nothing but garbage that likes to spout shit.¡± Tadak, hududuk- Someone slowly emerged from the cloud of dust caused by the smashing of the door. The first thing I saw was a squeaking and swaying iron te armor. The armor was bright red like a rose, with sharp thorns all over. It didn''t look pleasing at all, appearing that it would hurt if you were rammed by it. This? Ah. Damn. ¡°Whoa, the expedition team is back!¡± ¡°The expedition team is back!¡± The rowdy hawk and doves all suddenly began to tremble together. Jolgeurok, jolgeurok- Either way, the Knight in red armor entered the Court without hesitation, before finally raising their huge halberd. Whoosh- The cold weapon was pointed towards Aira Von Tarantera, who was sitting on the throne, with her chin restingnguidly in her hand. ¡°Ahh, the Queen. Protect the Queen!¡± ¡°Royal Guards!¡± While the others were trembling and in disarray, Aira was simply leisurely watching, as if she had nothing to do with whatever was happening. The halberd, which had been raised high towards Aira, fell down upon the floor. "Die!" Shinggg, chwaaaa! However, it was not Queen Aira who was struck down, but rather the head of the doves next to her. ¡°Hmph, this bastard was giving weapons to the Barbarians on the outskirts. You traitorous prick! Thanks to you, I had to deal with the Barbarians. No wonder they had catapults out there.¡± As the Knight took off their Lion Helmet, their mane-like blonde hair peeked from underneath. Soon, a pure white face drenched in sweat was revealed, a face that strangely resembled that of Aira¡¯s. She was Aira''s cousin. This person was, so to speak, a distant royalty. Kicking the head into barrel rolling on the floor, the Scarlet Knight ¨C Angmar''s Field Commander, Elga Lioness, roared loudly. "Rotten bastards! There''s a traitor right next to you and can''t even recognize it!? It''s because of useless bastards like you, who are getting paid while doing nothing, that my workload is increasing!" Elga''s roar had exposed the reality loud and clear. Thewmakers, who had split the state affairs in half, all kept their mouths shut. They held their breath and hoped that the de of that dreadful executioner wouldn¡¯t touch them. I was also stumped. I deliberately kept that dove Elder, the one that just got killed, alive. I was using him as a tracker to monitor the situation of the Barbarians in the South, and yet you just killed him like that? Did you enjoy making my work harder than it had to be? Fuck off. Shinggg- I then felt the sharp tip of the halberd getting pointed towards me. The blood dripping off of it was a bit scary and it smelled fishy. "If there''s anyone else who has done the same thing, confess right now. I''m going to give you a quick death." Elga''s blue eyes were staring at me, it was as if she was telling me to listen. To be frank. Elga hated me. It was because Elga was neither a hawk nor a dove, but a warrior. She loathed the schemers coordinating this and that behind the scenes without holding a sword. Yeah, just like me, Tae-oh. But it didn''t matter. It was because I hated Elga too. We hated each other. But there were times that one had to bow one¡¯s head, even to someone they didn¡¯t like. So I bowed my head towards her and said. ¡°Congrattions on your safe return from the expedition, Elga-nim. I have heard of your victory, but I didn''t expect your return to be so soon." ¡°Hnngg, they were nothing. They were just as sloppy as you are.¡± "I see. However, this is Her Majesty''s Pce. Please withdraw your weapon.¡± Oooooohh¡ª Voices filled with expectation along with admiration sounded here and there. People were surprised that there was someone who could say a word to the fearsome Elga. At times like this, I often felt proud of myself. But Elga wasn''t too shabby either. ¡°You want me to withdraw my weapon? No. If you really want to do that, why don''t you take it from me?¡± It was a cheap provocation. I had long graduated from being affected with this kind of thing after 3 months of being here. Now, the only thing it could get out of me wasughter, but¡­ The faces of the Elders, who were watching this scene, seemed to be more and more anxious. It was as if they were about to pee their pants. ©¥Anyone wants to stop her? ©¥How would you stop Elga? ©¥She doesn''t even listen to Lord Tae-oh. At this rate¡­ Everyone busily observed the situation. Elga and Aira were the big pirs supporting the Kingdom, as well as the current system. No one could stop her, except one person. ¡°That''s enough, Elga. You have already made the floor dirty.¡± "Ah, If you say so, Cousin. Then so be it. I was just joking around. Why are you all standing there frozen from just a little prank?¡± Elga put the halberd down on the floor andughed. Seeing this, Aira just shook her head and said, ¡°It was a tasteless joke.¡± Taking advantage of the opportunity, I ordered the guards to clear the decapitated corpse of the Elder. I wanted to prevent Aira from turning into aplete Psycho Queen. If she continued to look at the decapitated corpse, she might awaken her pleasures for murder. Fortunately, Aira seemed to have no interest in the corpse. ¡°Elga, how was the expedition?¡± ¡°It was easy since they were just organizing their forces. If you just wave your arm once, dozens of heads would fly off. I haven¡¯t even practiced enough.¡± ¡°Hnnggg-¡± ¡°Still, it was fun to see those damn savages screaming. They ravaged, looted, burned, and raped the people of our Kingdom, bet they didn''t think that they would suffer like that!" ¡°They got the punishment they deserved.¡± "Yeah, I wish you were there, Aira. If you were there, I would have been able to catch the Barbarian Chieftain that escaped this time.¡± Elga emphasized a few times that it was really disappointing that Aira was not on the battlefield. Aira alsomented, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°More than that, that chieftain was a damn evil bitch. They were offering people as sacrifices to a demon.¡± "Really? Demon? Was there a demon? Those monsters beyond the barrier?¡± ©¥Huh? Demon? Chapter 4.2 (EP-4.2) Flower Aira #4 004 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #4 There was a lot of noise around the word "demon" here. ¡°I defeated it. But thanks to that, the damn Barbarian chieftain took the opportunity and ran away. One day, I will definitely catch and parade that bitch in front the graves of my fallen soldiers. Speaking of killing, wanna know how many children I killed?¡± No¡­ There was no need for such a conversation. For me, who was trying to keep Aira away from getting triggered as much as possible, this uncouth Elga was a thorn in my eyes. What should I do if Elga influenced Aira and she also became a murder maniac? I deliberately nned a long expedition to keep her far away, and yet howe she was already back after a month? I expected it to take at least two years! I was going to have a headache again for a while. Where else could I send her away? I thought of a map near the Angmar Kingdom in my head. Come to think of it, it was said that those fanatic Sandmen from the West were a problem, but¡­ ¡°You just got back from an expedition, so get some rest, Elga. I will prepare a banquet for you.¡± ¡°I would be happy if you did. As expected of my cousin.¡± Aira and Elga hugged each other. It was a good sight to see two cousins and beautiful beauties getting along. Thebination of Angmar''s two viinesses would be a disaster for their enemies. Also to me as well¡­ * * * Elga, who had changed intofortable clothes, was a woman who looked as good in a dress as Aira did. It wasn''t strange for her to dazzle men at a banquet. ¡°You have a bigger chest than I thought.¡± ¡°Kyaa, Elga-nim, if you do this¡­¡± ¡°What? What are you going to do about it?¡± Both on the left and right of Elga, she was teasing dancers dressed in quirky, flimsy clothes. Elga liked things that were beautiful and good-looking, regardless of gender. Hence, the dancers were specifically added to keep herpany and have her behave. It would be better if she stayed quiet like this. ¡°Come,e, everyone drink!¡± Elga shouted loudly, like she owned the banquet. Putting all other things aside, the banquet was held at the Court tomemorate the hard work of the returning expedition team. The magician''s fireworks, the singing of the court musicians, and the graceful dance of the dancers was a feast to behold. ©¥Haha, pour some wine! Drink! ©¥Uh-huh. Come,e, look at my rhythm. ©¥Kyaaa! So cool! It was already well past midnight, yet, everyone didn''t even think about going to sleep and just kept pouring ss after ss of alcohol¡­ My stomach churned from the overflowing smell. I had gotten used to the smell of bloodtely, but I couldn''t stand the bitter smell of wine. Yes. I, Tae-oh, didn''t really drink. In modern society of the 21st century, one would face many difficulties if they couldn''t drink. In this less civilized backward society, being unable to drink was a fatal weakness. "Tae-oh, you must have had a hard time at the court, sucking honey from this and that, right? Come here, I''ll pour you a drink. Drink it up!" Elga, who already looked half-drunk, beckoned to me. She was holding Bashkir Honey Wine in her hand, which was known to be a strong kind of liquor in the Kingdom. "I''m good. I am a believer in the religion of light, which has the precept of abstaining from getting drunk. So I can only ept your offer in my heart.¡± "Huh? The precept only says that you shouldn''t get drunk, but it does not say that you cannot drink. You won''t get drunk with one cup." "No, I''m really fine.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Elga suddenly began tough. At that moment, the boisterous atmosphere of the banquet hall slowly turned silent. The instrument, the singing and the sound of swaying trinkets from the dancers all stopped at once. ¡°What is this, Tae-oh? Are you saying that you won''t receive my cup, a toast for fighting with the Barbarians for the sake of the Kingdom''s peace?" Elga''s voice was solemn. Her drunk appearance was nowhere to be seen. Her intense eyes gazed at me, making me feel as if my bones had been pierced by a spear made of ice. This was troublesome. ¡°Sir Tae-oh, could it be that you are refusing the cup that Elga-nim is giving you?¡± ¡°As a gardener, you''re refusing the favor of the 3rd Grand Duke of Angmar¡¯s Order of the Royal Pce and 2nd in line of session to the throne, Elga Lioness-nim?¡± Shinggg, shingg- Elga''s overly loyal bodyguards were also ready to slice my neck off. I knew very well that this was part of Elga''s schemes. This woman was deliberately trying to set the mood. She was always like this, every time she came back. I tried looking at Aira. ¡°¡­¡­. Zzzz.¡± Like her usual style of going to bed early, she was dozing off while sitting at a banquet thatsted past midnight¡­ Basically, there was no one there to help me. Perhaps this was Elga''s goal in continuing the banquet until veryte at night. Siik- I could see the corners of Elga''s lips rising. s, I could not help it. Sometimes one just had to swallow it, even if they knew it was bad. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take one drink.¡± ¡°Yeah. Drink it and prove your manliness, little sweetheart.¡± A female younger than me was calling me a kid, hah? I scoffed inwardly as I took Elga''s ss of wine and drank it. Gulp, gulp. Did someone say alcohol was a cold fire? What I was drinking right now was exactly that. The cold liquid passed through my throat, making the stomach feel burning hot, as if it was on fire. Why did people drink this if it was not even delicious? ¡°Ugh-¡± After I emptied the ss, I felt my legs shaking and the world spinning. "Wah, See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?¡± Only then did Elga smile brightly. Soon after, her Red g Guards started to cheer and p. ©¥Pour! Drink! ©¥Someone, sing a song! ©¥Ditch, ditch, ditch- A small ditch- Stream, stream- A little stream- ©¥No, what the hell is that song? Like it was before, the banquet began to return back to normal. But my head was spinning and my stomach was churning. Despite sitting still, I couldn''t stand it at all. Damn it, this was why I didn''t want to drink. I didn''t know what mistakes I was going to make if I got drunk. "I, in a moment" I quickly went outside, before the alcohol I had just drank got absorbed into my body. It felt like someone was following me, but now wasn''t the time to worry about that. ¡°Ueek-¡± Chapter 5.1 (EP-5.1) Flower Aira #5 005 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #5 ¡°Ueeek-¡± On the flower bed in the Court garden, I emptied out the contents in my stomach. If someone saw this, they would have said that it was rude of me. Fortunately, the banquet was noisy and there was no one who cared about what I was doing. I also purposely chose to vomit at a ce where there were no people around. "Waaa, that''s unsightly. You just drank and vomited instantly? Even those savages (Barbarians) have more backbone than you.¡± Ah- *Surprised* I almost jumped up in fright, like a cat that saw a cucumber. I didn''t expect that someone would just suddenly talk from behind me. Surprised, I turned my head back in a hurry and looked at who it was. I saw Elga, who was wearing a red dress and had her hair tied back, slowly approaching before handing me a handkerchief. ¡°Here.¡± "It''s fine. I have my own handkerchief.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga''s expression crumpled when I turned down her favor. For a moment, my right eye twitched. I began to suddenly feel pain from the scar on my right eye, probably because it remembered something from the past. ¡°Just take it. You know I hate having to repeat myself three times. This is already the second time.¡± At Elga''s constant urging, I was forced to take the handkerchief from her hand. Elga was being nice to me? Instead of feeling happy, I felt anxious and on edge. Ah. So this was how other people felt when I, Tae-oh, suddenly tried to do someone a favor. Everyone must have felt this way. The feeling that ¡®this bastard is being nice because he''s scheming against me.'' With this notion, it was natural that people wouldn''t befortable and reject any sort of offer. But although I understood it in my head, it still felt unpleasant. I cleaned my mouth at a nearby fountain, then wiped it with the handkerchief. ¡°I''ll be sure to wash this well and return it to you.¡± If possible, I did not want to owe anything to Elga. Or should I just say that I didn''t want to get involved with her? Elga was the opposite of me. Whenever I looked at her, I thought of the scary sisters in the back alleys who kept stealing my money when I was young. ¡°It¡¯s chilly, Tae-oh. Anyways, have you beenfortable while I was away? Did you get promoted? Eung? How''s the fort?" Elga''s hand gently ran across the nape of my neck. Also, her voice did not sound like a heroine who had beenmanding the battlefield just now. Rather, it was a soft, even, kind feeling. But the smell of blood from her hands was undeniable. At this moment, I widened our distance and avoided her fingers that were targeting my earlobe. ¡°Things are the same as always. Her Majesty, the wise Queen Aira, is in control of the country. There are no problems and the people are happy.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, I didn¡¯t ask you for that. Have you lost your touch because it''s been so long? Come, let me help you with that.¡± Elga reached out her hand towards me, while I tried to widen the distance between us. Like Aira, when she reached hering of age, being three or four years older than me, she treated me like a bread shuttle. "If there''s nothing more, I''ll take my leave." I tried to go around her, to escape this ufortable encounter. ¡°Ugh, Tae-oh. I have been trying to be kind to you with a big heart for a long time. Do you have to insult me like this?¡± At this time, Elga''s face, which had been maintaining a friendly expression, began to rumble with various emotions. ¡°Yeah, okay. Well, I guess you are still concerned about the old days." Her voice also lost its kindness and returned to that of a scruffy woman. It was a good thing for me because this one was easier to deal with. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a thing of the past?¡± ¡°That thing across your eye, the scar. Didn''t I apologize? Aira had always picked out the prettiest and best things from me then took them away. If I didn''t hurt you like that, you would have been taken away." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yet even when I did so, you still ended up getting taken away. Aira, that bitch, I''m always put behind the scenes because of her." ¡°More than that, the thoughtless Queen-¡± ¡°Fuck! That bitch of a Queen, a Queen!" I was really startled when Elga suddenly screamed. I opened my eyes wide as Elga talked while rummaging through her sleeves. "Since when did you take care of Aira like that? So? What, did you two really do ¡®that''?" "What do you mean?" At my question, Elga nced around and pulled out an Enchanting Herb cigar from her bosom. The Enchanting Herb nt was simr to tobo in the modern world, and was a favoritemodity enjoyed by nobles. Elga flicked her fingers and ignited a magical me. She sucked on the cigar and puffed out an apple-scented white smoke. ¡°I have ears too. You and Aira, the rumors about your rtionship that is circting in the Court¡­? Is that true¡­?¡± I thought she was going to talk about some difficult story. With this, I rxed and casually answered. ¡°Aren''t you the one who knows best that this is not the case? I don''t think it is worth exining.¡± "Yeah, right? Since Aira is still sitting on the throne. Yeah, well, that means nothing happened." Those noble bastards, always making false rumors. Elga tossed the cigar on the floor and stomped on it to put out the embers. ¡°Speaking of, Tae-oh, this reminds me of the past when we were together. It has been a while. Shall we do ¡®that''? Don''t say no. This is not a request, but an order." Damn bitch. Were you threatening me? "Well then, stand here in front of me and close your eyes. I''m going to do what I did before. You have been a good aide to Aira, so I''m giving you a reward." Reward? It would probably be torture. Nheless, I had to close my eyes. One never knew what would happen if they rejected Elga. She was an unmatched pro when it came to killing and harassing people. When I closed my eyes, I felt dizzy. This was why I didn''t like alcohol. At this time, I could smell Elga''s apple-scented breath. Then something soft touched my lips, followed by a smooth and warm sensation invading my mouth. It was Elga''s tongue. ¡°Cheuleu, Cheuleuleuleu, Don''t bite my tongue. Heu, cheureup, Otherwise, you will be in trouble.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Cheureu, chyureureu, chureu, heua,haeu cheureu-¡± Her tongue mercilessly teased the inside of my mouth and tonsils. For a moment, she moved her head away from me, then said with a reddened face. "What do you think? It feels so good that you will go crazy, right? Aira doesn''t do this to you, does she?" To be honest, I was upset, but it did feel good. It would have been better if there hadn¡¯t been a smokey taste from the cigar. I didn''t know why this woman always did this after she smoked. Thanks to that, my throat stung and tasted like shit, as someone who didn¡¯t smoke. Cough, cough- As I coughed, Elga giggled, as if it was a funny thing. She really liked to see others suffer. What a pervert. ¡°This isn''t enough? Yes?" As I was about to say nothing, Elga pushed me against the wall and kissed me again. Chapter 5.2 (EP-5.2) Flower Aira #5 005 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #5 Raggedly exhaling, Elga ced her arms on both sides of my shoulders to keep me from escaping. ¡°Phew, slurp, heueu. Haeu, how is it, isn''t it good? Eung?" To be honest, Elga was as good as a teenage middle school student. There was nothing to say about the mood of the kiss. She had no skill, and she frankly just flicked her tongue back and forth. It felt good in its own way, but it was not my style to just act passively. So instead of keeping still, I tried to force my own tongue into her mouth. Tshuup- ¡°Eueu, eueup!? Heueuaa!?¡± Elga jumped away from me. She seemed really startled. She didn¡¯t think that she would be attacked, did she? "Wh, who told you to move your tongue? I told you to stay still, didn''t I? Do you think it''s funny?" Elga was angry. Wondering if it was because it wasn''t Aira who ordered so, or if I was just ignoring her because she wasn''t the Queen, etc. At this point, even an idiot could notice that Elga was secretly insecure towards Aira, the current Queen of Angmar. She alwayspared everything to thetter and she strived to always do better than the other. Perhaps it was this inferiorityplex towards Aira that was prickling her. As she lived in the shadow of Aira every day, I guess she was trying to relieve that resentment by using me, Aira''s servant. This was Elga Lioness'' way of venting. "Anyway, don''t ever do anything I didn''t ask you to do, okay?¡± Elga wiped the saliva from her lips with the sleeve of her dress. Her blue eyes shook violently from side to side. For a while, she seemed unsettled. Finally, she eximed, "Ah-", as if she had thought of something. Seureureuk- Elga then pulled something out from the deep cleavage of her dress. It was a small badge or an emblem-like object. ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something from the Barbarians who summoned the demon. It felt a little weird, so I took it. I''m wondering if you know what this is.¡± When I received the badge from Elga, it felt warm. Perhaps it was because it came from her bosom. ¡®So even a cold-hearted girl has warm breasts,'' I thought, as I inspected the thing. ¡°It looks like a pretty borate piece of work, but the burn marks are so bad that it''s unrecognizable.¡± "Don''t whine, that''s the best one." Don''t whine? That was harsh. But, seeing it this way, I was at least certain about the burnt and bloody smell that was still wafting from the charred badge. I could vaguely picture the dangerous situations that Elga and her soldiers had treaded through. The scene must have been like hell. They were fighting with the Barbarians of the South; who would take out the heart of a sacrifice and offer it to an evil spirit which was a Sun God or something. Even with this kind of life, fortunately, I had never witnessed a battlefield with my own eyes. It was all thanks to warriors, like Elga, who would bleed in battle. It was basically like, ¡®Don''t whine at me when you''re just ying with numbers in a warm courtroom.'' "Anyway, it''s tooplex to be crafted by the Kukulzar (????) Barbarians of the Southern jungles. If they had several of these things, I don''t think it was just a coincidence." I could have asked the dove Elder that I nted in the Court and maybe get something. But this woman in front of me just sliced his head off, leaving me in a pickle¡­ ¡°Let me find that out.¡± "Yeah, so, where am I going for an expedition next? You''re going to encourage Aira to send me out on an expedition again, are you not?¡± Elga was pretty sharp. But then again, if she wasn''t sharp, she wouldn''t be a fieldmander on the front lines. I put the badge in my pocket and answered appropriately. ¡°You just returned from an expedition. You should stay in the Royal Capital and rest for the time being. Recuperate and if you have any injuries, get some treatment.¡± Although the execution of Belmott was stopped and the rebellion was extinguished, a dangerous spark might still be burning somewhere. For now, it seemed like it would be good in many ways to have someone like Elga and her guards stationed near the Royal Pce. It was surprisingly helpful that Elga came back after finishing her expedition quickly. Hence, I said to Elga, with half thanks and half scorn. ¡°It might be toote to say this, but I¡¯m d you came back safely from the expedition.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean? Do you know who came back early to receive such a greeting from you? Ah, I don''t know, I''m drunk. I''m leaving. It''s freezing out here!" Swish- Finally, as if losing interest in me, Elga turned towards the banquet hall. She came and went at will. She bullied and left at will. I guessed I could get some rest now. That was a relief. Elga, who had walked quite a bit of distance, suddenly muttered in a low voice that was uncharacteristic of her without looking back. ¡°Hey, Tae-oh.¡± ¡°Do you have more to say?¡± "If, a year ago, on Aira''s birthday. What if I hadn''t taken you to the Court¡ª" A year ago. Was it a year ago? I recalled the moment when I had just possessed this character. I still couldn''t forget the memories of that time. I just suddenly found myself waking up in a cage. I thought I had been kidnapped. A weekter, I realized I was in the novel after hearing the name Elga Von Lioness, who had stopped by the market to buy drinking ves. I frowned, not really wanting to remember what happened back then¡­ Elga ended up saying "No" immediately after and went back to the banquet hall, treating it as if nothing just happened. "What? That was surprisingly nd.¡± I needed to go home. I was like a beggar working overtime. Was this how it felt to have a get-together with your boss? I left the Court and returned to my private residence on the central street of Monarch City. It was a humble residence, a small two-bedroom family home. Since it was far from the slums, the residential environment was quiet. There were no other advantages other than the fact that it was easy tomute to and from the Royal Pce. Rumors said that ¡®Tae-oh lives in a magnificent mansion, with heaps and mountain-like piles of gold bars in a secret warehouse hidden underground.'' In fact, I did not have much greed for such things. I thought if I had a lot of gold, someone would definitely want to kill me for it. Even if I didn''t have gold, Aira would take care of all the items I needed and the security guards, so there was no reason for me to umte something that could lead to my death. However, I must admit, the rumors were half true. My home indeed had a specially made underground vault. It was a really great safe that none could open. After making sure no one was around, I opened the secret door hidden under the living room carpet and entered the basement. Inside were gold bars that wouldn''t run out for a few years, and even more importantly, a scroll. A scroll. Yes, it was a scroll. I opened it up for the first time in a long while and read what was written on it. ¡ºRebellion after the execution of Belmott. The Dawn Association gained power from the fringes with Belmott¡¯s slush funds.¡» What was written here was none other than the content of the novel, ¡®Viin Hunter''. Before I forgot the contents of the novel, I wrote down the big events I remembered. This was more valuable than any other treasure I had. ¡°Since the matter with Belmott''s execution is over, the Dawn Association is good for now.¡± Like checking off an item in a list, I put a small "X" next to what I wrote down. So, what was going to happen next? My eyes went lower and lower, reading the words slowly. ¡ºHero appears.¡» Swaet~ I quickly rolled up the scroll, lest anyone suddenly appeared. This was only for me to see. Quality checked by: faker Chapter 6.1 (EP-6.1) Flower Aira #6 006 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #6 If I had to describe the protagonist of ¡®Viin Hunter'' in one phrase, it would be a dark hero. The psychopathic protagonist destroyed the world''s overflowing viins as a greater evil. In the process, they made allies, defeated bad guys, and reaped numerous benefits. The cool development, which could be said to be the pinnacle of the evil protagonist, was very popr. Hence, I was able to stumble onto it. Once, as the story was in the middle of serialization, there was ament like this. ¡¸Why not also kill ¡®him'' when killing the others?¡¹ It was about a viin character. This viin character, Tae-oh, alway increased the number ofments every time he appeared. There was even someone who fervently asked for the execution of Tae-oh, regardless of whether he appeared in the chapter or not. It was me¡­ ¡¸Tear that bastard to shreds!¡¹ ¡­ Fuck. Perhaps the phrase, "One day, Tae-oh was executed ording to his karma," was added to the novel because of me¡­ Maybe it really was karma. Was I being punished? No, what was I being punished for? What did I do wrong? I just lived and worked hard. Was it wrong to read andment on some novels in my spare time? Now, the past seemed to be a dream-like life. With that thought in mind, Iid down on the bed. Of course, before going to sleep, I didn''t forget to check whether the windows and barrier stones installed at the entrance of the house were working properly. I wouldn''t be surprised if I suddenly died somewhere, someday. Heck, there might even be an assassin hiding under my bed right now. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­Wasn''t that a possibility? Buseurok, buseurok- Listening closely, I could definitely hear something creeping under the bed. After crossing many lines ever since my body became like this, I was confident that my sensitivity wasparable to that of a thirsty deer drinking in crocodile-infested water. There was really something hiding there! I pulled out a dagger that was ced under the pillow, from the side of the bed. ©¥When taking down people, it is best to aim for the neck or eyes. Don''t hesitate. While recalling how Elga once taught me how to kill, my feet slowly reached for the floor. Seuk- But when my bare feet touched the warm carpet, nothing happened. Did the assassin want me to sleep first? For a while, I was nervous at that thought. ©¥Keongkeong. "Ah-" That sounding from the floor calmed my tensed body, like that of a rubber band rxing after a tight pull. "What? You''re not an assassin." Yeah, there was no way an assassin could have gotten inside the house when it was protected by a barrier. I must have been extra sensitive because I had a lot of work today. When I lowered my head under the bed, I saw a pair of ck eyes lurking underneath. ¡°When did you get here?¡± ©¥Keongkeong! As I reached out, something small appeared. The identity of the creature that barked (??) was the same as one might expect, a squirrel. Yes, a squirrel. In this world, squirrels chirped and cried. I didn''t know why, but it wasmon sense. Then again, how did squirrels originally cry? Was it a chirp or a squeak? ¡­Didn¡¯t matter. "Come here." As I spread my palms out, a squirrel slightly smaller than my palm scrambled onto my hand. ©¥Keongkeong. This little guy with a scar on his left eye was a striped squirrel that lived in a tree from the nearby street, often appearing in my room like now. ¡°Did you follow me in when I opened and closed the door?¡± ©¥Keongkeong. It was pretty smart, so I fed it sometimes. Now, though, it was friendly enough to get in touch with people like this. Thus, I often handled it. "Wait a sec¡­" I took an almond from the wooden table next to the bed and gave it to the squirrel. The little guy took and munched on it, before moving its front paws as if asking for more. ©¥Keongkeong! ¡°I don¡¯t have any more almonds. Would you like to try this too? It''s mint vored.¡± ©¥Keureureung!!! "Okay, little guy. You ain''t very picky." Seeing the cute squirrel with its two cheeks bulging, I felt all theplicated problems that had been floating around my mind disappeared. As expected, animals were good. These guys didn''t conspire nor bore any malice. They just ate, slept, yed in the fields or climbed trees. They instinctively lived a peaceful life. Hence, I feltfortable dealing with them. When I was with animals, I could just be an ordinary person, not the viin Tae-oh. ¡°You are the only one on my side, aren''t you?" I raised my index finger and stroked the squirrel''s head. ©¥Keureureung! Then, as if to make me eat my words, after it had gotten food from me, it ran away and disappeared somewhere¡­ Ungrateful punk. Were you treating me as a vending machine for food? But I was d that it wasn''t an assassin underneath the bed. Now that the tension was gone, tiredness came crashing down onto me like a wave. I should go to sleep now, I had a lot of work to do tomorrow. Who knew if the hero would appear soon. I told Aira that I would like to take a day off tomorrow. I had to get up early and go to the market right away. * * * Monarch City, where the Angmar''s Court was located, was as big as Seoul in the modern times. It had arge poption, and it was just about the same size. If I remember correctly, it was described as ¡®a city surrounded by high mountains with arge flowing river'', so it really felt like Seoul. But if I tried to use my insufficient knowledge to add a little more description¡­ Wouldn''t it be closer to Hanyang before the end of the Old Korea Empire instead of the modern Seoul? Except for the neat central area where the high-ranking people lived, there weren''t many clean roads. It was because Monarch City was a ce where poverty, robbers, as well as all sorts of crooks and pseudo-religious tyrannies ran rampant. On my annual leave, I often walked around the city like this. From the clean central street to the messy outskirts. There were a lot of things to learn while getting some fresh air. There was also nothing better than walking around the market in person to understand public sentiment and various situations. ©¥Look at that, there! It''s a Champion passing by! ©¥Hey, is that a Holy Weapon on his back? It looks interesting. A Champion? As I was walking down the muddy road with my hood on, I reflexively turned my head. There I saw a man, who stood out amidst the busy people. Chapter 6.2 (EP-6.2) Flower Aira #6 006 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #6 The man looked tall and thin from a distance. Together with his thick gray beard, it made me think of a broom. ©¥A plow-wielding Champion? ©¥It just looked like an ordinary plow. How did that be a Holy Weapon? ©¥Stop jesting. You wouldn''t even be able to count the number of thieves killed by it! Like what the people were talking about, the sturdy-looking man was carrying a plow, which was used for plowing the fields, on his back. However, if that man was the chosen one and wielded a Holy Weapon, then even a plow could cut someone in half. They were that kind of warriors in this world. But it was not that person. I let out a sigh, both relieved and regretful that it wasn''t the person I was looking for. Let''s not confuse people. However, just like a storm that could be created by a single p of a butterfly''s wings, I didn''t know what type of variables in this world would lead to a de being pointed at my neck. So just in case, I was going to remember the keyword ¡®Plow Warrior'' in my head. ©¥That''s amazing. But, what is a Champion? ©¥Ah, you ignorant bastard. But I don''t know either¡­ Isn''t that just someone great? I thought about the concept of a ¡®Champion¡¯ upon hearing this from afar. As one lived on thisnd, there were times when the object they had been attached to would suddenly gain magical powers. In the Order of mes, they were known as ¡®Holy Weapons''. Those who possessed such items were called Champions and were used for all sorts of missions or errands. The plow man must have be a plow Champion because his plow suddenly turned into a Holy Weapon. Was he a farmer before? Without hiding anything, the truth was that the person I was looking for also fell into the category of a Champion. The main character of the novel ¡®Viin Hunter'', resembled this world, just like a mirror. Was today¡¯s trip aplete waste? I obtained no news. The weapon they used was unique, so rumors of a strange weapon wielder should have spread quickly. ©¥A Champion who uses a crossbow? I don''t know. ©¥No, there is no such person here! Even after wasting my precious time and even some money, I had no clues about the person I was looking for. Did I just waste my time? They surely existed in this world, right? I was certain that they were lying low somewhere and sharpening their ws, before appearing as my greatest enemy. Even with all the means I had, I couldn''t find anything about the protagonist of ¡®Viin Hunter''. I even started to wonder if this world was different from the novel and that, maybe, that person didn''t exist. It was not entirely unlikely. Before the sun went down, I thought I would stop by onest ce. * * * The ce I visited was a tavern in the West Gate slum district. It was quite a distance away from the main street. The tavern was called¡¸Nymph''s Ditch¡¹and although the name was a bit bizarre, it was a huge three-story inn frequented by many customers. It was like a dumpster for all sorts of things. Surprisingly, interesting rumors and ear-worthy proverbs gathered in such a ce. Of course, false rumors, gossip and all kinds of nder were bound to get mixed in, so one should always pay attention. Dalrang, dalrang- Upon opening the sliding door, along with the ringing of the bell, I could see the faces of people who were already drunk and wasted. It was still early in the evening¡­ Broken cups and spilled alcohol were scattered on the floor. I even saw a mouse with a piece of cheese in its mouth, scurrying into a hole. ¡°Keu, reeks of alcohol.¡± The sanitary conditions were very poor. Of course, my nerves weren''t so sensitive that I cared about every single thing. After settling in a corner where no one would care about me, I ordered samgyeopsal-like food from a freckled waitress. Now, I quietly began listening and taking in all of the conversations. I, the evil Tae-oh, secretly had good hearing. Even in a noisy ce like this, I seemed to have a magical power of being able to pick and choose the information I wanted. ©¥Honey, I didn''t wear panties today. ©¥Let''s eat and dip. I''ll make you purr~ What about purring? No, although it was very interesting, it was not what I was looking for. Champion. Any words about Champions? After listening for a while, I heard a particrly concerning story that made me wince. ©¥Did you hear? Lord Belmott fell on his knees and swore allegiance to the Queen! ©¥I heard it too! I didn''t think that Lord Belmott would surrender. That Tae-oh, he really knows how to break people down¡­ ©¥Why is he only using such abilities on evil things? Tsk- They seemed to be aware about Belmott''s execution incident in the Court the other day. I told them to keep quiet and not leak it to the public. But in the end, rumors were still spread. ©¥So, are the rumors true? The fact that Tae-oh, the dim-witted gardener, is actually a big shot? ©¥The Queen must have gone crazy. Keu- But even though he''s such an evil bastard, I envy him. Being able to touch those big melons every night¡­ I had never touched them¡­ ©¥A long time ago, I once caught a glimpse of Queen Aira on a trip to central street. She was really pretty! Suddenly, my wife looked like a squid. The Queen being the prettiest woman in the Kingdom wasn''t just a fuss! ©¥She''s that good? ©¥That''s what I''m telling you! It wasmon to hear stories about Aira and me at the various bars. Anything about me was mostly profanity. However, when it came to Aira, it was a subtle mix of hatred and envy. As you could see, just because Aira was a tyrant, it didn''t mean that she was cursed at. Surprisingly, there were a lot of passionate hooligans on this street that supported Aira. It made me realize good looks gave very important bonus points for politicians. Though, Aira didn''t seem to be making good use of it. But I thought it would probably work out if I helped her. No, it HAD to be done somehow. A crashing noise suddenly sounded, snapping me out of my thoughts. When I lifted my head, I saw the freckled waitress, who had taken my order, falling to the floor. ¡°Kyaak!¡± ¡°What''s going on?¡± In front of her, an angry weasel-bearded man was panting. Looking at the chess piece pawn-shaped brooch on his shoulder, it seemed he was a Junior Official in the Kingdom? The yellow belt armband on his shoulder also made him look like a tax collector. He flung his greasy hair back and made a fuss. ¡°Can I not like you? Ah? Is it such a big mistake that I like you? You looked pitiful, so I patted your butt to cheer you up!¡± The man stretched out his skinny hand, viciously grabbing the fallen female employee''s hand and lifted her up. Thanks to this, the girl screamed and cried out. "Why, why are you doing this to me!? Let me go!" ¡°How dare you, slum peasant woman!?¡± "I''m not a peasant, I''m an employee-" "Shut it, Sophie! My love is true. If you trample on this pure heart of mine, you will be a real peasant!" What? This type of thing happened everytime and everywhere. It wasmon in taverns and bars. However, the rice cakes of the¡¸Nymph''s Ditch¡¹tavern should appear soon and beat up the Junior Official. The person who managed this tavern was a pretty scary madam. ¡°Who, who, someone please help!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my mansion, yeah? I won''t let even a single drop of water get on you!" However, no matter how much I waited, the guards never showed up. When I turned my head, I saw the tavern staff in the distance, along with other people, gloomily looking at the scene. What was going on? Wasn''t the tavern Madam not the type to sit back and just watch her ce get trashed like this? Curious, I decided to ask the old man who was clicking his tongue near me, to find out what was going on. ¡°Hey, do you know why people are just watching?¡± The old man suddenly roared, as if he had been waiting for someone to ask. ¡°How can anyone make a move? Behind him is that damn bastard!¡± ¡°Who is this ¡®damn bastard'' you are referring to?¡± ¡°When mentioning ¡®fucking bastard,'' who else could it be? It''s that Tae-oh, the Queen''s secret lover. He took this man as his right hand man, so no one dares to interfere!" "Ah¡­" This was the first time I was finding out that I had a right hand man. How funny. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Rice Cake here refers to the men/staff/bodyguards. This article (click me) exins it. Chapter 7.1 (EP-7.1) Flower Aira #7 007 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #7 It was amon urrence when you thought about it. People I didn''t know, or the bottom dwellers that I was only seeing for the first time, threw around my name to increase their own prestige. These guys would then go on andmit evil deeds under my name. Hence, no matter how hard I tried, my reputation never went up. "Come! Let''s eat some food and drink some tea. We will live happily together!" ¡°Keu, please stop! My arm hurts!¡± ¡°I''m Wright Hand, Gardener Tae-oh''s right hand man! Do you know what will happen to your family if you disobey my orders!?¡± ¡°¡­ Geueueu-¡± Oh, so, what would happen? I''m curious too. "Come here!" ¡°I don''t want to¡­! You, you are ugly! Kkyaak!¡± Themotion gradually grew bigger and louder. ©¥Anyone, someone please stop him! Who knows what will happen if she gets dragged into that guy''s house! ©¥Last time, he was also like this at the inn next door! ©¥How would we deal with that bastard, Tae-oh''sckey? If even a spark of me gets on us¡­ As expected, the public''s arrows were still aimed at me even though I did nothing. Someone impersonating one of my men was forcefully assaulting a woman. It was these types of people that were hammering the lid of the coffin and pushing me into waving a death g. I took a leave of absence from work today and specifically didn''t want to do as much work as possible. But if I left this alone, the people''s anger might be directed at me. I thought it was better to solve the problem quickly, so I got up and slowly cut through the crowd, approaching the scene. "Alright, I''m going to stop you there." ¡°Who are you?¡± The man frowned. "Who dares tell me what to do? Didn''t you hear who I am? The collector, who identified himself as Wright Hand, never thought he would be stopped in such a messy and disorderly back street tavern. ¡°You say that you''re my right hand man, but you couldn¡¯t even recognize your Master¡¯s voice?¡± "What¡ª?" I removed the hood that was covering my face. Sheuk- Now that I had revealed my identity, from now on, it was the end of me being able to sneak into the tavern. I could no longer gather information this way. But, it couldn''t be helped. ©¥What? Who is that guy? ©¥I don''t know. What is going on? I felt a great stir around me. It seemed that not everyone understood the situation. Maybe it was because many people didn''t know that I was Tae-oh? Most of the people here were ordinary citizens who had never seen the face of a high-ranking official in their lives. Unfortunately, it seemed that the collection officer in front of me was the same. "What the hell are you doing, you bastard? I have never seen you before. Do you know who I am? Huh? Look, you got a scar on your face, want me to make another one?" Swish- The collection officer pulled out a knife he had hanging around his waist. It was like a letter knife that was used to rip the seal off of an envelope, but it was still quite sharp, so it was more than enough for a weapon. Seureureu- I suddenly got chills. I wasn¡¯t going to die here, right? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, go away!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I distanced myself from the man and thought about a way to handle this. Maybe using the bodyguards on standby? No, then that man would literally be ughtered. ¡¸Tae-oh ughtered a man in a tavern.¡¹ I was certain that what happened here would be chopped up. That kind of rumors and articles would be served and spread everywhere¡­ Let''s ask a question first. ¡°If you are the right hand man of the Court Gardener Tae-oh. Do you know what he looks like?¡± "Of course. Tae-oh eats dinner with me. We are like brothers! Even though I''m only a Rank 9 Collector, sooner orter, I''m going to the Royal Pce!" The man then said with a dark expression. "So, if you don''t want to see me get angry, scram, you little punk!" No, what? I even started to feel like I was the one lying because of how confident the man was. Was hepletely befuddled by this character that he created? Did this man have Ripley Syndrome? What kind of method did you think would work well for someone like this? There were many that came to mind, but the most effective solution against a person who asserted authority was to assert authority as well. Sreuk, sreuk- I rummaged with my arms, then took out a small piece of iron. It was kind of a badge. One could call it a brooch. It was a chess piece knight-shaped brooch made of tinum. After that, I threw it at the collector. "What is this?" Wright Hand easily caught the brooch, and wrinkled his brow. As he inspected it, his expression seemed to be getting paler. ¡°Ho, hoooo¡­¡± He flopped down on the floor, sounding like a deting balloon. ¡°If you''re my right hand man, of course you could recognize what this is, right? Since you are a tax collector, even if you''re at the very bottom, you should know the hierarchy.¡± It was a Knight brooch, signifying a Royal Retainer, and it was tinum ¨C the highest rank. There was only one in the kingdom. Even in the vast Angmar, this was a rank created only for me. "Th, this, this, this isn''t guaranteed to be real¡­. It''s just an borately crafted fake. Yes, it''s fake! I heard there are a lot of impersonators!" ¡°Then would one be crazy enough to impersonate and fake such a thing?¡± I slowly walked towards the man on the floor, then whispered as I removed the iron Pawn Brooch that hung proudly on his shoulder. "¡ªYOU seem to be pretending. Ain''t that ridiculous. What? Did you think the Royal Family''s ears wouldn''t be able to reach this mess of a ce? About you using MY name? I already know everything!" Of course, that was a lie. This was our first time seeing each other. ¡°Hieek!¡± During this process, the man who appeared to be in his early to mid 40s suddenly aged drastically. He became so old that it would not be strange to say that he had passed his 60th birthday. It was at this time. ©¥Ah- That man is Tae-oh! Teo Gospel! It''s Tae-oh Gospel! It''s really him! I, I''ve seen him before! ©¥Oh- It''s true! Last time I visited the center of Monarch City, I saw him too! Someone shouted from behind me. Perhaps some recognized my face. Akin to a stone being dropped and causing waves in the water, that loud cry eventually causedmotions. ©¥Is that the Queen''s secret lover? ©¥He looks younger than I thought. He''s about the same age as my son entering the Academy this year. Perhaps hearing such a story, the tax collector Wright Hand, who was lying in front of me, began sweating like rain and started weeping. "Ji, it''s real? No. Why would Tae-oh be at this filthy tavern? That''s ridiculous. It''s a lie. I just like the girl. Ah¡­" Did he lose his mind because he was under a lot of stress in a short period of time? His mouth was watering while both of his hands and legs were wildly shaking. That was not pitiful, though. Evil bastard. I bent my knees and whispered quietly in his ear. ¡°How dare you use my name? A scum like you is my right hand man? You will be on the barrier row.¡± Then something very surprising happened. The face of the man, who looked so powerless to even lift a spoon, was distorted in horror. ¡°Cha~, I would rather take the death penalty! Not the barrier row! If I go there, who knows what they will do!? Please, I''ll lick your shoes!" Then he fell down at my feet, stuck out his tongue, and really started to lick my shoes desperately. That said, going to the wall (barrier row) was akin to having your human rights expunged and bing ab rat. The treatment was worse than just being executed in the guillotine. "Please, please forgive me!¡± I was ufortable. This man just threatened me with a knife moments ago. Now, he was bawling his eyes out and begging. "What''s this? If you didn''t want to attend the barrier row, you shouldn''t have done this in the first ce.¡± "I''ll be your dog! I''ll do whatever you tell me to do. Please, please, just not the barrier row. Please!¡± ¡°How about you start a new career as part of the expedition team instead of management? You have good knife-handling skills. If you can hold out well, you will be able to get to a higher position.¡± "Hii, hiiik! Long live the Queen! Surrounded by rocky mountains~ The beautiful kingdom of Angmar~ Ah, ah- Beautiful mountain stream, my hometown~ Clear ditch water~??" He suddenly began to unsightly sing Angmar''s national anthem. He was appealing to me with patriotism and asking for mercy. At that sight, Lee Seong-eum''s human heart, not Tae-oh the henchman, was shaken a little. However, I could not forgive this man. If I let this slide, there would be more people who would dare do such things. By then, I might inherit the bad karma and hatred from things I did notmit, which would get me executed. "Somebody please take this man and leave him with the guards in the name of I, Tae-oh Gospel. They will understand what to do if you ask them to send him to the barrier row." Chok, chok, chok- Only when I gave orders did the rice cakes in the tavern, who were waiting among the crowd, stepped forward and dragged away the collector. "Geuaaak- Forgive me! Not the barrier row! Hieeek!¡± Watching the collection officer being dragged out screaming with a near-bursting throat, I wondered if I had made a harsh judgment. It wasn''t my fault, it was that bastard''s. It was not me who should feel guilty, it was him. Why should I feel guilty about being in the demanding position, seeking proper punishment? No matter how much one thought about this, it was wrong for the victim to feel sorry for the perpetrator¡¯s punishment. I shouldn''t weigh myself down with that feeling. At this time, I could hear small murmurs going around. Chapter 7.2 (EP-7.2) Flower Aira #7 007 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #7 ©¥Serves that bastard right! He''s nothing but a low-level civil servant, yet boasts and acts as if he is the sky. I knew this would happen someday! ©¥Something was definitely fishy about a Rank 9 Tax Collection Officer saying that he knew a Court Official! Look, what did I tell you? ©¥Speaking of which, the fox is now gone, but the tiger came¡­ Is he really Tae-oh Gospel? Why did hee to such a shabby ce? ©¥He must havee to catch impersonators. There are many liars here¡­ I strongly felt the people''s eyes scrutinizing me from top to bottom. There wouldn¡¯t be anything good if I continued to stay here like this. I reached out to the waitress, who was lying on the floor. ¡°Heu, heuiii-¡± However, as the waitress girl seemed afraid of my hand, I stopped and just talked to her. "Are you okay?" "Yes, yes¡­. But, did you really save me just now?¡± A doubtful expression appeared on the waitress''s face. I then heard from the surrounding people. ©¥She''s a virgin. Tae-oh must be aiming for the waitress'' virginity. Otherwise, there is no way he would do such a good thing, right? ©¥Then, this might be what Tae-oh had been aiming for? ©¥Now that you mentioned it, maybe it is. If this continues, the waitress''s innocence may be soiled by Tae-oh! What the fuck, what nonsense were you all saying? ¡°Heu, heueueu-¡± Hearing the numerous people talking around her, the waitress was on the verge of tears. So, I straightened up and shouted. ¡°If you find more people impersonating the Royal Family or other high-ranking Officials, please report them immediately!" I ended with that. There was nothing more to say. If I spent too much time here, bad rumors about me might pop up. So, I just pushed open the tavern¡¯s door and walked out. Would what happened here today spread as a good story? Nah. It would probably be about Tae-oh Gospel asking for the virginity of a waitress. This was what would appear on the news, thanks to those bastard reporters. As I was putting on my hood and thinking about suppressing the press¡­ ¡°Court Gardener!¡± Someone suddenly called me. I turned around and saw a luxurious carriage led by two ck, demonic-looking horses on the street. From the engraved Spider Seal, it should be the carriage sent by the Royal Pce. The coachman in ck said. ¡°Tae-oh-nim, the Queen is urgently looking for you.¡± ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°There are many eyes and ears in Her Majesty''s city. Anyways, please get on the carriage.¡± * * * I hurriedly headed to Queen Aira''s private quarter. Today, I said that I would take a leave of absence, and Aira also approved of it. Nevertheless, there must be an important reason why she suddenly summoned me this evening. Knock, knock- "Your Majesty, this is Tae-oh. Tae-oh Gospel has arrived.¡± I knocked on the gold painted oak door and waited. Soon, I heard some movements inside before a voice called out, "Come in." After checking over my look onest time, I entered the room. Unlike the tavern, the Queen''s private quarter was an artistic hall-like space with a red carpet and various Italian-style furniture, as well as a gorgeous chandelier hanging from the ceiling. In this space full of beautiful artworks, I soon found the supreme being and bowed my head. ¡°Your Majesty, did you call? Why did you suddenly summon me at such ate hour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important. Very important and urgent work. Otherwise, would I have called for you, interrupting your first vacation in three months?" "Yes, I suppose so.¡± I bowed once again and tactfully looked around. It had been some time since I entered the Queen''s bedroom, but little had changed. There didn''t seem to be any type of emergency. As I was thinking about what was possibly going on, Queen Aira said, without hiding anything. ¡°In that sense, Tae-oh, I will entrust you with a very important task. Much more important than the Barbarian subjugation mission I had Elga doing¡ª¡± Was there anything more serious than subjugating the Barbarians? What immediately came to my mind was the Commander of the wall that blocked the Northern Rift. She wasn¡¯t asking me to go to that hellish mountainous ce, was she? No. Aira wouldn''t keep me that far away. Then were we going together? After Airaplicatedly shook her head back and forth, she said. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to go out to town. I don''t know which stocking to wear. Tae-oh, you have to decide. Please choose between these two.¡± Aira pulled out some soft things from the closet. They were see-through ck fis stockings. They both had the same color and also looked the same¡­ ¡°Come on, Tae-oh. Carefully pick one, it''s important!" This was the important thing? Did she just summon me, from my vacation, just because of this? Well, for Aira, it could be important. Hermon sense was strange. Sometimes a cat''s life was more valuable than a human''s. There were also times when the color of tomorrow''s stockings was more important than an expedition to subjugate Barbarians. In fact, wasn''t most of Aira''s actions caused by the defect of hermon sense? By the way, Elga would probably grind her teeth in anger if she heard that choosing stockings was more important than subjugating the Barbarians¡­ Seueuk- I looked at the ck fis stockings. Same color. Same shape. I even thought they were the same size. Although it was a waste of time, I must decide. During my first month, I learned that there were various types of ck; such as ivory ck,mp ck, mas ck, vine ck, nymph ck, etc.! But these two¡­ No matter how I looked at them, I couldn''t tell the difference. This was the biggest crisis of my life¡­ Fuck¡­ Come on, what was the difference? I felt my armpits sweating. But, I knew what to say at times like this. ¡°As expected of Queen Aira. You have a great eye for color. To me, they just both look ck.¡± ¡°There is nothing for you to be ashamed of. I''m great at telling the difference between the two." I said towards Aira, ¡°Yes. Indeed, you are amazing.¡± I concluded appropriately. It seemed terrible, but the point was that there was no malice in these words. "Ja. Well then, I have decided to wear this.¡± Aira picked out one of the same-looking stockings. If she was just going to choose that, why even called for me? Then, the reason quickly came to my mind. There was a hint in her words. ¡°No, wait. You''re going out to town?¡± ¡°No, seeing you has changed my mind. I''m going now. So, can you change this for me?¡± Chapter 8.1 (EP-8.1) Flower Aira #8 008 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #8 Draw me a sheep{1}. No, YOU change your stockings! Queen Aira said it, as if it was natural. It was like this was her right and that it had been this way for a very long time. Well, actually, Aira had always been living like this. Shecked nothing and lived without any type of inconvenience. If there was a problem, everyone else would deal with it on her behalf. She ate only good things like dew, and had never gone to the toilet in her entire life. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t actually seen Aira using the bathroom during my time here this year. I didn''t know if I would ever see that in the future, but¡­. "Hurry and change it. I want to go now!" Aira''snguid voice pulled me out of my thoughts, about the interesting topic of going to the toilet. Let¡¯s figure that outter. The important issue right now was this. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going out to town this evening?¡± "Yes." The Queen''s trip was a job that required quite a lot of manpower and funding. We had to clean the streets, taking away any objects and people that could potentially pose a threat. We also had to hire guards and bands. Anyway, there were a lot of things that needed to be considered. Therefore, the Queen''s trip should be a political performance that was prepared and nned for at least a week in advance. At least, that was my thought. However, Aira said that she wanted to go in these stockings right now. Why? Did someone give this idea to Aira while I was away? Only her cousin, Elga, was in the position to do so. While Aira was speaking, I looked around the room, wondering if Elga might be hiding somewhere. ¡°Tae-oh, when are you going to change it? Before it gets toote, there is a ce I want to go." ¡°A ce you want to go?¡± "Yes. Tae-oh, have you ever seen a nymph?¡± A nymph? If it was a nymph¡­ Thinking of this, tall females woulde to mind. The nymphs were an all-female race. They were like the protectors of nature, rarely found in forests and mountains. It was the most unique and borately described race in ¡®Viin Hunter¡¯. So they were quite popr. If it was a characteristic, they also spoke strangely. "Elga said that there''s a tavern run by a Nymph. I heard that the specials sold there until dinner time are delicious. If I don''t go now, it will be toote!" As expected, it was Elga¡­ This was what happened when Elga, who returned from the expedition, stayed in the Royal Capital. Many variables would pop up, with me being on the receiving end of the difficulties. But this was still within the boundaries of being fine. I, at least, had some control over it. ¡°Come, take it off, Tae-oh.¡± Aira sat down on the sofa and gently waved her legs towards me. As always, I skillfully removed the stockings from the garter belt that spanned her long legs. Slip- The sight of the stockings being removed from the smooth and soft legs was honestly something worth seeing anytime. Once the ck stockings were taken off, it would reveal the supple white skin. The stockings were pulled past her knees and calves, before revealing her small, dainty ankles as well as slender feet. Perhaps because I had taken off her clothes before, but a scent that resembled the smell of ripe peaches wafted through my nose, making me feel dizzy. I heard that in ancient times, there were maidens who only ate fruits to maintain the scent of their body. Was Aira like that? But it was only natural that Aira''s scent, who grew up wearing only good things, seeing only good things, and eating only good things, was so alluring. I recovered my increasingly bewitched spirit and, with a familiar touch, put the ck stockings on the creamy white flesh. At this time, the sweet scent was also trapped inside the stockings. Seuk, seuk. Aira said while stroking her leg. ¡°As expected, Tae-oh is better at this kind of thing. For some reason, the other maids would be shivering and take a long time to do it.¡± What did you mean? It was because they were afraid! I used to be scared of Aira as well. Well, it was still scary¡­ There were a few rules regarding how to act, ording to what Aira¡¯s mood was. But now, in a way, it was controble. At least, that was what I thought. I then took the removed stockings and carefully ced them in my pocket. ¡°You said that you wanted to go now, but may I suggest putting it on hold till tomorrow? If we were to prepare the necessities right now, it would take too long. By the time everything is finished, it will be well past midnight.¡± Let''s postpone the n until tomorrow and take control of the situation. Usually, this method worked quite well. However, today''s Aira was a little different. "It''s fine to not have any preparation or protocol. Tae-oh, it will only be you and I, with no other people following. It will just be the two of us going.¡± ¡°¡­ Just us?¡± This was the first time this had happened. "Yes. Tae-oh, you do this often, don''t you? Sneaking around, unbeknownst to people. Wandering the streets without any escort. You were even doing things that were a secret to me as well." Aira''s voice was calm and cool. It was thanks to this, I felt goosebumps running down my back. Aira seemed to have known that I would go around the market alone and gather information. I also noticed it and was vaguely anticipating this. A servant acting in secret from the Queen. If Aira asked, ¡°Why are you hiding things from me? Are you plotting a rebellion?¡± How should I answer? I couldn''t possibly say that I once read a novel and, since this world was simr to that one, I was collecting information about it. Of course, I already made up two excuses for this situation. As I was wracking my brain to decide on which of the two was better to use, Aira said. ¡°Tae-oh, I will turn a blind eye to whatever dangerous moves you have done without reporting to me. However, from now on, I will escort you wherever you go.¡± "I understand. I am sorry." ¡°In that sense, how about youe with me today? With our identities hidden, we shall sneak beyond the pce walls! How about it? Doesn''t it sound fun?¡± Aira''s eyes were already staring at the walls from the window. * * * ¡°Aira-nim. This may be rude to say, but I think your clothes are too luxurious for stealth.¡± "Huh? This? But this is the oldest set of clothes I own though?¡± Aira narrowed her eyebrows slightly as she looked at the robe that was draped over her body. She was wearing a top-ss silk Magician robe which was embroidered with purple and yellow threads. Only the Royal Family could use purple threads in this world. If she wore that, the meaning of stealth would disappear¡­ Thus, I took a couple of brown robes from the Court, the ones maids would wear when they went out. With this on, unless one deliberately revealed their identity, they wouldn''t be recognized. Of course, nothing was absolute. You couldn¡¯t know when, where, and what kinds of variables could arise, so it was important to stay alert at all times. ¡°Come, Tae-oh. Hold on to my waist.¡± Aira said to me from under the pce walls, which seemed to be three meters tall. I gently grabbed her waist, which made Aira put her hand over mine and had me hold on tighter. ¡°Hold closer, otherwise you will fall. Hug me!¡± ¡°Then, excuse me.¡± Eventually, I wrapped my arms around Aira''s waist. I felt that her waist was extremely thin, to the point that I could wrap my arms around it with any problems. Stomp- With the sound of stomping on the ground, my field of vision rose in an instant. My body suddenly soared, as if I was taking a scary ride. To be more precise, Aira jumped over the 3-meter wall. The problem was that her body, which had flown high, was now being mercilessly drawn down by gravity. Seuuuuu- ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- T/N: {1} I''m assuming this is the famous quote from the story, "The Little Prince." Chapter 8.2 (EP-8.2) Flower Aira #8 008 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #8 I almost screamed from fright. The sensation of falling from a high ce made me feel as if everything inside my stomach was moving up towards my throat. However, Aira''s palms blocked it. Tadat. "Great, we''re out! In the past, Anise and I had also often sneaked out of court like this.¡± Anise was one of Aira''s older sisters. Among the 12 boys and 5 girls, she was the fourth youngest, right above Aira. I heard that she was a very kind and friendly woman. ¡°I remember wandering around with my sister, exploring the surroundings while looking at this and that.¡± Aira really liked Anise. So, when Anise suddenly vomited blood and died right in front of Aira, the shock must have broken Aria¡¯s inner sense of scale. Suddenly, it urred to me that if Aira''s family had not died¡­ I wonder what type of girl Aira would have been instead? Since she was far from inheriting the crown, she would probably just drink tea, ride horses, and look at flowers, like an ordinary noble, right? Of course, this type of thinking was meaningless in the current situation, but¡­. ¡°Let''s go, Gospel. I know the name of the tavern.¡± "I know where it is. I''ll lead the way." The ce Aira was talking about was the¡¸Nymph''s Ditch¡¹which was the same tavern on the outskirts that I had just visited. It was a well-known fact that the Tavern owner Madame was from the rare Nymph race. I didn''t know that I would be going there again today. Would anyone recognize me? I was wearing a different robe, without any sort of visible identification, so it should work out somehow. Also, would anyone really think that I would go there twice in one day? With that in mind, Aira and I safely left the central street. We then entered the noisy and messy area in the West Gate slum district of Monarch City. Jilpok, jilpok- The road was unstable and the ground was dirty, so we carefully watched our steps as we walked. It was fine for me, but I was worried about what Aira, who was wearing nice shoes, would think of this. ¡°Even at night, there are many people.¡± However, Aira was busy watching the people walking around. She seemed to be very interested in this sort of thing. Her ck eyes that peeked out from under her hood were full of curiosity. She didn''t seem to care about the mud soaking her shoes. ©¥Dashing Sirs passing by there, are you interested in getting your fortunes read for only a penny? ©¥My child is starving, please¡­ ¡°Hmm-¡± When Aira''s eyesnded on the beggars crouching on the street, I felt a chilling sensation. What was she thinking about while looking at them? ¡°It¡¯s spring. It¡¯s a chilly day.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to have much in mind. Although, I vaguely expected for this to happen. Aira was not interested in most things, unless they were rted to herself or a few people around her. ¡°Ah ah, Sister, Sister, Please buy a flower, Sister!" At this moment, a group of children flocked towards us. These were the ones who sold flowers and pretty stones. The typical slum child who had soot on their faces and hands. These children were pulling on and touching the hem of Aira''s robe, while bringing out flowers. For anyone who knew of Aira''s true identity, this was a truly terrifying scene to look at. However, much to my surprise, Aira''s mouth gently curved up. ¡°They are such cute children.¡± She even ruffled the messy hair of the children with her hands. ©¥Wow, this noona smells good. ©¥Where, where? I want to smell it too. Even though the children were clinging to her in a somewhat rude manner, Aira did not scold or yell at them. Yes. As one could see, Aira liked children. It was because children were naive and innocent beings, without any hint of hypocrisy or nder. At least, Aira seemed to have thought so. "Unnie. Unnie. That long robe. Unnie is a Magician, right? Please buy one flower for a coin. It''s a lucky flower!¡± ¡°A coin? Sure, a flower is worth a coin.¡± "Here, Miss. I''ll pay.¡± I didn''t know what was going to happen, so we left the street and moved quickly. ¡°I got a nice flower bracelet.¡± ¡°We will go this way.¡± After quickly walking, we soon arrived at the front of the tavern. It was arge three-story building. Maybe it was because it was ratherte in the day, the ce was very noisy. It would be even more crowded in thete evening. Jingling- ©¥What did you just say? Say that again you prick! ©¥Bald head! ©¥Bald, bald? That''s it, you''re dead! I hesitated, wondering if I should really bring Aira here. ¡°I am looking forward to meeting the Nymph!" Aira opened the sliding door of the tavern and went in first. I rushed in after her. ¡°It is messy here. I''ll take you to a quieter ce." "Okay, escort me.¡± Ttogak, ttogak- Despite asking me to escort her, Aira gracefully made her way through the noisy and jumbled tavern. Even in such a chaotic space, her noble poise remained. It was like she was showing off that she was a Queen. ©¥Look! ©¥Is that the daughter of some noble family? Seems like they snuck out to y at night. ©¥So, shall we try approaching her? Maybe they will allow it, since they are excited about being able to y at night. ©¥If you want to see the light of the next day, stay still. I have seen a few people meeting tragic endings like that¡­ It was like gold not losing its value, even if it got muddy. Aira might be hiding her identity, but she could not hide her aura and dignity. Hence, some people with good eyesight were already looking at us. If only they knew that the woman they were looking at, with half interest and half curiosity, was the monarch of this country. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t know that. A waitress approached us as soon as we sat down. At first, I thought it was the freckled waitress from before, but it was a different person. Did she already leave? Well, after experiencing that kind of thing, it was normal if she wanted to get off work early and take a break. ¡°Dear customers, here is the menu. You can tell us which dish you would like to order.¡± "Okay." While Aira was busy looking around, I ordered a ss of honey wine, which seemed to be the most moderate drink. It also had milk mixed with honey. At this time, Aira spoke. ¡°I thought you could see a Nymph if you came here? Where is the Nymph?¡± "Ah, Are you talking about the Manager? The Manager is currently-¡± ¡°Bring me the Nymph.¡± "Yes, yes?" I felt the waitress, who had brown hair that was tied into two ponytails, was bewildered at Aira''s request. ¡°Excuse me, but what did you say?¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? Bring me the Nymph.¡± It was surprising that Aira had said the same thing twice. However, things were not looking so good right now, so I decided to quickly intervene. ¡°My Lady wants to try the Manager''s special menu. We will give properpensation, so can you please ask the Manager if she could spare some time from her busy schedule?¡± I implicitly stated that the youngdy I was serving had a very high status and that it was best to just follow her request. "Ah-" The waitress, hardened by working in this dirty ce, scratched the back of her head and nodded, as if she understood my meaning. ¡°Of course, then please wait here for a while.¡± But just as the waitress was about to leave, Aira called out, "Wait a minute," pulling something out of her sleeves and cing it on the table. ¡°This is a tip.¡± Dalgak. ¡°At a tavern like this, you have to tip, right?¡± A shiny object was ced on the table. ¡°Oh, oh oh!?¡± The waitress, who saw it, screamed in surprise. It was as if she had a mental breakdown. Sulrong. Sulrong. Thanks to that, the noisy tavern suddenly became quiet. It was because what Aira took out was none other than a gold coin! Chapter 9.1 (EP-9.1) Flower Aira #9 009 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #9 The novel ¡®Viin Hunter'' did not spend much time exining how the currency worked. In the first ce, the protagonist of ¡®Viin Hunter'' was a guy who didn''t care about money. The only exnation that I remembered about money was that one gold coin could support a family of four for a month. If wepare it to Korean Won, it should be between 1 million and 2 million Won, right? I really hated that there was no concrete information and only a vague estimate. In fact, there was no other urate exnation than that. Of course, for the poor, the actual value might be even higher. Plus, that amount was just a tip. ¡°Hiii, a gold coin!¡± From the waitress'' point of view, it was not surprising that she shouted in shock. As a veteran employee, therger the tip, the quieter they would be and securely stow it in their pocket. But, seeing that she just shouted in surprise, was she actually a newbie? ¡°Is this not enough? I thought one coin would suffice.¡± The problem was that, in response to the outburst, Aira took another gold coin from her pocket and handed it to the waitress¡­ As a result, the waitress was on the verge of passing out. ¡°So, so much money! Thank you!! Thank you!!! Heu, uh, I¡¯ll immediately bring the Manager!¡± Tadat, Tadadadat- The girl immediately scurried away without missing a beat. The customer wanted to see a Nymph, then she shall bring her one! ¡°It''s my first time tipping. It''s fun. Did I do it right?¡± Aira was naive about her first tipping experience. She knew nothing. I couldn''t even smile. Because of what just happened, people''s attention was unintentionally drawn towards us. ©¥Hey, did you see that? They gave her a gold coin as a tip. Two even! ©¥Is she the daughter of a noble family? Why is she in a trashy ce at a time like this? ©¥Who knows? Probably to experience being amoner or something? It''s a recent fad apparently. She doesn¡¯t seem to have a single escort, other than that guy. Is he a servant? I could see a lot of eyes turning towards us, perhaps from noticing our wealth. It seemed that our identities had not been revealed, but it was clear that the situation was not very good. It would be dangerous if we got caught in an argument or something. Though it was not us that would be in danger, it was them. Because Aira was not merciful¡­ Meanwhile, Aira kept talking to me, as if she didn''t care about our surroundings. ¡°I did good, right? I heard that in a ce like this, you have to tip.¡± ¡°Yes, you did a great job. But, I think the amount was a bitrge. In fact, one copper coin is enough.¡± ¡°One copper coin? But I don''t have that? I have never heard of such a thing from Elga." It made sense. Since you tried to buy flowers from the children with gold coins¡­ Airackedmon sense. But it didn''t mean that she was dumb. For example, this instance¡­ "My Lady, excuse me, do you know what 351 times 357 is?¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly ask that? Anyways, that is easy. 125,307.¡± From this, one could see that Aira was smart enough toplete aplex calction in an instant. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have be a Rank 7 Magician, which dealt withplex magic. After all, it was said that magic required mathematical prowess. However, she didn''t know that one copper coin was enough as a tip¡­ Excellent brain, but nomon sense and background knowledge. What a waste. No matter how far she was from seeding the throne, growing up like a flower in a greenhouse, at this point, one couldn''t help but wonder what kind of childhood she had. In the meantime, the things she went through broke her mind. This was Aira''s current state. Then why not teach Airamon sense? Some would say. However, since Aira did not trust people, she refused to believe the words of others. To exaggerate, even if someone said ¡®2 plus 2 equals 4'', Aira wouldn''t believe it. The only people Aira listened to were me and Elga, if I had to include her. However, Elga was more like a bad friend and a bad influence rather than a good teacher. I was also not in a position to teach anyone, due to myck ofmon sense in this bizarre world. "Um." I was having a headache. With a throbbing head, I decided to change my thinking into a positive one. Like, Aira''s condition had improved significantly. About a year ago, when I first met Aira at a court banquet, she was like a rose full of thorns. In the past, no one could talk to her nor would she listen to anyone. Compared to back then, the difference was like Heaven and Earth. ¡°I can''t wait to see a Nymph. Will shee out soon? How much longer do we need to wait? Are the rumors true, that Nymphs like candy?¡± Before, it was impossible for Aira to wait for something like she was doing right now. This basically meant that even Aira could change. Yes. At this point, anyone should be able to tell. I was trying to change Aira from a tyrant to a normal human being. At the very least ¡ª that was my goal. If the situation proceeded like that in the novel, then eventually, one day, Aira would be executed. It couldn''t be avoided. It was then I realized. What if I twisted the story? Stopping Belmott''s execution not too long ago was part of my efforts to change the future. The deterrence of Belmott''s execution was quite effective. Perhaps, by twisting the story so much, Aira wouldn''t ever get executed. To save Aira and myself, I needed to stabilize the kingdom, leading it to a happy ending of a peaceful world. Shouldn''t that be my, the evil Tae-oh Gospel, number one goal? Then, to further change the story, I must do something that the original Tae-oh and Aira might not have done. For example, a radical change that would twist the genre of the original novel. There were a few that came to mind. The only question now was whether Aira and others would follow suit. However, the things I worked so hard on over the past year were now starting to pay off. It was a gamble, but it was worth it. I had a lot of chips to bet with thanks to the slush funds confiscated from Belmott''s. Elga also just came back from the expedition. Wasn''t this the chance to go all-in? Good, good. Now all that was left was convincing Aira. ¡°Gospel.¡± I returned from my thoughts upon hearing my name. ¡°Did you call, My Lady?¡± ¡°Hey, those guys. They were talking about you.¡± Aira was currently wearing a very dark expression under her hood. She was biting her lip so hard that blood was dripping down her chin. Why did Aira get so angry? I turned my head and saw some men drinking in the corner. Chapter 9.2 (EP-9.2) Flower Aira #9 009 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #9 ©¥That bastard Tae-oh suddenly changed thew and made it impossible to beat ves. I can¡¯t even discipline the darned thing with my whip anymore! ©¥I know, right? ©¥This ve rights bullshit. They could even file aint to the Government Office? Ah, just¡­ Fuck off! That is not even a ve anymore. Also, what type of ve needs to be paid minimum wage? ©¥Now this is really crossing the line. Was giving them leftovers not enough? Minimum wage, really? Ah. It seemed that the ve owners were dissatisfied with the enactment of the Minimum ve Rights Act that I had implemented a few months ago. There was an episode in which the abused ves united to revolt and caused a great amount of damage to the Kingdom. Hence, the Minimium ve Rights Act was created to stop such a thing from happening again somehow. ©¥I can''t even fuck my female ve. Like, what? ve sensitivity? I''m so mad that I can''t even speak. Tae-oh, that guy. Is it because he is the Queen''s ve, that he is extremely sensitive to very? ©¥That''s right. Hey, speaking of, wasn''t that Tae-oh bastard originally a ve too? A year or so ago, someone had seen that bastard being sold to the Lioness''s. ©¥Wow, then after he got sold out of very, he became the Queen''s secret concubine? Life is really weird. Now, ves can have Human rights. On the subject of very¡ª Gadeudeuk- I could hear Aira grinding her teeth. She was really holding up well. Was she trying to stay true to what I said before, ¡®Don''t bother with the gossip about me?'' ¡°They are just blindly cursing you. Tae-oh, you are not my ve. I never thought of you that way.¡± Gooo, gwareureu- Gwareureureu- Dolkong- dolkong- The surrounding objects began to react to Aira''s anger. The windows creaked, as the well-ced dishes fell to the floor, shattering and scattering all over. Seuk- With her palm on the table, Aira gently lifted her index finger. Gwaooo- Dolkong- This made the shaking more intense. This was the preparatory stage for the Rank 7 magic, Earthquake. If this continued, the ground would really shake and everything would be buried in the soil. ©¥What is this, an earthquake? Why is the building shaking? Am I the only one who is feeling this? I haven''t even had a drink yet. ©¥I guess the time hase for the country to copse. Now, stop nagging and have a drink. ©¥Alright, give me a drink. No, if you thought that an earthquake was going to happen, you should run away, you idiots¡­ If the situation stayed like this, the building might really copse and a catastrophe would ur. By then, Aira, who had tasted massacre, might awaken her ughterer tendencies. So I had to say something and prevent Aira from going any further. "You, over there¡ª" ©¥Hey, over there, stop it. Your loud voices are disturbing the other guests! Someone interrupted the group that was gossiping about me. Thanks to that, Aira''s finger, which had been slightly lifted from the table, stopped. ©¥Oh, Sophie. Were our voices that loud? ©¥Yes, it was loud. It was so loud that the tavern was shaking! ©¥ No, that wasn''t because of us. It was an earthquake. ©¥Also, Tae-oh saved me. I don''t know where or what he did back then, but don''t curse my savior. ©¥Well, if anyone has that kind of power, isn''t it natural to be kind to your subordinates? ©¥Noisy! Do such people beat ves? ©¥What are ves? Are they also people or not, you reckon? ©¥Anyways, here. Two sses of ck beer and two pig hind legs. Eat this and be quiet. She was Sophie, the freckled waitress I had saved. Just a while ago, she was about to be forcefully taken away by the tax collector and nearly beaten. Thanks to her appearance, the men who insulted me were reprimanded and had to stop their gossiping. Thus, Aira''s anger began to subside. ¡°What a funny girl.¡± ¡°¡­It seems so.¡± I exhaled a sigh of relief. What I had done before was like the p of a butterfly''s wings. It had created a chain that eventually came back to me. It was amazing that this had happened because I had saved that girl. If this wasn''t karma, then what is? ¡°I, Bionoi, havee-!¡± [T/N: ?-?-?-? => Bi-eo-no-i with ¡®eo'' pronounced as ¡®Uh'' with an ¡®O'' mouth shape] Then, someone approached us from afar. It was a girl with short, light amber hair and a youthful looking face. She appeared to be around 14 or 15 years old. ¡°Who called this Bionoi? I''m busy, but I always free up time for VIPs! That¡¯s my trade skill!¡± Distinguished by her short, pointed ears, she was Madame Bionoi, who ran the tavern "Nymph''s Ditch." However, her outrageously luxurious dress looked quite ridiculous, as if she was wearing her mother''s clothes. She also spoke like a child. But no one knew how old she really was. Nymphs were a strange race that looked young, no matter the age. ¡°Hello, nice to meet you, Ma''am, Sir!¡± As Bionoi shouted in a loud voice, she ced our food down on the table. Aira, wiping the blood from her lips, smiled slightly. ¡°A real Nymph! So this is a Nymph.¡± ¡°I am Bionoi, the Nymph of the creek! However, who do you think you are, rudely pulling the cheeks of this Bionoi? That''s Nymphophobic¡ª!¡± "Look, it is different from a Human¡¯s. It''s like a child''s cheek, so soft. Her ears are also pointy.¡± ¡°Don''t treat me like a child!¡± Although Aira was the head of a country, it was her first time seeing a Nymph. In the first ce, Aira did not have a very broad scope in terms of Human rtionships, and her range of activities were narrow. Nymphs were also so rare that it was extremely hard to meet one. ¡°What do Nymphs like? Do you like candy like kids?¡± Aira seemed to like the Nymph. ¡°Ahhh, you- You!" At this time, the Nymph Manager Bionoi, who had her cheeks pulled by Aira, suddenly shouted as if she discovered something. Maybe she noticed the powerful magic that Aira possessed? I had heard that Nymphs were innate Magicians, who dealt with mana in the air. However, her eyes weren''t looking at Aira, but towards me! ¡°Ah, I got it!" She scrutinized me from all directions before saying with outstretched arms, as if she had finally figured out something. ¡°A half, you''re a Half-Nymph!¡± Chapter 10.1 (EP-10.1) Flower Aira #10 010 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #10 Humans, Dwarves, Elves, Nymphs, Monsters, etc. There were numerous races in ¡®Viin Hunter¡¯. Each race had their own unique characteristics and personalities. Nymphs were one of them. Even before Humans came into this world, the Nymph race had already existed. I only vaguely knew about the existence of such beings. Yet, only hours ago, I discovered my non Human heritage. ¡°So you''re saying that I am a Half-Nymph, a half-fairy?¡± I had just heard a rather shocking truth. "That''s right! This great Bionoi''s eyes, which have been Cultivated through business, could tell that your body is that of a Gold Rank Warrior! Therefore, I dare say that you are a Half-Nymph!¡± Oh my God, I really was a Half-Nymph! This was the first time I had learned about this. I had always thought of myself as an ordinary Human. Did this bastard, Tae-oh, really have such a background? He was just a passing viin character. I also remembered that he had no other description, other than being called a ¡®Demon Monk¡¯. [T/N: added the "monk" instead of just ¡°demon¡±. I removed the monk before since it didn''t make sense (contradictory) but now it seems to y a role.] Could it be that the cause of his youthful appearance did not stem from him being some type of strange monk (Demon Monk), but rather his half-fairy heritage? ¡°If we lean our heads together andpare our features, you will see the simrities! More than that, who is this girl that keeps pulling this Bionoi''s ears!?" "Look at this! Her ears are pointy. It is different from other people¡¯s!¡± ¡°If you continue pulling my ears like that, this Bionoi''s short and sweet Nymph ears will be stretched, looking terribly long like those Elves!¡± Just as Bionoi was about to take my hood off, Aira pulled her ears. If Bionoi had seen my face, we would have been caught. After all, I had already shown my face here once before. Anyways, it turned out that I was a Half-Nymph. Of course, whether I was actually a Half-Nymph or a Human, things wouldn¡¯t be much different from how it was before. It was pretty interesting, though. Did she read my thoughts? I didn¡¯t know, but Bionoi suddenly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since this Bionoi has seen a Half-Nymph. It is quite interesting. When was thest time I saw one?" However, I was pulled out of my thoughts by the Nymph manager, who was trying to chat some more. ¡°At that time, the Demon Angmar was the one leading the world, not the cunning spider of the Tarantera Family! There were many Nymphs and Humans, so there were a lot of halfies¡­.¡± I could see the Nymph''s eyes getting teary. It was as if she was a long-lived fairy servant, reminiscing about the distant past. ¡°It would be better if we did not talk about such topics.¡± There were some things in this world that were better left unspoken. Just as expected. ©¥Demon? ©¥What an ominous name¡­ The people in the tavern, who were listening to our conversation, had already started spitting out words mixed with fear and horror. The words ¡®Demon Angmar¡¯ were taboo. It was said that he had magical powers that were unmatched, and that he hadmitted an irreversible act. Thanks to that, the Humans had to build a huge wall. Not much was known about the wall, so it would take me a while to exin it in detail. Ah, by now the tax collector should be heading there. In my mind, I pictured several wagons heading towards a huge wall, amidst the darkness of the night. There were several patrolmen equipped with a multitude of torches, illuminating the nket of darkness. It was a world shaded like the darkest night, even if it was the brightest day. I then heard someone¡¯s whisper with my sensitive ears. ©¥I know a friend who went beyond the wall. He went insane and killed his whole family. The scene was very gruesome. He was such a good guy, who went to church every day and did volunteer work¡­ ©¥What the hell happened that made him do that? What is beyond the wall? ©¥I don''t know, nor do I want to know. But it could be the taboo legacy (Forbidden Legacy) and curse that the Demon Angmar tried to hide¡­ At this moment, Aira mmed the table with her palm. ¡°The Demon is dead! Torn to shreds, no longer in the world. Curses are just superstitions. There is no such thing as a ¡®taboo legacy''.¡± "That''s that! It is now the world of spiders and lions!¡± After that, Aira said no more. If one took a closer look, they could see that her head was already drowsily nodding forward. Well, it was her bedtime. Aira''s lifestyle was pretty constant. At night, she would go to sleep at a certain time, no matter what was happening. If there was a weakness, then this was hers. Only a few, including myself, were aware of this. ¡°¡­¡­Heuaeum.¡± Seeing her yawn, I decided it was time to leave. I couldn''t even eat my food, but it was probably wiser to get up and head back before anything else happened. ¡°It was nice meeting you, Miss Manager. However, we have some things to take care of, so we will take our leave first." I took out a gold coin from my pocket, but Bionoi shook her head. "No need. It''s nice to meet someone of my own kind, a Half-Nymph. There is no need to pay!" No need to pay? Did such sweet, gratuitous favors exist in this world? I wondered if there was some kind of scheme behind this facade. I couldn''t help but be suspicious. Seuk- Bionoi suddenly grabbed my hand and added. ¡°¡­Looking carefully, other than fairy blood, there is also a mix of something alien¡­ Something very foreign.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I was startled at those words. It felt as if I had been shocked by static electricity. A mix of something alien? Could she have noticed that I was possessing Tae-oh Gospel? No one had ever noticed that fact. Aira might have heard that. I quickly left the tavern, with the half-dozing Aira draped on my shoulders. Let''s quickly go back to the pce. I should arrive there before midnight. Just as I noticed the few telltale signs of people following us, a feeling of fatigue had creeped into my body. ¡°I knew this would happen.¡± Today¡¯s schedule was a mess! * * * As I continued walking for a while, a narrow alley soon came to sight. I had been trying to take the main road as much as possible. I was in a predicament. ¡°Hehehe- Where are you going?¡± ¡°The nobledy looks very tired. We know a good ce to rest not far from here." At this time, the people following us started to speak. I tried going the happy circuit route (positive thinking) and hoped that they would just eventually give up, but it seemed they weren''t that smart. ¡°Stop for a moment.¡± ¡°Yeah, I have something to tell you. Stop!¡± ording to the voices behind me, there were roughly two men. They were probably sitting in the far corner of the tavern like we were. When I turned my head, as expected, two men were approaching us. It waste at night, so I couldn''t see their faces. However, they had strong physiques, and were armed with a dagger, a potion, a long sword as well as having an ax on their waist, respectively. They were just yourmon, ordinary thugs. How was Aira currently? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She was half-asleep. Maybe this was a good thing, in case the rock would crack the delicate egg. [T/N: Break/trigger her into bing a full-blown murderer] I said to them, while pulling a dagger from my waist. ¡°I would have prefered if you had left us alone and just quietly let us go. If you know who this is, and still decide to continue, you won''t just die a simple death." However, they only looked at each other before bursting intoughter. Afterughing for a while, one of them pulled out a long sword and said. ¡°Everyone says that. Do we not know who that is? Of course, we do! Isn''t she a nobledy? A curious aristocraticdy who snuck out on the streets at night.¡± ¡°A naughty little girl sneaking out of her magnificent mansion without any guards. Is that not it?" ¡°Yeah, don''t bad girls like that need to be punished? People like us¡­ Hihi- What? It''s no big deal. It''s just earning some ransom money and having a little fun while we wait. We''re professionals!" Professionals? That was applicable tomitting crimes? It sounded like they had quite a bit of experience. Chapter 10.2 (EP-10.2) Flower Aira #10 010 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #10 Actually, they were half right. The only problem was that Aira was a Queen instead of a mere noble. I did hear that there were people who specifically targeted nobles and made money by holding them for ransom. I supposed these guys were trying to do just that. Among the various newspapers and agendas I had read recently, such news was being reported. Ahh, what was that group¡¯s name? It seemed to be ¡®ck Robe¡¯. It would be interesting if these guys were actually the infamous bunch. Well, that would be a dead end anyway. After all, the information that could be obtained from the bottom dwellers was not very valuable. Anyways, I should get away before Aira woke up and destroyed everything. ¡°Hihi- Nope, you can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Yup, you can¡¯t!¡± s, the men had cleverly blocked both the front and back of the alleys. It seemed that they really were professionals and what they had said was not just empty words. They did their jobs fairly well. In order to get away, I might have to factor in armed conflict. But to be honest, I was not very good at fighting. "Hehe- You servant, ve or whatever¡­ Just leave the girl. We will spare you.¡± ¡°No, even better. If you obey, you can have fun with us. You haven¡¯t had a fling with the nobledy, right? You will like it!¡± Perhaps upon seeing my hesitation, the men asked me to leave Aira behind. Giving up on Aira would save my life. Suddenly, a problem that had been bothering me for a long time surfaced in my mind. Between Aira and myself. If I were put in a situation where I had to decide between the two, what would I choose? Like in this situation. If there ever came a time where I could save my life by selling out Aira, would I do it? "Eumm¡­¡­ Tae-oh, it¡¯s noisy.¡± Aira, who was being supported by me, gradually woke up. I felt my scalp prickle as my hair stood on end. If Aira saw what was happening, they would die. Then, Aira might go crazy from the taste of murder and be the Mad Queen Aira. So, should I just do it? I was seriously considering whether I should reveal my identity or not. ¡°Hey, you there! Are you trying to harass the Lady and her poor servant?¡± At this time, someone suddenly appeared from the dark alley with a rumbling sound. It was a very skinny man, but his height and thick beard made him look like a broomstick. He was also holding a farming plow rather than a distinctive weapon¡­ Ah- That reminded me. It was the Plow Champion! ¡°Who are you?¡± "A plow?" With the appearance of the champion, the thugs¡¯ attention turned to him. However, when the Plow Champion effortlessly lifted the weapon he had been dragging on the floor over his shoulder, one of the thugs suddenly began to tremble while mumbling something. ¡°¡­ That''s Darzen. The Plow Champion, Darzen. That guy- Even a warrior of the same rank can''t win against him. Let''s call your Bi- Big Brother." ¡°Same rank¡­? Shit, we''re fucked. Okay, let''s call my brother. Hey, you guys stay here! I''ll go bring my Big Brother!" Perhaps due to their fear of the Champion, the thugs that had been threatening us immediately ran away in a sh. Watching them flee, the Plow Champion called Darzen lowered his weapon and sighed. ¡°This city has thugs everywhere you go. If you threaten them a little like this, they will run away. Is everyone okay?¡± "Yes, we survived thanks to you. Please ept our gratitude." When I tried to give him a reward, the Champion waved his hands. ¡°The role of Champions is to help the people. There is no need for this." ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°More than that, I know those guys. They are the noisy ck Robe. Let¡¯s move quickly before they bring their ¡®Big Brother¡¯ over.¡± There was a hiding ce I had been keeping nearby. The Plow Champion also seemed to be guiding us somewhere in the same direction. It was generally wise to avoid a biggermotion before it could ur. Since his destination aligned with mine, I decided to apany him. After a while, he spoke to me. ¡°You didn¡¯t abandon the youngdy and run away. Usually, servants would flee in such situations. I am guessing that she is a high-ranking noble? A Baron? A Viscount''s daughter?" ¡°That is a secret.¡± ¡°I see. However, you have made a mistake. If you and yourdy didn''t bring an escort in the dead of the night like this, you would certainly get tangled up in trouble." It was embarrassing, but it was true. I was expecting something like this to happen. But Aira had strongly insisted on going out alone without any escort and she couldn''t be dissuaded. Her stubbornness was getting stronger these days¡­ As I was thinking about a way to deal with Aira''s stubbornness, Darzen suddenly asked. ¡°So, is it true that you are a Half-Nymph?¡± "Pardon?" ¡°Well, I heard it at the bar earlier, when you were talking about Half-Nymphs. It seemed like those thugs were following you, so I came along too.¡± "Ah-" I had also just heard that I was a Half-Nymph for the first time today, so there was no way I could exin it. Even in the original novel, Half-Nymphs were only mentioned a few times. There was nothing to go off of. While I was contemting on how to reply, Darzen added a few more words. ¡°I heard that Half-Nymphs are mostly female. Males are very rare. Of course, even if there was a male Half-Nymph, they say that it would not be ¡®functional''. But¡­ Is that true?¡± ¡°Oh, I''m just asking out of curiosity¡­¡± Darzen mumbled, as if he didn''t care much. Though I had a hard time understanding his question. ¡°What do you mean by, ¡®is it true that it would not be functional¡¯?¡± ¡°You know, like a mule. Mules are infertile from birth, since they were born from the mating between a donkey and a horse. A sad misery of a mixed race created by Human¡¯s selfishness. Maybe¡­ you too? Are you an eunuch?¡± No, would you just ask people if they were an eunuch? Why were you asking me this? You rude bastard! I thought that by being a Champion, you would have some tact, but it seemed that you were not any better than other people. At that moment, Aira slowly opened her eyes. ¡°You low-level hypocrite, don¡¯t speak ill of Tae-oh!¡± Chapter 11.1 (EP-11.1) Flower Aira #11 011 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #11 ¡°I can¡¯t stand the sound of lies any longer!¡± Ttak- As Aira snapped her finger, the sound of blood began to gush out. The Plow Champion fell to the ground with blood spurting out of his mouth. ¡°Meueueuaaak!¡± ¡°Big, Big Brother!¡± "Big Brother!" Tworge men suddenly ran out of the alley. They were the ck Robe thugs that had run away earlier. Apparently, they were following us. They patted Darzen''s shoulder and arm. "Big Brother! Are you okay?¡± ¡°Eueumaeuak- Mahooo!¡± "Tongue, his tongue got cut off! She''s a Magician! She used magic! You, you fucker!¡± Nothing else could exin the situation. The Plow Champion Darzen was part of the thugs. Everything he did earlier was for the sake of leading us to a hideout called the ¡®Hideout''. Those who were deceived by his ¡®good intentions¡¯ would unknowingly follow him into a trap¡­ How many people had fallen for this scheme? It might have worked on me as well. However, I knew that this Champion was fishy. I had already suspected him the moment he rejected my reward for saving us and imed that it was the Champion''s duty or whatever. You should know that, in this rotten world, there was no one who would do something out of the goodness of their heart. If such a person existed, there was a very, very high chance that bastard was the worst and most dangerous psycho. Speaking of which, there was such a psycho by my side¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t curse Tae-oh!¡± Aira''s hair stood upright. As she growled, the surrounding walls began to shake. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Heuiiek! Heuoot!¡± ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s run away! We can''t win against a Magician!" The thugs fled with their backs turned towards us. Ttak, ttak- As Aira snapped her fingers a few more times, blood started spurting from their ankles and caused them to fall over. ¡°Hieeek!¡± ¡°Eu, oh, what happened? My, my ankle!¡± Aira''s precise telekinesis had sharply tore their achilles tendon. At this time, Aira spread open her palms. She did not seem to be satisfied yet. Then, as she clenched her fist slowly, like gripping something in the air, tearful screams sounded. ¡°Geuiiik! My, my heart!¡± ¡°Heueu, heuoo- Air, I can¡¯t breathe!¡± It was clear that Aira would kill them. This was why I didn''t want to stay with the thugs any longer. I knew that it was going to end up like this. I had to pacify Aira. ¡°My Lady. No, Aira-nim, I think that should be enough. They have already lost the will to resist.¡± ¡°Tae-oh, are you saying that I should let these filths, who are eating away at the country, live?¡± ¡°But wasn''t a Champion involved? There may be censure from the church.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the church. I am not afraid.¡± I was, though. Kkwaaaak- ¡°Gueek!¡± ¡°Geuook, cough, cough!¡± As Aira continued to clench her fist, the screams from the thugs grew louder. If things continued like this, after a few seconds, they would die. The Order of mes might send an interrogator for killing a Champion. Wasn''t that a death g? In fact, the deterioration in rtions between Aira and the church was also one of the reasons why her Royal authority weakened and she ended up getting hanged. In a hurry, I had no choice but to use the special move I had cherished and saved up for Aira. ¡°Aira-nim, do you really need to get your hands dirty with the blood of such lowly bastards? Besides, tonight, you will be sleeping at my house.¡± ¡°Tae-oh, at your house? Me?" That''s right. It was alreadyte. There was not enough time to go to the pce, so it would be better to just go to my house. However, the smell of blood was not easy to erase, which would be a problem. ¡°Tae-oh, didn''t you always deny meing to your house? Why are you letting me sleep there now?¡± Uttuk- Aira loosened her clenched fist and faced me. Thanks to this, the screaming thugs fell to the floor like marites with broken strings. All three of them seemed to have passed out. ¡°Tae-oh, where are you staying? I was always curious!¡± As expected, the thugs and the Champion were no longer in Aira''s eyes. ¡°You will see what kind of ce it is tonight. Come, I''ll take the lead.¡± ¡°But first, let me deal with these guys.¡± Beside me, Aira was extremely excited. She was like a small child who had received a wrapped present. Seueuk- I took out a small stick from my waist. It was an object that looked like a piece of dynamite, which also had simr practical uses, that could produce sparks. Chiik, hwareureuk- I struck a match against the wall and lit it up, then brought it to the rolled paper string of the ¡®dynamite''. Soon, the stick made a whistling noise before setting off a firework in the sky. Bang- It was a signal that summoned Aira''s Guards. By analogy, it was like the buster call or the dispatch of 3 Admirals. [T/N: I assume this is a reference from One Piece (anime)] The Guards stationed nearby woulde to collect the three men in less than a minute. It turned out that I did end up using this. This was very conspicuous and shy, so I wanted to avoid relying on it. * * * ¡°So this is Tae-oh¡¯s house. It is smaller than I thought. It looks like a kennel.¡± Aira saw my house, which was located on the central street, and gave it an evaluation, saying that it was like a dog house¡­ Of course, to her, calling it a dog house was without malice. It was simply an evaluation based on facts. After all, Aira had never lived outside the pce since she was born. She had grown up only seeing tall buildings. The dog house inside the pce was really huge. It might even be bigger than my house¡­ If one thought about it, wouldn''t this cause a revolution? Since Aira might unknowingly say things like, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a house, you can live in the kennel,¡± without really thinking about it. When I return to the pce tomorrow, I would need to reduce the size of the kennel there. I would also have to exin the size of themon kennels to Aira. Fuck, there was always something to do! The biggest problem I had right now was that Aira was looking around my house. It was just a room with a bed, a few books, a closet and a stash of emergency food. It was not really an interesting ce, but¡­. ¡°Tae-oh, is this where you sleep and wake up every day?¡± Aira was busy peering into every nook and cranny of this room, which was nothingpared to hervish bedroom, as if some kind of treasure was hidden here. ¡­ She wouldn''t notice the basement, right¡­? ¡­Should I turn her gaze away? ¡°I didn''t expect Aira-nim to be in my shabby ce. Please wait a moment, I will serve some tea before you go to sleep.¡± I didn¡¯t want to let Aira into my personal space because of the basement. Hence, I had always politely refused Aira''s request toe to my house. But one day, if Aira gave an order like, ¡°I¡¯m going to your house,¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t say no. Therefore, I had prepared a handful of high-quality tea leaves worth two gold coins and a teacup set worth five gold coins. If she drank this now, she would quickly fall asleep. Slurp- I had a little taste. The tea I brewed was actually pretty good. ¡°Here, My Queen.¡± After boiling the tea, I entered the bedroom from the kitchen. Morak, morak- Something simr to charred soot was sending up ck smoke from the carpet in my bedroom. A strong burnt smell wafted into the air. It was not just an ordinary smell, either. It was the smell of burnt flesh. Aira then said to me. ¡°A dirty little beast was hiding in your bedroom, so I got rid of it. As I thought, you have to move! From tomorrow, you will live in the pce.¡± ¡°You burned-¡± There was no trace of life from the burnt ashes. I didn''t know what it originally was, but it looked like the size of one''s palm¡­ I felt dizzy. The only thing thatforted my heart with chirps and barks¡­. Dalgeurak, dalgeurak- I watched the shaking teacup in my hand and braced myself. After all, it was not the first or second time this kind of thing had happened. Chapter 11.2 (EP-11.2) Flower Aira #11 011 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #11 ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Tae-oh is really good at making tea, even better than the maids.¡± ¡°Well, I was originally bought by the Lioness Family to be a tea ve.¡± ¡°You mean Elga? She doesn''t even drink a drop of tea. As expected, it was a waste for you to stay with Elga.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°More than that, why do you look unwell? Are you sick?" ¡°No~. How can I be unwell, when I was given the honor of hosting Your Majesty the Queen in my residence?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like you are being sarcastic?¡­¡± She was sharp. "No, I was not." I smiled. If I had known that things would turn out like this, I would have at least given you a name. Even if it was just something like Keongkeong, since you barked¡­ Kirik, kirik- Just then, I heard a scratching noise. I turned my head and saw that a little beast was clinging on my window, scratching the ss with its front paws. It was a squirrel with impressive stripes. More importantly, like me, it had a scar on its left eye¡­ ©¥Keongkeong. What? Didn''t it just get burned to death? I was confused. While I was deep in thought, Aira, who was sitting on the bed, got up and opened the window. The squirrel then came in, climbing on Aira''s legs and over her shoulders. ¡°This guy is a Dog Squirrel. It seems there is a Dog Squirrel nest nearby.¡± ¡°By Dog Squirrel, you mean?¡± ©¥Keongkeong. ¡°Yes, they bark like dogs. So they¡¯re called ¡®Dog Squirrel''.¡± Aira watched as the squirrel ran between her hands and shoulders. ¡°Big Sister Anise said that Dog Squirrels don¡¯t get along with people very well. This little one is different. Tae-oh, are you raising him?¡± ¡°No, I am not raising it. I don¡¯t keep any pets.¡± My eyes alternated between the squirrel and the charred ashes on the floor. So then, what the hell was that thing? Without any hesitation, Aira said. ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that the scorpion I burned earlier wasn¡¯t a pet? I''m d. I was disgusted as soon as I saw it and had to kill it right away.¡± ¡°A scorpion?¡± Why were there scorpions in my house? ¡°I¡ª Please wait for a moment.¡± I immediately went to check the barrier stones and saw that there was a small hole in the side of the front door. This was done on purpose. Clearly, someone had sent a scorpion to assassinate me¡­ I only knew of one guy who used scorpions. However, he shouldn''t appear until muchter. I would need to investigate this tomorrow morning. ©¥Keongkeong! ¡°I wanted to have one when I was young. But my sister told me that they were untameable creatures and we had to constantly keep an eye on them.¡± Aira''s expression was very calm. Thinking that this would be effective in lowering Aira''s coldness, I quickly said. ¡°Would you like to feed it?¡± "Feed it?" I then gave Aira some almonds, which she handed to the squirrel. She smiled upon watching the squirrel skillfully pick the almonds from her hand. ¡°Eat well.¡± In recent years, this seemed to be her brightest smile. Did Aira like animals? We were simr in this aspect. With this, although it was only a little bit, I felt that we got closer. ©¥Keogkeong! After eating all of the almonds in Aira¡¯s palm, the squirrel left through the window it hade in from. Aira looked sad, but then she sleepily yawned. ¡°I''m going to sleep. However, starting tomorrow, you are to immediately move to the pce. A house where scorpions can enter is bad!¡± "Okay." Taking off the robe that was wrapped around her, Aira then went to snuggle in my nket, wearing only a baggy shirt and stockings. ¡°Tae-oh, I can smell you everywhere.¡± "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that you would be staying here. Should I get you a new nket?" "No, it''s fine. It smells even more natural than I originally thought¡­" ¡®Smells natural¡¯? Was that an insult? Anyway, I tried toy down on the floor carpet, though I was a little scared that another scorpion might be creeping around. However, sleeping on the same bed with Aira was impossible. As I was thinking, Aira said. ¡°Sleep on the bed. I can''t sleep if I don¡¯t hold something in my arms." "Is that so?" Oh yeah, what a relief. The scorpions wouldn''t dare toe near Aira, a powerful Magician. I didn''t even bother trying to be modest and refuse. I simply climbed onto the bed. It wasrge and spacious enough for two people tofortably sleep in. I bought this one thinking that I might have a girlfriend someday. Unfortunately, I was too busy with work¡­ I had to focus on surviving. Come to think of it, was I not currentlyying in the same bed with a woman? It was a heart-pounding situation. Even though she was a tyrant, she was pretty enough to be called an evil flower. She smelled good, too. I wonder, what would happen if Aira and I slept in the same bed? Seureureuk- Aira''s arms extended and hugged me. It was a movement which showed that she thought of me as a giant teddy bear or a pillow. Actually, I was in the same situation right now. I did not dare to sleep while facing the Queen, so I had my back turned. Actually, being alone with Aira like this was a pretty good opportunity for me. I needed time to have a serious conversation with Aira, in order to implement my ideas and ns. However, now that the opportunity came, I was hesitant and couldn''t open my mouth. What if I got rejected? By then, she might really cut my throat¡­ Aira murmured softly in my ear. ¡°Tae-oh, why did you hide it from me?¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± What was she talking about? The basement? The Dog Squirrel I raised? I was feeling nervous. There were so many things that I could get ¡®caught'' for. I was also worried that Aira would change from hugging to suffocating me to death. ¡°That you were a Half-Nymph!¡± "Ah." "Come to think of it, I don''t know anything about you, Tae-oh¡­" Seureureuk- I could feel Aira''s hand sliding from the side of my armpit, gently stroking my belly. She then pulled my upper garment up, before finally slipping through the knot in the waistband and directly caressing my skin. I felt dizzy as those cool, slender fingers wrapped around my ¡®thing'', as if my whole body was being held by a giant hand. This was the first time Aira touched my body. ¡°¡­ I, Aira-nim?¡± ¡°I am also curious. Do Half-Nymphs really suffer from the mixed race ¡®curse''?¡± Chapter 12: [R-18] [19] (EP.12) Evil Flower Aira #12 012 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #12 Aira''s slender fingers dug into my pants. At the same time, her body came closer to mine. Maybe it was because of the feeling of something soft being pressed against my back, or the pleasant smell from Aira''s body wafting into my nostrils, but¡­ Bulttuk, bulttuk- My celestial soldier soared into the Heavens, and was more than ready to go to war. By nature, Aira was not the type of person who easily initiated physical contact with others. I mean, even if I had licked her body, Aira never touched mine. It was because she was a noble Queen. I thought that it would be absolutely impossible for her to touch the body of a person lower than her esteemed self. Hence why I simply believed that nothing would happen, even if we were toy in the same bed together. But, tonight''s Aira was different. Did the long night walk make her feel strange? ¡°Tae-oh, I''m curious about the type of person you are.¡± Aira''s fingers, which were wrapped around my little brother, felt cool to the touch. Thus, the sensation I was feeling from my hot, pulsating cock was even more impressive¡­ Sareureuk- When her cool palm gripped my cock, it was only then that I was able to understand the idiom, ¡®weakness seized''. ¡°Tae-oh. This. Why is it like this?¡± It felt like my body was being held tightly by a hand. With just a light squeeze, I was like a deer caught in a noose. Seriously, I was ¡®stiff'' in so many ways! "Answer me. Why did this get so hard?" Aira continued to ask questions, sending hot breaths against my ear. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was really asking because she didn''t know, or if it was part of her ploy. In my position, having to answer something like that felt shameful and humiliating. I then realized that I had to answer what Aira asked. We were in a hierarchical rtionship. Command and obedience. Simr to how a dog owner ordered his dog to show its belly, I must answer this question to show my loyalty to Aira. "Huh? Why is it so hot? Why aren''t you answering? Don''t make me ask a fourth time!" "That¡­. Aira-nim is touching it.¡± This was my rtionship with Aira. Our rtionship was such that Aira would unterally receive or force something on me. But tonight was not the same. It was difficult to exin, but it felt somewhat different than the situations that had urred so far. I knew that I had to put an end to this situation immediately. Otherwise, the ¡®role'' I had built up until now might get destroyed. I thought everything was under my control. It was safe to say that I felt uneasy about any deviation from the norm. No. It was not toote yet. ¡°¡­As wise Aira-nim has already discovered, I am not an eunuch. So Aira-nim can stop now.¡± However, the power of Aira''s grip did not seem to be loosening. Aira whispered in my ear like wet steam. ¡°But, I haven¡¯t even checked yet.¡± Seuk, seuksseuk, seuksseuksseuksseuksseuk- Aira''s hand began to pump from the base of my pir. A woman ¡®checking'' a man''s thing could only mean one thing¡­ Aira was waiting for ¡®something'' to happen. ¡°Tae-oh, it¡¯s been almost a year since I have met you. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know much about you.¡± Seuksseuk, seuk- To be honest, Aira''s touch had no technique whatsoever. She was just going up and down. It was a monotonous and awkward gesture. Just like the first masturbation experience of a budding, horny teen. But Aira was the prettiest woman I knew. Such a woman was ¡®checking'' and hoping for me to ejacte. I couldn''t help but feel tingles all over, as pleasure began to build up from my tailbone. The feeling of her chest touching my back. Even her sweet breath that tickled my ear. These were all factors that could make any man go crazy. Everyone was always babbling about the Demon Monk Tae-oh leading Aira astray. When in fact, it was nothing like that at all! Who was the one actually caught in the spider''s web, and who was being misled? ¡°¡ªTae-oh, let me get to know you.¡± Seukseukseuk- The times when I masturbated with Aira''s stockings or when I imagined being thoroughly dominated by the naughty Queen, could notpare to the pleasure I was feeling right now. Maybe it was because I hadn''t been able to satisfy my sexual desirestely due to being busy with work, but my horny meter was steadily rising. If this went on, I might actually cum on Aira''s hand. That thought terrified me¡­ ¡°Aira-nim, please stop it now. This joke has gone too far.¡± "Oh? Now, you''re ordering me?¡± Kkwaaak. Aira tightly gripped my penis. Thanks to this, I felt a bit of pain, making the level of pleasure that had umted slightly lowered. However, the situation remained the same. "Then, Tae-oh, if you answer my questions honestly, I will let you go." Aira made an offer. ¡°¡­What would you like me to answer?¡± ¡°It has been a year since I met you. I know who you are, but I know nothing about you. It is also the first time I get to know that you are a Half-Nymph.¡± It was the first time I had thought of that too. ¡°Tae-oh, who are you? Who are your parents?¡± "I¡­.¡± Aira''s question was actually one of the things I had been thinking about for a long time. The past of this character, Tae-oh. There must have been some past that led to him living like this, but there were no clues. The only hint was the name Tae-oh Gospel. ¡°I was an orphan entrusted to the church and given the surname Gospel.¡± "Okay." ¡®Gospel¡¯ was one of the surnames given to orphans and illegitimate children in the Order of mes. It was something that suggested you were an orphan from birth. Yes, I was an orphan. A Half-Nymph orphan apparently. But then again, in thisnd full of hunger, refugees, fallen nobles and orphans, it was nothing strange. ¡°Then, why were you sold as a ve to Elga?¡± ¡°I just found myself in that situation when I opened my eyes, it was really like that¡­. I''m not lying.¡± I didn''t even know why I was locked in a cage. I slept after work as usual, yet when I woke up, I had already be a ve in this world. I had no choice, but to do anything to survive. I also discovered that this world was like a fairy tale, simr to a novel I had read. ©¥A rebellion is about to take ce. The quarry keeper is behind it. You need to capture the quarry keeper and condemn him! ©¥If I find that you were lying, you''re dead. To show my usefulness, I recalled the events I knew in the novel, such as what would happen in the future. ©¥The quarry keeper was really plotting a rebellion¡­ How the hell did you find out? ©¥Well¡­. When what I said actually happened, my story became a kind of ¡®prophecy''. Elga, wanting some fun, took me to Aira to brag, which led to where I was today. The Demon Monk Tae-oh. ¡°So, you don¡¯t remember most of the things you did before bing a ve?¡± ¡°It really is like that¡­ I wouldn''t dare to lie¡­!¡± ¡°Hmm, I don''t think it''s a lie. Since you told the truth, then-" ¡°Are you going to let me go now?¡± ¡°-I¡¯ll give you a reward. You can freely move your waist.¡± "Pardon?" ¡°Once you ejacte, I will let you go. You said you were not lying, right?" ¡®Free to move your waist''. That could only mean one thing. Aira was basically telling me to masturbate right here and now, using her hand that was holding my penis. Would I dare do such a thing? However, after reaching this point, it was difficult to change Aira''s mind. In order to have her let me go, I had no other choice but to do what she said. So I began moving my waist. From the front then back. The movement,bined with Aira''s hand, soon made me reach my peak. Pulsok, pulsok- Thanks to this, the nket flew away and the bed started creaking. Horny rabbits or puppies mounting their owner''s hand must be like this. I was Aira¡¯s dog¡­ ¡°It¡¯s hard to see your face in this position, Tae-oh. Turn around.¡± Aira ordered me to turn around and lie down. Thanks to this, I was able to sit slightly on top of Aira''s body with her legs spread out in an M-shape. It was an ufortable position. Seuk. Chyureureup. Aira licked her palms with the saliva she had collected inside her mouth. I watched with anxious eyes, trying to see what she was nning to do. Aira then sped her hands in a circle between her wide open thighs. ¡°You can do it here.¡± Was this for real? "Come." As ordered, I put my stiff, erect cock there. Jilgok- Perhaps it was because of Aira''s saliva, but it was easier to move now. ¡°Are youfortable with this?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Indeed, you are wise.¡± ¡°Then continue to move. Unless I tell you to stop, don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of answering, I started moving. ¡°It''s like a dog in heat¡­.¡± Under the candlelight, Aira''s face was a little flushed. She looked funny, as I was humping her hand like this. Jilgok, jilgok- Aira''s saliva-covered palms and my cock''s own fluid made lewd sounds together. I was just looking at her upper body. Perhaps because of this position, it felt like I was actually fucking Aira herself, which got me very excited. As if I was drilling into the Queen''s pussy. ¡°Tae-oh, if you feel like you are about to ejacte, tell me in advance. Men can feel iting, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡± With sweat dripping down my back, the room was filled with the sound of me panting. ¡°Heu, heueu.¡± ¡°So a man rocks his waist like this.¡± The image of Aira looking at me like I was an interesting toy, irritated me. Bad bitch! Who did you think I was struggling for? You had been making me lick your body with soap, so give it to me at least once! Who knew if there would ever be any genuine loyalty between us. Shit, I really wanted to rip those stockings off and stick them in¡­ As I was cursing with the rage boiling within me, I felt like I was really swearing at Aira. Was this it? Soon, the feeling of ejaction rose from the buttocks to my waist and back. ¡°Aira-nim, stop. I have to stop now. Please let me stop¡­. Hu-" ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I signaled that I was about to cum, but Aira didn''t say anything and just looked at me. ¡°Aira-nim¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± Chapter 13.1: [R-18] [19] (EP-13.1) Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #1 013 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #1 I had heard of this from somewhere. ¡®When males felt the threat of dying, they would ejacte for the purpose of breeding and continuing the species.¡¯ Hearing that, I thought: ¡®How could a male be such a pitiful creature?¡¯ Lived as a servant, died as a servant. I only realized that fact now. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. If you stop, I will punish you!¡± Aira said firmly. At this rate, my semen, which had been building up for several days, would definitely explode onto her hands. A servant ejacting in the hands of the Queen. That was certainly a huge felony. It was like being able to tell what would happen to a horny dog, lost in its sexual desire, going inside the cage of a tiger to ¡®relieve'' itself. It was a death sentence¡­ Ironically, when my heart felt threatened with the thought of death, the feeling of climax was actually heightened. The pleasure fried my brain, driving me crazy. ¡°Yeah, keep moving like that. You can¡¯t stop!¡± "Yes¡­ I understand." At this point, I had made up my mind to not fight the situation. Rather, I would go along with it. I shall fire a grand orgasm deserving of Aira''s satisfaction! As if really fucking her, I further leaned my upper body forward and increased my piston speed. Damned bitch! Oh, how I would love to lift that shirt up and bury my face in that soft chest. I wanted to suck her lips. Jigok, jjilgok. Jjilgok. Her wet palm made a smooth, soft noise as she further gripped my penis. This feeling, when a woman''s hand was wrapping around my cock¡­ Unable to bear it any longer, all of my grievances were released in Aira''s hands, along with a brief, "Ugh." Byuryut, byuryut, byuryut- I could feel the semen, which had been held back for several days, spurting from my twitching cock. It painted Aira''s hands, even reaching her stomach and chest. Only then did Aira release my little brother. ¡°This is a man¡¯s semen¡­?¡± Aira looked at the liquid thickly clinging to her hand with a flushed face. She stared at it in fascination, as if it was something very strange. ¡°It feels odd. It''s hot and sticky.¡± I felt my hair stand on end as I watched the Queen sniff my semen. ¡°It smells like a strange flower. It is said that Nymphs'' hair and saliva are used as materials for fairly rare magic tools¡­.¡± ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll give you a towel to wipe them away.¡± "It''s fine. {Clean}¡ª" Ttak- When Aira snapped her fingers, the foreign substances on her body disappeared in an instant. As far as I knew, this was the Rank 3 magic, {Clean}. This spell was said to apply telekic power, though the principle behind it was unknown. [T/N: I''ll start using "{}" to enclose magic spells] Thanks to this, Aira didn''t have to wash her body or do anything of the like. Although the stains and grimes on Aira''s body were wiped clean with magic, the process was still vivid in my mind. I covered Aira''s hands with my cum¡­ Like a dog¡­ Somewhere inside, I felt very ashamed and defeated as a Human Being. I also felt angry. So, to turn my thoughts away from these feelings, I started to do some realistic calctions. What ripple effect would this have? What if this was exposed to other people? Of course, I didn''t think Aira would tell anyone about this. Nevertheless, it might be a good idea to give her a reminder, just in case. ¡°¡­I, Aira-nim. Aira-nim is wise and should know that it would be better to keep what had happened tonight a secret from everyone, right?¡± "Why?" ¡°If there are rumors that you got along with a lowly person like me, there would be problems on the road to your future marriage." ¡°Tae-oh, I told you not to talk about that, didn¡¯t I?¡± When the topic of marriage was mentioned, Aira got angry. ¡°I will decide on my marriage.¡± ¡°¡­I''m sorry." As expected, talking about marriage was tricky. One way to change the course of the novel was this. Evidently, Aira didn''t seem to have any particr thoughts about marriage. ¡°I will not marry! So tell that motherfucking Kasim to stop sending me letters! I''m sick of hearing his name!" ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± The image of a man with brown skin shed through my mind upon hearing the name ¡®Kasim¡¯. He was a Prince from the weaker neighboring country of Tureuki, an oil Prince that had been courting Aira for several years. He was also the person that was expected to be Aira''s marriage partner. Of course, the difference in national power between Angmar, which was strong enough to be called an Empire, and Tureuki, a weak country, was huge. It wasparable to that of the United States and Somalia. Nevertheless, Kasim had the confidence to woo Aira because he possessed magical powers. Kasim was a Rank 5 Magician and deserved the title of ¡®Great''. A high-level Magician must marry a high-level Magician ¡ª that was the rule of the world. Otherwise, dangerous things would happen¡­ A royal lineage, with a long history, had its own magic knowledge. In many ways, Kasim was not a match for Aira. Of course, Aira also didn''t like him. ¡°I have never seen a hypocrite as big as him! Really, I''m sick of it!" Now, it was not just dislike, it was at the level of hatred. I decided to simply keep my mouth shut since continuing this topic was just nting a death g on my head. A lot of things had happened. Currently, Aira and I wereying back together on a soft nket. Aira hugged me like a giant teddy bear, ready to sleep. Her chest, which was touching my face, was very soft and warm. I wanted to touch it, but I wasn''t delusional enough to do such a crazy thing. ¡°Tae-oh, I think I got to know a little more about you today.¡± Aira had been showing more affection towards me. I also found out a little more about Aira today. She made me lick her body, eat her pussy, and now this. Given these circumstances, it was reasonable to assume that Aira liked me. However, her feelings were a little different from that¡­ She saw me as a kind of pet. Yes. Just as I considered the Dog Squirrel, Keongkeong, as a pet, Aira thought of me in the same manner. Since I was a pet rather than a Human of the same status, she was not ashamed to show off her naked body, nor did she feel fluttered when I did some bizarre things. There was no room for the type of affection between a man and a woman here. In the first ce, could Aira, whosemon sense was broken, love someone other than herself? To Aira, her own value was always the highest. ¡°Tae-oh, before going to sleep, is there anything you want to say?¡± Aira then said to me. It seemed the fact that I gave up my pride as a man, and went through such an ordeal, had put Aira in a good mood. In fact, I was halfway trying to make this happen. Before going to sleep and lyingfortably. This was when Aira''s attitude and heart were open. I decided to tell her the words I had been patiently thinking about for days and even months. If not now, I would never find such an opportunity again. Just right before the hero appeared. It was time to make a bet! "I¡ª" The time hade. ¡°Tell me anything.¡± ¡°I will quit my job as a Court Gardener.¡± ¡ªAll in! Discord link is in the novel page/table of contents/synopsis Chapter 13.2 [19] (EP-13.2) Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #1 013 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #1 At some point, my thoughts came to a conclusion that went something like this. If this world was really like the novel. Then I should never be swayed by the original story. Tae-oh Gospel was a character who would get executed in the end. The same went for Aira. If I only followed the events in the novel, it was clear that we would eventually face the guillotine. It would be an unavoidable fate. If so, what should be done to avoid it? It was simple. I just had to do something that the ¡®Tae-oh Gospel'' in the novel would never do. And my thought ended up with this. Give up some of what I had. Tae-oh, that greedy fucker, would never do such a thing. ¡°¡­ What?" Aira couldn''t seem to believe my request. Seureureuk- She pulled me up from the bed while still hugging me. ¡°Tae-oh, what did you just say?¡± In response to that question, I spoke more clearly this time. ¡°I, Tae-oh Gospel, will step down from my position as a Court Gardener.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seuk- Aira pushed me off her body. As a result, we sat face to face on the bed and just looked at each other. Aira''s expression was t. I couldn''t tell what she was thinking. Then, she frowned slightly. ¡°Tae-oh, you know what it means to quit your job at the court, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°What are you going to do after leaving the court?¡± ¡°Now, that''s¡ª¡± As I tried to exin, Aira suddenly interjected half a beat faster. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re going back to Elga and the Lioness Family? I knew you and Elga would asionally meet and talk behind the scenes.¡± Goooo- Aira''s hair stood upright. At the same time, everything in the house began to shake. Well ced books on the shelves and kitchen wares like bowls started falling, thetter breaking into fragments. Finally, these words came out of Aira''s mouth. ¡°Did she seduce you? Did she trick you into starting a rebellion? I know that the Lioness Family has long been dissatisfied.¡± This was going in a dangerous direction. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s probably the Lioness''s who killed my brothers and sisters. Cowards!¡± If Aira turned hostile to a backer like the Lioness Family, she would suffer fatal losses. And no matter how powerful Aira was as a Magician, Elga was also a strong knight that could rival her. If the two shed, Aira would inevitably get injured. Seeing such an opportunity, there was no way the hyenas waiting in the side wouldn''t take advantage of it. But I knew that Aira would react like this. It was, at least, within my expectation. ¡°This has nothing to do with Elga Lioness. I swear by the name of the Queen, this is my own dogmatic decision.¡± ¡°Your decision? Tae-oh, Tae-oh Gospel? Okay, let''s say it is your own decision. But what can you do without me?¡± "That''s¡ª" ¡°What can you do without me!?¡± Damnit, let me talk! Holy fuck!! ¡°You''re an orphan turned ve. You are nothing without me! Do you still not know that?¡± Aira was half crazed. Born as the youngest daughter of the Royal Family, she lived with everything she could ever have wanted, before finally seeding the throne. For her, the world was a disy shelf within reach. Whatever she desired, she got. However, the experience of something getting taken away from her was foreign. No, she lost her family one after another, so she might not be that unfamiliar¡­ ¡°Tae-oh¡­¡± Aira''s eyes gradually lost their vitality, resembling those of a dead person. Only her lips continued spitting sharp words. ¡°I cared so much for you! How dare you betray my trust this way!? You are nothing without me!!!¡± Even though I had watched all kinds of things, this was a bit heartbreaking to see. ¡°I am the Queen! Absolutely no one can leave my side without my permission! Even if it¡¯s family or you!¡± After all, I was Aira''s ve. Of course, she wanted to believe otherwise. She didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about right now. Paching, jjaenggeurang- Finally, the window broke because of her anger. It was a high-quality ss with a barrier drawn on it. The ss wouldn''t break under an elephant¡¯s stomp, yet just her voice shattered it. I was reminded of who I was dealing with¡­ The worst enemy who tormented the Viin Hunter the most, the Witch Queen Aira. I had to defeat her on my own, without borrowing the hero''s strength or the help of others. I could do this! I had been doing well so far. Aira not ripping my head off immediately after what I said was already proof that I was half sessful. So, I decided to turn over my hand, which had gone all-in, one by one. ¡°Even if I quit my court job, it¡¯s only for one year.¡± "What?" ¡°I wish you could give me a year, just one year. I don''t even know who I am. There are so many things I want to learn.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°To be of use to Aira-nim, it is necessary for me to polish myself. Because, I was a useless ve, just like Aira-nim said.¡± Aira''s hair, which was standing upright like a striking snake, began to sink down to her shoulders, perhaps feeling my sincerity. ¡°¡­ You don''t have to. Tae-oh, I never thought you were useless. You have always been my helper.¡± Look at this. What about your ramble just moments ago? You were not making sense. But I did understand why. Aira was currently out of her mind. The only person she relied on in the Royal Pce was about to leave her. She naturally wanted to stop it somehow. Even if it was done by putting me in an ill light. Because Aira was clumsy. "So¡­" She was just a clumsy and broken girl. Therefore, I was speaking to her, not as the Tae-oh that had been watching her for the past year. Just human to human. As Lee Seong-eum to Aira, I decided to tell her my true feelings for the first time. "Come with me!" Chapter 14.1 T/N: Changed Turkey to Tureuki. ??? is romanized as "tureuki" which sounds like turkey but the context it''s in wasn''t like the US and somalia. Unlike thetter two, this one is actually an in-world ce and not just mentioned forparison. Meaning, it''s wrong for me to use Turkey. (EP-14.1) Do You Dream Of Freedom? #2 014 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #2 The central court of Angmar was one of the most beautiful ces in the world. Glittering marble floors and red carpets decorated the interior, covered by the high ceiling and carried by regal pirs. All of the stylish furniture was woven from cedar and looked like works of art. The white ivory statues were tributes made in honor of the old Angmar Rulers. However, all of these were overshadowed by the Queen who sat on the throne. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Queen Aira had her arms crossed as she stared down at everything. Of course, this was no different than usual. And yet, today was the worst day for the high-ranking Officials of the court, who were watching the Queen''s mood. Koheum- Keuheum- While everyone was only looking at one another, the Rank 5 Official, Chancellor Fargas, came forward and coughed. ¡°Cough, cough. Let''s begin the regr court meeting.¡± The meeting finally started with the sound of phlegm from someone with a chronic lung disease. It did start. But¡­ nothing was happening. "Okay¡­ So, what is the order and agenda for today¡¯s meeting?¡± Only when Lord Belmott, who was in charge of the court''s finances and treasury, asked did Chancellor Fargas unfold a long scroll that extended to the floor and carefully examined it. Chwareureureureu- ¡°Let''s see¡­ So, the first topic is the continuous trend of the ck Robbers in causing damage to the nobles.¡± ¡°¡®Robbers¡¯? Wasn¡¯t it ¡®Robe¡¯?¡± "Aha! Yes, ¡®Robe¡¯! The *Trend of the ck Robe¡­* Uhmm, let''s see¡­ Why are the letters so small?¡± ¡°Hooo.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Everyone couldn''t help but groan in pain. Although Chancellor Fargas was an excellent man, that was something from 20 years ago. However, no one in the court was willing to take Fargas¡¯s ce. They didn''t have the guts to do it, nor did they have to. At least, it was until yesterday¡­ Meanwhile, Belmott looked around to find a certain man ¨C no, a boy. s, his distinctive face was nowhere to be seen. Someone then pulled Belmott''s back. Turning his head, he saw a bald Official looking at him. It was Pf, the Foreign Minister. A cunning man who had managed to survive till this day. ¡°Lord Belmott, that guy is nowhere to be seen. You know, Tae-oh Gospel? Do you know what happened?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that, Lord Pf?¡± ¡°Why? Because you hated Tae-oh the most, Lord Belmott! Could it be that you finally overthrew him with the conspiracies you were plotting?¡± ¡°What conspiracies? Watch your mouth! I am now with the Queen''s as a member of the Royalist faction!" ¡°Hmm, I''m sure you are¡­¡± Minister of Foreign Affairs Pf and Minister of Finance Belmott talked among themselves, as if they were having a meeting of their own. However, without Tae-oh Gospel, the court meeting was just an empty shell. Even Queen Aira had her eyes closed, as if in thought. While examining the Queen''splexion, Belmott said. ¡°I have absolutely nothing to do with this. Rather, I also want to know what is going on¡­ The seeds I had nted were all cut off by Tae-oh the other day¡­¡± ¡°Well, I heard that the Queen and Tae-oh secretly sneaked out in the middle of the night and wandered around the city yesterday.¡± ¡°They wandered around the city?¡± ¡°He must have made a mistake during that time.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Although Belmott nodded his head, he knew that the man called Tae-oh Gospel would never make such a mistake. That man, who was still new to the Court, quickly grasped the conspiracy that Belmott had been preparing for a long time, then proceeded to stomp it in the mud in just one day. He even captured Belmott¡¯s daughter, which had been hidden in a secret location, and held her hostage under the title of a ¡®pce maid''. How the hell did he know? ¡®The hideout hiding ra was a well-kept secret, so how!?'' Thanks to this, the seeds of rebellion centered around the Dawn Association were extinguished before they could even be ignited. Belmott hated to admit it, but that guy was terrifying! Did he really have the ability to predict the future like his nickname ¡®Demon Monk¡¯ suggested? Was he really a ve? Not to mention, there was no information about his past or identity¡­ The only thing Belmott could find was the link with the church originating from his surname ¡®Gospel¡¯, as well as the history of being purchased as a ve by the Lioness Family. Events before that were just a nk void. If you were a Human, there must be some traces of your life. Unless he waster incorporated into society after living like a wild dog in the mountains, there should be at least one record or testimony from other people. Tae-oh Gospel had none of that. It was perfectly clean, as if it had been erased from existence. It was creepy¡­ ¡®He seemed used to the social world. Despite being awkward at some points, he was very much a noble in both formality and demeanor. He wasn''t the kind of guy who had been living as a bum in the wild. He was probably a fallen noble¡­.'' A very ambitious fallen noble. That was the identity of Tae-oh Gospel that Belmott had concluded. Such a person had entered the pce and tricked the Queen, manipting her. It was no wonder that the country was faltering¡­ Maybe he did this to seek revenge against the country that ruined his family ¨C that was Belmott¡¯s thought until yesterday. Yet, there was something he found out today. ¡°This isn''t going anywhere. I didn''t think I''d miss him at all." ¡°Indeed. At this rate, if anything goes wrong, it will be Lord Belmott''s fault." ¡°Lord Pf, what do you mean ¡®it will be my fault¡¯?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it Lord Belmott who worked the hardest to drive a wedge between Tae-oh and the Queen? The rumors that he''s a Demon Monk or whatever. It was you who spread them." ¡°¡­ There was no other way. For the sake of the kingdom, I had to separate Tae-oh and the Queen¡­.¡± ¡°Then you haven¡¯t failed. Thanks to you, Tae-oh was punished and is no longer in the Queen''s sight. Well, I should congratte you for this at least.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [T/N: A big thanks to HypnoLover for the generous tip!] Chapter 14.2 [T/N: As brought up by the readers and voted on in the discount server, Tae-oh is now Theo] (EP-14.2) Do You Dream Of Freedom? #2 014 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #2 Belmott had no responses to Pf''s sarcastic remarks. He did dream of severing the link between Theo and Queen Aira. However, that was back when he could still count on the Dawn Association and his slush funds to change the country. But now, they were all gone. If Theo, the only one who could control the Queen, disappeared from his seat, Belmott could never imagine what would happen to the court in the future. He hated even imagining it. Pf then said. "The Mad Queen''s leash is loose and someone needs to rein it in. But who would want to hold a tiger''s leash? This is troublesome¡­¡± Belmott had to agree with him. How did the rtionship between Queen Aira and Theo Gospel, which looked like it wouldst for thousands of years, ended so suddenly? This was really bad. What if the nders that he had spread really had a bted effect? ¡®Not good.'' Belmott really hated to admit it, but as long as his daughter was being held hostage as a pce maid, Theo¡¯s presence was a necessity for the court¡¯s peace. ¡°So, Lord Pf, do you happen to know where and what Theo Gospel is doing?¡± ¡°Do I?¡± Pf smirked. This cunning bald bastard. He pretended to be stupid, but behind the scene, he saw all the strings. Of course, the same could be said for Belmott. No, everyone here in the court was deliberately feigning stupidity. Since acting smart would lead to all kinds of extra work. It was like a group assignment at school where the outstanding one had to lead. Pretending to be an idiot had worked fine so far. In fact, for the past year, Theo had to take care of all the annoying dirty work himself¡­ So, where was he now? Leaning in close, Pf revealed the location of Theo. Belmott was startled. Because it was the most ipatible ce for Theo. No, maybe it was also the most suitable ce, but¡­. ¡°¡­ The underground prison!?" * * * Cholkong, cholkong. ¡°Theo Gospel, your meal.¡± As I was locked up in a cage, someone brought a tray towards me. Lifting my head, I saw a maid with blonde hair that was neatly tied back. There was a hairband on her head. Upon approaching, she looked down on me with contempt. ¡°Miss ra, what''s on my menu for today¡¯s lunch?¡± ¡°Mushroom Soup. Heung, it''s actually quite nice for someone who manipted the foolish Queen and jailed innocent people. You didn''t think you would end up in a dungeon, did you?" ra, the daughter of Finance Minister Belmott, gave me a scathing remark for being locked up in the dungeon. She really didn¡¯t like me. It made sense. Since she would never be working as a maid if it wasn¡¯t for me. I said my excuse. ¡°I have never jailed someone innocent, only those who deserve it.¡± ¡°Who would believe that?¡± ¡°It''s up to you whether or not you want to believe it, but that is the truth. And the truth doesn''t be a lie just because you don''t want to ept it." ra snorted. As we talked, I started looking at ra''s appearance. Her face was glowing and there were no signs of being hit or injured. ¡°Is the court job worth it? ¡°Great~. Thanks to you!¡± Neers were targets for harassment. Maybe it was because of my p that she got to skip the usual ¡®wee ceremony'' and received the sympathy vote from the senior maids instead. Of course, ra didn¡¯t know that. ¡°Now what, Court Gardener Theo Gospel? No, you''re nothing but Theo Gospel now. Will you be executed?¡± ¡°Would you like that?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t~.¡± She couldn''t help but mock. I took the soup and joked. ¡°You didn¡¯t spit in the soup, did you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No answer¡­ Just as I was about to put the spoon down, ra said. ¡°I didn¡¯t spit in it. There''s no need to. After all, you got abandoned by the Queen and left here to rot. I actually feel sorry for you~.¡± ¡°You know, you keep on insulting and provoking me. But what if I ever get out of this cage and go outside? Can you handle the consequences?¡± You, dealing with me. Could you handle it? I asked the question that one could hear from a movie line, to which ra chuckled as if it was utter nonsense. ¡°You getting out of the pce dungeon? Unless you''re a corpse, you can''t get out of here, be it a maid or a prisoner. You know this better than anyone, right, Gospel?¡± True. But, my case was a little different. "What''s this? There''s a guest? Waa, look at you Theo. A girl is even willing to visit you in prison!¡± Someone was walking in the distance with a torch. She then stood in front of my cell and opened the door using the key she was holding in her hand. ¡°You are from the Lioness¡¯s¡­. Why are you here?¡± "Ah- Is that you ra? This is the first time we''ve seen each other since Aira''s birthday a year ago. Are you working as a maid here?¡± ¡°Uh, uh-uh¡­¡± ¡°The maid outfit suits you well! Anyways, step aside, I have to go in.¡± Elga Lioness pushed past ra and entered my prison. She then proceeded to unlock the chains and shackles that were attached to my wrists. Jolgeurok, tong. Tong. ¡°Half a day in the dungeon. Now that it''s over, prisoner Theo Gospel is released from his imprisonment. I have also decided to take your personal safety into my hands.¡± Seureuk, seureuk. I rubbed my wrists and legs with the joy of being free. Even though it was only half a day, staying in this prison was a terrible experience. There were rumors of ghosts haunting the dungeon. Plus, this ce had so many bugs. It was simply terrible! ¡°¡­Uh, how?¡± ra shivered. She never expected that I would get out of prison, let alone this soon. The trauma when I pped her must still be there. ¡°As I said. Can you deal with the consequences?¡± ¡°¡­Heu, heuiik.¡± As I growled menacingly, ra fell on her butt. Seeing her like that, I smiled brightly, revealing all of my teeth. "Just kidding~." Chapter 15.1 (EP-15.1) Do You Dream Of Freedom? #3 015 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #3 ¡°So, Theo, I heard you''ve lost Aira''s favor? What the hell did you do to get jailed?¡± Dolkong, dolkong- Inside the carriage, the silent Elga suddenly asked. It took about thirty minutes before she could no longer keep her mouth shut. I thought Elga held it in well. ¡°What the hell did you do? Huh? Tell me!" Elga was like a curious and chatty teen. I wondered if I could tell her the truth. Ultimately, I just decided to give a roundabout answer. ¡°I spoke informally to Her Majesty. Due to theck of respect for the Royal Family, I was imprisoned for half a day¡­.¡± The words ¡®Come with me¡¯ became a justification to put me in the dungeon. Of course, for Aira, it was just an excuse to keep me. This was what she really meant. ¡®Chill there for a while.'' After being released from prison, I had an unprecedented week-long vacation. Of course, as always, Aira could still summon me anytime. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Aira said that she doesn¡¯t want to see you or even have you mentioned?¡± This time, Aira seemed to be very angry. It was my first time doing something like this. First of all, considering that she didn''t execute me, this was actually a positive oue. If it was the Witch Queen Aira in the novel, she would have crushed my head with telekic power like smashing a watermelon. You could say that Aira was limatizing to the positive direction I hadid out ¨C frankly, wasn¡¯t she turning over a new leaf? ¡°What the hell happened? C¡¯mon, let this big sister know. I won''t tell anyone!¡± By the way, Elga, who kept talking beside me, was getting annoying. A dark expression appeared on my face as I said in a heavy voice. ¡°Do you really want to know? What Her Majesty and I talked about while alone at night?¡± ¡°.. Alone, at night¡­?¡± Elga''s mouth shut. With a crumpled face, Elga stared out the window as she couldn''t handle my gaze. Finally, she screamed with a frown as if she was angry. "Fine. Fine! Actually, I''m not even that curious. Didn''t you just speak to her informally? The situation just felt weird¡­¡± She then turned her head away. After that, Elga said nothing. It was going to be quiet for a while¡­ ¡°¡­ So, just the two of you¡­ What were you talking about¡­?¡± ¡­Didn''t you just say you were not curious? Between curiosity and the desire of not wanting to hear it, Elga seemed to have chosen curiosity in the end. That was how everyone swallowed their regret. It was like asking about your girlfriend''s ex-boyfriend. They were things you hated to hear, but still wanted to listen to. Of course, it wasn''t really that serious, so I just told her what I could. ¡°I just said I was going to quit my job. After working as a court gardener for about a year, I wanted to leave. Then, there was only a little bit of an argument.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Looking at the window''s reflection, I could see Elga''s expression, who was still staring out, slightly loosened upon hearing my story. But she did not stop there. She kept on asking questions in a row, as if she was interrogating me. ¡°Quitting your work?! Why? Are you going to return to the Lioness Family?¡± "No, I''m not. It''s a bit difficult to exin. It has to do with policy.¡± ¡°Yeah, I suppose so. You are a great gardener¡­ But, aren''t you staying at our Lioness Family mansion this week?¡± ¡°It''s only for two days.¡± Two days. During my vacation, I decided to spend two days in the Lioness Family mansion, the ¡®Lion''s Den''. The reason for my stay there was to avoid the scorpion assassin who might target me while I was on vacation alone. Also, there was someone I would like to meet. It was the person I wanted to avoid the most. Compared to Aira, this would be more difficult and trickier to deal with. But for my n, I had no choice but to meet them. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Did you justugh?¡± "No, not at all!¡± Elga awkwardly coughed, but she didn''t seem to notice that her expression was reflected on the window and could be seen from where I was sitting. Seueuk. The corners of Elga''s lips curved like a scheming viiness. What tricks were you plotting? In fact, Elga was a viin in the novel. She was like an evil character from a previous generation. Elga then said. ¡°Hmmm. Theo, you punk! You dare speak informally to Her Majesty the Queen? As the Royal Sword and the Lady of the Lioness Family, I have no choice but to punish you!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I already served my due punishment in prison?¡± "What kind of punishment was that? Aira is just too soft. As the Queen, she shouldn''t be so lenient. If I were her, I''d at least hit you ten times with a whip!" Aira was soft? This was the first time I''d heard this. Of course, Elga probably wasn¡¯t being serious. She was just using it as an excuse. The main point that Elga wanted to say was brought out at the end. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll punish you. Close your eyes.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± This again? Nheless, I closed my eyes. No matter what, I was alone inside the Lioness Family''s Elga-exclusive carriage. It would be better to just follow her whim rather than getting flicked for trying to rebel. When I closed my eyes, I could feel a Human''s warmth approaching me. There was also Elga''s signature apple scent. Soon, soft lips would ovep mine. Feeling the elegant smell and breathing closer, my blood unconditionally flowed down to my lower body. Was this what Pavlov''s dogs felt? Kwaak. But it was someone''s fingers that touched my face¡­ ¡°Arghh!!!¡± I opened my eyes and saw Elga twisting my nose. It hurted so much that tears came out! ¡°Wha, what are you doing!?¡± ¡°What do you mean? This is your punishment! What? Were you thinking of something else? What did you think, huh? And who told you to open your eyes?¡± Perhaps because of her red dress, she seemed like the viin in the novel with her current expression. ¡°What did you think I, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family, would do with a sphemer like you? Huh? Yo, you bastard!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Hah! What were you thinking?¡± Only when my nose felt like it was going to fall off did Elga let go. She burst outughing and said, ¡°You look like Rudolph!¡± Evil bitch¡­ My nose was throbbing. Come to think of it, the original Elga Von Lioness was such a girl. A damn naughty girl who didn¡¯t follow my thoughts. I must have lost my touch after the long court life. * * * The Lion''s Den was a vi-type mansion built by the Lioness Family in the center of Monarch City. Of course, even if it was a vi-type mansion, it was as luxurious as the home of some high-ranking nobles. Furthermore, one might even dare to say that the ¡®Lion''s Den'', which was located in Borgia, the western part of the city controlled by the Lioness Family, was so grand and beautiful that it could even bepared to the central court. These were ces that showed how high the power of the Lioness Family was within the Angmar Kingdom. ¡°My Lady, you are back. I''ll take care of your luggage. And, Gospel¡­.¡± The old and seasoned butler of the Lioness¡¯s received my luggage. He looked at me with mixed emotions, before smiling. ¡°Lord Gospel, we shall take your luggage and carry it to the guest room.¡± That was great. Someone who was once a ve to this family was being given this kind of treatment. It was amazing that there were people in this world who could put aside their personal feelings. There was nothing to hide. I had been a ve to the Lioness Family for about three months. A ve who poured tea. It was, so to speak, an exclusive luxury for the aristocrats. In this world, having ves were expensive and troublesome in the first ce. The experience at that time also helped me adapt myself to this world. I never thought I''de back here in any shape or form. After all, when I was freed, I left this ce with a vow to never return. ¡°Ah, and Lord Gospel. The Master is looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 15.2 (EP-15.2) Do You Dream Of Freedom? #3 015 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #3 The time hade. I had expected that they would contact me first. Yet, when it actually happened, I could feel my heart racing. The Lioness Family, a noble family that was second only, and evenparable, to the Royal Family. Although it could be said that the head of the Family was Elga Von Lioness, she was in fact just the tomboy of the house. There was actually another person who was the huge pir that supported the entirety of the Lioness''s. ¡°Where shall I go?¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± I walked where the experienced butler guided me. It had been a long time since I was here. Sabak- Sabak- Walking on the red carpet reminded me of my old life in this ce. It also reminded me of the Family Head, who might be sitting in the study beyond this hallway¡­ Knock, knock- The butler knocked gently on the tightly closed door. ¡°Master. The guest has arrived.¡± ©¥Come in. Soon, a thick voice sounded from the inside. At the same time, my tension rose to the peak. Giik, jolkok- As the butler opened the door, I went inside the bright study and bowed my head towards the man who was sitting majestically at the wide desk. "I, Theo Gospel, pay my respects to the Lioness Family Head, Master of Borgia, Marquis of Angmar, Chief of the Red g Knights, and the biggest supporter of the Royal Family, Reinhardt-nim!" There was the sound of a hand waving, signifying me to raise my head. As I looked up, the faint sunlit figure of the man was slowly revealed. White blonde hair and pale skin, like the mane of a white lion, along with red eyes. He had a proud pallid nose and chin that was unblemished by any hair. Was he over 60 years old now? ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there would be a guest. My apology for my dress.¡± Master Reinhardt looked at his silk robe. It was disheveled, but the muscles and scars underneath it showed what kind of person this man was. He could even twist my neck with his bare hands right now. Of course, he wouldn''t really do that. I hoped¡­ Anyway, this was Reinhardt, the Head of the Lioness Family. A man that could even be considered as the de facto King of Angmar, simr to the young tyrannical queen Aira. In fact, he literally looked like a proud roaring lion. If such a man was not a king, then who was? Suddenly, Reinhardt said. ¡°Theo, Theo Gospel. I will just go ahead and ask. What are you up to?¡± ¡°What might you be talking about?¡± ¡°How could a rat that once escaped return to the lion¡¯s jaws? Did you bring any poison, perhaps?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s some stupid trick, you better forget about it.¡± Jorit, jorit. I felt my skin crawl. Basically, why would a freed vee back to this ce? Unless there was a scheme, no one would ever return to the ce where they lived as a ve. As expected. This man was difficult to deal with. He was a different breedpared to those who slithered around for power. My mask was torn off instantly¡­ However, I had also gone through many simr experiences in the past year. I parted my lips, trying to ignore the cold sweat running down my back. ¡°Who would I dare lie to? However, Lord Reinhardt, I do have something to tell you. Otherwise, I would not have spent my precious vacation time here.¡± I raised my head high and straightened my back. With this, I had established an equal rtionship instead of one between master and ve. Reinhardt''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t say a word, but I got the feeling that he was thinking, "Hoooh, look at this punk!" In the past, I would have peed my pants, like a mouse in front of a lion. But now, after having spent every hour with that vicious Aira, who could I not face? Thus, I proudly said. ¡°Lord Reinhardt, per the order of Aira-nim, the sole ruler of Angmar, you are no longer an inspector.¡± ¡°Did youe here for that? To take my job away? Ha, how dare you, and by what authority? Even the Queen can''t just do anything she wants!¡± Pajit, pajijit. My skin began to tingle. I now knew that he was "livid." He was furious at me and Aira who had given the order. I could physically feel it¡­ Seureuk. Standing up, his already bulging muscles swelled even more. If he struck his fist right now, my skull would get smashed. Of course, I expected this kind of reaction. And so, I quickly took the lead. ¡°Instead, you will be appointed to the position of Chancellor, Cab Chief and Chief Minister of the Court, recing Lord Fargas who will retire tomorrow.¡± "¡­What?" Reinhardt frowned at my words, finding them unbelievable. The tingling feeling on my skin also disappeared. Such was the position of a Chancellor. It was something Reinhardt coveted, but could never get his hands on. I knew it all too well because it was tiresomely portrayed throughout the novel. And now, it was about to be given to him on a silver tter. Regardless of how lion-like a Human being was, in the end, they would have to be honest with their desires. ¡°You bastard, what the hell are you up to? You daree back and mess with me now that you''re not a ve?¡± He even started talking informally, just the way it should be. Reinhardt thought that a mouse was actively putting its head into the lion''s mouth. When in fact, it was his own head that was in the jaws of a giant beast! He must be very curious about my intentions. I then said to Reinhardt. ¡°I and Her Majesty the Queen may be leaving the Royal Capital in the near future. At that time, who else can protect the Capital and the kingdom of Angmar other than Lord Reinhardt and the Draco House?¡± Bang- Reinhardt mmed the table with his palm. ¡°Absolutely not those Draco bastards! Don¡¯t even mention them!¡± As expected, you were still at odds with the Draco''s, huh? The agitated Reinhardt asked while I was deep in thought. ¡°More importantly, you''re leaving the Royal Capital? For what reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a secret. However, I will give an exception to Lord Reinhardt. After all, if you are going to be the Chancellor, you should know this much.¡± I purposely cleared my throat and paused. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A tempo break. This was an important rule of thumb. It took me about a year to realize this. After generating tension from the pause, I decided to increase Reinhardt''s curiosity further with a build up. ¡°Per Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s order, the reason why we have to leave-¡± This was the first part of my n. A counterattack to avoid the guillotine. It was a ¡®fuck you¡¯ to those who wanted me dead. If this was a world where the dark hero had to hunt viins¡­ I would twist it and make it like this. ¡°-is because Her Majesty will be entering the Academy next month!¡± If you like the story please rate 5? it on Novel Updates (here) Chapter 16 (EP.16) How A Sheep Lives #1 016 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #1 Reinhardt. Lord Reinhardt Von Lioness. He was a man that never smiled. Even when he beheaded his first enemy. Even when he returned as a triumphant hero and obtained the people''s cheers. Even when he married his wife Parsha. He never smiled once when she gave birth to his daughter and son. He simply acted rxed. Like all Lioness Fathers, he thought thatughter made people weak. So Reinhardt didn''tugh, to protect the image of himself and his family. But now¡­ Reinhardt couldn''t stop himself from having a hearty chortle. ¡°Khahahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Master, what happened¡­ ¡± Thanks to this, the ¡®unwee guest'' frowned. Even the old butler peeked his head in with worry. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Reinhardt couldn''t stopughing. ¡°Sir Gospel, what did you just say? The Academy? Was it ¡®Entering the Academy¡¯? Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Is it that funny?¡± ¡°It IS funny! God, I''ve never heard such a funny joke in my entire life. Look, Sir Gospel. I don''t think that mad Queen can learn anything from anyone." ¡°Mad Queen? No matter how important Lord Reinhardt is, saying something like that ¡­.¡± Reinhardt wiped the tears from his eyes with his thick index finger while waving his other hand. ¡°Get rid of that unpoetic loyalty. That Aira is broken. Sir Gospel, you know this better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Lord Reinhardt, if your father had not been a meritorious man in the June War, it would not be strange if you get executed.¡± "I know my father. He was a man who only bowed his head to a true ruler. I am the same. I won''t bow my head to the mad Queen like everyone else!" ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The ¡®guest'' shut his mouth. However, the sound of gears turning and spinning inside his head seemed almost audible in Reinhardt''s ears. A guy who didn¡¯t prove himself through actions and only wanted to take care of his own interests. This was the kind that Reinhardt hated the most. He wanted to get rid of this punk right away but couldn''t, because he was also curious. ¡°Tell me, Court Gardener, Sir Gospel. You''re nning to send the Queen to the Academy? This is utter nonsense. That woman is a typhoon.¡± ¡°A typhoon?¡± "Yes, a typhoon. No one wants to teach a typhoon. Just put your head down on the floor and pray for it to pass by. That¡¯s how you deal with typhoons.¡± ¡°A typhoon¡­.¡± ording to this analogy, Aira was a typhoon. If the typhoon Aira entered the Academy, who among the people would object? There might be some, but most would simply roll with it. Because, everyone was well aware that Aira leaving would only benefit the country. Reinhardt said with a smile on his face. ¡°Alright, let''s say the typhoon enters the Academy, yes? And that I be the Chancellor that oversees the Capital city, like what Sir Gospel suggested. Then, what''s the guarantee that I won''t revolt?" The only time a fox could confidently enter the lion''s den was when he had something up his sleeve to get out alive. Reinhardt wondered what the man in front of him would say. You could call it entertainment. And if he didn¡¯t like the answer, he would just kick this brat out. As Reinhardt was stroking his neatly shaved jaw, Theo Gospel looked around and started talking. ¡°It would be easy for the most valiant army of Angmar to upy the Pce without the Queen.¡± ¡°Even now, with the Queen¡¯s presence, it is still possible to capture the entire Pce within a week if you put your mind to it.¡± ¡°¡­ Do you really think so?¡± "Yes. The Queen is an excellent Magician. But in the end, she''s alone and outnumbered, without an army.¡± "However, isn''t there a reason why you haven¡¯t simply done that? Back when your family seized the throne from the Angmar Family, you knew what happened¡­" Theo Gospel''s calm voice seemed to paint a picture of raging mes and angry protests inside Reinhardt''s head. It was the time when four families, including the Lioness, killed the Demon Angmar and mutted his body. The days of revolution that he heard from his Father and Grandfather. At that time, a surprising number of people and nobles did not support the rebellion, despite suffering from tyranny under the Demon King. It was probably because the Angmar Family was deeply rooted with the Kingdom. Hence, in order to win the people''s heart, the new ruler, King Tarantera, had to work extra hard. Even so, the church still did not recognize the Tarantera Family as rulers of the Angmar Kingdom. So what would happen if the throne was once again taken away by another family in a coup? Therefore, taking over the Pce was actually not as easy as it sounded. Just because you could get the throne didn¡¯t mean you would win the kingdom. Reinhardt knew this well through experience. ¡°And yet it will only be a matter of time. After all, the people can¡¯t choose the King. Eventually, everyone will get used to it. Wasn¡¯t that how the Tarantera Family obtained the throne?¡± ¡°But, what if there is a more convenient and legal way for the Lioness Family to inherit the throne¡­?¡± ¡°How?¡± Keuheum. Was there such a way? Reinhardt, who was almost tempted with the story, stopped himself. Because he knew better than anyone else that there was no such convenient method. At least, none as far as he could get his hands on. Meanwhile, Theo continued speaking without pause. ¡°Right now, Queen Aira has no one betrothed to her, and of course she has no children. What if, suddenly¡­ It is very profane, but! IF something suddenly happens¡­.¡± ¡°There will be chaos.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! For that reason, Aira-nim''s first consideration would be one of her closest rtives, the Lioness''s. And she is thinking of naming the family''s youngest son, Richard, her sessor.¡± ¡°¡­The Queen is nning this?¡± "Yes, if Her Majesty were to step down, little Richard would naturally be crowned. By then, would there still be the need to revolt?" A snake''s tongue¡­ Reinhardt could feel the story just flowing too well. It was a proposition without downsides. Of course, this would only happen if Aira never had an heir. And with that crazy Queen, it was inconceivable that she would marry a man and have someone''s child. Going back to the typhoon analogy. A typhoon could not love anyone. Anyway. It was hard to believe that the Queen would allow this, but if one thought about it carefully, this would be the best-case scenario for Queen Aira. If this happened, the Lioness Family would have to put the safety of Queen Aira first. How ironic. If Aira was poisoned or killed by an assassin, the Lioness Family, who would be benefiting the most, would instead be condemned. The one who was once a ve, Theo Gospel, had put forth such thoughts. Clearly, looking at it this way, Theo was apetent man. The problem was that the method was so innovative and radical that not making an enemy out of him became even more necessary¡­ Court Gardener Theo Gospel then added like putting the nail in the coffin. ¡°So, make sure to deploy the troops you will be training on the outskirts to the western part of Borgia. I heard that their number was something close to 20,000?¡± ¡­How did he know this? Reinhardt wondered if the man in front of him really had the power of foresight or divination as rumored. However, he immediately got rid of this thought. There was no such thing as the magic of foreknowledge or revtion in this world. If there was such a convenient miracle, the world wouldn''t have needed a huge wall. Then, who or what was this man? Reinhardt decided to end the discussion by touching the corners of his mouth and washed away the lingeringughter. ¡°So, Sir Gospel. Did Queen Aira say that she would go to the Academy herself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what will happen. Also, doesn¡¯t the fact that I''m still alive mean it¡¯s already halfway there?" ¡°Then all the things you''ve spouted so far could simply be bullshit.¡± ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. You might not be able to get rid of a typhoon, but you can predict where it will go.¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°We live in such a world. It is, indeed, possible." ¡°How hrious! Ah, I wasted my time with all that nonsense. Get some rest in the mansion, then you can leave on your own.¡± ¡°Very well then.¡± Looking at the back of the slender figure walking out the door, Reinhardt had no choice but to honestly admit. ¡®What a waste!¡¯ If only the man in front of him had a little bit more backbone. If only he had a good status¡­ No, he was already good on that front. Had he been talented in magic or swordsmanship, it wouldn''t have been a waste to have him as a son-inw. Of course, no matter how old Elga got, his tomboy daughter still wouldn¡¯t care about men or social circles. As a matter of fact, she hated the mention of marriage. Reinhardt''s eyes darkened as he thought of his daughter''s betrothment¡­ * * * "Huuu-" When I left the room, my body was already drenched in sweat. It was like when someone grabbed the nape of a cat and threw it into the sea. Was there something like that? I didn¡¯t know, but there must have been one. It was scary. Fortunately, the negotiation worked out. Otherwise, I, Theo Gospel, would have be a decoration on the wall by now. ¡°You were practically killing me with your stares. Did you hate me that much?¡± Still, I was confident. As far as I knew, Reinhardt was very interested in the position. In fact, right after the witch Queen Aira in the novel was executed by an angry crowd at the gallows. It was Reinhardt who took the reins and tried to stabilize the situation in the Kingdom. He also attempted to put his son, Richard, on the throne. I just twisted the story and moved the events forward. However, the fact that Aira was alive now became a vital turning point in the story. ¡®How do you like me now, world!¡¯ I jeered at something intangible. I had won! That was what I wanted to dere, but there were still issues that needed to be addressed. ¡°Hey, Theo, you¡¯re a guest, yet you think that you can just wander around like that? Huh?" Speaking of issues, she was one of them¡­ ¡°What''s this? Why are you widening your eyes like that? You want to be scolded?!¡± Growling like an angry beast, Elga then lifted her pointy shoe and kicked my ass. It hurted! There would be many important turning points in the future. If Elga tried to disturb me everytime like this, it would be troublesome in many ways. ¡°Yaa, answer! Answer me, Theo! Did I say something wrong? Huh?" Pat, pat. Being kicked in the ass, I felt the need to transform this tomboy into a gentle sheep. ¡°Your face right now is really pissing me off! This is my house. Here, I''m a princess, a Queen, got that?!" "I suppose so¡­ Well then, Miss Elga. Can we talk in a quiet ce, just the two of us?" "Eung? Just us two¡­?¡± [T/N: I only cut chapters if it''s equal or above 2k words. This chapter, for example, only have around 1.9k] Chapter 17.1 (EP-17.1) How A Sheep Lives #2 017 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #2 Monarch City, the city of Kings. There was a fairlyrge training ground built in the Lioness Family''s vi, the Lion''s Den. The training ground was dotted with woodblocks, scarecrows, straw bales and trenches filled with ditch water. It was originally a ce to train the soldiers of the Lioness Family, but after Elga held a sword, this ce became her own private space. It was also a ce that reminded me of many unforgettable ¡®memories''. Memories of my military life, that was. ¡°Is this good? Here, no one wille even if you scream like you''re dying. Even if I teach you a lesson, no one will interfere!¡± At this ce where not a single soul could be found, Elga raised her head as if she had truly be a queen. Then, she spoke in an arrogant voice. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want your nose to get hurt, apologize to me!¡± This reminded me of the old days. Back when I was just a ve. I used to be the servant that had to deal with the feisty Elga. It was a daily routine for me to be smacked on the back of the head, pinched on the cheeks, or pulled by the ears. A ve without human rights¡­ On the other hand, it was also an unforgettable ce because many things happened at this training ground. For example, the time when my first kiss was stolen by Elga. Remembering it suddenly made me angry. ¡°What do you mean I have to apologize?¡± When I asked back, Elga frowned at me. ¡°That attitude! And you''ve been looking at me with strange eyes for a while now! Admit it!" What do you mean by ¡®looking at you with strange eyes''? Now that I thought about it, Elga was always like this. Could I call her a part-introvert? She acted differently when she was outside. At home, however, she would be more confident and violent. Of course, since Elga was already a hyperactive person in public, it would be more urate to say that she turned into a "Super Saiyan" at home. Having the home ground advantage, Elga simply refused to listen to anyone else and just said whatever she wanted. "By the way, did you tell anyone else about that ¡®thing¡¯ we did?¡± "What do you mean?" ¡°You even have to ask!? That thing when I ¡®teach¡¯ and ¡®punish'' you every time we are alone like this.¡± ¡°Of course not. Who would even believe me?¡± ¡°Good, alright then.¡± Only after hearing this did Elga''s expression loosen up. Elga was reluctant to reveal that the two of us were seeing each other. After all, Elga had her ownmon sensepared to Aira. She was the Lady of the great Lioness Family. Someday, she would naturally have to get engaged. Even if it was for politics. If there were rumors that she was alone with a man, it would not look good. After all, the social world was a ce where rumors could circte very quickly. This was why the nobles of this world made their sons and daughters act like pious Puritans, who were ignorant of sexuality. Basically, it was a very conservative outlook. The problem was that,pared to others, Elga was an active and curious Bengal cat. Furthermore, she also had a test subject to satisfy her curiosities. Obviously, it was me. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was lucky or not¡­ "If you don''t apologize right away, I''ll leave you out here for the entire day. You know that I, Elga, do what I say, right?¡± "I''m sorry." ¡°See, if you apologize like that, it will all be over. But, you did stiffly raise your head up at the end, which warranted a punishment¡­ So?" "I''m sorry. I apologize. I''m sorry for looking at you with strange eyes. Are you happy now?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Elga raised an eyebrow in surprise. Her bundle of hair, which resembled a lion¡¯s mane, fluttered in the wind. After a while, Elga said as if she had finally finished gathering her thoughts. ¡°Okay then, you apologized and followed my words well. Since you''re obedient, there should be a reward, right? I am nice to those who know their ce.¡± Elga then rummaged through the tiny pouch tied around her waist. She pulled out a small, round object and showed it to me. "What is this?" ¡°It¡¯s Bashkir honey candy. Real Bashkir Honey Candy made with honey stolen from the honey water Nymphs. It''s legitimate. You''ve never tried this, have you?¡± It was candy¡­ Did she mistake me for a kid? But then, a strange thing happened. My body started to heat up in response to the candy. Like how one would wish for rain in the desert in order to quench their thirst. ¡°What is happening¡­?¡± "Yeah, you want to eat it, don''t you? I knew it! I heard you''re a Half-Nymph? Your Nymph blood definitely wants the candy!" ¡°How did you know that?¡± The fact that I was a Half-Nymph should have been a secret between Aira and myself as we were the only people present at the time. I was curious about how Elga knew this. When I asked, she gave me a vague answer. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Lioness Family! I know what you''d been doing with Aira, alright?" ¡°You might be wearing disguises, but there would still be clues left behind.¡± ¡°More importantly, a Half-Nymph! Now that I have a closer look, it''s indeed a very strange race. Hmm, it would exin the aesthetics of this body¡­¡± Elga pretended to give the candy to me. But then, she shoved it into her mouth. ¡°Come! If you want it, you will have to take it!¡± Elga was like a dragon with a Yeouiju{1}. The brilliant golden candy in her mouth, I could feel it calling for me. My body must be craving sugar since I''d been using my brain quite intensively these days¡­ With that thought in mind, I slowly approached and reached for Elga''s mouth. I was going to take the candy out with my hand. But Elga angrily swatted my palm away. "Ya- Who said you could use your hand? Hands and feet are not allowed.¡± "Then¡ª" ¡°No tools either!¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± ¡°Ya, did you just click your tongue? Do you want it or not? Even high aristocrats like me can only get a few of this with reservations. I heard from Bionoi that Nymphs are especially crazy about this.¡± Ah, Bionoi! Elga must have heard that I was a Half-Nymph from her. Also, one candy cost 5 silver or 50,000 won. What a luxury this was! For some reason, the thought of such an item melting inside the mouth of that wretched Elga made me very angry. You bad girl! Being born in such a nice family and living with all this money. ¡°Go on! Take it! Don¡¯t you want to eat it?" ¡°Ahhh,¡± Elga opened her mouth, rolling her red tongue around the bead-sized candy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- {1} The Korean dragon is in many ways very simr in appearance to other East Asian dragons such as the Chinese and Japanese dragons. It differs from the Chinese dragon in that it developed a longer beard. Very asionally a dragon may be depicted as carrying a giant orb known as the yeouiju (???), the Korean name for the mythical Cintamani, in its ws or its mouth. -Wikipedia Chapter 17.2 (EP-17.2) How A Sheep Lives #2 017 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #2 "What are you waiting for? Are you not going to take the reward? At this rate, it will melt away!¡± Now that I think about it, this would be better than that throat-stinging Enchanting Herb Cigar anyways. So, I reluctantly made up my mind and went to Elga''s side, cing my lips on her mouth. I felt a soft breath when I put my tongue inside her lips. ¡°What!?¡± Kwadang. Elga, not expecting my move, staggered backwards and fell on her butt. Meanwhile, I maneuvered my tongue to snatch the candy from her half-open mouth. Cheureup, chyureup, cheureup. However, due to the candy¡¯s size, I could not transfer it into my mouth. It was tastier this way, right? When the sugar touched the tip of my tongue, the fatigue in my body and the worries that had been umting inside my head instantly disappeared! This discovery made me want to taste more! ¡°Aeut, heu, heueu- What, what''s this all of a sudden, Haaat-!?¡± Elga kept trying to push me away. After saying she would teach me the taste of a woman''s lips, we''d already kissed several times. Shouldn''t she be used to my tongue by now? It seemed that the inside of her mouth was more sensitive than I initially thought. I explored Elga''s mouth to my heart¡¯s content, as revenge for what she''d put me through. Although Elga''s words were spicy, the inside of her mouth was sweet. Chyureup, chyureup. It was honey vor! After kissing for a while, Elga turned her face to the side and exhaled deeply. Then, she shouted. ¡°Haa, haaa, haa, this, this guy¡­. All of a sudden¡­. Get away from me¡­! Get the hell away¡­!¡± You wanted me to leave? You promised to give me the candy, but you were just going to eat it yourself in the end? That was absolutely uneptable nymphophobic behavior! I grabbed Elga''s head as she tried to run away. Elga was resisting, but I could feel the power slowly draining out from her body. Instead, trembling convulsions began to appear. ¡°Eu, heueu. This, this guy-, eueup, heueu, who said that you could do this¡­? Heua-.¡± Just as I was about to grab the candy. "Noona¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡± At the sudden sound of a small, fragile voice, Elga immediately threw me away. "Noona¡­? What are you doing there¡­? Are you okay¡­?¡± ¡°Ri, Richard! What are you doing here? I told you not toe here because it''s dangerous!" Elga hurriedly got up and approached the young boy. The boy''s face, with his neatlybed blond hair, white shirt with suspenders and shorts, looked to be about four or five years old. It was Richard, Reinhardt''s little treasure. Why was he here instead of their home in West Borgia? Maybe because this was my first time meeting Richard, the strangely boiling excitement began to subside. Then, rity and reason hit me like a truck. My god¡­ What was I trying to do with the candy? Was it my inner Nymph? Things that I had never thought of shed like lightning in my head. It even felt like this wasn''t my brain. I spat the remaining sweet honey out of my mouth and collected my breath. Then, I gathered the new information in my head. Firstly, Nymphs turned crazy around Bashkir Honey Candies. Secondly, the Nymph blood flowing inside me was thicker than expected. This was something I hadn''t known for the past year. Naturally, it shocked and freaked me out. I would have to be more careful about this¡­ "I-." Suddenly, I felt someone approaching me with small steps. Turning my head, I saw a slender little kid who was looking up at me. ¡°You are Sir Gospel, right¡­? Thank you for saving my sister.¡± ¡°Saving your sister¡­?¡± ¡°Noona choked while swallowing the candy. I heard that Sir Gospel saved her!¡± I started to wonder what this was all about. However, upon raising my head, I saw Elga standing next to Richard and gesturing towards me. She probably wanted me to go along with it. So, rather than an epic battle between tongues to decide the ownership of some candy, Elga said that she merely choked? I was impressed. Elga actually used her head¡­ ¡°I will speak to my Father and ask him to reward Sir Gospel for his bravery. My Father will surely appreciate you saving my precious Noona!¡± He had pure, clear eyes. He looked really genuine. This kid really liked his rude tomboy Noona Elga and was expressing his sincere gratitude to me for saving her. Was this the innocence of children? Maybe this was why Aira didn¡¯t stop kids from approaching her. I felt my heart getting pierced a little¡­ ¡°Master Lioness, there is no need for that. It was an emergency and I simply did what I had to do. It''s also a big sin to take Lady Lioness''s lips. If this is revealed to the world, I will be in big trouble.¡± "Is that so¡­? I see. Then I''ll keep this a secret." He was smart. There seemed to be no problem concerning Aira''s sessor. After 10 more years, this kid would grow up and capture the hearts of all kinds of women. How envious¡­ When I turned my head, I saw Elga breathing heavily, ¡°Hueu.¡± She was very sweaty. Thanks to that, the cleavage of her red dress became a bit transparent and showed what was inside. It looked strange¡­ And even a little lewd¡­ I meant, I just kissed a hot girl like her. Also, had she already swallowed the candy? With that thought in mind, I wiped away the drops of sweat running down my forehead. At that moment, an old butler suddenly ran in and shouted. ¡°Lady Elga, something big has happened! Her Majesty, Queen Aira, hase to visit our vi¡­!¡± Aira was here? Elga gritted her teeth. ¡°Why did she suddenly decide to visit? Even when I invited her, she never came here once in her life!?¡± Chapter 18.1 (EP-18.1) How A Sheep Lives #3 018 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #3 "The illustrious Angmar Queen Aira, daughter of my cousin Isolde. Wee! I didn''t expect you to arrive without a reliable contact or escort. "There''s no need for such things whening to your residence, Lord Reinhardt." "I see. Then, forgive my attire as I wasn''t informed of your visit. Please,e in." The Family Head Reinhardt held a magnificent dinner for Aira, who came unannounced. The servants in the mansion moved to and fro, carrying and moving dishes. Soon enough, the long table was filled with scrumptious foods. I was hungry so this was great! ¡°Master, for today¡¯s main menu, we will have charcoal-grilled grain-fed Orb Pig meat.¡± "Okay, you can go.¡± Reinhardt waved at the butler exining the menu. Only then did they leave with a somewhat relieved expression. "Anyways-" Reinhardt said a few more words to Aira, who was sitting opposite him. ¡°-I would have prepared a grander banquet if you had just sent me a notice beforehand.¡± This might sound good on the surface, but after tranting it to thenguage of nobles, the meaning actually became, ¡®Why are you suddenly bothering me when you haven''t been invited?'' Aira skillfully took the wine from the attendant and spoke in anguid voice. ¡°Thank you for the hospitality, distant Uncle. As rumored, this is a wonderful residence. Though, I think it would have been prettier if there were a little more flowers in the garden.¡± ¡°No problem, we''ll nt more in honor of Her Majesty. By the way, what''s the purpose of your sudden arrival?¡± Reinhardt did not even bother to hide his agitation¡­ Gosh. Who else in this world could speak like this to Queen Aira, other than this man? As I watched, my mouth kept turning dry. Thus, I had to chug down sses after sses of water. The same went for the servants who were standing next to us. Meanwhile, Aira sliced through the meat on her te and slightly opened her mouth. ¡°I believe you must have heard the story from Theo regarding my session.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°That child is Richard, Lord Reinhardt¡¯s little treasure?¡± Seureuk- Aira turned to look at the child sitting next to Reinhardt. Richard, who was listening to the conversation with great interest, got up and bowed his head. ¡°Esteemed Queen, my name is Richard Von Lioness.¡± ¡°You are clever. Quite unlike Elga.¡± Elga, who was eating at Reinhardt''s right hand side, mmed the table with her fist. ¡°What do you mean? What, I''m not smart eh? Did you visit just to gossip about the host!?¡± Elga was furious for some reason. Looking closely, steam seemed to being off her head¡­ But her father, Reinhardt, simply said, "Be quiet." Aira also just chose to ignore Elga''s words. ¡°Little Richard, how old are you?¡± ¡°Esteemed Queen, I am five years old this year.¡± "I see." ¡°Also, may I ask a question?¡± Sareureureu¡ª In an instant, time seemed to freeze for everyone sitting at the table. They were probably worried that Richard, a child, might ask the Queen an inappropriate question. The maids who were watching even hid their faces behind their hands. ©¥God, please protect the little Lord¡­ ©¥What kind of question will he ask the Queen? However, unlike them, I was casually drinking grape juice at a leisurely pace. I already knew that Aira was tolerant of children. "Of course." With Aira¡¯s permission, Richard, who''d got everyone''s attention, asked. ¡°By any chance, does Your Majesty sing like other Princesses?¡± "¡­ Sing?" Aira asked back as if it was a strange question. However, Reinhardt, who was drinking wine, gave an answer instead. ¡°Richard. The Queen doesn''t sing. Only Princesses sing. Now sit down and start eating.¡± That appeared to be the case. Hearing that answer, Richard sat down, somewhat disappointed. ¡°She''s very beautiful, I thought it would be cool if she also sings¡­¡± ¡°Richard, when I was a Princess, I did sing with my sisters. Whenever we did so, the birds and deers woulde and listen.¡± Aira looked into the empty space, seemingly immersed in her memories. However, an Aira that actually sang? I couldn¡¯t even imagine¡­ ¡°But Queens cannot sing. Thus, no Queen sings.¡± ¡°Is there really no one?¡± The boy''s pure question rumbled through my head. A singing Queen. I could think of one. She was a Magician who just spewed ice from her hands. She was also simr to Aira who lost her parents in an ident and became Queen at a young age. If this was Disney, would Aira turn out to be like her? Anyway¡­ Dalgak, dalgak- The sudden dinner continued without any other incidents. ¡°I''m not smart¡­?¡± Elga grumbled along the way, but it wasn''t enough to cause trouble since it was a regr urrence. However, a problem soon arose. After the meal, once tea and cakes were ced on the clean empty table, Aira said. ¡°You should go to work at the court tomorrow. There will be a lot of issues to deal with in order to have Richard as my sessor.¡± She just revealed all the ns that were purposely kept secret, shocking Elga and everyone else who was listening. "What? Aira, why are you taking my younger brother as your sessor?¡± Elga began to growl. Meanwhile, Richard, who was quietly listening, asked. ¡°I will be the Queen¡¯s sessor¡­? Does that mean I can be a Queen like Aira-nim someday!?¡± ¡­ What? I felt the need to correct the little boy''s assumption. ¡°Richard, you cannot be a Queen. Queens are for women.¡± ¡°Sir Gospel, why can''t a man be a Queen? I also want to be a wonderful Queen like Aira-nim!¡± "That''s-." This was a very philosophical question. Why couldn¡¯t a man be a Queen? It was a problem that couldn''t be solved even in the 21st century, when there were more active discussions about gender roles than necessary. Thus, I was hesitant and couldn''t give an answer. Richard then let out a small sigh as if he was broad-minded enough to understand my dilemma¡­ [T/N: I''ll be taking care of school stuff next week so I''ll only be updating once every 2 days. After that, I''ll be back into daily updates] Chapter 18.2 (EP-18.2) How A Sheep Lives #3 018 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #3 ¡°Then what about a Princess? I think it would be nice if a Princess could sing to their heart''s content¡­ In fact, I want to be a Princess more than a Queen! Can I do that?¡± No, what was with his Princess obsession? There was already the tomboy Elga, and now Richard turned out to be obsessed with Princesses. At this point, there had to be something wrong with the Lioness''s home education. Aira then said. "Richard-gun, I''ll try to make special arrangements for you to be a Princess." "Wow!" Eum¡­ As I swallowed a sigh, Reinhardt said while stroking his face. ¡°He certainly has a lot of issues to deal with¡­¡± To that, Aira sipped her tea and lightly responded. ¡°He is different, he will do well.¡± It was an answer that didn''t seem to have much meaning. But, surprisingly, it made a lot of people think. * * * ¡°Hey, Aira, what is the meaning of this? Why is my father in the Chancellor''s seat? And my brother Richard is your sessor? Why are there so many things I didn¡¯t know?" After dinner. Elga asked Aira, who was looking at the garden. Perhaps only Elga could ask Aira in such a manner. And yet, Aira remained calm. ¡°Now that you know, isn''t that fine?¡± ¡°That''s not what I''m saying! Why am I in the dark like this!?¡± Elga then turned to me. Her blue eyes felt like they were on fire. ¡°Hey, Theo, did you know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was my idea, of course I knew. But I didn''t exin it because I didn''t need to tell Elga. In fact, if she had known about this, who knew how things would''ve turned out? Elga didn''t stop and got even angrier. ¡°At this rate, my little Brother will actually be a Princess! What is this strange blowing fad!?¡± Now that, I swore I was not a part of it. Though I could understand why you were angry. ¡°So, Aira, is it true that you are going to the academy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± This time, Aira did not even answer. Aira going to the academy¡­ It hadn¡¯t been decided yet. ¡°Aira, isn¡¯t the Academy in the Holy Kingdom of Gracia? Do you know how strict and harsh the rules are? Staying there, you can¡¯t simply act however you want!¡± ¡°Elga, I¡¯ve never done something like that.¡± "Don''t lie. Anyway, think about it carefully. Even if it''s just for a year, you''ll probably have to live a monotonous and boring life like those church fanatics.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aira''s brows twitched. Driven by that momentum, Elga continued to speak in excitement. ¡°Ya, over there, they say you have to get up at 6 in the morning and immediately start praying. You also have to set a timetable and listen to daily lectures as scheduled.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You even have to walk every day and do a roll call before going to sleep. How are you going to lead such a life? How boring would your time in the dormitory be?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A frown gradually appeared on Aira''s face. This meant that the nasty stories Elga had been telling was giving Aira a negative view of the Academy. ¡°Hey, when you go there, the Princes, Princesses, nobles and dukes of neighboring countries will surely squeal and squirm at you. Are you sure you can stand all that?¡± "Perhaps¡­ Kasim, could that guy be there too?¡± ¡°Ah, Kasim-. Aira, if you say you''re going to the Academy, he''ll definitelye. Imagine being in the same ss as that guy, listening to him for an entire year~.¡± "Eum¡­.¡± Aira''s expression darkened noticeably. At the same time, it felt like a cool chill was passing through my back. It was the feeling of cold blood dripping down my body. Elga, you evil bitch! You were about to destroy my ns! In order to avoid the eventual execution ending in a dark hero novel, there was nothing more effective than changing the very genre of said story. The "Academy Life" was the best thing I coulde up with. Someone might ask why I chose it. Well, the reason was very subjective. Most "Academy Life" stories in the media, at least from what I remembered, had a happy ending. In addition, there was actually an Academy on thisnd that specialized in fostering the church¡¯s Champions and Pdins. The name of the Academy was ¡®Ark¡¯. When the wall copsed and the dark forces came, Ark was the only ce not destroyed. In fact, it even got used as a defensive base. For the safety of Aira and myself, there was no better ce than there. It must have been named ¡®Ark¡¯ because it was a defensive base in the first ce, right? So, the two of us had to go there no matter what. ¡°Aira, imagine going to the same ss with Kasim every day, staying in the same group and doing the same task~. That greasy bastard would try to woo you all the time~.¡± ¡°Kasim¡­. that''s a bit¡­.¡± Damn it! Now, I was convinced that things would be better if I dealt with Elga, who was holding Aira back. But, as always, that would have toe after Aira¡¯s early bedtime. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Where is the bedroom?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this Theo Gospel will guide you.¡± I then led Aira to the safest and most luxurious room. Afterying down on the bed, she began to fall asleep. ¡°See you tomorrow, Theo¡­¡± "Good night, my Lady." Perhaps tired from today''s sudden visit, Aira immediately dozed off as soon as sheid on the pillow. Saegeun, saegeun- One might wonder if it was dangerous and careless to do so in a foreign ce, but it was actually okay for a high-ranking Magician like Aira who always covered her body with magic. After all, a sleeping Magician was more dangerous than a hungry lion¡­ Anyway, the problem wasn''t Aira, it was this gal. ¡°Hey, Theo. I have a lot to talk with you about today. You better not think of sleeping before that~.¡± When I came out, Elga started cracking her knuckles. It was fine, since I also had some business with her. Tonight, I was going to grab Elga''s leash. By any means necessary. For the sake of my survival! Chapter 19.1 (EP-19.1) How A Sheep Lives #4 019 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #4 Elga Von Lioness was a proud woman. Thanks to that, she felt a deep sense of inferiority and jealousy towards Aira. It was also Elga who unintentionally yed a big role in Aira''s death. In other words, Elga was one of the keys to a bad ending. If there was such a key, I needed to get rid of it. And if that was not possible, then I must have itpletely under control. ¡°Hey, Theo, why did you not tell me? Is this what I get for working my ass off fighting the Barbarians and doing all the dirty work?¡± ¡°That was never my intention. It hasn''t been confirmed yet, so I decided to keep it on the low for now." ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses!¡± Elga''s cry was like a lion''s roar. I flinched from the sheer volume and even wanted to cover my ears. You might wonder if someone woulde to the training ground upon hearing such a scream. However, a soundproof barrier was installed here, so no one could really hear her. To exaggerate. Even if I screamed as I got brutalized by Elga, no one would arrive to help. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make excuses, Theo Gospel. Your mouth always spouts shit like that! You think I don''t know your n? You''re trying to escape!¡± "Pardon?" "When Aira enters the academy, I''m sure you''ll follow her under the pretext of an aide!" Yup. That was my aim in the first ce. But Elga seemed to have understood it this way: ¡°Why are you trying to run away from me like that? Don¡¯t you understand that my teasing was simply¡­ to educate you?¡± Did you just admit that you were harassing me? Nevertheless, that was not why I was going to the Academy, so I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± "Really?" ¡°As a matter of fact, I want Elga-nim to enter the Academy with me!¡± To be honest, I prefered to have Elga by my side. Of course, I was not nning to keep her with me because of her beauty. Rather, as mentioned earlier, she was a dangerous factor that must be monitored at all times. However, Elga had understood my words differently. Her angry red face started flushing. She was stunned. ¡°I, why would I go to the Academy? How funny, like really. Ha, truly ridiculous!" ¡°Do you not want to go?¡± ¡°Then tell me, Theo Gospel, what would I learn from that hecious Academy?¡± Elga''s question was a reasonable one. The Academy was a ce for education. In a way, Elga was already an ¡®educated'' person. Of course, personally, I would rather send her to a ce like a Seodang (vige school) to get whipped. However, I might have my head ripped off due to karma if I actually said it. So I decided not to talk about that. Instead, I chose to calmly exin why Elga should enter the Academy. ¡°Elga-nim is already perfect in her own way. Nevertheless, your knowledge of magic is not really that great.¡± ¡°You¡­ How dare you?¡± "But if you go there, you''ll be able to improve your skills against the magic that you''re vulnerable to. We might even be able to acquire items that could nullify magic." ¡°Magic nullification¡­ I indeed heard there''s such a thing.¡± ¡°And, you could even learn how to handle your magic halberd better.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elga shut her mouth. When caught off guard, it was better to keep quiet rather than stutter. After all, Elga had a magicplex because of Aira. Furthermore, in the novel, Elga was unable topletely wield her Holy Weapon, the Halberd ¡®Crusher'', and could only use it as a sturdy weapon. You heard that right. Elga was a Champion chosen by a Holy Weapon. Well, to be precise, it would be more urate to use the word "inherited" instead of "chosen." Anyway. ¡°If you go to Ark that''s run by the church, you will be able to further improve your skills as a Champion by listening to advice on the Holy Weapons.¡± "So noisy. I don''t have to do that. It''s my family''s treasure, I can handle it perfectly!" ¡°Then, you''re not going to the Academy?¡± "That-." Elga choked on her own words again. At this point, it would be foolish to still not understand Elga''s character. She wanted to go with us, but she was too proud and couldn''t forgive herself if she willingly epted the offer. That was why Elga had to be given a reason that she would be satisfied with, in order to pretend that she had ¡°won¡± the argument. However, despite hearing all the advantages of entering the Academy, Elga still didn''t budge. It seemed that her pride was higher than I thought. Should I change my n? To be honest, I didn''t want to use this. Stomp. I took a step towards Elga. It could be said that I went beyond the 1m gap between us and entered her range. At this distance, Elga could easily rip my neck off with her bare hands if she reached out. However, it was her who was on the back foot. "What? Why are you suddenlying closer? Go away!" Elga slowly took a step back. Meanwhile, I continued to approach her like this. ¡°Elga-nim, I wish for you to be with me.¡± "¡­ Me?¡­ With you? What are you talking about all of a sudden? You idiot-.¡± I gently grasped Elga''s fingertips. It was fairly warm and soft for someone who fought on the battlefield. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡± ¡°What, what is it? You mean-. I guess it means that you like me¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It''s not Aira, but me¡­?¡± Instead of answering, I looked at Elga with big puppy eyes. Elga looked into my eyes before avoiding them. "¡­ Well, it would be weird not to like the perfect me. After all, I have kissed you a few times and it''s unavoidable that you fell in love with me. This is hard¡­.¡± Then, as she ran her fingers through her bangs, she started to say things that I could not have thought of. ¡°However, I am the daughter of the great Lioness Family. You who came from very, I cannot ept your feelings. I''m sorry¡­" ¡­ Huh? Her response was different from what I predicted. ¡°¡­ Well, actually, I was kind of expecting this. I suppose, that''s simply how you feel about me, hmm-. This is troublesome. It''s not Aira¡­. But what should I do?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ya, of course I understand, but I can¡¯t ept your heart.¡± Wait, no, did I just get rejected? Was this real? This was not part of the n. I couldn''t believe I got dumped. I never thought I''d get rejected by Elga Von Lioness. In the first ce, it was a confession for the sake of my "scheme" rather than my "heart". But honestly, I never imagined that Elga would say ¡®no¡¯. I always thought Elga liked me. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have kissed or pretended to bully me. I thought she was a so-called Tsundere¡­ How could she reject me!? While I was lost in my thoughts, Elga began hammering a nail into my heart. ¡°How do I put it? You are not my type. I''m a little tall so I want to date a guy who is taller than me. You''re not that short either, but you get the idea." Pusch, pusch- The nail kept going deeper in my heart. ¡°Should I say that I like a man I can rely on¡­? No, I don''t know why I''m telling you my ideal type. Eum, just give up¡­¡± Elga refused the confession naturally. After all, even though she was a tomboy with a fiery personality, she was still a beautiful nobledy. In her life, she should have received many confessions and rejected them countless times. It was just that, I never thought I''d be one of them! Argh! This was not good at all. It was embarrassing¡­ I really wanted to hide in a hole. What should I do? Maybe saying I was just joking? But it wasn¡¯t even April Fool''s¡­ No, that would be way too low. Come on, think brain, think¡ª As I was desperately looking for a solution, Elga spoke to me as if she was looking at a pitiful beggar. ¡°Look at this guy who didn''t even flinch with a de on his neck. You''re so silent. It seems that your love is really deep¡­ I''m really sorry about this. Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°¡­ So, does that mean Elga-nim kissed a man she didn¡¯t like?¡± After all, Elga would always kiss me. Even if she was drunk and vomiting while spouting a bunch of nonsense, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to kiss a guy she didn''t like? Hearing my question, Elga scratched her head. "That-. Isn''t a kiss just a form of greeting? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯smon knowledge for young children¡­? Yes, it''s mon sense''! Is it because you''re a ve that you didn''t know?¡± What kind ofmon sense was that!? Chapter 19.2 (EP-19.2) How A Sheep Lives #4 019 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #4 I was blown away by Elga''s words. No, even a child knew that was notmon sense. You had someone kiss you for a candy, and you didn¡¯t even like them? But then I noticed something. Despite saying it so casually, Elga seemed to be restless. She was actually happy to receive my confession, but she had to refuse it because of her pride! I was really annoyed. But for some reason, I also felt that this girl had be a little, only a little bit, cuter¡­ Upon this realization, I reined in my control. There was no way I would fall in love with Elga just because she had a pretty face. Instead, she was the one who had the hots for me right now! Whoo- I held my breath and pretended to be very sad. To fool and deceive. Wasn¡¯t that what I did best? ¡°I thought of Elga-nim every day. This is¡­ really heartbreaking. I thought we liked each other. Something like love that transcends status¡­ I thought it would be possible¡­¡± "Really? Well, then, I''m sorry. Eum¡­ After all, there''s no way a love beyond status is possible¡­ This is not a fairy tale or a novel. Eum¡­." Elga scratched her nose. Her feet were constantly rubbing the ground. Thanks to this, the soil got dug out and a small pit was created. Paseuk, paseuk, paseuk- I couldn¡¯t notice it because I was taken aback by the earlier rejection, however, Elga was the type of person who''d get anxious whenever she lied. I smiled on the inside and let out a small sigh. Then, I said as if making up my mind. ¡°It is very sad, but as Elga-nim said, our statuses are simply too different. I don''t think Elga-nim will like me if I''m not good enough for her¡­¡± ¡°Ye, yeah¡­¡± "Well, I can at least put my mind to rest¡­ In fact, thank you for such a swift refusal. Now, I can really give up and focus on working for the good of the kingdom!" "¡­ You''re giving up?" "Indeed. I''m going to give up on my feelings!" "Hey, didn''t you say you like me? You''re just giving up so easily!?¡± This time, Elga became angry at me. This damn bitch. What did you want me to do? Fortunately, I was not really in love and could think. If it had been Theo, a man who really liked Elga, how much anxiety would he have felt at Elga''s attitude? Was this the pain of men who had their feelings yed with? It was a very nymphophobic pain! Thinking about this made me really furious. However, without showing anything on the surface, I asked Elga as if I knew nothing. ¡°I have no choice but to give up, don''t I? You have built a very high wall¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, Theo, don''t you know the saying that there''s no axe that breaks in just 10 strikes?¡± What saying? And why were you talking about axes? I wasn¡¯t nning to cut a tree. However, not knowing that she had made a mistake, Elga continued to speak fluently. ¡°Don¡¯t give up and keep trying until the end! Be ruthless! Don''t you have a backbone? Is that why you can''t do it? Maybe you just don''t have the guts!¡± ¡°Then, if I do not give up and continue to woo Elga-nim, will you fall for me?¡± ¡°¡­ Of course not.¡± ¡°Figured. Then, I really should just give up. I''ll devote my life to Her Majesty. That''s my duty in the first ce.¡± ¡°That''s¡­ that''s right. Yeah, but you-. Are you sure you''ll be able to forget me? Huh? Think about it! Won''t you dream of me in your sleep? How about seeing my image whenever you look in the mirror?¡± ¡°You seem to know the details even better than I do¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, this is, of course, themon sense of educated youth. It will be hard to forget about someone immediately. It¡¯s like putting out magic candles. It simply won¡¯t be easy!¡± Seukseuk- Seuk- Elga was now pushing dirt back with her feet and filled the hole she had made. She looked very nervous and anxious. However, I pretended not to notice and just nodded my head slowly. ¡°That''s true, I guess.¡± ¡°You know what? Because I am generous, how about I help you move on little by little? I''ll give you a chance to erase me from your mind. I''ll even do things like going on a date with you. Slowly, bit by bit, you''ll be able to forget about me. Just like that!" "But, I''m going to the Academy. Also, I may be able to forget it unexpectedly fast. Of course, it will be tough, but¡­.¡± "The Academy? Ah- right. If you go to that faraway ce¡­.¡± Bugeulbugeul- I could almost hear bubbles boiling on top of Elga''s head. Her face waspletely red as she licked her lips. Her tomato face looked like it would explode with just a poke. "The Academy¡­.¡± ¡°Elga-nim, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t go¡­?¡± ¡°I did. But, that''s not necessarily what we decided. Though, I also really don''t have much to learn there-." This was getting pathetic. If she continued to show such a cute side, I felt that I would develop an affection which didn''t really exist. So, I had to make a decision at this point. ¡°I''m really sorry, Elga-nim. But maybe¡­ with your kindness¡­ Can I, Theo Gospel, ask you onest once-in-a-lifetime request¡­?¡± ¡°Once-in-a-lifetime? Why are you getting so serious?¡± ¡°This is a request I made with the determination to die. If you listen to this, I think I will be able to live without regrets in the future.¡± ¡®Made with the determination to die¡¯¡­ Elga should react to this desperate remark. ¡°¡­ What is it? Are you asking me to ept your affection, or to marry me? Of course, I can''t ept a request that has me throwing everything away to elope with you." I could see the curiosity and subtle anticipation on Elga''s embarrassed face. This was the deciding moment on whether or not I could control Elga, who might one day be an important helper of the Viin Hunter party, and have her stay by my side. Dugeundugeun. I had already made up my mind. But no matter how prepared I was, my heart still pounded in nervousness. Could I truly say these words? What if I get rejected again? No, let''s just do it and think about the consequencester¡­ Plus, this was much easierpared to what I said to Aira. ¡°So, what is the request? Let''s hear it first¡­!¡± I slowly opened my mouth to Elga, who seemed to have done some mental preparation to an extent. ¡°Will you let me touch your chest once?¡± Chapter 20.1 (EP-20.1) How A Sheep Lives # 5 020 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #5 "¡­ What? What did you just say? Did I hear it wrong?¡± Elga was terribly bewildered, just as expected. Her hot, red, boiling octopus face was covered in sweat. ¡°Are my ears not working properly? Did you really just make that crazy request? You dare ask to touch a Marquis'' daughter''s chest?¡± Elga dismissed it as a crazy request. Which was true. Who would dare touch the breasts of a great family''s Young Lady, who¡¯d been treated with utmost care and respect since her birth? Even if the bodyguards were to slit his throat, he had no say in the matter. Of course, there were no bodyguards here right now. On the contrary, Elga was more dangerous than ten bodyguardsbined. At this moment, she was frowning so much that I couldn''t really say anything. ¡°You''re simply seeking death! Considering that you''ve contributed and worked hard for the Kingdom, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear anything. There won''t be a next time¡­" Did I get rejected here too? Another failure¡­ No matter how forward and aggressive Elga was, it seemed that she was still modest enough to not just allow a man to touch her chest. Her guard was stronger than I thought. This wasn''t a time where I could control Elga at will, yet. "I''m sorry. Then, please forget what I said.¡± "Yes, I''ll forgive you because I am merciful and generous. However, you can''t just go around and say that kind of thing to other girls, like, ever! Don''t touch me even if I give you permission, or you''ll be executed.¡± "Yes, I also think that''ll be the case.¡± After giving an appropriate response, I quickly reflected on what just happened. It was said that hunks could cross the line with the women they liked in just one day. How on earth did those guys destroy a woman¡¯s guard in such a short time? I could solve many problems with ease, but the rtionship between a man and a woman was hard. If only I could master ¡®Love¡¯, then it wouldn''t be hard to seduce Elga or Aira, and have them act ording to my n. This was really difficult for an amateur ¡®lover¡¯ like me. The confidence that I had painstakingly built up recently through various hardships continued to crumble. Was my face the problem? Was being handsome the answer? No, the face of this body wasn''t something people would call ¡®ugly¡¯. In fact, you could even say that it was actually quite good-looking. If there was a w, then it would be therge scar on my face. Jirit, jirit- I felt a throbbing pain from the top of my right eyebrow to my cheek. At times, when I thought of the scar, it would start to hurt. Seuk- So, I raised my hand and massaged the mark. Gently stroking it helped relieve some of the pain. However, a small shadow was cast on Elga''s expression when she saw this. ¡°What are you doing now? I know that I''m the one who gave you the scar. Are you pressuring me with this?¡± Pressuring you? I remembered when Elga gave me the scar. It was a year ago, right before we departed for a royal banquet to celebrate Aira¡¯s birthday. ¡°Why did you suddenly bring me here? I thought I was supposed to have a good rest tonight?¡± The memories of that time were vivid. I was brought to the training ground as usual, thinking I would get hit and be Elga''s stress relief sandbag. ¡°Why did you pull out a dagger? You are scaring me¡­¡± ¡°Hey, don''t me me for this, it is unavoidable! Aira is not interested in blemishes or stains.¡± Chwaak- Elga then skillfully drew the dagger from my eyebrow to my cheek. It was the first time I had experienced getting sliced by a de. I was so stunned and surprised. It was scary, there was so much blood¡­ ¡°Aira always takes the best things I have. You were a miraculous Half-Nymph ve so I was bound to lose you, alright? Of course, I didn''t know you were a Half-Nymph at the time, but¡­.¡± Seuk, seuksseuk- Elga''s feet started digging a pit again. From this, I sensed what might be called a gap in her mind. Was this gap usable? Having done the calctions, I said my piece, grasping thest straw of hope. ¡°The scar¡­ The scar would sting at night~.¡± ¡°That''s why I said I was sorry! I was just trying to make a little mark, but you moved and it got bigger than intended. It was your fault!¡± Elga screamed out loud. No, you were ming the victim for this? Aplex feeling arose from my heart. I didn''t know whether it was due to the absurdity of the situation or simply my gloominess. I was speechless. At this moment, my brows began to frown. Elga, who was looking at me, also waved her hand in a hurry as if feeling guilty from her own words. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Huuu-. Yes, I admit that I was wrong, al¡­ alright? Here, as an apology, I''ll let you touch my chest once¡­¡± ¡°Really!?¡± When I asked brightly, Elga''s expression softened. She seemed relieved. ¡°I won¡¯t say it twice. You can only touch once, only once! I''ll give you 10 seconds, no, five seconds!!" It wasn''t the way I intended it to be, but in the end, I was able to touch Elga''s chest. It was a bit different from the ¡®how to tame and control Elga'' that I had nned. Still, if you miss the opportunity to touch a woman''s breasts, you are not a man! Elga had very big honkers. In fact, even when I was very angry with Elga, there were times when my irritation subsided as I watched them watermelons going up and down. Could those knockers be the reason for the strangely high morale of Elga¡¯s bodyguards? And I could touch them. For 5 whole seconds! At this opportunity, blood naturally flowed to my lower body and something was rising. [T/N: It''s not the shield hero.] ¡°Tonight, any bad blood between us so far will be considered settled after this. Do you understand?¡± Seueuk. Elga then puffed her chest forward. Perhaps it was due to her dress, but the impact was great. Its shape was so mesmerizing that I started drooling. Now, it was time to finally touch it! Seureureuk. I slowly walked towards Elga. ¡°Ah, wait a minute.¡± Suddenly, Elga stopped me and took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, 5 seconds. I''ll count and if you touch any longer than that, you are dead!¡± "Okay." "Then-." Seuk- Putting her hands behind her back, Elga closed her eyes. Meanwhile, I slowly reached out towards Elga''s chest. Chapter 20.2 (EP-20.2) How A Sheep Lives #5 020 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #5 I''d only touched a woman''s breasts about three times. Actually, it would be more urate to say that I got to ¡®lick'' them. It was, of course, Aira''s breasts, which tasted like soap. This was the ¡®real'' first time that I had the opportunity to freely touch them with my hands, even if it was only for 5 seconds. As a man, the primal eroticism from the act of subjugating a woman¡¯s breasts deeply resonated in my head. It felt like it was going to explode. ¡°Go ahead, touch it¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, here I go!¡± Seueuk, malkang- My hands finally reached Elga''s giant pair of mommy milkers. ¡°¡­ This, feels¡­¡± The first thing I felt was the gentle fabric of her dress touching my fingers and the indescribable softness. "This-." Molkang. Molkang. I struggled to hold the soft and stic goodness between my fingers. It was actually a little heavier than I thought. I daresaid that it was profoundly rich and ¡®full''. ¡°¡­ Three." It''d already been that long? I resented the fact that I¡¯d wasted more than half of my precious time being mesmerized. So, to release the anger, I started squeezing. ¡°¡­ Angggg¡­!¡± There was such a cute sound that I couldn''t even believe it came from Elga. But that was only for a brief moment. ¡°¡­ Hey, do you really have a death wish? Who told you to grab it so strongly!?¡± Elga furiously opened her eyes. Yet my hands would note off her body, as if they were sucked into her soft bosom. My hands then found a bump that was starting to rise, enough to be seen through the dress. Elga''s nipples had hardened. When I realized this, I swiftly decided that I would invest my remaining second to touch it. s, Elga pped my hands away. ¡°Five seconds! Time¡¯s up! Th, that''s it!¡± Then, Elga covered her front by folding her arms. ¡°Now, nothing happened, alright? I''ve finished apologizing for hurting your eyes. You can''t speak to others about this!¡± Hwik. With that, she ran away and disappeared. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Left alone, I relished the lingering feeling of the voluptuous, resilient and soft pair that remained in my hands¡­ * * * ¡°If only I could stay for one more day.¡± It was the next morning. Reinhardt, the Lioness Family Head, saw Aira off early. Many people in the mansion also came to see and were very much looking forward to the Queen''s departure. Aira looked around and said with a slight frown. ¡°I can¡¯t see Elga¡­¡± ¡°She seems to still be sleeping. ording to the servants, she slepttest night. I''ll talk to her about thister, though I hope you won¡¯t mind too much." Aira waved her hand at Reinhardt''s exnation. It meant that it was fine. Well, she didn''te here to see Elga anyway. It was a good thing for me too. After something like what happened yesterday, I had no idea how I would look at Elga. To be honest, I was a little d she wasn''t here. Reinhardt bowed his head. ¡°Then, see you soon, Your Majesty. I will go to the pce this afternoon.¡± ¡°The former Chancellor Fargas will guide you then. Let''s go, Theo." ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Aira and I proceeded to turn towards the entrance of the mansion. As the Lioness residence began to fade into the distance, I asked the noisy Aira. ¡°My Lady, is it really okay for you to not ride the carriage?¡± "It''s fine. It''s not like I''ll die from it." ¡°I see. So, are we heading straight back to the pce today?¡± At my question, Aira raised her head and looked up at the sky. She then slowly lowered her gaze and looked at the surrounding street with narrowed eyes. ¡°Today is a long-awaited holiday for me, so I want to go for a little walk outside of Monarch City. I would like to see what it''s like out here.¡± Aira wanted to go out of the city? Wasn''t this the first time in the entire year? As I recalled, Aira never left the Capital, Monarch City. In the first ce, it was natural for her to not even go outside the pce. So, Aira wanting to leave the city so suddenly made me feel a little tense. I didn''t know whether it was due to nervousness or a sense of aplishment. It was undeniable that Aira was changing. The bad ending also seemed to be getting farther away. Also, if Aira went to the academy, she would have to leave her home and learn how to get along with other people. Thus, there was nothing wrong with getting some practice now. So, were there any ces on the outskirts of town where Aira could visit? I hurriedly wracked my brain and thought of a beautifulke near Monarch City, with a castle in between. ¡°Einrich Castle is nearby. That fortress was built a century ago during the subjugation of the Demon King Angmar. Now, it is used as a tourist attraction. I will take you there.¡± "Great!" Maybe it was just my feeling, but Aira seemed excited. Honestly, I felt good too! Looking at the beautiful scenery would help Aira''s mind and body be more stable, thus improving her personality. By then, it wouldn¡¯t be long until she became the good Queen! Soon, the two of us arrived at Einrich Castle. ©¥ I, Gorgor, the rightful owner of Einrich Castle. It''s Gorgor''s possession! Lake, also Gorgor''s possession! You intruders! Kill! This is Gorgor''s territory! I am the King now! ©¥Kkeuaak-! A giant man was seen climbing up the wall, tearing knights and horses apart as if they were chicken breast. Bolkok, bolkok, bolkok- The giant twisted the horse''s torso. He then flung the piece of meat with one hand like throwing away a can. ©¥Kneel before this King! The bloody mess flew in the direction of Aira, sttering her white face with blood. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn''t read the expression on Aira''s blood-stained face¡­ ¡­ What was happening? Chapter 21.1 (EP-21.1) Angmar #1 021 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #1 There were many different races in this world. Such as Humans. Nymphs. And even Half-Nymphs, a hybrid of the two. There were also the beast-like hairy men, the Dwarves, and the tall and slender ever-youthful Elves. However, what I wanted to talk about was Monsters. The Dark ns were grouped together under the epassing name, ¡®Monsters''. Ogres were one of them. ©¥Humans, weak. I, Gorgor, strong. I am King! The ogre, whose skin was pallid gray, was well over 4 meters tall. He came from the huge race of giants that could reach up to 5 meters. Various animal skins were wrapped around his lower body like some goblin panty. He was holding a thick club and a half-cut human body as if it was modern art, sttering blood everywhere. ©¥Lake King, Gorgor, now implement the conscription system. Conscription system is good, but no benefits for you! An ogre''s intelligence was at most that of a child, but they were ferocious and vicious. Hence, they were great siege weapons and made up the vanguard of the Demon King Angmar''s army. Such an ogre was now iming to be a King that reigned over one of the eight great views of Monarch City, theke''s Einrich Castle. ©¥ King! This feels great! The King, now finding a Queen! Of course, said ogre wasn''t the only one here. ©¥Hey! What are you waiting for!? Shoot it with arrows! Get rid of that crazy monster! Damnit, shoot! ©¥Captain, the arrow just bounces off the ogre! Its skin is too hard and tough to prate! ©¥Fuck this! What the hell are we supposed to do? Soldiers in leather-padded armor could be seen running around under the fortress'' walls. They were probably Einrich Castle''s guards. These soldiers were tasked with guarding the tourist spot. I approached them and asked. ¡°How did this happen? Why is the ogre doing this?¡± ¡°First of all, it¡¯s dangerous, civilians must leave the premises! Sir Scout who came to kill the ogre just got ughtered!¡± Sir Scout¡­ Was he referring to the knight that was ripped in half by the ogre? The knights of this world were strong. They were forged weapons of war that held a sword since childhood. They had undergone numerous trainings and actual battles on the battlefield. These were the knights of this medieval world. If such a knight rushed on horseback, any opponent would fall. But the ogre was much stronger than that. ©¥Hiiek, sa, save me! Help me! ©¥I, Gorgor, break in castle. Be my soldier! Serve me! ©¥I don''t want to¡­!! I felt dizzy. I brought Aira to this ce to heal her with the wonderful scenery, not to show this horrific scene! Just then, the Guard Captain said. ¡°I''ve already called for a Mage. Salvation will soone from the main unit! For now, we need to avoid this beast! Everyone, follow me! Turn back and enter the fortress!¡± [T/N: Magician changed to Mage] He then started pushing me on the back. At that moment, I saw Aira slowly moving towards the gates. This was bad¡­ Soldiers started climbing up thedders while the ogre, who was wielding a huge tree-like club, whacked them. ©¥Eueaak! ©¥Hieek! The screaming from wounded soldiers, the burnt smell from wafting smoke and the scent of blood, they were all so dizzying¡­ This ce was definitely a very bad environment for rehabilitation. Because of this, I had no choice but to step up somehow, in spite of the Captain''s warning. ¡°Mr. Ogre over there! For what reason are you acting like this? We can talk it out!¡± ©¥Gorgor, tried to talk but no one listened! Now, through actions, everyone must listen to Gorgor! He then threw a "rock" that looked like a fragment of the fortress at us. More importantly, it was only a "rock" from the ogre''s point of view. To me, it was no different from a meteorite! Whoosh- ©¥Run away! ©¥Hiiek! The soldiers began to flee. However, there was one person who stood firm in the midst of this chaos, it was none other than Queen Aira. Uttuk. Suddenly, the flying rock paused mid-air. I knew better than anyone that it was Aira who had stopped it using her telekic powers. The ogre'' expression, who was not aware of it, became uglier as he continued to throw more rocks. ©¥Stone! Is stone broken? Whoooo, whooosh, whew. Of course, the following ones also couldn¡¯t touch Aira''s body. They just piled up and fell towards theke, creating a huge ssh. Kwaaaaaaa¡ª A rainbow appeared in an instant. The ogre was standing amidst the falling droplets of water. ©¥I got it! The girl there. You''re a Mage. A hateful Mage! But, you look pretty! A beautiful and strong woman, a good fit for my Queen! An ogre''s aesthetic seemed to be simr to that of a Human. I really didn¡¯t need to know this. Anyway¡­ I shouted at the angry ogre. ¡°She''s not just a Mage! She''s the head of the Angmar Council, the rightful heir to the Dark Throne! She is the Guardian of the Valkyria Federation, which rules over five Kingdoms and four duchies!¡± ©¥Too long! ¡°Her Majesty Aira Von Tarantera, the only legitimate Queen of Angmar! Now, bow before her presence!" Right after my loud introduction, I could sense a sinking feeling in the air. The noisy soldiers and the ogre that''d been howling like an angry dinosaur all shut up and started looking at Aira. ©¥Puha, puhahaha. The ogre Gorgor suddenly burst outughing. ©¥Angmar has no Queen. There''s only Abram Angmar, the true King. King Angmar promised us ogres and flowing with milk and honey. Gorgor was trembling. ©¥Here, Angmar''s promisednd, the ogres'' home. It''s only Gorgor who managed to survive. My family were enved and died! Upon hearing this, Aira merely snorted, ¡°Heueung.¡± Meanwhile, I felt my hair standing on end. Did he really just deny Aira''s queenship right to her face and elevated the authority of the fallen Demon King Angmar? If this continued, Aira would tear the ogre apart. By then, Aira, who has tasted massacre, would transform into a murderous Queen. Ultimately, it would lead to her ending up on the guillotine. When I thought about this, I simply couldn''t stay still. [T/N: join the d?????d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 21.2 (EP-21.2) Angmar #1 021 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #1 ¡°You bastard, King Angmar died ages ago!¡± ©¥King Angmar didn''t die, King wille back! For the abandoned races, King wille back and lead again! Kwaaa¡ª The ogre roared. ¡°That''s it.¡± In the midst of all themotion, I could clearly hear Aira''s soft voice. When she snapped her fingers, the ogre''s body suddenly floated into the air. ©¥Gorgor in the sky. Gorgor flying! Said ogre was then smashed into theke. Goreureureureu- Pungdong, pungdong. He sank to the very bottom, struggling to and fro. However, his gigantic body could never float up to the surface, as if he was held underwater by an invisible force. ¡°It, it¡¯s a miracle!¡± ¡°Is this the power of Queen Aira?¡± ¡°The ogre, who treated a heavily-equipped knight like a child, was defeated with just a simple snap¡­.¡± There was a sense of fear and awe in the eyes of the soldiers watching this scene. Truly, a Rank 7 Archmage transcended Human beings¡­ It was majestic. A once-in-a-lifetime experience that you had to witness with your own eyes. Seuk, seukseuk- Everyoneid down their weapons, bent their knees and bowed their heads. Before them, the Queen of Angmar stood proudly. This wasn''t a bad thing. The soldiers would soon spread the word of this exploit among the people. However, I just couldn''t let it end like this. ¡°Aira-nim, how about letting him go?¡± ¡°This ogre has insulted the royal authority, yet you want to let him live?¡± Aira was intent on killing the ogre. In fact, Aira was right. We should not keep a rampant monster alive. Nevertheless, I didn''t want Aira tomit murder. Also, I had another reason for wanting to save the ogre. ¡°I''m sure the wise Aira-nim already knows. Ogres are stupid and can''t think of taking over a castle without someone''smand." ¡°¡­ That''s true.¡± ¡°If Aira-nim is using water torture to find out who is behind the ogre, I think now is the right time to get him up for interrogation.¡± "Yes, it¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡± Seueuk. Ttak. Once Aira snapped her fingers, the drowning ogre was lifted into the air and dumped on the ground. A mouthful of water spurted out of Gorgor¡¯s mouth. ©¥Water. So hateful. Stop making me drink¡­. He didn''t seem to have the energy to resist anymore. I approached and asked the ogre. ¡°I don¡¯t think you could have done this alone. Who''s your Master?¡± ©¥Master? I am Gorgor. Gorgor don''t take orders! Rather, Gorgor came to collect debt! Past year, Gorgor worked hard to repair Einrich Castle. However, no wages! ¡°No wages?¡± ©¥Gorgor worked hard to fix and rebuild castle, but no pay¡­ What was going on here? I asked the Guard Captain who was standing next to us. ¡°Is this true?¡± "Something like that did happen. Sir Knight Scout, the outsourcing officer of the castle, has dyed the payments¡­.¡± The Guard Captain then pointed to the severed corpse, which was badly mutted. So to recap, this ogre Gorgor was an employee at Einrich Castle, but revolted due to not getting paid? ¡°How much of the wages have not been paid?¡± ©¥Two years, ten months and twenty days! He''d suffered for a long ass time¡­ I then asked. ¡°Arrears in wages are prohibited by the royalws. Why the hell did Sir Scout not pay?" "That''s¡­.¡± The Guard Captain scratched his nose and nced at Aira. ¡°Sir Scout said that it was his right. That was¡­ The right to not pay. It¡¯s like the right to whip ves.¡± ¡°No, why did you even think that kind of ¡®right¡¯ exists?¡± ¡°The royal pce¡¯sw book is thick, so wouldn¡¯t it be possible to find something like that?¡± ¡°No!¡± Everyone around me was startled by my resolute answer and started to gossip. ©¥You don''t have the right to not pay wages? ©¥It''s more shocking than not having the right to whip! ©¥Then what about the right to whip ves once a day? I badly wanted to make some retorts to these remarks, but decided to hold back. After all, this was a revolt by an angry worker because he didn''t get paid. I thought something like this would happen, so I strengthened the rights of ves and the like. ©¥Gorgor! Have rights to confront injustice! However, I was curious about the other issue. As mentioned, ogres were not intelligent enough to understandplex things like rights andws. Someone must have instigated this¡­ Gorgor wouldn¡¯t have acted like this on his own. He must have picked up the words somewhere. So, I asked again. ¡°Gorgor, did anyone tell you to do this? Maybe someone who talked about rights andws?¡± This might be an opportunity to spot those who were plotting a rebellion. ©¥There is, same smell as you. Seueuk. Immediately, I felt everyone''s eyes on me¡­ Why are you looking at me like that? It wasn¡¯t me! This was the first time I saw this guy. ¡°Theo¡­¡± Aira then called me from behind. Hearing this, my body went rigid. I hurriedly defended myself. ¡°I did not do it. I just met this ogre for the first time today!¡± Tuktuk¡ª I kicked the ogre''s hard skin in frustration. But then, his hazy brown eyes lit up. ©¥ No, Gorgor feels like, met you somewhere. "What?" Without realizing it, I started speaking informally. However, Gorgor soon closed his eyes. ©¥But the person Gorgor met yesterday was woman. She spoke about Human rights. Said that Gorgor''sbor should be valued¡­ What was that? Someone in this world who actually talked about Human rights? I wanted to meet them, even if only once! Chapter 22.1 (EP-22.1) Angmar #2 022 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #2 ¡°The chaos has been cleared up by your Queen, Aira. You can now go back to work with peace of mind.¡± Aira announced when the situation was roughly sorted out, leading to people around us nkly looking at each other. I then raised my hands high and shouted in an exaggerated voice. ¡°All hail Aira, Angmar¡¯s only Queen¡­! Long live the Queen¡­!¡± Then, the soldiers also began to raise their hands one by one and shouted loudly. -Long live the Queen! -Long live Aira-nim! As people¡¯s voices spread, I looked at Aira¡¯splexion. She seemed quite delighted and satisfied, seeing people praising her like this must have made her feel very happy. But that was natural. As far as I knew, Aira liked to be praised by others. In fact, she¡¯d done something deserving of praise today, so it was reasonable to be proud. Whenever Aira felt bad, I should remind her of this day. On the other hand, I wondered what would have happened if what I saw was bloodshed¡­ It was a good choice to follow the advice of turning a crisis into an opportunity, taking advantage of the information and advantages. Truly, I did a good job! As I was praising myself, the shackled ogre Gorgor was being dragged away. He looked at me and said. ©¥Theo Gospel, keep your promise. ¡°I will. However, your unpaid wages will be deducted aspensation for the damages you caused. From now on, you will be transferred to the jurisdiction of the Monster Labor Ministry.¡± ©¥Complex words, can¡¯t understand. However, if you, Gorgor can believe. I was able to save the ogre¡¯s life. I¡¯d also built up favorability, so I might be able to count on his help in the future. All right, things were going well! Was it because I left the royal capital? Was Monarch City a ce with bad luck in terms of feng shui? While I was lost in thought, Queen Aira slowly turned around. ¡°Where are we going next?¡± ¡°I heard there is a vige nearby. We can have lunch there.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± It seemed that Aira was in the mood to continue our stroll. She must be full of energy because she¡¯d just been praised. Aira then said. ¡°Are there any rampant monsters or ves in the vige? What is the probability of it being upied by rebels?¡± Aira was itching to subdue more threats and receive cheers from the people. To that, I took a deep breath and gave a serious answer. ¡°I don¡¯t think a rebellion would happen that easily.¡± ¡°What? Why is there no rebellion?¡± Why wasn¡¯t there a revolt, you asked? Wasn¡¯t it because I¡¯d been struggling to stop any sort of problem from arising? However, I couldn¡¯t say that, so I gave the usual reply. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Aira-nim is ruling the country wisely that there¡¯s no need for a rebellion?¡± ¡°Huuu.¡± Aira sighed deeply. ¡°I suppose so. My political skills are just too good¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± * * * There was a small vige near Einrich Castle with a beautifulke view. It was a prosperouske vige settled along theke and the dark forest. However, the vige itself was nothing special. If I had to pick one thing that impressed me, it would be the vige¡¯s size, which had about a hundred households. Plus, the vige was surrounded by theke and the forest, so resources were plentiful. Tourists who visited Einrich Castle would stay in this vige, so it had clean roads and good essibility. Aira and I hid our identities and entered the vige. ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± I noticed that there were a bunch of people holding torches in front of the chapel located near the vige¡¯s vacant lot. ©¥Come out, you bitch! ©¥You fucking nuisance! Kwangkwang- Kwangkwang- The chapel was under the jurisdiction of the church. It looked like a medieval cathedral. As a religious building, it was supposed to be a ce respected by everyone. What made people so angry that they would desecrate such an establishment? ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are you guys?¡± As I approached them and asked, the man in a broad-brimmed straw hat angrily replied. ¡°There¡¯s a witch in there. And we are a group that promotes ve rights.¡± A group promoting ve rights? Was this an organization that strived to bring rights to ves? I think I heard something simr from the ogre Gorgor before. Aira, who was wearing a hood, asked. ¡°Then you¡¯re ves?¡± ¡°No, we are ve owners. We are a civic group that wants to guarantee the right to whip ves.¡± ¡°ves have the right to be whipped! We also published a book on how to have a proper master-ve rtionship. Five silver per book, it¡¯s sold at the kiosk over there.¡± What kind of right was that!? Are you kidding me right now? However, as the number of these strange groups started increasing, my eyes darkened. Kwang, kwajijik- Under the constant knocking and banging, the chapel door finally could not bear the weight. It was pushed open, falling to the ground. ¡°The door is open! Let¡¯s go!¡± At the same time, several people rushed inside and dragged someone by the arms out. It was a girl in a nun¡¯s uniform. ¡°Hieek¡­! Hieek¡­! Let me go¡­!¡± ¡°Come on, take her away!¡± The girl looked about fourteen or fifteen. Her young look,bined with her pointed ears, meant that she might be a Nymph simr to Bionoi. This was a world with Nymphs. And Aira loved Nymphs¡­ Those who had caught the girl shouted in anger. ¡°Look at this woman! Everyone involved in the talks about the rights and welfare of ves and workers thought that she was just an ordinary Nymph, but we got a tip!¡± He then grabbed the nun¡¯s long skirt that covered past her knees. ¡°This is sexual harassment¡­! I¡¯m going to report all of you to the Nymph Relief Foundation¡­!¡± Her resistance was so strong that it felt like things were never going to progress. However, the Nymph eventually failed to fend off the hands of those malevolent men. ¡°Report what? You¡¯re not even a Nymph! And, Nymphs don¡¯t talk like you! You even have a weird tone!¡± Finally, her skirt got ripped. ©¥Huh? ©¥What is that? ©¥It¡¯s hideous! At that moment, the people gasped and started gossiping. Aira, who was watching this with interest next to me, also muttered. ¡°Is that a tail?¡± ¡°Indeed. She has a tail¡­¡± Under the woman¡¯s torn skirt was a very thin ¡°thing¡±, about the thickness of a pinky finger, swaying to and fro. Salrang, salrang. It was a tail that was almost as long as an arm, with the tip resembling a diamond. A ck diamond tail. That could only mean one thing¡­ ¡°This woman is an Imp, not a Nymph! She is a fake nun!¡± ¡°An Imp, there¡¯s an Imp!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the devil¡¯s agent! The Demon King¡¯s minions havee all the way here!!¡± Chapter 22.2 (EP-22.2) Angmar #2 022 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #2 People almost went crazy at the sight. The image of them frothing at the mouth while holding their torches up and down made a terrifying atmosphere¡­ ¡°Burn! Burn!¡± ¡°Throw her into the mes!¡± The fake nun, whose identity was exposed to be an Imp, shouted. ¡°Wh, what¡¯s wrong with being an Imp!? I, Marmar, didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Rather, I do volunteer work, help people and give legal advice-.¡± ¡°Silence, you devil!¡± ¡°Arr, Garr, Imp, burn the Imp!¡± ¡°Raise the stakes, set it on fire!¡± The Imp was a demon. They were Angmar¡¯s pawns and were a rare race like the Nymphs. However, now that the Demon King was subjugated, Imps could be said to be in danger of extinction. At least, that was how it was portrayed in the ¡®Viin Hunter¡¯ novel. A mischievous being with the appearance of a young girl. Most of them were Mages of the Demon King¡¯s army, so the fear and hatred of Imps was still deeply ingrained in people¡¯s minds. Looking at the current situation, that seemed to be the case. The Imp nun then shouted like it was unfair. ¡°What is the difference between me and a Nymph? It is politically wrong to be discriminated against just for having a tail! Meanwhile, the Nymphs have a relief foundation to protect themselves!¡± ¡°Hey, how can you and a Nymph be the same!?¡± At the cry of someone, the Imp fiercely retorted. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the difference between me and a Nymph?¡± ¡°Um. Ummm¡­.¡± The man who imed that Imps and Nymphs were different put his hand on his chin. He pondered for a while, then cautiously said. ¡°¡­ The difference between an Imp and a Nymph, um¡­ Nymphs don¡¯t have tails.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± People then echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Nymphs have no tails!¡± ¡°Yeah, Imps have tails!¡± So, was there no difference between an Imp and a Nymph other than the tail? As I was organizing the new information, the captured Imp shook her head helplessly. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s useless to say anything to you idiots¡­¡± ¡°Hey, this bitch called us idiots! This is absolutely uneptable! I, Orkos, chairman of the ve Owners¡¯ Rights Advocacy Committee, propose that we burn this wicked Imp at the stake!¡± ¡°Agree!¡± ¡°Agree!¡± Before I knew it, the Imp was already hung on something simr to a cross, with a lot of firewood ced underneath. If this continued, she might really be burned to death right in front of our eyes. ¡°Hmmm, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen an Imp. It¡¯s also my first time seeing an Imp burn.¡± Even Aira was showing a lot of interest. What if, after Aira saw the Imp burn, she became fascinated with arson and turned into a mad Queen that burned entire cities down? This might end with Aira going to the guillotine! Deciding to stop this situation somehow, I approached the people who were stacking firewood. ¡°What crime did that Impmit?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s got a tail! This is a huge sin! The tails of the Imps are symbols of evil. It is a sin just by having it!¡± ¡°So, are you saying that being born as an Imp is a sin in itself?¡± ¡°You are quick-witted, brother. And remember how she called us idiots? Absolutely uneptable! She can burn in hell!¡± Wow, ¡®burn in hell¡¯ huh? Anyway, I continued asking. ¡°Death by burning is a very serious sentence. Can you just impose it so arbitrarily? Shouldn¡¯t you at least ask the judges or advisors of the Kingdom for their opinion?¡± ¡°We have been doing this since the beginning, and this is local practice. Rather, you seem to be an outsider. Why are you siding with the Imp?¡± I felt the torches and bamboo spears pointing towards me. ¡°You talk like an Imp rights activist. What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± The words, ¡®Theo was executed ording to his karma¡¯ resounded deep inside my head. The man who identified himself as the chairman grasped his beard. After scrutinizing me up and down, he said. ¡°It looks like he wants to save that Imp from the fire. Pay the fine, then you can take her.¡± Ah, so we could work it out with money. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see, if you convert the total amount of damage done from the Imp enticing the ves to flee and the workers to go on a strike¡­ 12 gold coins. That seems about right.¡± It was more expensive than expected. However, to prevent Aira from turning into a pyromaniac, no price was too high! I pulled out 12 gold coins from my pocket and put them in the chairman¡¯s hand. Eventually, I was able to obtain a certificate of rights to the Imp Marmar. ¡°As written here, you can feed her three meals a day. Giving too much snacks would spoil her. Thus, you should only do so if she does something praiseworthy.¡± ¡°Uh¡­.¡± ¡°You can give her exercise and go for a walk sometimes. It is best to whip her once a day. Please note that there are no refunds. Alright, let¡¯s go to the next town!¡± Gaja, gaja. Wa- The group left just like that¡­ I wondered where they would go and what they would do next, but I was too exhausted in many ways and had no motivation to pursue them. Now, all that remained in this wide open space was me and Aira, who gave a long empty sigh. Oh, there was also the Imp Marmar. Aira then said. ¡°I wanted to see the Imp on fire¡­ *Sigh* So, Theo, what are you going to use the Imp for?¡± I had no idea. But I couldn¡¯t say that, so I decided to give a roundabout answer. ¡°I thought it would be nice to have a servant who could do various chores.¡± Since I ¡°bought¡± her, I had to make it work somehow. However, the Imp wasn¡¯t so amodating. ¡°You can¡¯t buy people¡¯s rights with money! And don¡¯t touch my tail!¡± ¡°Interesting, she really has a tail.¡± Aira looked at the slender tail, which soon slipped into the torn skirt and started wrapping itself around the Imp¡¯s waist. It looked like a belt. Aira, who was watching the scene, said. ¡°I got to see more of the outside and feel better now. Theo, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, at your service. Marumaru, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°First of all, it¡¯s not Marumaru, it¡¯s Marmar. Also, know that I am not your ve. I just don¡¯t have anywhere to go, and that¡¯s the only reason why I¡¯m following you!¡± I was wondering what to do if she ran away. Fortunately, she said that she had nowhere to go. But even if she fled, people might just catch her right away. In fact, the Imp would just get hurt attempting to do so. ¡°We just have a bteral contractual rtionship driven by debt. The contract between us will be null and void when the full amount owed is paid!¡± Jojaljojal. She babbled loudly while following us. My impression of her was a tough nut to crack. Was she smarter than I thought? Well, a smart servant was good. When Aira and I were about to enter the pce, Marmar was startled. She looked like a cat that was about to be dumped in the bathtub. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go in! The scary Witch Queen lives there!¡± What was she saying now? Oh yeah, I hadn¡¯t told her who we were¡­ Chapter 23.1 (EP-23.1) Angmar #3 023 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #3 ¡°Hiiek¡­!¡± The Imp Marmar constantly cackled like some sick chicken as she entered the pce. Her gaze hardly stayed in one ce. Her limbs trembled and her tail swayed from side to side like a windshield wiper. ¡°I¡¯m in the Witch Queen¡¯s Pce¡­!¡± Marmar seemed terrified of Aira¡¯s existence. ¡°Help me, this is scary! Get me out of here! She¡¯s definitely going to peel my skin off! She¡¯ll use my tail as a wand!¡± To this, Aira said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of your Queen. Instead, you should learn to respect and love her. Also, I don¡¯t need wands.¡± This appeared to be the case. I wondered what to do if Aira got angry at the Imp¡¯s rude attitude and ttened her head. Fortunately, neither the Imp Marmar nor Aira exchanged any more words. In the case of Aira, I think it was because shecked the interest. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a break, Theo, but rest in the pce. Don¡¯t go back to your scorpion-infested house.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also going to educate this friend a little.¡± ¡°Indeed, I think it is a little stupid.¡± Being called stupid by Aira, the Imp¡¯s frightened look turned unsightly. ¡°Bye.¡± After a brief farewell, Aira entered her quarter. All that was left was me and the trembling Imp Marmar. What should I do with her? Twelve gold coins was a lot of money for me too. One gold coin could buy 12 people, so she should at least be able to handle twelve times the amount of work to be worth the money. Her intelligence might be quite high, but her strength seemedcking, so it was difficult to make her do physicalbor. Would she be good at things like paperwork? I asked Marmar, who was constantly checking if Aira had finally disappeared. ¡°Is there anything you are good at?¡± ¡°Imps are good at anything! Angmar-nim created us after all! Anyway, is the Queen really gone?¡± ¡°Yes, now follow me, I¡¯ll show you what you need to do.¡± I then went to my office. There were all kinds of documents, including the ones I had piled up, scattered all over the ce. ¡°Ok. First, can you sort the documents here by color?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy! But, you need to know that even if I do what you say now, I will never be your ve!¡± Eximing confidently, Marmar began to organize the documents. I was surprised that she was doing better than expected. However, it seemed that I was not the only one surprised. ¡°The ve Rights Promotion Act, the Lost Monsters Allotment Employment Act. Why are these types of documents here? Are you really Theo?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± The Imp looked at the drafts of the bills I had written and quivered. Seeing her body trembling continuously, I feared that she would just start peeing. Was hygiene in the instruction manual that I received from the ¡¯Torch Legion¡¯ earlier? All of a sudden, I got very nervous. As I was digging through my pockets, the Imp raised her hands high and shouted loudly. ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s such an honor to meet you, Mr. Theo Gospel! So you are the creator of these wonderfulws and ordinances! They are great!¡± I felt a little hard to adapt to the sudden change in the atmosphere. Marmar reminded me of the Nymph Bionoi. ¡°The ve Abuse Prevention Act is wonderful!¡± ¡°Really? Thank you for thepliment.¡± ¡°Of course, there are some things that need to be fixed or tweaked. For example, the name ¡®ve¡¯ is a bit out of date. It¡¯s not an uratebel.¡± Marmar then continued to express her opinions. Instead of ¡®ve¡¯, we should use bor assistant¡¯. There was also the introduction of some kind of severance pay system in which a certain amount of money would be given to those who quit after working for a long period of time. I didn¡¯t know if I should call these clever or unusual¡­ ¡°Okay, the paperwork is done!¡± She really seemed skillful at this work. Since I had a helper, the job was finished quickly. The term bor assistant¡¯ might be appropriate after all. After work was over, I decided to ask Marmar some questions. ¡°I have a question about the Imp Race. Are all Imps interested in things such asws or rights like you?¡± ¡°Mostly! We¡¯re different from the Nymphs who don¡¯t work and just y while living on government subsidies or relief funds. Each of the Imp Sisters has different interests, but in general, we value work.¡± ¡°Eum¡­¡± ¡°Some conspiracy theorists say that we Imps descended from Nymphs. That¡¯s absurd! Imps were specifically created by Angmar-nim!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I opened the dictionary and received the answers. This was an encyclopedia created by a wise man called Pacurites. It was a treasure trove ofmon sense and knowledge needed to live in this world. The section for Imps read. ¡¸Imp: Noisy little devils. They deceive people with all sorts of clever remarks and tricks. They originate from Nymphs, the nature fairies which Demon King Angmar modified.¡¹ ¡®I see¡¯. ¡¸As beings that originated from Nymphs, they don¡¯t cause much harm to people. Rather like Nymphs; their hair, nails, body fluids, etc., are used as precious magic materials. A wand made from an Imp¡¯s tail is also a very expensive tool. Although Nymphs are legally protected, Imps, who have be objects of evil, aren¡¯t. As a result, at the time of writing this article, they have been overhunted and are ssified as an endangered species.¡¹ ¡®Aha¡¯. So they were like the dark evolution of a Nymph. ¡°Also, I can feel a strange energy from you! It¡¯s the same energy as my sisters.¡± ¡°Hmm? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a Half-Nymph.¡± ¡°A Half-Nymph!?¡± Marmar shouted in surprise. ¡°Such a strange race!¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think you should say that to your boss¡¯, I wanted to retort, but held it in. ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s an honor to meet you,rade Theo Gospel! How lucky I am to have met an impably righteous person like you in this godforsaken pce!¡± ¡°Comrade¡­? Well¡­ Sure. But what do you mean by ¡®impably righteous¡¯?¡± ¡°Literally! You have an impable image!¡± ¡°You mean ¡®politically good¡¯?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can say that. Politics is another name for Imps.¡± Alright then¡­ In my head, I quickly added another entry about Imps. Imps, the sister race of Nymphs, weren¡¯t as smart as I thought. Anyway. Regarding my new, unintentionally acquired ve¡­, no,bor assistant, I was happy that she didn¡¯t hate me. On the contrary, she even seemed to be fond of me. Someone who liked my ideas and not my money, power or status? Although small, I did feel rewarded in a way. Especially when the work I had done was being praised. Because it meant that the things I did were not for naught!. [T/N: join the d?????d (here) for spoilers, illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 23.2 (EP-23.2) Angmar #3 023 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #3 ¡°Damn. That Queen Aira was really scary, huh? It felt like you were looking at a ck hole with no end in sight!¡± Marmar chatted nonstop until I finished all the work in the office. My ears hurt a little, but it wasn¡¯t too bad since I gained quite a bit of information. ¡°We have no choice but to follow the current Angmar. There is no other way, we have to adapt to live.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± The Ogre Gorgor. The Imp Marmar. Like the two above, there were actually quite a few types of monsters living amongst the people. Having intelligence meant that they could coexist with other races. Among such beings, monsters that resembled humans, at least those with arms and legs, were called ¡®humanoids¡¯. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that their treatment would be good. After all, these servants of the old Demon King Angmar had now been reduced to mere captives. This world was not kind enough to lend a warm hand to such beings. Non-payment of wages was the default and if they were disliked, they would be burned at the stake. Thanks to that, it felt like these monsters were ticking time bombs that could explode at any time. Like Gorgor, these disgruntled monsters would inevitably cause chaos and riots all over the Kingdom¡­. If such incidents continued while Angmar¡¯s manpower and resources dwindled, it would only be natural for the national power to slowly decline. Thus, I chose to make anti-discriminationws for monsters. However, would the bor assistant¡¯ owners, who had tasted cheapbor, not fiercely oppose it? Right now, there had already been considerable opposition to the fact that Imps, Ogres and other monsters were ssified as ¡®humanoids¡¯ like the Elves, Dwarves and Nymphs. The owners had also made their stance in front of the court. ©¥If we have to give monsters minimum wage, all of us small and medium-sized owners will go bankrupt! ©¥Everyone, let¡¯s all stand together! As I was thinking about that, Marmar snorted. ¡°But we have hope. One day, Angmar the savior will return once more. He will create a peaceful and fair world for us!¡± Marmar clenched both of her fists like some warrior. Demon King Angmar being the one and only savior was amon belief among monsters. Even the Ogre Gorgor said that the only true King was the Demon King Angmar. What was it that made them so loyal to the deceased Demon King? Was it simply because of the story setting? Thinking that there might be a hint on how to control the monsters, I asked Marmar. ¡°Why do you think Angmar ising back? As far as I know, the four families already tore him to shreds and burned his corpse to ashes.¡± The wise Tarantera Family. The valiant Lioness Family. The free Belhawk Family. The devout Draco Family. These four great families united for a rebellion, and the Tarantera Family, who aplished the most, inherited the throne through an agreement. This was the story that had been told to most people. However, the monsters might know something more. Marmar the Imp said ¡®muh-huh¡¯ with a dark shadow on her face. ¡°King Angmar ising back. He¡¯s not dead yet. This is the proof. Long live Angmar!¡± Seuk- Marmar then gestured towards the air. It looked like she was ¡®manipting¡¯ thin air. However, I knew what this meant. ¡°Oh my, Marmar, do you have a System?¡± ¡°Yes. It is a power granted only to Angmar-nim¡¯s faithful followers.¡± ¡°Ooooh¡­!¡± I felt a shiver. It really was a System. Come to think of it, there was such a thing. The original novel ¡®Viin Hunter¡¯ was popr. However, there were some parts where likes and dislikes werergely divided, mostly due to the setting that was highly criticized for being convenient. It was often called the ¡®Status Window¡¯. A System that listed levels, skills, titles, etc. At that time, I was also a very simple and insincere reader, so I just skipped those. But now, I really hoped that I had a Status Window as well. Obviously, I didn¡¯t have it. If I did, I wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this¡­ F_ck! Anyway, Marmar had one. Like a mime, Marmar moved her hand towards the air. ¡°This is made up of Angmar-nim¡¯s unique magics: Revtion, Foresight, Bless. Its existence means that Angmar-nim is still alive somewhere!¡± Unique magic? Thinking in my head, I sorted through an encyclopedia. ¡°By ¡®unique magics¡¯, are you referring to the ones possessed by Rank 5 or higher Mages?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± To use an analogy, it¡¯s like manhae(bankai), devil¡¯s fruit or breathing technique. It was a special skill unique to Mages. Marmar continued. ¡°Honestly, only powers at Rank 5 could be called ¡®magic¡¯. Anything below that is no different from tricks performed by thugs.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Only those Rank 5 or higher were considered true ¡®Mages¡¯. With that in mind, there were probably fewer than ten people in this world who could be called that. Marmar then said. ¡°For your information, Angmar-nim was the first andst Mage to reach Rank 10. The King of Mages. And he had¡­! He had three unique magics¡­!¡± I already knew this. His power, which was Rank 10, literally desecrated and twisted the rules of this world. It went beyond magic and became its own unique existence. That overflowing power eventually left a huge rift in the world. In many ways, it was a really huge crack. Could said rift be the reason that caused me to fall into this strange world? Marmar spoke amidst my thoughts. ¡°You said you are a Half-Nymph, right? Then you would probably be able to ept Angmar-nim¡¯s blessing. Want me to help you?¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Of course! For some reason, Imps and Nymphs have a lot inmon. Perhaps it¡¯s because the Nymphs are trying to imitate us superior Imps!¡± 12 gold coins. I thought I was just throwing them away. But now, it felt like I had stumbled upon a boon! Chapter 24.1 (EP-24.1) Angmar #4 024 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #4 Theo Gospel was weak. He got tired easily no matter what he did. Obviously, he was an indoor type of person and had no skill in things such as swordsmanship. He was simply too sheltered to learn anything like self-defense. Instead, he had an exceptional memory and was a quick thinker. He also never forgot something after seeing it once. Nevertheless, I sometimes felt pity for hisck of power. So how about learning magic? Some might ask. But strangely enough, I also had no talent for magic. I had tried many ways to learn it from an Archmage like Aira, but it was difficult for me to even detect ¡®mana¡¯. ©¥In the magical Kingdom of Angmar, there are very few people without such talent. Theo, you might need to investigate your body. It was to the extent that even Aira felt suspicious. I couldn¡¯t even talk about learning magic from Aira thoroughly due to the risk of getting discovered. After all, I was a mysterious entity who was possessing this body¡­ I had neither talent in Martial Arts nor magic. I was but a being that lived through my tongue. Perhaps this was the identity of Theo Gospel. A struggling character that would eventually be executed with a single line of text. That was my destiny. But now, it felt like I¡¯d found a way to change it. ¡°If you really are a Half-Nymph, you might be able to ept Angmar-nim¡¯s great blessing!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I could have a Status Window! That convenient function could be granted to other people? It was the first time I had ever heard of such a thing. If I had known about this, I would have tried it earlier. ¡°Is that possible? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret skill that only Imps could do. Because the main task of the Imps was to evangelize and spread Angmar-nim¡¯s great blessings to everyone!¡± This was the first time I met an Imp, so how could I have known? ¡°It¡¯s not something that anyone could just receive. But you, Theo Gospel, your contribution towards the monsters andbor assistants is as great as that of loyal followers. So, I will do this just for you, myrade!¡± Ooooh! I stopped any sound from leaving my mouth. While pretending nothing was wrong, I continued to ask some questions. ¡°Is the methodplicated or difficult? Would I get sick or see blood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. It doesn¡¯t even take 10 seconds. I only need you to say a few words.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that short?¡± This suddenly became quite suspicious¡­ As I frowned, Marmar said confidently while puffing out her chest. ¡°Lies areplicated andvishly decorated. However, truths are simple and straightforward. Now, sit on your knees on the floor here.¡± Ok, that made sense. Dugeun, dugeun. I knelt on the floor with my heart pounding in excitement like a child. Marmar put her hand on my head. ¡°You have to follow what I say with all your heart.¡± ¡°Follow what you say?¡± ¡°For the Lord so loved by the world that he has given a great new order. And whoever believes in it will not perish, and may have a peaceful eternal life¡ª¡± What a mouthful. It felt like an ancient hymn. This was just like the prayer that the evangelists gave me when I first went to church with my friend, before I was Theo. Was this a wee prayer? I found this simr to the process of bing a member of the church. In fact, this might actually be a confession of faith¡­ Whilst I was recalling some old memories, Marmar said. ¡°Is it difficult because it¡¯s a bit long? Then I¡¯ll tell you again. For the Lord¡ª¡± I cut her off ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I have already memorized everything.¡± ¡°Really? Quite a good head you¡¯ve got there. Now, you need to say it with all your heart!¡± ¡°For the Lord so loved by the world that he has given a great new order¡­¡± Would this really give me a Status Window? If that actually happened, then it was not an exaggeration to say that a new order would be created. ¡°-Whoever believes in it will not perish, and may have a peaceful eternal life.¡± It was like walking on a flower path. With that feeling, I said thest sentence clearly and firmly. ¡°How is it? Do you see it?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± I saw nothing. Was it all a hoax? Was I a fool for believing what the Imp said? While I was in doubt, Marmar gave an exnation. ¡°You may need a trigger like in magic. In my case, it¡¯s ¡°Long live Angmar-nim!¡±. When I say this, letters would begin to float in the air. It¡¯s like self-hypnosis.¡± ¡°Ah, a trigger?¡± I got scared for a second there. Calming my tense heart, I thought of two words. Were there anything better than these to conjure a System? ¡°Status Window.¡± ¡°So? What do you see? I don¡¯t know if it went well. It is crucial to be reverent and faithful!¡± Marmar said to me. But I just stared at the air without saying a word. If you asked me whether I could see anything. Then there was indeed something¡­ But should I say that it was different from what I imagined? There were no numbers or items that should have been there. ¡¸Sealed. ¨C Cause: Pagas Jeoksangari Poisoning¡¹ Only this. This one simple sentence evoked a lot of thoughts inside my head. Fortunately, my brain wasn¡¯t dull, so I could quickly understand what it meant. My System was sealed because of this ¡®Pagas Jeoksangari¡¯. What was it? I couldn¡¯t recall such a thing in the original novel. I flipped through the thick encyclopedia from earlier. There might be something rted to Pagas Jeoksangari here. Eventually, I was able to find it. ¡¸Jeoksangari: A material used to smelt and strengthen magic tools. Because it is a deadly poison if eaten, it was used to execute criminals of the Royal Family in ancient times. Due to its property of reacting to magic power, even a very small amount can cause fatal harm to the human body. One should see a doctor immediately after identally ingesting it. However, if this isbined with other poisons, it will be difficult to find an antidote, with the death rate being very high.¡¹ It appeared to be a type of poison simr to chongsangari (potassium cyanide){1}. When did I ingest this? Then, I remembered something¡­. Two months ago, a maid tried to assassinate me with poison, which made me very ill. Could I have possibly drunk the poison then? However, I soon corrected my mistakes. What I drank back then was a different kind of poison called ¡®ck arsenic¡¯. Since that was the case, I¡¯d never taken this Jeoksangari¡­ Pagas Jeoksangari. How could I solve this? A lot of things came to mind. However, what stood out the most was a scorpion with a hard shell and poison in its tail. Scorpion¡­ ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ I was certain that fellow might have an antidote for this! ¡°Wait,rade, where are you going? Where will I sleep!?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- {1} Exnation: ¡°?¡±??? is Jeoksangari, while ¡°?¡±??? is chongsangari which means potassium cyanide. The only difference between the two words are the first characters, which I put in quotations. I used the romanizations Jeoksangari and chongsangari because I couldn¡¯t find an English equivalent for Jeoksangari. This is to make it cohesive. Chapter 24.2 (EP-24.2) Angmar #4 024 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #4 There were existences called ¡®assassins¡¯. For some reason, theirs was a legitimate job where they would secretly kill a specific person. I didn¡¯t know if it was okay to call such an eerie profession a ¡®job¡¯, but the concept of contract assassins actually existed in this world. Young children even proudly wrote ¡®Assassin¡¯ in, ¡®what do you want to be when you grow up?¡¯ As a matter of fact, in the novel, the Viin Hunter Party suffered from several assassin attacks throughout the story. However, if I had to pick the most memorable assassin, it would be none other than Death Stalker. Death Stalker¡­ The name might sound very cringe-worthy, but it was actually derived from a species of desert scorpion. As the name suggested, this assassin kept scorpions as pets and mainly used poison to kill. In the original story, the priest of the main character¡¯s party would be secretly approached and injected with poison, which drove them to the point of death. In response to this, the fired upment section started a crusade with mottos such as ¡®[email protected] and kill that b?tch!¡¯. Thanks to that, this knowledge was imprinted in my brain. Following my memory, I trod the deep waters of Monarch City, heading to the stinky and disgusting dark nook. ¡°Where can I find the apothecary?¡± ¡°There, head over there. It is your first time in the underground market, isn¡¯t it? Be careful not to get hit in the back.¡± I had been here before. However, it was my first time visiting this person, so it was quite difficult to find the way. Soon, a wooden door with a potion symbol was spotted. I knocked it with a tense feeling, and a voice sounded from the inside. ©¥Who is it? The pharmacy is closed for the day. Come back tomorrow. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t the side business start now?¡± At my question, the voice turned quiet. Seureuk. Jolkok. Giiiik. ©¥Come in¡­ After that, the door slowly opened inward. From the inside, an unknown smoke started floating beneath my feet, smelling like an amalgamation of mixtures being boiled. I think there was such a description in the novel as well. Slowly, I entered the shop. I was greeted by the sight of a woman in a long ck, coat-like robe, who was looking at me coldly through her sses. She also looked like a model. I supposed you could say that she was close to 30? Well, she certainly looked older than Elga and Aira, and gave the feeling of a mature beauty. This person was Death Stalker. Pharmacist by day, assassin by night. ¡°Where¡¯s yourpanion?¡± Her red eyes twinkled through the sses. I shook my head at her question. ¡°I had none. If Ie with someone, wouldn¡¯t you reject my request?¡± Of course, there were hidden guards waiting outside. Lying was, after all, one of the things I was good at. The woman looked around and said. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve done your research. Then this would speed things up. Who do you want to kill?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not asking who I am?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Only the pay and the target do.¡± So we would just proceed without any other verification process? While I was feeling a little puzzled, Death Stalker pointed to the sofa. ¡°Have a seat, you seem to have a long story. I¡¯ll bring you some tea.¡± Dalgak, dalgak. Soon enough, a boiling tea cup was ced in front of me. However, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to drink tea in an assassin¡¯s house. ¡°Everyone freezes up like that. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t put anything in. You can drink it with ease.¡± Fufufu¡ª This smiling beauty was a pretty seductive woman. Nevertheless, having been with Aira for so long had done wonders for my tolerance. The word ¡®bewitching¡¯ fit her so well. No wonder the h0rny priest of the Viin Hunter Party got seduced. Dalgak, dalgak. Death Stalker asked while stirring her teacup with a teaspoon. ¡°So, who do you want to kill?¡± ¡°Actually, I want to save someone.¡± ¡°Then I think you havee to the wrong ce, no? I don¡¯t save people.¡± ¡°To be precise, I came to seek an antidote. Do you know anything about Pagas Jeoksangari?¡± ¡°Ah- Pagas Jeoksangari. I haven¡¯t heard that name in a long time. In fact, that old-fashioned poison is not typically used to kill people in the first ce.¡± ¡°Is there any cure for it?¡± ¡°There is, though I have to make it first. So, for whom do you want to use this for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for myself, Theo Gospel.¡± Seureuk. I took off my hood. Yet, the assassin didn¡¯t show much of a reaction. Seeing this, I asked. ¡°Did you know I wasing?¡± ¡°Of course. After all, I sent you an invitation. One scorpion, though it was burned to a crisp¡­.¡± It was probably when I thought the squirrel Keongkeong got sent to the afterlife by Aira. Aira had actually burned a scorpion that had entered the house then. It seems that the woman in front of him was directly involved. ¡°Theo Gospel the Demon Monk, there are many people who want to get rid of you. I thought you also wanted to kill quite a few, so I invited you as a guest. To think that we¡¯ll meet like this¡­.¡± She chuckled before continuing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde to save yourself, rather than to kill someone. Was this perhaps because of the maid¡¯s tea?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I guess so. The poison used back then was probably arsenic. An amateur¡¯s method. If it were me, I would have used a different type.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to assassinate me, did you?¡± ¡°Of course not. Why would I kill a potential big-time customer? But, the antidote to Pagas Jeoksangari won¡¯t be easy to make.¡± Great! I was delighted by the positive response. What I had vaguely predicted was indeed correct. Death Stalker, an assassin in the original novel, was an episodic viin in the middle of the series and the subordinate of the Viin Theo. There were many spections on how she became Theo¡¯s underling. However, I knew her story, which would be a big bargaining chip. I decided to show one of my cards to her. ¡°If this goes well. You and I may be important partners, Baroness.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°The eldest daughter of old Baron Skull. Isn¡¯t that you? A woman who runs a dark business using her family¡¯s craft to cover the medicine cost for her brother, who¡¯s suffering from a rare disease.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When a person was caught off guard, they became quiet. It seemed that it was the same for Elga and this Baroness. ¡°I have erased all information about my past through the Thieves¡¯ Guild. How did you know this¡­?¡± How, you asked? In the novel, when she was finally killed by the Viin Hunter Party, she revealed it herself. Naturally, I didn¡¯t say that and just smiled. Death Stalker, no, Baroness Kalira Skull, took off her sses and muttered. ¡°They say that you¡¯re a Demon Monk¡­. Yet I didn¡¯t believe it¡­¡± [T/N: join the d?????d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 25.1 (EP-25) Angmar #5 025 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #5 ¡°Kalira Skull. That¡¯s your name, right? You¡¯re doing this to earn money for your brother¡¯s medicine, who is suffering from a rare incurable disease.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kalira was very upset. So much so that she lost her usual rxed expression and fell into silence. How did he know her identity even after she had erased all traces of her past through the Thieves¡¯ Guild? It was absolutely impossible! Then, in Kalira¡¯s head, the nickname of her guest came to mind. The rumors of him being a irvoyant¡­ ¡®Is he really a Demon Monk¡­? No, I don¡¯t believe it¡­.¡¯ There was no such thing as divination in the world. Else, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much chaos and mysteries. That fact remained unchanged to this day. This couldn¡¯t be a grandiose ability like foresight. It was definitely a dirty trick. And, wasn¡¯t the man in front of her the infamous con artist that managed to deceive the Queen? The problem was that this very person, known for all kinds of dirty deeds, knew about her identity and her brother. What did that mean? Death Stalker¡ªKalira¡¯s eyes shed as her brows furrowed, showing hostility. ¡°Everyone who knew this information is dead. Did youe here to die?¡± Kalira would kill anyone if it meant that she could protect her only brother and the honor of her fallen family. Would killing this man solve the problem? No, this bas?ard wouldn¡¯t havee into this ce alone without any preparation. There was a very high probability that her brother was being held hostage¡­ Just when her throat became dry as the desert, Theo Gospel made a harmless, innocent remark. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just saying I can be on your side. You can even say that I want to sponsor you.¡± ¡°Sponsor me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m speaking with pure goodwill. It hurts my heart to see Baron Skull¡¯s family, which was the Jewel of the South, get buried in the mud like this.¡± A fallen family¡¯s Baroness, an ill younger brother and not a single supporter around. Since birth, Kalira never had to change clothes with her own hands. Yet, one day, her entire life fell into ruin. After oveing all sorts of challenges, she gained the ability to see through people¡¯s lies and sincerity to some extent. However, it was difficult to ascertain this man¡¯s intention. Wanting to be her sponsor? Out of pure goodwill? Maybe he actually meant it¡­ Nope. Never. There was no such thing as pure goodness in this world. If such a thing really existed, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this state. Regaining herposure, Kalira asked. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°As I said before, I want an antidote. If you don¡¯t want to work with me long-term, then you can just take this request.¡± An antidote. Did he mention that it was a treatment for Pagas Jeoksangari? This poison hadn¡¯t been used for a very long time. It was powdered poison made by mixing special ores that could only be obtained in the Pagas region with Jeoksangari, which was deadly to the human body. With such abination, things that were normally not harmful to humans became a super effective lethal weapon. ¡°Can you make it right now?¡± ¡°It is possible, though I will need some time. Research on Pagas Jeoksangari ended more than half a century ago. That poison is no longer in use now that the method of detoxification is widely known¡­.¡± Having said that, Kalira quickly got to work. Beakers got piled up everywhere. Amidst the ingredients, there were various medicinal herbs and even some sparkling water brought from the bedrock of Monarch City. While mixing them to make the antidote, Kalira began asking questions while observing her customer¡¯s behavior. ¡°Do you know what the effect of Pagas Jeoksangari is?¡± ¡°No, I do not.¡± ¡°It burns the victim¡¯s entire mana circuit, rendering them unable to use magic. Who the hell gave you that poison?¡± While Kalira¡¯s hands were diligently working, her eyes peeked at Theo. However, the man in question was silent, seemingly deep in thought. After thinking for a while, he shook his head. ¡°I honestly have no idea. Do you need to know that?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Already?¡± Theo was surprised. Seeing this, Kalira skillfully replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know about me? The Skull Family specializes in making potions. It¡¯s easy to make an antidote to a poison that¡¯s already known.¡± ¡°So this is the antidote? It¡¯s fluorescent¡­¡± ¡°But you have to be careful. It may not be pleasant when the burnt magic circuites back to life.¡± In fact, it would feel like your body was broken by a huge hammer and then reassembled. But without going into detail, Kalira just offered the antidote to the man in front of her. ¡°Well, here¡¯s your antidote. However, if you don¡¯t believe me, you don¡¯t have to take it. After all, I¡¯m not certain that someone like you would be ready to hold a scorpion~¡± Kalira became half sarcastic. Once upon a time, the Skull Family was famous for making miraculous potions that could help others. But now, she only made poison to kill. Also, seeing people not readily epting her tea or potion, as if discrediting Kalira¡¯s family name, further roused her hatred for them. Earlier, this man hadn¡¯t even taken a sip of tea. Now, would he choose not to drink this as well? While she was deep in thought, the man lightly grabbed the ss beaker holding the antidote from her hand. ¡°Thanks for the drink!¡± He then proceeded to gulp it all down¡­ Kalira¡¯s hair stood on end upon seeing such a sight. Perhaps, her customer was not as docile as she thought¡­ * * * The first thing I felt was intense pain, as if my entire body was being hit by a heavy blunt weapon. Was this the feeling of getting hammered from fingers to toes? Thanks to this, my body naturally fell forward. Drools, tears and snots started leaking from my body, but there was no time to worry about such things. F?ck, this hurt! I couldn¡¯t even scream. All the air in my lungs had long since faded. ¡°Heuo- Heueueu¡­.¡± The only sound I could make was a loud squeak, simr to that of a carp out of the water. I tried to figure out the situation. Was it poison? Death Stalker¡­ Did Kalira Skull poison me? Did she n to kill me? No, why would she do something so troublesome? If Kalira really wanted to kill me, it would have been much simpler to just twist my neck. Was she doing a shy ¡®finisher¡¯ by using poison? No, she must hate the act of killing people with the Baron¡¯s craft, right? ¡°¡°©¥©¤. ©¥©¥©¤!¡± I could not understand a word that Kalira had been saying because of the buzz. Udeuk, eudeudeuk. Instead, the sound of my bones and joints twisting around was particrly vivid. At the same time, a great pain shook my head, making me unable to think about anything else. Something then came to my mind. With a trembling hand, which was simr to the tail of a frightened Imp, I pulled out a candy in my pocket. It wasn¡¯t Bashkir Honey Candy though. It was just a in candy made bybining honey and sugar. I then put it in my mouth and started chewing it. At that moment, my body felt like it was floating. The pain also seemed to have disappeared at the same time. Chuuuk. With this, my body dropped on the floor like a rubber band that lost its tension. Now, only the sweet feeling of happiness engulfed my body. It was like lying on a cloud¡­ How funny. I actually had that kind of thought at a time like this. Maybe Nymphs had more developed taste buds for sweets than other races? Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Anyway, I survived, all thanks to some candy. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Only then did I manage to hear the assassin¡¯s voice. Lifting my eyelids with difficulty, I saw the woman¡¯s red eyes looking at my face. I then opened my mouth. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I see. So, what did you eat?¡± ¡°¡­ Candy.¡± ¡°Candy?¡± Kalira gave me an iprehensible look. I was just as baffled, so I didn¡¯t add any other exnation. Supposedly, it was like eating sweets after taking some bitter medicine. ¡°If you feel weak, drink this.¡± Kalira took out another beaker. ¡°What is that¡­?¡± I, who was very wary of the torment that I had just experienced, asked in fear. Seeing this, she merely chuckled. ¡°Just a tonic to give you some strength. It¡¯s important to take good care of your body from now on.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I took the tonic and drank it. The taste was somewhat sour and tangy, which reminded me of a vitamin drink. ¡°Oh!¡± But what was even more surprising was the effect rather than the taste. My hands and toes started to tingle, and then an itchy feeling began to spread through the veins of my body. ¡°Are you feeling ticklish? It¡¯s because your magic circuit is being healed. You seem to have a body that fits well with potions.¡± It was being healed!? If so, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I could finally achieve my purpose foring here? Like an excited kid opening his Christmas present, I called out a phrase. ¡°Status Window!¡± Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 15 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 2 Casanova lv. 3 Actor lv. 7 Tutor lv. 2 Mage lv. 1 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡·¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral You are the sole survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ¡°This is not the twist I want!¡± ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Chapter 26.1 (EP-26.1) Academy Spring Season #1 026 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #1 ¡°Status Window.¡± As I said so, a bunch of texts appeared in my mind. I¡¯d seen this a few times, but still couldn¡¯t get used to it. A week had passed since I got the Status Window. Locking myself up in my office at the pce, I digested all the information. Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 15 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 2 Casanova Lv. 3 Actor lv. 7 Tutor lv. 2 Mage lv. 1 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡·¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. What was all this? The most striking thing was the word ¡®Angmar¡¯ at the end of my name. Of course, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not know what this meant. And hadn¡¯t the exnation below kindly exined it? The sole survivor of a fallen family. Defeat the enemy and survive. That was my role. Was Theo Gospel supposed to be a character like this? No, not as far as I could remember. In the first ce, the Angmar Family was already gone in the original novel and did not make any reappearance. If a descendant of such a family existed, they would have received a very important spotlight in the story. There was no way I wouldn¡¯t be able to remember something like that. Did Theo Gospel have something like a MacGuffin that wasn¡¯t revealed? I couldn¡¯t be sure¡­ One thing was for certain though, the ¡®genre change¡¯ that I was nning kept getting twisted and spun all around. The goal of simply struggling to avoid an execution ending was no longer enough¡­ Knock, knock. Then, someone knocked on my door. Could it be the Imp Marmar? Was it already lunch time? ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Who your sister!? I heard you didn¡¯te out because you¡¯re too busy with work?¡± It was Elga¡¯s voice. Elga, the one and only, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family. Who, without waiting for me to answer, already burst in my office. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± When I looked at her face, my hair started to stand on end. Her surname ¡®Lioness¡¯ began to resonate with me. It was as if the history books of Angmar were unfolding before my eyes. The image of the four families who rebelled and defeated the Demon King. They burned all of his remains, leaving only scattering ashes. What if they found out about my identity? My body probably wouldn¡¯t even head towards the gallows, and would just be ripped apart right away¡­ Thinking of this, I felt that Elga¡¯s appearance was the most dangerous thing. However, I was able to maintain a calm mind, probably because of my talent. Taking one light, deep breath, I turned to face Elga and acted like nothing happened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Aira asked if you were doing well. I also want to see you. Anyway, why are you holed up in a corner like this? It¡¯s not like you.¡± Seueuk- Elga leaned her torso and tilted her head towards me, who was sitting at the office table. ¡°You are a little weird these days¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡®What do you mean¡¯? Are you seriously asking that right now!?¡± Had she found out that I was an Angmar¡¯s descendant? Elga¡¯s sense was as good as a cat¡¯s and a wild beast¡¯s. She might have caught on¡­ I could feel cold sweat running down my back. Meanwhile, Elga started scratching her cheek and turned her gaze to the side. ¡°Is it that shocking to get dumped by me? Is that why you are doing this?¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± ¡°And then ¡®that¡¯ thing¡­ You¡¯ve never told anyone about it, right?¡± Was she referring to the time when I touched her chest? Why would I even spread that around? ¡°Nope, never.¡± ¡°Let me tell you this, what happened will be a secret between us for the rest of our lives. Understand¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Ok, that¡¯s good. Well, I¡¯m human too, so I won¡¯t tell you to give up on me at once. Anyway, here, take this¡­¡± Seuk. Elga chucked something at me that she was hiding behind her back. It was a doll. To be more specific, it was a poorly sewn doll. The stitching was sloppy and the finish was messy. It looked like a rag that a dog had bitten here and there. However, it was created from good materials. For example, the hair was made of golden threads. This doll had blue buttons for eyes, while wearing some fabric resembling a red dress outside. The entire thing was very crude. However, should I say that it felt like a miniaturized version of someone I knew? Said person then turned her head and said. ¡°Think of this as me. Take a look at it every day and, little by little, you¡¯ll be able to forget about me.¡± Did she make it on her own? Elga making a stuffed toy!? I then thought of Elga making a doll by herself, using only a needle and some cloth inside her room. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t actually imagine something like that. Nevertheless, there was no other exnation for this clumsy craftsmanship other than the fruit of her own efforts¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± With that, Elga hurriedly left. Soon, words appeared in front of my eyes. Diring- ¡¸You have sessfully deceived your enemy. Gained job experience for ¡®Actor¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡¸Job ¡®Actor¡¯ +1 Level! Lv. 7 ¡ú Lv. 8 Increased chance of deceiving your enemy!¡¹ ¡®I see¡¯. It was just as expected. I had five jobs, namely Half-Fairy, Casanova, Actor, Tutor, Mage. Each job also had a level. Furthermore, this System seemed to be the type that gave you experience for taking actions relevant to your job. It felt like a game, so this was easy to understand. The reason for Actor being the highest was probably because I¡¯d been ying the role of Theo Gospel until now, right? Knock, knock. Just then, someone knocked on my door and slowly walked in. ¡°Comrade, I brought you a meal! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re dedicated to the workers¡¯ cause, but even if you¡¯re busy with work, shouldn¡¯t you eat?¡± It was the orange-haired Imp Marmar, who still wore a nun¡¯s robe. She was not a nun, so I was a little puzzled about her choice of clothes. Her stockings and shoes fit pretty well, though. Of course, I knew that this gal was a monster. I asked Marmar, who just closed the door before entering the room. ¡°Marmar, about the System.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have some questions regarding the System?¡± ¡°How many jobs can you have in total?¡± ¡°Usually, one to two, I guess? In my case, it¡¯s Imp and Evangelist! There¡¯s one more, but it¡¯s a secret~.¡± Uh-huh. A secret, wasn¡¯t it? Seureureu- I narrowed my eyes at Marmar. Immediately, I felt my talent¡¶Farsight¡·being activated. If you asked me how I knew that, the only answer I could give would be instinct. But what mattered was not the feeling, but the effect. Name: Marmar Marnoi lv. 7 Job: Minor Demon lv. 3 Evangelist lv. 2 Revolutionary lv. 2 Talent: ¡¶Striking Voice¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Good. A little demon created by the degradation of a fairy. She somewhat favors you. [Locked] [Locked] [T/N: join the d?????d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 26.2 (EP-26.2) Academy Spring Season #1 026 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #1 ¡­How was her name Marmar Marnoi? How many Mar(s) were there? Anyway. Let¡¯s drop that thought. I looked closely at Marmar¡¯s stats. At that moment, Marmar began to tremble and frown. ¡°Your gaze felt so piercing! Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to think I was reading her information. Wasn¡¯t it a verymon skill to read other people¡¯s System? It appeared that my talent¡¶Farsight¡·allowed me to read other people¡¯s Status Window. Of course, some information was hidden with the word [Locked]. However, being ¡°locked¡± meant that it could be unlocked with something. I would have to figure this outter. ¡°Eum.¡± I deactivated my talent and rubbed my eyes. Both of them were stiff, as if they were fitted with the wrong lenses. This talent brought more strains to the eyes than I thought. However, it could still be used without much problem. I asked Marmar, while recalling the information I had just read. ¡°What is the ¡®level¡¯ next to the name of a job?¡± ¡°It literally shows your job level! Level 10 is the limit. But, if certain conditions are met, the limit can be raised even further.¡± ¡°And the overall level is the sum of all job levels?¡± ¡°Yes! As expected of arade who¡¯s involved with Imp activities, you understand quickly! If you understand quickly, you can save time. If you save time, you can do more work!¡± Having yed a lot of games also helped. Anyway, since I had a total of five jobs, could I raise my level to 50? ¡°Can¡¯t you change your job?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t change it! However, if the specific conditions I mentioned earlier are met, you can undergo a promotion. In fact, I¡¯m aiming for that too.¡± Hehehe, Marmar smiled insidiously. ¡°Undergo a promotion?¡± ¡°In other words, it¡¯s like a rank-up. Like a worker climbing up thedder. I am a Minor Demon now, but one day I will definitely be promoted to a Great Demon!¡± ¡°You can do that? You can turn into a Great Demon?¡± Looking at her thin, slender figure, I couldn¡¯t believe that someone like this could be a Great Demon. Yet, Marmar was full of confidence. ¡°Yes! You can do it if you work hard! An equal society where everyone gets results based on how much effort they put in! That is the society Angmar-nim dreamed of. What do you think? Isn¡¯t that cool?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure. But could you please refrain from mentioning the name Angmar here?¡± ¡°Ah- Yes, this is Queen Tarantera¡¯s pce. The den of our enemy¡­¡± Marmar brought her index finger to her lips. ¡°Be careful¡±, I cautioned, but her words were helpful in their own way. Thanks to them, I was enlightened with the meaning and essence of this Status Window¡¯s existence. The more you worked, the more experience you got. As one gained experience, they would grow into something better. If such a convenient thing suddenly appeared in the world, it would be natural for chaos to ur. Even more so if it was possessed by monsters who were considered inferior. What if ves had it? What ifmoners, mud-crawlers and thugs had it? It was understandable, at least to some extent, why Demon King Angmar was killed. After all, what followed after change would be a fierce battle with the existing forces that opposed it. I knew this full well since such a thing had happened when I put forth newws and bills. Most of the people who denounced me as a Demon Monk or a traitor were those who refused to change. Diring- ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I dismissed the Status Window with a wave. Enough thinking, it was time for me to move! To be honest, I spent too much time here. Even Aira and Elga were starting to find it strange that I was locked up in the office. * * * ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wrap up the court affairs today. Only the watchers have to remain, everyone else is free to leave.¡± ¡°Lord Reinhardt, Lord Belmott will be hosting dinner, how about going together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a prior arrangement. Well, let us disperse.¡± Ureureureu- I could see the Ministers who had gathered at the court leaving the building. Until a week ago, their faces looked as dull as dark clouds. But now, they were bright like spring and full of satisfaction. With my sensitive Half-Nymph ears, I began to listen in on their chatter. ¡°Not seeing Queen Aira and Theo feels sofortable.¡± ¡°Yeah, my stomach would hurt so much that I didn¡¯t know if I was going to die.¡± ¡°Although Lord Reinhardt is scary, those two are just, uooo-. Anyway, you say that they¡¯re going to the Academy soon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the session issue. Because the Church does not recognize the Tarantera Family. Going to the Academy might earn us some points.¡± ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s a good idea. If they get the Church¡¯s favor, the church will send more warriors to our Kingdom. The security will be much more stable.¡± ¡°Right, and the Draco Family might even reconcile with the Queen. They¡¯ve been eyeing the court for years now¡­¡± Sukttok, sukttok. They were talking about Aira going to the Academy. Everyone seemed to be delighted that the tyrant, who reigned with terror and oppression, would leave the country. ¡®How could the Queen go to a foreign school?¡¯ ¡®The head of state should not be absent for a long time.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be strange if one or two stories like those above started to spread. And yet, the hawks and doves were uniting to encourage the Queen going to the Academy. Of course, nothing would happen even if they started opposing it now. After all, the Queen¡¯s opinion, which had already been decided, could not be overturned. Seueuk. I looked at the servants and workers who were piling up and carrying things in the court. Tomorrow, those items would head to Ark, the territory of the Holy Kingdom. ©¥I never thought that Queen Aira would leave the pce to study abroad. ©¥I know, right? That Theo, what the hell is he up to? ©¥If possible, let¡¯s pack a lot of stuff so that they¡¯ll stay there for a long time! This didn¡¯t mean we would be gone forever. Anyway. Was this the school opening season when everything felt exciting? I never thought I¡¯d feel this way again¡­ Chapter 27.1 (EP-27.1) Academy Spring Season #2 027 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #2 ¡°Have you checked everything? If so, check it all again.¡± I ordered the workers to make a final inspection in order to ensure that nothing was missing. Today was the first day of travelling to the Church¡¯snds. If there was something missing, it would be difficult to find a recement in that foreignnd. Hence, the necessities must be closely monitored. ¡°Hey!¡± Someone then smacked me on the back. If I didn¡¯t manage to hold myself up in time, I would¡¯ve fallen. Turning my head around, I saw a blonde bun shining under the sunlight. ¡°Hey, Theo, why do you keep doing this? It¡¯s almost time to leave.¡± Elga¡¯s blue eyes bore into me in an usatory manner. ¡°¡­ What is it Elga-nim?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called you several times. In fact, for the past few days, you can¡¯t seem to concentrate at all! You always look so anxious, like someone trying to hide something. Also¡­.¡± Elga seemed to have more to say. However, she decided to shut her mouth. Speaking of which, did I actually look anxious? Was it Elga¡¯s intuition? Well, I was indeed suffering from quite a few headaches. It was me who made Aira go to the Academy to change the story. Yet, I felt that this would be the least of my problems now. I simply couldn¡¯t calm myself down after finding out that Theo Gospel was a descendant of the Demon King Angmar, and not just a minor viin character. My legs kept trembling as I got dizzier and dizzier. What if my identity was discovered? No, let¡¯s calm down for now. If I became too paranoid, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Huuuu. I cleared my mind and took a deep breath. In order to solve multiple problems, you would need to set priorities and deal with them one by one, not all together. ¡°So, is Elga-nim okay with this?¡± ¡°Huh? What about me? It was just a little confession¡­¡± ¡°No, not that. I¡¯m talking about entering the Ark Academy. Weren¡¯t you skeptical of entering?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ Of course I knew you were talking about that¡­ Anyway, what¡¯s wrong with it? It¡¯s just a ce where everyone lives, right? There might be some annoying punks, but-.¡± Seureung- Elga pulled out the giant halberd behind her back and lifted it high into the sky. How could she hold such a heavy thing so easily? It didn¡¯t make any sense¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t be able to handle it, right?¡± ¡°I guess so¡­¡± Seuk- While giving a half-hearted answer, I opened my slender eyes and activated my talent¡¶Farsight¡·. Name: Elga Von Lioness lv. ?? Job: Young Lady lv. 5 Executioner lv. 8 Knightess lv. 9 Strategist lv. 7 [Locked] lv. ? Talent: ¡¶Passionate Thinking¡· ¡¶Free-Spirited¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. She is the eldest daughter of a great family whose fame could stop crying children. She hates stuffiness and likes to get physically involved. She often hears that she¡¯s unlike a nobledy, and although it may not show on the surface, she secretly cares about it. [Locked] [Locked] Quite a few of her information were locked. Plus, there were question marks next to her overall level. However, just by looking at the revealed parts, one could see how great Elga was. The average level of her Executioner, Knightess and Strategist jobs were at least level 7 or 8. ¡°What, I feel weird all of a sudden¡­¡± Seeing Elga¡¯s frown, I decided to stop looking at her stats. Meanwhile, Elga hung her halberd behind her back again. ¡°So, when are we leaving? I¡¯m dying of boredom here. Are there any Barbarians there? I feel like fighting some!¡± She then jumped on a nearby horse and started circling around. Seeing her riding the horse so skillfully,bined with the information I had just seen, I said. ¡°Your horse riding skills are top-tier, truly befitting of a nobledy!¡± ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t this a matter of course for the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family?¡± Elga snorted as if it was natural, but I was distracted by the new words floating in the air. ¡¸You have sessfully seduced your enemy! Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. + 5¡¹ So Casanova wasis like this. However, only 5 experience points came in. Was the amount of experience gained different depending on performance or intensity? I seriously considered saying something like ¡°You are really beautiful today¡± to Elga. But when a dark-haired woman started to approach from afar, with clear sounds of footsteps, I decided against it. ¡°The weather is nice.¡± Queen Aira slowly emerged under the warm sunlight. Her figure was so bright and dazzling that she wouldn¡¯t lose out to the sunshine or the flowers around her. As she walked, spectators held their breath at this beautiful scene. The surrounding sycophants then said to Aira. ¡°My Queen, you are so beautiful today. Hehe-¡° ¡°The spring sun and flowers lose their light in Aira-nim¡¯s brilliance.¡± ¡°Heung-¡° Aira simply snorted at the empty tteries. I also reflected on the fact that I was going to say something simr to Elga. No matter how much I wanted to experiment with experience points, it was a little too much to say things like what I just thought¡­. Ttogak, ttogak. Finally, Aira reached where her belongings were packed. As always, her gaze remainednguid. She then turned her head and looked into my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Theo.¡± ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± ¡°Are you done with all the problems you have to deal with? People said that you were busy because of thews on monster rights and had to confine yourself in your office.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Thanks to that, I was unable to sleep for the past week and had to work all night.¡± ¡°I see. I thought you were avoiding me on purpose¡­¡± Those words sent a chill down my back. To be honest, avoiding Aira was indeed one of the reasons. Chapter 27.2 (EP-27.2) Academy Spring Season #2 027 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #2 Aira was the head of the Tarantera Family and the current Queen of Angmar. I, on the other hand, was a descendant of the former dynasty. Basically, her direct opposition. Fearing that she might notice my change, I decided to avoid her as much as possible. At least, until I managed to clear my mind. s, the world simply wouldn¡¯t work out the way you wanted it to. The Queen¡¯s ck eyes peered into mine. Her gaze seemed to pierce my very soul, and I had to fight the creeps that had sprouted in me. Should I try using¡¶Farsight¡·on her as well? No, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. Especially now that we were directly facing each other. Both Elga and Marmar vaguely felt me looking into their stats. Aira was a Rank 7 Archmage. She would definitely notice my probing! Seueuk- Aira¡¯s hand then reached out towards me. What? Did she actually notice!? I clenched my neck in fear. Meanwhile, Aira took something from my hair and put it on my palm. ¡°There was a spider.¡± It was a spider as small as a pinky fingernail. It must have been swept by the wind beforending on my hair. ¡°My sister said that finding a spider is a good sign. Anyway, let¡¯s leave when you¡¯re ready.¡± At Aira¡¯s instructions, the people began to move in unison. Soon, our stuffs got piled up on top of the old magic circle, which was situated in a corner of the Royal Pce. Specifically, it was a fiveyered hexagonal stone magic circle, engraved withplicated inscriptions. Its size went up to 20 pyeong. [T/N: 1 pyeong = 3.306 square meters so 20 pyeong = 66.1157 square meters] Putting her feet on it, Elga asked. ¡°Are you really saying that if we use this, it will take less than a day to reach the Holy Kingdom? There are so many strange magics¡­ What is the principle behind this?¡± Aira answered while scanning the magic circle with her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details since it¡¯s a Mage King¡¯s spell. However, it seems to be working fine.¡± A strange noise began to sound from the magic circle. ¡°It¡¯s pretty bright, so you better close your eyes. Once they open the connection and allow us entry, you¡¯ll be in apletely different ce.¡± After saying so, Aira started to look around.. In front of her, a crowd of people gathered to bless the Queen¡¯s journey, scattering petals to and fro. Their cheers kept getting louder. What was Aira thinking right now? ©¥Long live Her Majesty! ©¥Long live the Angmar Kingdom! The people¡¯s voices resounded under the heavens. Pat-! Finally, a dazzling light overturned everything. * * * When I opened my eyes, I could see wide red-roofed buildings painted in white. It waspletely different from the architectural style of Monarch City in Angmar Kingdom, where the roofs boasted high spires. With that, I was able to quickly figure out where this ce was. ¡°Is this the Holy Kingdom? We really are in apletely different ce by the time we open our eyes!¡± Despite saying so, Elga still couldn¡¯t seem to believe what just happened. Even for Elga, a resident of this world, the teleportation magic that she witnessed was something that didn¡¯t make any sense. I was also very surprised and couldn¡¯t hide my admiration. ¡°Wee!¡± At this time, several people in white robes greeted us with open arms. They seemed to have been waiting for us. ¡°Wee, distinguished guests from Angmar. The Holy Empire was expecting your arrival. Come, let us go inside.¡± Apparently, they had been waiting in front of this magic circle for half a day upon hearing that we wereing as envoys. ¡°We¡¯ll guide you. But first, please bring your belongings along. As for the rest of the luggage, will ite by carriage?¡± I nodded at the white-robed old man. ¡°I think a few people will arrive with it in a week or so.¡± ¡°I see. Then, right this way.¡± We were then led to a building that was built like a pce. No, rather than a pce, it was more like arge hall decorated with stained ss. Actually, a temple would be an urate description. After all, this was a city that worshiped the God of Light and Salt. Seuk- I lifted my head towards the sky. There was a huge, round object in my eyes. It was a structure so huge that it reached the sky. A huge hemisphere structure. It was silver in color. I didn¡¯t know if the outer part was covered with metal, but it looked like some kind of art hall or football stadium¡­. No. I had to correct myself. That was an ark. The Church¡¯s Ark Facility. The very facility used for nurturing and educating Champions. I couldn¡¯t believe I really brought Elga and Aira here. This was a very different type of storyline from the original novel, making me feel both excitement and tension towards this new unknown. However, my objectives were clear. To revive the Angmar Family and avoid my enemies. Perhaps there were answers out there that I just needed to look for? There might even be a way to solve this oundish mess. It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be tooplicated as it was still in line with ¡®survival¡¯ that I had always nned. But what did reviving a family mean? Intuitively, it might be making the family name bask under the sun again¡­. It could also mean that since I was the only survivor of the family, I should get married and have a lot of children who would inherit the Angmar family name. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have found the right path! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +50¡¹ ¡¸Job ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ +1 Level! Lv. 2 ¡ú Lv. 3 You can do more fairy things!¡¹ ¡®I see¡¯. Now I knew how this System worked¡­ Chapter 28.1 (EP-28.1) Academy Spring Season #3 028 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #3 The Holy Kingdom Gracia was the headquarters of the Church of Light and Salt. It was about the size of a city-state, simr to Monarch City ¨C the metropolis of Angmar. This meant its poption should be around a million, right? That was veryrge for a city, but quite small for a country. However, its influence spread across the continent, acting as a neutral zone. ¡°So this is the cradle of countless Champions, huh?¡± Following the delegation, Elga looked around like a curious child. In her eyes were people carrying all kinds of weapons, ranging from pickaxes, scythes, to ropes. ¡°Are all those people Champions?¡± Archbishop Bayona, who was sent to greet the Angmar Queen, chuckled. ¡°That is correct. They are warriors, forged and trained. Most of them gathered to be baptized by the Saintess.¡± ¡°I see, so these guys are like me, right? Is there anyone worth dealing with?¡± It seemed that the Lioness was itching to have a go with the Champions and Champion candidates wandering around. Archbishop Bayona then said. ¡°Lady Lioness is as curious and courageous as rumored.¡± ¡°There are rumors about me?¡± ¡°Yes, as one of thergest countries on the continent, all kinds of tales from Angmar will naturally spread throughout thend.¡± ¡°Hm, of course. After all, there¡¯s no way my greatness wouldn¡¯t be known all over the world!¡± Elga had umted many achievements on Angmar¡¯s border. It was a matter of course that the feats of Elga and her guards would spread to neighboring countries. ¡°So, what are the rumors circting about me?¡± Hearing this, Archbishop Bayona gave his reply. ¡°They say that you¡¯re forward and hyperactive, unlike any youngdy from a great family.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean ¡®unlike any youngdy¡¯?¡± Elga frowned slightly. This reminded me of the fact that Elga had aplex about not being noble enough. Perhaps Elga¡¯s impression of Bayona had declined with this? ¡°What is not aristocratic about me?¡± While the dissatisfied Elga was pursing her lips, Aira, who was silently walking, finally opened her mouth. ¡°Are there any rumors about me?¡± ¡°Of course! In fact, I have to wonder if there is anyone on this continent who doesn¡¯t know about Queen Aira.¡± ¡°Hmmm, really?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t arrived using the magic circle and instead went through the gate, there would have been arge crowd waiting to witness Your Majesty¡¯s beauty.¡± From Bayona¡¯s exnation, I realized that Aira¡¯s fame had spread far and wide. That said, I was a little nervous about any stories rted to me. If something like those existed, they would probably not be positive¡­ Aira then asked. ¡°So, when can we meet the Saintess?¡± ¡°That¡­ the Saintess has entered a week-long prayer vigil. So maybe you can meet her next week.¡± ¡°You want me, The Queen of Angmar, to wait until next week?¡± Aira¡¯s forehead slightly wrinkled. At the same time, I could see Bayona¡¯s shoulders trembling as he walked in front of her. Perhaps he knew the rumors about what kind of queen his guest actually was¡­ To prevent something ridiculous froming out of Aira¡¯s mouth, I decided to intervene. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why Archbishop Bayona is greeting us instead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though the Saintess is not present, we were instructed to treat you with utmost respect and hospitality. Later, as soon as you finish unpacking and get settled in your dwellings, we will hold a banquet.¡± * * * A grand celebration party was held tomemorate the visit of Aira and Elga in the banquet hall of the church¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Didn¡¯t the church enjoy frugality?¡± Elga looked at her reflection in the golden ss and spoke with a curious tone. As she mentioned, the church was inherently virtuous of this aspect. However, the highest dignitary from the great country of Angmar had visited the Kingdom today. Thus, it was understandable that the celebration could not be held frugally. Apparently, despite not being able to meet the guests, the Saintess still put in efforts to make sure that they would befortable. ©¥Let¡¯s move quickly. ©¥Yes. Please put away the tes on table 5 over there. The nuns and priests were busy carrying dishes and food. Meanwhile, the sounds of various chords and apanying hymns from the white-robed choir filled the background. Upon looking at them, the image of Marmar shed through my mind. ©¥Comrade! I¡¯d been constantly hearing that woman¡¯s loud voice for the past week. At this point, it felt like I was having auditory hallucinations¡­ By now, wouldn¡¯t the escort have departed from the kingdom? There were loads of luggage and stuff, so they would probably get here in a week or so. ¡°What is with this watered-down wine? How am I supposed to drink it?¡± Elga tasted the in wine and frowned. It seemed that she didn¡¯t like its remarkably low alcohol content. After all, the Church¡¯smandments had made aw to prevent people from getting drunk. ¡°There are no dancers either. I¡¯m honestly a bit bored. Is there any reason I have to attend this banquet? All the interest is over there anyway¡­¡± Seuk. Elga¡¯s dissatisfied blue eyes turned to the table where Aira was sitting. ©¥Aira-nim, you¡¯re so beautiful. The Creator¡¯s brilliance is really awe-inspiring! ©¥How do you take care of your hair? There were many high-ranking priests and nuns chatting and sitting next to Aira. This would probably continue for an hour or so. Seeing this, Elga clicked her tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to be a bridesmaid¡­¡± Elga¡¯s presence was enough to be the spotlight wherever she went. However, when she was next to Aira, she would inevitably get pushed into the role of Chunhyang. This was simply a difference in their statuses. Seuk. Elga then got up. I cautiously opened my mouth, wondering if Elga would interrupt Aira and the people around her before causing chaos. ¡°Lady Elga, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to smoke, why?¡± Elga pulled out a rolled-up cigar from the deep cleavage on her red dress. It appeared that she craved to smoke after finishing her meal. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would notice me leaving anyway.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Really? Well, whatever¡­¡± We headed to the quiet garden behind the banquet hall. On the way, the priests wanted to follow us, but I gently waved them away. The church¡¯s garden had clean tilesid out like a path. Whilst the humming bustle from the noisy banquet sounded in the distance, Elga lit the cigar she was holding in her mouth among the trees. Chapter 28.2 (EP-28.2) Academy Spring Season #3 028 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #3 Hwareuk. After inhaling some smoke, Elga puffed it out. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯llst here. The rigid atmosphere just doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± It had only been half a day, yet Elga was already starting to regret her choice. ¡°When does the ss start?¡± ¡°It will probably take a month because we arrived early.¡± ¡°Da?n it! If I want to go back to Angmar, I will have to travel by carriage for a week.¡± ¡°Are you going back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± You ¡®don¡¯t know¡¯? Elga usually had a clear yes or no. She was a girl who would proudly say that she liked or hated something. This was probably hurting her ego. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ So it really was like that. I felt the need to pacify the sulking Elga before she caused trouble abroad and turned this into a diplomatic catastrophe. Also, I was afraid of leaving the banquet hall for too long. After all, there was no telling what Aira would do out of my sight¡­ So I spoke skillfully, as I had always done. ¡°But, Elga-nim. If you go back to Angmar by yourself, everyone might think that you ran away.¡± ¡°Me? Ran away? What are you talking about? What would I be running away from?¡± ¡°It is a well-known fact that the Church¡¯s education is difficult. Thus, Elga-nim leaving would be misunderstood as fleeing back to Angmar because you could not stand such hardship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, is it?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, rumors don¡¯t always flow the same way as the truth.¡± Rumors tended to circte in a stimting and intriguing direction, regardless if it was true or not. I knew this better than anyone else. So, I tried to scare Elga a little. Knowing Elga, she would hate being branded as a coward more than anything else. After thinking for a long while, Elga mumbled softly while puffing out some smoke. ¡°That would be troublesome¡­¡± ¡¸You have sessfully bent the will of the other person! Gained job experience for ¡®Tutor¡¯. + 50¡¹ ¡¸Job ¡®Tutor¡¯ +1 Level! Lv. 2 ¡ú Lv. 3 Your teachings are more convincing!¡¹ All right, that went well! If I just continued with what I usually did, my experience points and job level would rise. There were so many advantages that I wondered if this was even possible. My level improved better than expected. It would have been nice if this had existed from the beginning. I would¡¯ve been able to control and tame these problematic gals to my liking. Tame-. That was just a word I thought of, yet it sounded pretty good. With this System and time, it might not be a dream to tame these viinesses and tyrants. Wouldn¡¯t it be well worth the challenge? First of all,pared to Aira whose thoughts were hard to understand, the mind of that fiery Elga had many holes and corners to dig into¡­. ¡°So, Theo. What do you think?¡± That question snapped me out of my musing. As I was thinking, Elga spat smoke on my face. I coughed and choked from the smoke while hurriedly fanning it away. At the same time, the words that were floating in front of my eyes disappeared. ¡°Well? What do you think?¡± What did she say? I didn¡¯t hear it. I was thinking about this terribly friendly System and missed Elga¡¯s words. ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What should I do? Elga looked angry¡­ While desperately wracking my brain, I recalled the experience with the ogre Gorgor. Opportunities were high in times of crisis like this. At that time, didn¡¯t I also take advantage of the situation and turn it into a chance? So, to get out of this situation, I decided to dig myself further into the hole. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was preupied with something.¡± ¡°You dare think of something else in front of me, Elga? What were you thinking? No, who were you thinking of!?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, I was thinking about Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What-?¡± Elga frowned. ¡°I am standing right here! Why would you think of me? What kind of absurd excuse is that? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Anger was added to her already sulking mood. At this time, Elga¡¯s fury made her ponytail stand upright. Her rage rose to the point that it manifested itself. However, I decided to trust my Level 8 Actor job and spoke with the utmost sincerity, more than ever. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because I¡¯m alone with Elga-nim. This situation reminded me of what happened back then. When I thought of that time, the feeling I experienced also came to mind¡­.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± ¡°¡­ I am terribly ashamed and sorry, but I have been thinking about Elga-nim¡¯s chest.¡± Elga¡¯s hair shot up. ¡°Th, this, you p¡êrvert¡­ ! We¡¯re in a temple right now¡­!¡± Elga eximed in great perplexity. She then blushingly covered the front of her dress, though I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was due to shame or anger. ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± ¡°Since that night, there hasn¡¯t been a single day when I haven¡¯t thought about Elga-nim¡¯s chest. I tried to forget, but the feeling kept oning back over and over again¡­.¡± Actually, this wasn¡¯t all acting, it was half serious. Elga¡¯s chest seemed to possess some sort of magical power. In fact, for over two days, I had constantly thought about how good it felt. That soft and warm sensation gave me a lingering desire. How would it feel if I touched its bare skin? That would probably be the goal of life itself¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­. What are you spouting now?¡± Elga frowned, while looking at me strangely. However, with her not twisting my neck or pping me, it was already half sessful. Good, good. Things were going better than I thought. Maybe I could experiment with this as well. ¡°Elga-nim¡­¡± I looked at Elga with puppy eyes. There would always be people in the world who were bad at rejection. Wearing pointed high heels, Elga was a little taller than me, so I naturally had to look up. ¡°Do you wanna die!? Who told you to look at me with those eyes!?¡± Bonk. ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± Elga delivered a honey chestnut that hit the back of my head like a meteor. Euk- I grabbed my head and shed some tears, wondering if I had failed. But soon, words appeared in front of my hazy, teary-eyed vision. ¡¸Yelp from a honey chestnut¡­! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯. +50¡¹ What? What-the-Half-Fairy? Chapter 29.1 [19] (EP-29.1) Academy Spring Season #4 029 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #4 On the pretext of being busy with thews, I locked myself in the office for an entire week that, funnily enough, coincided with the vacation time Aira gave me. During which, I did some research on the newly acquired Status Window System. And one thing I felt was that this Status Window had a surprisingly convenient structure. For example, something like this: If you looked more closely at the word ¡®Casanova¡¯ that appeared on the job category or pressed it with your finger, its description would pop up. ¡¸Job: Casanova Lv. 3 Those who enjoy prodigal and promiscuous s¡êx life. It adjusts the attractiveness level when seducing the opposite s¡êx and when being seduced by the opposite s¡êx. The higher the level, the greater the effect.¡¹ Did this mean that I lived a licentious and debauched life? Was it due to licking Aira¡¯s soapy body that this Job came about? Or because I kissed Elga a few times? Anyway, the important thing was that. This ¡®Casanova¡¯ job would be very useful considering my weakness in romantic rtionships. Even though I was smacked in the end, I did not give up and continued looking at Elga with twinkling eyes. From what I¡¯d seen, Elga was weak against this type of advance. ¡°Elga-nim¡­.¡± Hearing me call her name with a bit of sadness, Elga blushingly said. ¡°Even if you look at me like that, I won¡¯t let you touch my ?reasts! I already said that was thest time. No more! You dare-.¡± Despite saying this, I could tell that my ¡®ssy fairy eyes¡¯ had weakened Elga considerably. Because the words notifying that the experience level of ¡®Casanova¡¯ had increased by 5 were floating in front of my eyes. So, I was able to pluck up my courage and spoke the following words. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to let me touch your ?reasts. Instead¡­.¡± ¡°Instead what¡­?¡± I paused for a moment. You should never hurry while saying something important. It was more effective to give yourself some break time. That way, you could catch your breath and focus. Moreover, the audience¡¯s expectations would also increase. Again, it took me about a year to figure this out. However, it seemed that Elga couldn¡¯t stand the tension. She began to urge. ¡°¡­ Instead, what!? Tell me quickly! You know I don¡¯t like waiting, right?¡± I also opened my mouth carefully, pondering if it was also the right time. ¡°I don¡¯t dare touch it, but¡­ can you show me instead¡­?¡± ¡°Show what? What do you want me to show you?¡± ¡°I want to see Elga-nim¡¯s ?reasts.¡± ¡°Show you my what!? Are you crazy?¡± Elga¡¯s reaction was more intense than I had expected. So even with the Casanova¡¯s charm modifier, this remained a stretch, huh? I guessed the System was not at the level of a game cheat¡­ For Elga Lioness, the daughter of a great Marquis, concepts such as chastity were like an unexpectedly sturdy iron te. Upon this realization, my knowledge expanded in many ways. As I paused while contemting what I had just learned¡­ ¡°¡­ Hey, you don¡¯t have to be so gloomy again.¡± ¡°Are you feeling down?¡± ¡°Okay, if you really want to see my chest that badly¡­.¡± She stopped, probably due to embarrassment. Elga, whose face was blushing like a red hot pan, said in a very low voice while I was puzzled by the situation. ¡°¡­ If you want to see it, I can show you.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°But¡­ There are conditions.¡± ¡°Conditions?¡± ¡°Yes. Tomorrow, I have to go shopping downtown¡­ You need to follow me then. Also, promise me that you won¡¯t tell anyone what happened here. Got that?¡± Kkeudok, kkeudok. I nodded. Kungkwangkungkwang. At the same time, my heart started beating very quickly. A chance to see a woman¡¯s ?reasts! This was something I had never gotten used to. What did Elga¡¯s bare chest look like? I was very excited because the only times I got to see someone¡¯s ?oobs was with Aira. Just imagining it made my face burn and my body to heat up. ¡°And you can¡¯t touch, alright¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Seureuk, Seureuk- Elga untied the string of the corset on her waist. Soon, the tension in the red dress that had been clinging to her body loosened a little. Finally, Elga gently grabbed the front part of her dress, which was covering her chest, on both sides and breathed a little, ¡°Whoo-.¡± Seureureureuk. Her clothes went down, exposing the pure white skin underneath before my eyes. Boing, boing. ILLUSTRATION: /drive/folders/1Jg2g2zBSfbkOi4xb166mmGsedTTT7jf3 sping her arms together, Elga held the pair of droplet-shaped flesh that was slightly pulled down by gravity. ¡°¡­ What am I even doing right now¡­.¡± Elga was muttering something softly, but that didn¡¯t matter to me. Rather, I focused my attention on the extrarge, soft and warm-looking ?reasts. Her clean ares were light pink, like the color of cherry blossoms. Maybe it was because of the size, but those ares looked a little bigger than Aira¡¯s. Elga¡¯s n?pple seemed a little t, since they weren¡¯t erec?. Maybe it was the unconscious urge of wanting to suck them, but the salivary nds in my mouth started excreting a lot. Elga was a prodigy¡­ A f?cking prodigy! ¡¸Nymph mindset¡­! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯. +50¡¹ Some words came to mind, though I had no time to care about those. Rather, I was too busy admiring the sense of motherhood from these huge and voluptuous mountains. Divine motherhood¡­ I wanted to jump right into it and suck that thing up with my mouth! Such a desire shook my head violently. I then said with pure sincerity. ¡°What a beautiful pair. I¡¯ve never seen ?reasts so pretty¡­¡± ¡°Well, of course it is¡­! Now, I¡¯ll start counting to 5 seconds, alright¡­?¡± You were not going to keep showing it? Through myst experience, I knew the preciousness of 5 seconds. Hence, thinking that even a moment couldn¡¯t be wasted, I slowly approached Elga. Chapter 29.2 [19] (EP-29.2) Academy Spring Season #4 029 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #4 ¡°Then¡­ start counting¡­¡± My face was close to Elga¡¯s n?pple, almost touching it. At this distance, her unique apple scent filled my nose. The thing looked very ?ewd up close. It would be a pity to just stop at this¡­ I wanted to see how far Elga would allow my foolishness, and whether this System wouldpensate for it. Despite all the reasons I should stop, it would still be too much of a waste to simply look. ¡°I just can¡¯t touch it with my hands, right?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Because Elga was weak against advances. I slowly opened my mouth and devoured therge are on Elga¡¯s chest. ¡°Hey, wh, what¡­!¡± Her pointy n?pple immediately popped into my mouth. Seureuk. Haljjak. Upon being touched by my tongue, Elga¡¯s n?pple stood firm and stiff. ¡°¡­ hik¡­!¡± Heumchit. Elga trembled in shock. I raised my eyes slightly, wondering if she was going to tell me off. Instead, I saw Elga raising her head toward the sky as if she didn¡¯t want to make eye contact with me. ¡°Ughhh, five¡­.¡± The first number finally came out of Elga¡¯s mouth. I took it as permission and began to move my tongue, gently rolling Elga¡¯s n?pple around. ¡°Chyup, chyureup, chyueup, haljjak-.¡± ¡°Uh, heuk, oh, oohh¡­.¡± With that, the countdown continued alongside Elga¡¯s cute moans. ¡°Five, oh¡­ Heu, euk, five, five¡­.¡± However, the number showed no sign of decreasing from five. I started grabbing Elga¡¯s chest with both hands and greedily fondled the softness between my fingers. ¡°Hey, you really¡­. Eut, heueu¡­. Like doing whatever you want¡­ Heut.¡± It was nice to hear Elga¡¯s sharp breathing every time my fingers caressed her skin. ¡°¡­ Hik, heu, heu, heueu, heuo, eueuk¡­.¡± Elga raised her head higher. Meanwhile, her legs and waist were shaking as sweat dripped from her chest. Her skin also became warmer, making it feel like a marshmallow. ¡°Eut, Ah¡­ Haaeut, heueu¡­.¡± I could instinctively tell that Elga was feeling some sort of pleasure. Even if she refused to admit it, the caresses were definitely having an effect on her. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ The dignified and mighty Elga was holding back from my stimtion? This thought caused a ripple to pass through my head. The Lioness family was said to be the first to attack King Angmar. And now, their eldest daughter was pushing her ?reasts to me, without even an ounce of resistance. ¡°Eu, heueut, ha, heueu, eu, this is a bit¡­. Euk, uh¡­. stop¡­.¡± ¡°If you want me to stop, you have to count. Jjup, chyureup. haljjak.¡± ¡°Haat, haaa¡­.¡± Past anger of being Elga¡¯s bread shuttle and the desire to avenge my fallen family were somehow growing. This mixture,bined with a s¡êxual urge which was rising like a thick pir, made me knead Elga¡¯s chest like dough. ¡°Theo, you¡­ Now, slowly¡­. Heu¡­.¡± I¡¯d always wanted to try it with these stupidly big chesticles that could charm any man. Sometimes, I would high-five my little brother before going to bed while thinking of this. ¡°Jjup, chyureup. Jueueueup.¡± ¡°Heu, heut, ah, ah¡­ Ah, haeu, ah¡­. This guy, what are you, you¡¯re treating someone else¡¯s body like a toy¡­. I feel something¡­ Aangg¡­ !¡± When I gently bit her n?pple, a weird feeling came over me. Something like this wouldn¡¯t be possible with Aira¡­ ¡°Aaang¡­ ! This, this bastard¡­!¡± Elga grabbed my shoulder, yet the power behind was uncharacteristically insignificant. There was no way such clumsy moves could stop me from reaching my goal. ¡°Eut, eueut¡­.¡± Indeed, ?oobs were the best! I once believed that dying would be a fair price to touch such mountains. However, now that I actually got them in my grasp, to hell with that stupid thought! Throb, throb. My hard coc? was reaching its limit and it was starting to hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elga-nim, but to be honest, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Seueuk. One of my hands snaked under Elga¡¯s skirt. Her smooth thigh was wet. Yes, it was wet with love juice! I continued to sweep through Elga¡¯s silky, squishy thigh from the inside, before grabbing the thin panty straps. ¡°Wh, what-!?¡± Elga screamed in surprise, but my libido was already at its peak. Bontteuk. Just then, an amazing thought popped into my mind. The four families that caused the destruction of the old Royal Family. What if I made the daughters of those four families give birth to little Angmars, as many as the number of people they killed? That could be the revival of a fallen family! Wasn¡¯t that an excellent idea? Yes, this was for the revival of my family! Seureureuk. I wondered how nice it would feel to pull this thin string down and lift one of Elga¡¯s legs up, then insert my Angmar maker into Elga¡¯s wide open ?ussy. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± But just as Elga¡¯s panties were about to be pulled down¡­ Seuk. Elga grabbed my wrist. Kkwaak. ¡°Stop.¡± Stop? What did you mean ¡®stop¡¯? Hearing those words, reason was poured over my head like cold water. Elga¡¯s grip was so tight and painful that it felt like my pulse would no longer work. I might have messed up¡­ With that thought, I had no choice but to admit I was making a huge mistake. I¡¯d heard that v?rgin men were clumsy in their s¡êxual experience, so they often rushed and blew things up. For example, they would struggle to put it in because they couldn¡¯t find the hole. Sometimes, they might even insert forcibly while thedy¡¯s body wasn¡¯t rxed or prepared, which caused both sides to feel pain-. There were numerous stories of such clumsy men. I once thought those kinds of things had nothing to do with me. And yet, it turned out I was just like those fools¡­ What should I do? Would Elga p me on the cheek? What if I got executed by Elga or the Lioness Family using this as an excuse? I was desperately thinking of ways to prevent such a thing from happening. Then, Elga started dragging me somewhere. Thanks to this, I almost stumbled and fell. Fortunately, I was able to keep my bnce with the nimble movement of a Half-Fairy. ¡°Aak-. Elga-nim¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ Not here. People mighte.¡± [T/N: Back to regr update schedule (after thetest chap gets edited since editor was busy)] Chapter 30.1 [19] (EP-30.1) Academy Spring Season #5 030 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #5 ¡°You, follow me.¡± Elga dragged me towards the quieter back of the temple. It was a poorly maintained area that wasn¡¯t part of the main temple. The ce had weeds growing out of the broken tiles on the floor. The stone statues, whose faces and arms had been smashed, were wrapped in vines that gave off a ghastly vibe. It was wrecked to the point of being unrecognizable. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone woulde here.¡± Whatever it was, it seemed certain that no one woulde, just as Elga said. It was only the two of us in this empty ce, Elga with her half-bare chest and me with a stiff coc?. This situation was so strange that I found it difficult to keep myposure. If it wasn¡¯t for my talent¡¶Calm Thinking¡·, I would have pounced on Elga. But just as there was the erot?c excitement, it was also a little scary. Should I say that this reminded me of my younger self and the girl next door, ying a hospital game which adults could not find out? ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t think anyone wille here. Huuu¡­.¡± Elga looked at me, her cheeks were as bright red as tomatoes. Elga¡¯s eyes were unusually wet and moist. Their bluish hue looked like the clear sky after a rain. This new look, it was very pretty¡­ I might havepared Elga standing next to Aira as Chunhyang, but that didn¡¯t mean Elga wasn¡¯t beautiful in her own right. Rather, Elga¡¯s trained body was tight and toned, and she had her own strong personality. ¡°You, Theo Gospel. You¡­.¡± Elga stuttered. She wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t quite get it out of her mouth. After swallowing a few words, she said. ¡°Are you confident that you can handle it?¡± ¡°Handle it¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m asking you, Theo Gospel, if you can bear the great blue-blooded Lioness Family¡¯s name; the one who rules five territories.¡± Elga¡¯s expression was very solemn. I, too, was able to calm the boiling excitement a bit, as I had never seen Elga with such a serious expression before. ¡°So, are you asking if I am prepared to be a member of the Lioness Family?¡± ¡°Yes. But that¡¯s not all. If you want my acknowledgement, you have to at least be stronger than me. I¡¯m also asking if you¡¯re confident in that.¡± ¡°I am¡­.¡± ¡°As I said before, I like a man I can rely on. I have no desire to follow someone weaker than me.¡± I was neither a fool nor an idiot. Otherwise, I would have already been killed by the enemies right off the bat. Thus, I was able to quickly and urately infer the meaning of Elga¡¯s words. Elga was seriously asking if I was ready to touch her body right now. Because once I did, it would not just end as a night ying with fire. As Elga said, she was the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family, renowned throughout the continent for their bravery. Her status was too big to be oveed by mere boiling lust, and Elga herself was not easy enough to throw everything away because of it. She was surprisingly serious in this regard¡­ ¡°Are youmitted? Determined to make me fall for you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At Elga¡¯s urging, my eyes quietly looked at her half-bare chest, then to her thc thighs and calves under the slightly rolled up skirt. Finally, I peeked at her slender and beautiful ankles. Was I determined to make her mine? ¡°Haa, haa¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s breath was very hectic. In her disheveled state, she was asking me if I was ready. Eum. Right now, I had two options. Yes and no. Whatever I chose would make a big difference. While I was pondering, Elga said. ¡°If you be a member of the Lioness Family, you may have to antagonize Aira. You may even turn the entire world into your enemy. Because that¡¯s how we live.¡± I guessed so. Originally, the Lioness Family didn¡¯t bow to anyone. They were lions. For that reason, they were the first to reveal their fangs to the Demon King Angmar. This act was said to be the catalyst, triggering uprisings all over the Kingdom. In the novel, one of the biggest reasons why Queen Aira ended up being executed could be traced back to when the rift between her and Elga broke out. Since then, she had walked the road of irreversible downfall. Elga and the Lioness Family. In a way, they were my, Theo Gospel Angmar¡¯s, biggest and toughest enemy¡­. If I could get them on my side, there would be nothing more reassuring. I decided to probe Elga¡¯s sincerity. ¡°But even if I am determined, I am just a humble ve. I am far from being someone that Elga-nim can rely on. Isn¡¯t that why you rejected my confession¡­? Is being determined really enough?¡± ¡°Yes, you were a ve, but if you are ready to face the storm, I can turn you into the Lioness¡¯s son-inw!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It is possible!¡± Apparently, Elga was speaking with a sincere heart. However, I already knew the truth. I was of the Demon King Angmar¡¯s blood. Thus, I could never be a Lioness. However, it was also true that there was no answer other than ¡®yes¡¯ here. The Angmar blood flowing through me seemed to be screaming out. It wanted me to impregnate the youngdy of the Lioness rebels¡­ ©¥Geuaat¡­! Spread the Angmar blood¡­! Familial revenge! Corrupting the Lioness into bing my Angmar baby maker. It would be nice to see arge number of Quarter-Nymphs, descendants of Half-Nymphs, and create a Nymph army. ¡°I-.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to hear an answer. Your brother is already answering in your stead¡­¡± As I was about to open my mouth, Elga suddenly interrupted. Then, I felt her blue eyes slowly descend down towards my lower body. Elga was probably looking at the sword which was trying to break free from my pants. Thanks to that, I pulled back slightly and flinched. I felt like a sheep being preyed on by a lion¡­ ¡°¡­ Th, then, tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll be waiting in the dorm lobby!¡± Tadat, Tadaddat. Elga then ran away somewhere with all her might. Thanks to that, I was left behind amidst this ruin, with cool wind blowing on my body. ¡­ Wait, what? You didn¡¯t mean to have s¡êx right now? [T/N: Editor is back from sickness (mass release was stockpile), regr daily update is back] Artist: JamJamstyle DeviantArt Link: /jamjamstyle Chapter 30.2 [19] (EP-30.2) Academy Spring Season #5 030 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #5 ¡°Theo, I was looking for you.¡± When I returned to the banquet hall after calming my erection, Aira talked to me in a rather rigid tone. There was also a slight flush on her face. Whenever Aira was drunk, she would speak like a lofty Queen. Actually, she was in fact a Queen¡­ Looking around, I said. ¡°Have you finished talking with the priests, my Lady?¡± ¡°There was nothing to talk about. It was just a recital of how beautiful I was. Anyways, I haven¡¯t seen Elga. Do you know where she is?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It felt like a bee had stung my chest. How would Aira react and what kind of expression would she make if what happened between me and Elga was discovered? To be honest, I was curious, but I wasn¡¯t reckless enough to experiment with that. ¡°I heard that you and Elga left together. Do you not know where she is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We split up midway. Maybe she went to the bathroom?¡± However, Aira shook her head. ¡°Elga wouldn¡¯t go to a ce like the bathroom. She doesn¡¯t need to do so.¡± Someone who didn¡¯t need to go to the bathroom? Looking back, I believed Aira was the same. As I was starting to wonder about this strange way of life, Aira said. ¡°They say there¡¯s an event for Elga, but she¡¯s no longer here. Anyways, since I can¡¯t meet the Saintess, there¡¯s no need to stay at this banquet. I will go back to our amodations and sober up. Theo, assist me.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± In 10 seconds, we easily crossed the whole distance using transfer magic, though I wondered if there was any way to get rid of the fatigue that came with it. Shaking my head, I said. ¡°This is Queen Aira¡¯s bedroom. This might be temporary, but it¡¯s said to be the best room in the temple.¡± The room prepared by the church was quite spacious. It was asrge as three of the studios I had previously lived inbined. I didn¡¯t know why there was a fountain in the room, but the furniture was antique. The velvet on the floor and paintings on the ceiling were also impable. Seureuk. ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down.¡± Without changing clothes, Aira immediately got on the soft nket. It was still early in the evening, but seeing her getting ready for bed, she must have been really tired. I guess it was more like mental rather than physical fatigue? Aira, who was covered with a nket, slowly opened her eyes and looked at me. Those obsidian-ck eyes were always so dark and gloomy that I could never gauge their depths. There was also the fear of being sucked into them¡­ ¡°Theo, what¡¯s the n for tomorrow?¡± ¡°The Queen¡¯s schedule for tomorrow is-¡± ¡°No, I mean your schedule.¡± My schedule for tomorrow? Tomorrow I might have to walk around Gracia, the Church¡¯s city, with Elga. But I immediately stopped myself from saying so. How would Aira react if I told her that I was dating another woman or even getting married? I was quite concerned about this matter. Before this, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to find out because I didn¡¯t have enough time to meet a girl or find a lover. Thus, I decided to give a roundabout answer. ¡°I will be busy tomorrow, mostly to take care of the admission procedures. I also have to meet and talk with city and church executives.¡± ¡°I see. Theo, you are always hard at work¡­. You really do your duty diligently¡­. I need to give you a reward soon¡­.¡± Aira then yawned with her mouth wide open. It might not be a dignified gesture, but if Aira did it, even yawning became charming. Thanks to that, I had to resist the urge to inadvertently stick my finger in that mouth. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll sleep now. For your information, I¡¯ll just be reading a book in bed tomorrow¡­¡± Seureuk. Aira¡¯s eyes then shut close. Saegeun, saegeun-. Once this happened, Aira wouldn¡¯t wake up. She would probably sleep all the way till morning. Just like this, I also tried to get out of the room and calm my tense heart. However, something suddenly came to mind. What about Aira¡¯s status window? I might be able to see it now! She was currently asleep, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to get a glimpse? So, I activated my talent¡¶Farsight¡·. I thought it would be a good chance to learn about Aira¡¯s skills, jobs and talents. Name: Aira Von Tarantera lv. ?? Job: Queen lv. 2 Ruler lv. 7 Flower lv. 9 Saintess lv. 6 [Locked] lv. ? Talent: [Lock] [Lock] ¡¶Tarantera¡· Inclination: [Locked] Kneel and pay your respects to the Queen of all things. Bow down, kiss the tip of her toes, then ask for mercy and affection. Hiding the deadly truth from everyone. As expected, a lot of information was locked. Maybe it was because of the difference between Aira¡¯s and my overall level? However, simr to Elga¡¯s case, the revealed parts were already good enough. First of all, her Jobs looked dazzling. The letters were also shiny gold instead of just in ck like other jobs. What was this? A special effect? They felt like rare hidden jobs that were difficult to acquire. Could this be what Marmar mentioned before? An advanced job¡­ Marmar said that she could be promoted from a Minor Demon to a Great Demon. Maybe this was something simr to that. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ It would appear to be so¡­ Anyways, I could understand Queen, Ruler and Flower. But why Saintess? I wanted to check them in detail by pressing each one with my hands. But it was thest sentence that caught my attention the most. ¡®Hiding the deadly truth from everyone.¡¯ She was hiding a deadly truth!? Chapter 31.1 (EP-31.1) Academy Spring Season #6 031 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #6 Aira was hiding a deadly truth¡­ That one single sentence shocked me to the core. What the hell was Aira hiding? Never before had I felt that Aira was keeping a secret or deceiving me. On the contrary, I had hidden a lot from her¡­ Could the Status Window be lying to me? No, that was not possible. The Status Window wouldn¡¯t lie. It just simply ¡®state the facts¡¯. It was a System designed to be like that. This was pretty much an unchanging truth. After all, the same thing happened in the original novel. ¡°Uh-hmm.¡± Suddenly, Aira tossed and turned while making a strange noise. I was terrified! She might have caught me looking at her stats! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But, as if it was a lie, Aira once again returned to her deep slumber. Seeing this, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. For now, I decided to focus on what I could figure out first. First of all, this was what bothered me the second most. ¡¸Talent ¡¶Tarantera¡·: In the Age of aloof Gods and Fairies, a Saintess calmed the wrath of the great spider, and in return was bestowed with a blessing. Her senses became as sharp as a spider and her ability to see through lies and deceits greatly improved. She also gained an exceptional talent for architecture, art, management and finances.¡¹ This was definitely a great talent. And it could greatly improve the ability to see through lies and deceits? Perhaps, it was because of this talent that Aira despised and kept away from the hypocrites inside the Court? But then, didn¡¯t that also mean that the lies I¡¯d been telling her were exposed? Maybe my job ¡®Actor¡¯ somehow kept them hidden from Aira? Anyway¡­ As expected, Aira was incredible. No wonder why the Viin Hunter Party in the novel couldn¡¯t defeat Aira directly. It was only when the vicious wave of the masses swelled up that Aira was defeated. I imagined asso around that white porcin neck. Then, in the midst of everyone¡¯s angry murmuring, Aira had to wear a sarcastic namete around her neck that read ¡®The Great Queen of Angmar¡¯¡­. ©¥Sinner, Aira. Death penalty-! Finally, she was made to stand on a chair, before struggling like a stringed doll being manipted by the puppeteer¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t want to witness such a sight. So, I would not allow that to happen. * * * Aftering out of Aira¡¯s room, I could feel cold sweat running down my body. It was chilling¡­ My heart couldn¡¯t stop beating wildly¡­. I felt like a butterfly escaping from the spider¡¯s web. Perhaps, I had learned something I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ And even though I didn¡¯t really find out much, that was how I felt right now. ¡°Huuu-.¡± I took a deep breath and calmed myself down. Seuseuseutsseu-. Then, as if nothing happened, peace was restored within me. If it wasn¡¯t for my talent¡¶Calm Thinking¡·, I might have already died when I was still a ve. So, what should I do now? I thought about my next course of action. Tonight was the first evening in Gracia. After unpacking andpleting the formalities, I had nothing to do. If Marmar was around, I would have asked more about the Status Window, the System, and the Demon King Angmar. ¡®Guess I¡¯ll just go to sleep¡¯. As mentioned earlier, I was weak. My mental strength might indeed be strong, which I was proud of, but my body got tired easily. Thus, I should take a break if given the chance. Who knew when I would be able to have an opportunity like this again. ¡°No, me rxing?¡± This thought was kind of funny. ¡®Rx¡¯ was the word that didn¡¯t suit me at all. Did I even have the time for that? Whenever I tried to restfortably, it would feel like I wasmitting a sin. After all, I was a workaholic. However, I did know that without rest, a person would eventually break. In that sense, I should sleep afterforting my brother. Thinking about the breast sucking session from earlier, I might be able to hit it three times in a row. No¡­ maybe up to four times! For some reason, it seemed possible! ¡¸What a ?ewd idea! Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. + 5¡¹ I actually gained some experience! If I [email protected], would it go even higher? Whoooo-. The wind suddenly blew on my face. While wondering where the wind came from, I looked around and discovered that there was an interior garden made squarely inside the corridor of the hall. The garden had an open ceiling where the moonlight beautifully cascaded down and illuminated the trees. The holy vibes quickly wiped away my ?ewd thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s cool¡­¡± Suddenly, I was reminded of the fact that this was a foreign country. Couldn¡¯t I say that I had traveled abroad? Though, it didn¡¯t feel that exciting¡­ ¡°Are you lost?¡± Someone then spoke from behind me. Even with my sensitive Half-Fairy¡¯s senses, I didn¡¯t feel anything prior! Startled, I quickly turned around and saw someone approaching me with sharp footsteps. Upon seeing who it was, I got even more surprised. Because this was someone unexpected. ¡°It is easy for first-time visitors to get lost here. Like a sheep that doesn¡¯t know where to go, a shepherd has to guide them around.¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± She wore a long white cloth on her head like Marmar. Her nun¡¯s robe was spotless and luxurious. Around her neck was a long sash that stretched from her shoulder to chest and hung on both sides of her knees. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± The woman then brought forth amp. This allowed me to take a closer look at her. Under themp¡¯s illumination, I could see something like a ck band covering her eyes. Which could only mean that she was blind. A blind woman in some luxurious nun¡¯s uniform, wandering the Great Hall of the Church¡¯s main headquarters. Abination of these three clues shed in my head, and one existence with an enormous status in the church came to mind¡­ ¡°Are you, by any chance, Saintess Priga? It is an honor to meet you like this!¡± I hurriedly bowed my head. I wondered if it made sense to bow to a blind nun, but my body instinctively reacted and moved before I could think further. ¡°Raise your head. I haven¡¯t even introduced myself yet. As expected from someone called a Demon Monk~.¡± Huhuhu~ The Saintess chuckled with a very gentle and friendly tone. I was surprised too. I hadn¡¯t even introduced who I was, so how did she know I was Theo Gospel? After all, the title ¡®Demon Monk¡¯ could only mean me¡­ Just then, the woman suddenly reached out with her slender hand and started touching my face and shoulder. What was going on!? [TL: All dys or announcements are announced in the discord] Chapter 31.2 (EP-31.2) Academy Spring Season #6 031 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #6 Was I being s¡êxually harassed? But it didn¡¯t seem so. ¡°Hmm- You¡¯re smaller and thinner than I thought. And you don¡¯t have a beard either. I always thought that you would be a tall, muscr man¡­.¡± ¡°¡­ The rumors about me seem to have reached far from the Angmar Kingdom.¡± Since the Saintess was already touching me, I took the opportunity to scan her from top to bottom. A Half-Fairy¡¯s eyes were quicker than normal people¡¯s. In other words, it was a fairy¡¯stent talent ¨C Fairy Eyes. ©¤Oh hoh? After examining the Saintess through the Fairy Eyes, I was surprised by what I saw. Although mostly shrouded by a head cloth, her beautiful pink hair looked luscious. And contrasting the ck blindfold she wore was her pale white skin-. Her voluptuous and curvaceous body waspletely covered by the nun uniform. All in all, she was exuding the word ¡®beauty¡¯ all over. I guess you could say her whole body was screaming, ¡®I am beautiful!¡¯ She carried a unique charisma and was rumored to be as beautiful as Aira. This woman was Saintess Priga. Sheter became the final raid boss of the Viin Hunter Party¡­. Looking at her, it was hard to imagine this woman changing for the worse. The Saintess then said. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you are so different from what I imagined. Are you a Nymph? No, I don¡¯t know of any male Nymphs.¡± ¡°I am part nymph, a Half-Nymph.¡± ¡°Then what about the other half?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Human¡­.¡± ¡°Fufu, rumors don¡¯t seem to be reliable, then.¡± Saintess Priga smiled lightly and touched me. ¡°The prodigal monster, the Demon Monk-. I was actually expecting something more because of such a nickname. And for the thing between your legs to be as long as a ruler¡­ Ah, pardon me-.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I sweated upon hearing what the Saintess had just said unfiltered. Was it okay to gossip right in front of your target like this? She really had a lot of nerves. But then again, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get on top of the vastly influential church otherwise. ¡°Sir Gospel, are you not going to ask me anything?¡± Suddenly, the Saintess asked me a question. ¡°Can I? Hmmm, I heard that the Saintess entered a prayer vigil and had no spare time. So, I wonder what brought you here?¡± ¡°Ding- Humans are bound to break down if they don¡¯t rest. That¡¯s just how we are created.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ indeed¡­.¡± The manner of speech was totally differentpared to the Saintess who wouldter be a raid boss. She even said, ¡®Ding-.¡¯ She was more human than I thought¡­ Well, ording to the original story, the Saintess was said to be a very good person in the first ce. Perhaps, because such a Saintess fell to the depths of the abyss and became a raid boss, the development was naturally affected. At this time, the Saintess waved antern with dangling bells and snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°By the way, thismp¡¯s purpose is to avoid people bumping into me. I¡¯m used to the dark because I can¡¯t see, but most people aren¡¯t. You were curious, right?¡± ¡°I see. Indeed, you are even wiser than the rumors. The Saintess is truly the beacon of the church!¡± She covered her lips with her slender hands and chuckled. She wasughing more often than expected. ¡°You are good at ttering women, Sir Gospel. It¡¯s a meaninglesspliment to me, but it still feels good. Then, in return, I¡¯ll guide you to your bedroom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really, really embarrassing¡­¡± I felt ufortable being apanied by the Saintess herself. For some reason, it might be better to keep my distance from this woman. On the subject of not being able to see. Strangely, her gaze from those blindfolded eyes seemed to pierce through everything. Just to make sure, I even raised my hand and waved it from side to side in front of the Saintess. Seukseuk-. However, there was no response. It appeared that she really couldn¡¯t see. Maybe I was just being paranoid¡­ ¡­ Then again, how did she know that it was me? And that I was a Half-Nymph? Could she detect things like mana and chakras? Or, did she have a talent for sensing things like Aira? In fact, she was walking around with such confidence that it was hard to believe she was blind. ¡°We¡¯re here. This should be your room. This was where Bishop Gregory once stayed. It¡¯s a good room to meditate in, for it is very tranquil and quiet.¡± ¡°Very tranquil and quiet¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a room where even if someone dies screaming, nothing will be heard!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just kidding~. All kinds of violence are prohibited in the temple.¡± ¡­ What kind of bloody joke was that? But for me, I was like, ¡°Yes, thank you for the guidance¡±. I had no choice but to say that in return. ¡°Then have a good night. Please keep it a secret that I yed hooky today!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Saintess then began walking away, filling the corridor with the sound of her shoes. I looked at her departing back. But just as I was about to activate my talent¡¶Farsight¡·on her¡­ The Saintess suddenly halted and looked back at me. ¡°By the way, Sir Gospel. There are some things in this world that you shouldn¡¯t see. In my case, I am unable to see with my eyes, so I can¡¯t look even if I want to-.¡± It was dark, so I couldn¡¯t see her face. But for some reason, I got goosebumps all over my body, as if her eyes were staring at me through the ck blindfold¡­ ¡°¡­.¡­.¡± Before I could give an answer, the Saintess said. ¡°I meant that there are Bishop Gregory¡¯s personal belongings in the room, so please don¡¯t touch them. Then, have a good night again~.¡± With that, shepletely disappeared. Almost like a passing gust of wind¡­ Saintess Priga. She was a different type of womanpared to Aira, the type that I couldn¡¯t figure out. If possible, I would rather not get involved with her. I didn¡¯t want to add another variable that I couldn¡¯t control. After all, just Aira and Elga were already enough to overwhelm me¡­ Chapter 32.1 (EP-32.1) Pride #1 032 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #1 In simple terms, Elga liked pretty and beautiful things. Whether it was a man or a woman, an animal or an object, as long as it was good-looking, her hobby as a collector would kick in. Of course, Elga herself had the financial resources for this. Their pockets might not be as deep as the Belhawk Family¡¯s, but the Lioness Family was still one of the wealthiest. ¡°Hey, Theo, how about this white hat? Do you think it¡¯ll look good on me?¡± Like usual, Elga was in a red dress. Currently, she was wearing a white and wide brimmed hat. I already had more than a dozen hats and clothes hanging on my hands. The thought of adding another one made me want to die! Of course, the young madam of the clothing store,¡¸Wingwear¡¹, was delighted with the unexpected appearance of a big spender, and dly spouted sales talk. ¡°That¡¯s a hat made from the silver bristles of a Barbary Lion. It provides a good cover from the summer sun, while keeping the rain and dew away.The feathers are from Long-Feathered Peacocks-.¡± ¡°Lion bristles? OK, I¡¯ll buy this one too. It¡¯s the perfect item for the Lioness¡¯s eldest daughter!¡± Finally, from breakfast to lunch, Elga ended up splurging about 30 gold coins. In half a day, she spent two and a half years worth of living expenses for a family of four¡­ ¡°Okay, Theo, shall we go to the shoe store next? I saw a ce nearby where ss shoes were disyed, they¡¯re my favorite!¡± ss shoes? Another expensive luxury¡­ Anyway. Getting dragged along for women¡¯s shopping was more boring and tedious than expected. Even so, I was able to endure because of Elga¡¯s words this morning. ©¥After shopping, I¡¯ll give you a nice reward! A nice reward? ©¥Are you going to kiss me again? ©¥No, that¡¯s not it~. Being rewarded, but not with a kiss like the usual¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was all about. Maybe it would be a real reward this time! Regardless, that could only mean good things, right? So shouldn¡¯t we finish the shopping as quickly as possible? But looking at the situation, Elga would likely scour all of Gracia until the sun went down; buying all sorts of precious jewelry and clothes. ¡°Hey, Theo, what do you think of this ss shoe? Put it on for me.¡± At this time, Elga, who was sitting on a chair in the shoe store, stretched something towards me. It was her long leg. Elga¡¯s thigh and leg looked smooth under the slit of her red dress. In particr, her beautiful ankle that extended from the calf and her small, dainty white foot was like works of art. I put on the ss shoe and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ufortable? When I touched the shoe, it was really made of ss.¡± ¡°They say they¡¯re shoes with dwarf magic. It¡¯s not that ufortable. Rather, what I¡¯m curious about is whether it is pretty or not. So? Does it look good on me?¡± No matter what I said, Elga seemed to have already made up her mind to buy the shoes. So, was there really any meaning in asking? I was dazzled by the price tag of 50 gold coins. And, despite knowing I shouldn¡¯t bother with this, my mouth unconsciously said. ¡°Elga-nim¡¯s legs are long and slender like a young deer¡¯s, so whatever she wears would look pretty.¡± ¡°Wh- what are you talking about all of a sudden!?¡± ¡¸Fatal temptation! upation: Casanova 1+ Level Casanova Lv. 3 ¡ú Lv. 4 You¡¯re more proficient in lewd seductions!¡¹ ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll buy it! I¡¯ll buy it with a check. Put the price on the Lioness Family¡¯s tab.¡± Elga got up from her seat with a flushed face, probably due to all the shopping. However, the bearded dwarf shopkeeper, who was watching with anxious eyes from the side, embarrassedly said. ¡°I¡­, This product has already been reserved¡­ For 50 gold coins¡­.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll offer 100 gold coins. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, yes? Besides, who could be more important than me, Elga Von Lioness? If anyone wants toin, just say my name. I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡± ¡°Aigo~ Thank you!¡± The shopkeeper eximed with a smile. ©¥Hehe, now I can take a few years off! The door was closed as soon as Elga left the store. That dwarf must be excited to spend the gold coins he earned today. ¡°Alright then, that¡¯s enough shopping. It¡¯s almost lunch time, shall we eat something? Theo, do you know which restaurant serves good food around here?¡± Hello, I was also new here, so how would I know? Anyway, I followed Elga and took a good look at every nook and cranny of Gracia City. The clean and well-nned streets were built around the Temple and the Ark Academy, just like a dart target. Because their Magic Engineering was extremely advanced, the streets were spotless. Looking closer, there was even something like circr robots roaming on the ground. I had no idea how it worked, so I chalked it up to fantasy magic¡­ It might have been nice if I hade on a trip. ¡°If you don¡¯t know anywhere specific, how about going to a ce I saw earlier?¡± * * * Elga led me into a shabby alleyway. I actually thought it was going to be a ce where I needed to pay ten gold coins for a meal¡­ Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t Elga going deeper? Jilpok, jilpok. The muddy road had many holes, causing Elga¡¯s ss shoes to get dirty in an instant. ¡°I think it was somewhere around here¡­.¡± However, Elga¡¯s focus was on the signboards and not her feet. If left like this, she would definitely fall into a puddle. Although I did want to see that kind of sight, it would be very terrifying if I had to take the full brunt of her anger. ¡°Pardon me for a moment.¡± So, I grabbed Elga¡¯s arm and pulled her towards me. ¡°Uh-!¡± At the same time, Elga staggered and almost fell into my arms, but she managed to regain her bnce and looked towards me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I know this is ufortable, but there are puddles around. If you keep walking like this, your ss shoes are going to get dirty.¡± ¡°¡­ I knew about the puddles. Moreover, these are already dirty.¡± ¡°Please put your foot on my knee. I¡¯ll clean it.¡± I knelt on one knee and ced Elga¡¯s foot on my otherp. Then, I started wiping the mud off her shoe with a handkerchief. Seukseuk. ¡°Hey! Everyone is looking! People will think I¡¯m a picky girl!¡± Elga twirled her hair and looked very embarrassed. But for me who worked for Aira, it was nothing to be ashamed of. In fact, this was a regr thing I needed to do. However, it seemed that Elga, who was not so aristocratic, had no tolerance for this type of matter. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t do this, okay? Like really¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much difference anyway¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was actually being asked to not help! ¡¸Nonchnt help; a slick gentleman¡¯s prurience. Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. +50¡¹ Chapter 32.2 (EP-32.2) Pride #1 032 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #1 This wasn¡¯t really my intention, but it still felt pretty good when my experience points went up. Was this also considered skinship? ¡°Anyway, here it is. I took a peek here before!¡± The ce Elga guided me to was amon adventurer¡¯s inn that doubled as a tavern on the 1st floor and an inn on the 2nd and 3rd floors. Should I say that it reminded me of the¡¸Nymph¡¯s Ditch¡¹? ©¥I will sacrifice five pawns to summon the Obelisk¡¯s Giant Pawn. With this, your Knight is annihted! ©¥Huieek! There were already many customers on the first floor. Some were dueling in card games, ying chess, drinking alcohol, or singing merry songs. I frowned as this chaotic atmosphere did not fit the image of the Lioness Family¡¯s Young Lady. But when Elga saw it, she actually smiled while revealing her fangs. Elga evenughed as if she was very excited. ¡°Okay, there are a lot of customers. It means that this ce is a hidden gem!¡± She then entered the tavern with the sharp sound of her ss shoes. At Elga¡¯s appearance, I could feel the drunkards¡¯ eyes turning to us in an instant. ©¥Hey, look. Who is she? Has there ever been such a pretty girl around here? ©¥I don¡¯t know. She looks like the daughter of a Noble Family¡­ Wait, no. Why would the daughter of an aristocrate here? Perhaps, she¡¯s a high-ss courtesan? There¡¯s also a servant next to her! ©¥Then, could it be Mirna Draco? I¡¯ve been told that the only daughter of the Draco Family woulde to Gracia¡­. The sudden appearance of a beauty would drive all kinds of gazes and spections. I also felt this when I was traveling with Aira. Those dazzling women kept on attracting more attention than necessary. And, everyone always took me for a servant! A man and a woman went together, but no one thought they were lovers? This actually made me feel a bit resentful¡­ ¡°Here, please take a seat-!¡± Guided by the cheerful waiter, Elga and I sat down on the table. Despite being rubbed clean with a cloth, it was still a little bit slippery because of some leftover oil. ¡°Here¡¯s the menu, you can call me once you¡¯ve picked your likings!¡± Looking at the menu, the most expensive food here was pork for 10 copper coins. 5 copper coins for stew. 3 copper coins for beer. This kinda reminded me of those cheap shops near the University in many ways¡­ ¡°What would be good? I¡¯m not good at picking things-.¡± I watched Elga peer through the wooden menu board. Finally, I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Elga-nim to eat these types ofmoners¡¯ food.¡± ¡°What, you think I¡¯m gonna sip wine, cut my meat with a knife, and wipe my mouth with a handkerchief?¡± ¡°Actually, yes. After all, Elga-nim is a Young Lady from arge family. Luxurious things usually pair with you¡­.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s also true. Of course, I can¡¯t really me you for thinking that way. My noble elegance can be misleading, after all!¡± Usually, people saying something like that would look arrogant, yet this wasn¡¯t the case with Elga. Rather, she was actually as elegant as her im. ¡°But, there were many times when I had to eat tasteless jerky while on expeditions. This ce is a hotel if youpare it to a battlefield full of corpses.¡± Oh, right. She was in the army. Anywhere would be better whenpared to the battlefield¡­ In the end, Elga ordered some meat cooked on a hot stone te, which she took a slice from and ate. It was a dish simr to thick pork belly. It was sizzling with juices and tasted better than expected. The juicy meat was cut intorge chunks before getting dipped in a sauce simr to ssamjang, which was delicious. The cuisine of Gracia was indeed appetizing! After eating two bowls, Elga ordered another one. Where did all that food go? Her chest? Seureureu-. Naturally, my eyes turned towards Elga¡¯s chest. Despite being covered by a dress, yesterday¡¯s licking and sucking made me feel hot just looking at it. If only I had the time to appreciate it more deeply¡­ It was really cute and nymph-friendly¡­. No, what even was ¡®nymph-friendly¡¯? Why was I thinking this way? Soon, I let go of these nymph-thoughts and came to my senses. After emptying the bowl, Elga got up from her seat. She wiped the oil off her lips with her fingertips. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Are we going shopping again? Do you have more items to buy?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m done shopping. Rather, didn¡¯t I promise you? Since you followed my orders well today, I¡¯ll give you a reward~.¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± ¡°Boss, do you have a room upstairs?¡± Elga then skillfully rented a room from the inn owner, which was quite expected. The room was located in the corner of the second floor. It had a wardrobe, a table, a chair, a window¡­. No, wait, I didn¡¯t actually care about those furniture. My attention was on therge bed that could amodate two people. The duvet even looked like it had just been washed¡­ Being alone with a woman in a room like this made me nervous. Seureuk. Elga took off the white lion¡¯s bristle cap and hung it in the corner. She then tied her hair back with both arms behind her head. Seueuk, seueuk. Thanks to this, Elga¡¯s smooth and white armpits entered my sight. If I did well, would I be able to touch her ?reasts again? No matter how much I thought about it, that was indeed a very nymph-friendly, beautiful chest. I was craving it so badly! ¡¸What a very nymph-like idea¡­! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯¡­! +50¡¹ ¡¸Job: Half-Fairy +1 Level¡­! Half-Fairy Lv. 3 ¡ú Lv. 4 You can do more nymph-like behaviors and ways of thinking¡­!¡¹ Seriously, what was this Half-Fairy thing? Its experience points just kept shooting up from time to time. Nevertheless, it should be good to have more experience points, right? Anyway, if I did well, I could see those soft marshmallows again¡ª At least, I was expecting so. However, Elga¡¯s blue eyes narrowed like a beast hunting for prey. What she said next was a bit different from my thought. ¡°Theo Gospel, no matter how much I think about it, this doesn¡¯t seem fair to me. As the eldest daughter of the Lioness family, it feels a bit humiliating that I had to be the one showing myself to you.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Hearing this, Elga¡¯s eyes narrowed even further¡­ Chapter 33.1 [19] (EP-33.1) Pride Of The Beast #2 033 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #2 Inside a cheap inn that did not suit the presence of a noble family. Elga and I were alone in one of its rooms, amidst the creaking hardwood floors and crooked nails in the furniture. Elga then slowly approached me with narrowed eyes. ¡°I was thinking about it allst night. And it didn¡¯t seem fair that you were the only one looking at me.¡± Seueuk. Having said so, she gently nudged me on the shoulder. Although it was only slight, her strength far surpassed mine. Thus, I found myself falling backwards onto the bed. ¡°Elga-nim?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, I want to see you too, Theo Gospel. And judge whether or not you are a man fit for the Lioness Family~.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯d been thinking about my body the entire night?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elga immediately shut her mouth, seemingly caught off guard. But she soon frowned like an angry Karen and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now!¡± Seuk. Her hand then went straight for my shirt. However, instead of undressing me, Elga just grabbed the hem and pulled. Jjijijik-. She ripped my three-silver silk shirt, exposing my upper body. ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡± Somehow, it was quite embarrassing to show a woman my bare body. ¡°As I thought, you don¡¯t train at all! You have no muscles~.¡± Seuk. Elga¡¯s fingers ran from my shoulders to my chest, before making their way towards my smooth belly. I felt funny since, obviously, I wasn¡¯t used to the feeling of a slender, soft finger gliding through my skin. ¡°Look! How could this bear the name of the Lioness¡¯s? It¡¯s just so soft~.¡± I felt a little bad being toyed with like this. ¡°I am a Half-Nymph, which means that I can¡¯t get muscles easily.¡± ¡°Right, a Half-Nymph. Well, guess what? I did some research on mixed races!¡± ¡°Elga-nim actually studied Half-Nymphs?¡± ¡°Yes. They like candy. They like to talk loudly. And most importantly, they are adults that like to be childish. Just like you, Theo Gospel!¡± ¡­ Was I really like that? ¡°Theo, youck manliness. And most importantly, you¡¯re of a mixed race¡­.¡± Elga suddenly stopped talking midway, which made me restless. Normally, Elga would just say whatever she wanted. So when she just paused, I couldn¡¯t help but focus more on her words. ¡°What is wrong with being a mixed race?¡± ¡°It is said that, even though mixed races look like men, they often do not ¡®function properly¡¯.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°You saw my body, so I will also have to look at yours to make it fair! This is an act that satisfies medical and biological academic curiosity!¡± Kneeling in front of the bed, Elga quickly began to untie the knot on my pants. ¡°No, wait¡­.¡± ¡°Stay still!¡± My pants were helplessly pulled down, finally letting the hidden dragon get some fresh air after being stuck inside the cave all day long. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga, whose nose was directly facing my brother, shut her mouth as if she was at a loss for words. Despite the new feeling I had, it was still quite shameful that my asset was shown to a woman. It was totally different when the situation was reversed. Anyway, Elga continued to be silent. Feeling anxious, I decided to open my mouth. I just wanted to say something and break the silence. ¡°Are you surprised by how big it is?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s bigger than what I was told. What¡¯s with this size¡­?¡± Yup, Elga was definitely at a loss for words. Her predatory look was now reced with fear. To be honest, my package was indeed a bit big. If a girl were to know that such a thing was going inside her belly, she would have turned pale and screamed, ¡®How could something this size fit!?¡¯ Was Elga feeling like that? Looking at her stunned face, I suddenly felt mischievous and wanted to strike back at Elga. So, like the descendant of the Demon King Angmar that I was, my mouth deviously said. ¡°Then, would you like to touch it? By your words, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to just look, right~?¡± ¡°I was going to do that even if you didn¡¯t say anything! After all, you did not only look but even touched me! Moreover, I can¡¯t tell if that thing could work properly just by looking at it!¡± After her confident speech, Elga carefully grabbed the hilt of my sword with both hands. ¡¸You have tricked the opponent with your evil schemes! Gained job experience for ¡®Tutor¡¯. + 50¡¹ Good, my experience points went up. To be specific, I not only touched, but also licked and sucked. So, in terms of fairness¡­ Shouldn¡¯t she also return the favor? Elga was weak against advances, so if I asked with sincerity and enthusiasm, she might actually do it. ¡°This is¡­.¡± Lifting her index finger, Elga poked the awakened dragon. She was like an adolescent girl seeing a man¡¯s thing for the first time. In fact, this was probably the case. After all, the Lioness Family was pretty conservative about s¡êx education. So, during the days when I was still a ve, Elga always tried to satisfy her ¡®s¡êxual curiosity¡¯ through me. I was the best ¡®toy¡¯ for the curious Elga. Even now, this still seemed to hold true. In other words, the current me could be said to have a role simr to a training aid used in s¡êx education. ¡°It¡¯s way too hard¡­ Does it even need to be this hard¡­?¡± Elga looked a little scared of the rigidity on this otherwise feminine body. Just to think that this was the same girl who criticized me harshly for being soft and fluffy! Seeing a chance to get revenge, I jokingly said in a vulgarnguage. ¡°Since this little fellow has the duty to pierce a woman¡¯s vag?na, he has to be firm. Isn¡¯t this quite manly?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 33.2 [19] (EP-33.2) Pride Of The Beast #2 033 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #2 At my words, Elga frowned and blushed. Probably because she had the vag?na that I was talking about. It was only after a while did her frown disappear. Kkwaak. Elga suddenly gripped the hilt of my sword, making me lean forward. It was more appropriate to call her action a rough touch rather than a caress. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Then, seeing me like that, Elga burst intoughter. ¡°No matter how hard it is, it¡¯s still a weakness. What¡¯s so manly about this?¡± Da?n it! I was starting to get frustrated! Right, f?ck it, no matter what happened, I would definitely feed Elga my hotdog. However, as I had no experience in this kind of stuff, I didn¡¯t know how to entice Elga into doing so. I knew what the ingredients (Me and Elga) and the result (Fe?io) were. But what about the cooking process in the middle? ¡°You¡¯re weak!¡± Seuk, seuk. Elga¡¯s hand then slowly stroked my dic? from top to bottom. Even though I hadn¡¯t told her, she seemed to already know how to make men happy. Was it instinct? Seuk, seuk. Seuk. Of course, her movement was very clumsy. The timing and speed didn¡¯t match. Wouldn¡¯t it take me more than an hour to shoot if things continued like this? On the other hand, Elga was squatting in front of me while jac?ing me off. Meanwhile, I was sitting on the bed and looking down at her. This exciting view was enough of a reward for the injustice and sorrow that I had suffered. Oddly enough, I felt a sense of conquest as a man. Perhaps, this was also instinct? Seukseuk, seuk-. Still moving her hand up and down slowly, Elga then said. ¡°If I continue with this, you¡¯re going to do ¡®it¡¯, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­ You know what I mean. Guys would eject white fluid when they feel good, kinda like peeing? You¡¯re going to do that too, right?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Elga had some of her own s¡êxual knowledge. Well, the curious Elga probably looked it up in a book or observed the prisoners of war. However, knowledge without actual practice would often result in clumsiness. Right now, Elga was exactly like that. ¡­ Maybe I could use this? Thinking so, I said. ¡°That thing will indeed happen when men feel good. But Elga-nim¡¯s hands are a bit clumsy, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to reach that point.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m clumsy?¡± Elga frowned. Since the prideful Elga had a strong desire topete, I thought that by challenging her like this, she would definitely bite my fishing line. ¡°How am I clumsy!?¡± ¡°Your method is wrong. Just using your hand is not enough. In the first ce, the pen?s is something that goes inside the vag?na. So, to ejacu?ate, it needs an environment simr to a vag?na.¡± ¡°An environment simr to the vag?na¡­?¡± Elga constantly repeated those words, like a student in a lecture. ¡°An environment simr to the vag?na¡­.¡± ¡°The wise Elga-nim should be able to quickly find the answer. Elga-nim has it too, a hole simr to the vag?na. It¡¯s a ce with moist and soft mucous membranes.¡± Did my bait work? Suddenly, Elga¡¯s face lit up. ¡°I got it-. It¡¯s the bu??! Did I get it right?¡± ¡­ No. The answer was ¡®mouth¡¯. However, I pretended that it was correct. In fact, I might be able to try something even more amazing than expected! ¡°Elga-nim is correct.¡± ¡°Heh. You thought I wouldn¡¯t know? Of course, I knew that! No, wait. Then¡­.¡± Elga immediately paused. She must have realized that she had to stimte my d?ck using her ?ss. Seureureureu-. Elga¡¯s golden hair, which was tied in a ponytail, suddenly propped up into the sky as if it was attracted to static electricity. ¡°¡­ Are you crazy? You dare make me, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family, do something like that¡­?¡± I guess it was too much of a stretch. It felt like the door, which had been slightly opened, was closed again. How stuffy. Just another step to reach happiness. Yet, I still needed to cross to the other side of the ditch. It was so close, yet so far¡­ Would the reconstruction of the Angmar Family copse just like this? Was I going to end up as thest Angmar in the end? No. That can¡¯t be. Wracking my brain for dear life, I concluded that there were two methods that would work best against Elga. Appealing for her affection and forcefully pushing forward-. Or provoking Elga¡¯spetitive spirit-. The former was ast resort, and thetter was probably the best option. Thus, I decided to trust my level 8 Actor and pretended to be calm. ¡°As expected, it seems that it¡¯s still too early for Elga-nim¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop here and bury what happened today. We should just act like nothing happened.¡± Seuk. I put on my pants and got up from my seat. ¡°What are you doing now!?¡± Elga shouted as if embarrassed by my actions, yet she didn¡¯t restrain or stop me. Passing by Elga, I deliberately headed towards the doorway, one step at a time. Creak. Creak. Creak. Due to the excessively slow pace, the wooden floor started creaking loudly. Then, I turned the doorknob in front of me so slowly that it could be considered to have been frozen in time. Girik, girik, girik. ¡­¡­. Why weren¡¯t you stopping me? Was it too much of a gamble? Could this really be the end? ¡°¡­ Goodbye, Elga-nim.¡± I said my farewell to Elga before fully turning the doorknob. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I could only hear Elga¡¯s heavy breathing from behind. But I didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she was making. ¡°I¡¯m really going¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°With this, I could no longer meet Elga-nim alone¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you, are you running away now!?¡± Uttuk. My hand stopped at Elga¡¯s roar. I felt likeughing out loud, but thanks to the power of the level 8 Actor, I was able to endure it somehow. ¡°Me? Wasn¡¯t it Elga-nim who ran away?¡± ¡°¡­ When, when have I done that? How dare a coward try to stigmatize me as a fugitive!?¡± Turning my head, I saw a red-faced Elga ring at me. She looked adorable right now. Chapter 34.1 [19] (EP-34.1) Pride Of The Beast #3 034 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #3 Everyone knew who Elga Von Lioness, the daughter of a great house, was. She grew up in a family whose wealth couldpare to the Kingdom¡¯s Royal Family. From a young age, she could obtain everything she wanted. But there were things Elga couldn¡¯t have. And those were living beings. As a child, Elga had once received a small lion cub the size of a cat. It was a gift from her father. ©¥Yaoooong. ©¥Come, let¡¯s eat pineapple pizza! ©¥Creung! Elga treated the small lion cub like a cat; feeding and taking it for a walk. Naturally, the lion cub also followed Elga around. However, in spite of her care, the lion cub ¡®Yaong¡¯ suddenly fell ill one day and died¡­ Life disappeared before those blue eyes. ©¥Keuek¡­. ©¥Yaong! Elga¡¯s Father then said to the sad girl. ©¥A lion cannot be a cat. They can¡¯t be tied to a leash or locked up in a cage. Otherwise, they¡¯re going to die. The same is true for our Lioness Family. Back then, Elga was too young to understand what her father was talking about. She only felt sadness and regret for the life that died. The life which she gave so much affection and care for. On that day, Elga realized for the first time that there were things in the world even the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family could not have. Just about a year ago, this memory resurfaced in Elga¡¯s mind. It was when she found a boy locked up in a cage. ©¥Are you Elga? You have to buy me! Because I can see the future! Her blue eyes looked at the life which was locked up in an iron cage. The scene made her think of the past¡­ And so, Elga bought a ve, thinking she was doing well. But one day, even that ve was taken away by her cousin, the Queen! The older and more mature Elga, who had experienced many separations, was still not used to having something leave her arms. Yaong. Her mother. And even her ve had left her¡­ Hence, Elga felt some kind of anger as her former ve tried to open the door. He wanted to leave her twice? For whatever reason, it felt like she would never be able to see him again once he exited that door. So, Elga roared. ¡°Hey, you punk! Where do you think you¡¯re going!?¡± ¡°But, Elga-nim-.¡± ¡°Silence! Come here right now! Sit back up on the bed! This is an order!!!¡± Elga directed forcefully. The world must obey hermand! However, she was also anxious of what would happen if her former ve refused and continued to open the door. After all, this guy was now the servant of Queen Aira. There was really no way for Elga to enforce her will on him anymore¡­ Seueuk. But when her former ve, Theo Gospel, took his hand away from the doorknob and sat back to the bed as ordered, Elga felt a kind of euphoria. The joy of being able to control people at will¡­. However, she did not show any of that on her face. Instead, the ¡®angry¡¯ Elga frowned and said. ¡°You think I¡¯m a coward? Look back at yourself, Theo Gospel! You are running away because you are afraid of carrying the weight of the Lioness Family!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Her ve Theo was silent. Elga then said to ¡®her ve¡¯ in an uptight and angry voice. ¡°Take off your pants!¡± Jusom, jusom-. Hearing this, her ve crouched and took off his pants. He acted just like a ve, so Elga was even more satisfied. Bulkkeun, bolttok, bolttok. Soon, she could see the hard erect?on of his gen?tal. That thing had somehow managed to reach his navel¡­ Seeing this sight again, Elga secretly took a deep breath. She simply could not get used to its size, no matter how many times she looked at it. Why was this damn thing so big!? Were other men¡¯s the same size? She even felt like it was somehow bigger than before¡­. Would that really go into a woman¡¯s body? She didn¡¯t know. Because her father Reinhardt would not allow her to have any s¡êxual contact. Anyway. Elga wondered how her ve Theo, who had a soft body, could hide such a thing between his legs¡­ His gen?talia¡­ she just couldn¡¯t understand why it swelled so big¡­ However, it was also true that her curiosity and interest were rising. She had overheard some ?ewd jokes from the soldiers, who imed that the bigger and harder it was, the better¡­. Suddenly, her ve Theo said. ¡°Is it too much for Elga-nim?¡± ¡°What?¡± Her ve was making fun of her! Did he really want to anger Elga!? ¡­ But, how would one get that stuff into their body? It looked painful to even try. In fact, it would probably hurt as much as being stabbed by a knife. No, that thing was thick, so it would be even worse! Yet, she couldn¡¯t stop her boiling curiosity. How could it look like that? It was even hot to the touch. If she rubbed that on her ?ussy, it would probably feel even better than using fingers. And once it went into her vag?na¡­. Ukssin, ukssin. Elga then felt a tingling sensation. As if something strange in her lower belly was spreading all over her body. This was because, after her ve Theo mentioned the word ¡®vag?na¡¯ several times, Elga somehow became conscious of the little empty space inside her. That feeling when your body started heating up, what was it called? Elga trembled as her untouched n?pples stood firm. Meanwhile, under her skirt, some kind of liquid started dripping down her thighs. In Elga¡¯s heated state, she wondered what she would do if her ve asked for something. Her ve, who had the same blue eyes like her mother¡­. Chapter 34.2 [19] (EP-34.2) Pride Of The Beast #3 034 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #3 What, why weren¡¯t you saying anything? Theo cautiously looked at Elga, whose .exe seemed to have stopped working. She told him to take off his pants, so he took them off. But after that, Elga didn¡¯t say anything else. She just stared at him with a frown! She must have been angry at him for trying to leave. Since then, there had been no clear actions from her. To be honest, Theo was a little anxious. Moreover, his erec? coc? was starting to take a toll on him. The erect?on hadsted for a long time, causing his lower abdomen to get a little stiff and painful. He needed to get this resolved quickly. Hence, he tried to make an offer that would be eptable to the proud Elga. ¡°Well¡­.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Elga finally responded. With that momentum, I continued. ¡°Well, it would be impossible to skip straight to insertion. We need to prepare and lube things up first.¡± ¡°Lube things up?¡± ¡°It will be much easier to insert if you apply something smooth and sticky, such as lotion or gel. But unfortunately, there is nothing like that here.¡± Seureuk, Sereuk-. I could see Elga¡¯s sapphire-blue eyes moving around anxiously. So, I said to her. ¡°Nevertheless, you can use saliva instead. Of course, the wise Elga-nim should¡¯ve already known this.¡± ¡°Sa-, saliva?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you can lick it with your mouth!¡± ¡°¡­ With my mouth.¡± There was a saying, ¡®You can¡¯t be satisfied with just the first drink¡¯. As a novice at dating, I didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of having s¡êx with Elga right on the first day, let alone cu?ing inside her stomach. After all, I knew myself well. If I were a yboy like that, my life would have been much easier. Hence, I realized the need to take it slow. There was no reason to be hasty, just take one step at a time. In that sense, I was looking for various ways to achieve the goal of having a fe?io today. ¡°You will need to lick my dic? with your mouth.¡± And I was also deliberately using vulgar words. My experience points weren¡¯t going up. However, if the deed went well, wouldn¡¯t it max out Casanova¡¯s experience points all at once and give me a level up? I very much looked forward to it. Now, Elga¡¯s reaction would determine the rest. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga just kept staring at my package without showing whether she was angry or serious. Her reaction, orck thereof, was not a good sign¡­ Should I just ask her for it? No, that would be thest resort. While I was lost in my thoughts-. ¡°I know that too. It¡¯s called fe?io.¡± Elga knelt in front of me and brought my dic? closer. The coc? seemed to cast a shadow on her face, which was a sight to behold. But the next scene was even better. Elga¡¯s mouth began to open, before she slowly gobbled the tip of my sword. The moment her soft lips touched my gIans, it felt like fireworks had set off inside my head! ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use your teeth. Else, it would hurt.¡± Elga, kneeling between my legs, steadily stuffed her mouth with my hotdog. When it was halfway in, Elga frowned slightly. She seemed to have found it difficult to breathe. ¡°You can slowly move your chin and use your tongue.¡± It was my first time getting a fe?io, but I did know how to make it feel better. Just looking down at Elga devouring my coc? with such passion, it made me so excited! I felt like I could ejacu?ate at any moment. ¡°Churup, haeu, kureup, heueup, cheureup.¡± Elga¡¯s head began to slowly move as she started licking. The Young Lady of a Great Marquis, the enemy of Angmar, was currently sucking me off. It gave me the greatest sense of conquest! Was this the feeling of a conqueror? Seuk. I put my hand on Elga¡¯s soft hair. ¡°You are doing very well. As expected of Elga-nim!¡± Hearing that, Elga¡¯s body seemed to tremble a little. Did mypliment make her feel good? But then again, who wouldn¡¯t likepliments? I also spent time stroking Elga¡¯s hair or her red flushed ears. ¡°Ang¡­ ! Hey¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t touch my ears!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­ Do I even have to exin why?¡± Ah, it looked like her ears were erogeno?s zones. Then, there was nothing we could do about that. ¡°Geureup, heureup, cheureup-. Heu, heueu-.¡± After a few minutes of Elga stimting my coc?, a familiar feeling arose. ¡°Chureup, heureup, ha-. Cheureup, chyureup, cheureup.¡± ¡°¡­ Eum. You¡¯re doing really well. You sure have talent.¡± ¡°Ha¡­, of course, who do you think you are talking to? You thought there was something I couldn¡¯t do?¡± Elga¡¯s facade was a little annoying, but the way she gazed at my face was nice. After all, visual stimtion was a thing as well. Today, I also learned that fe?io wasn¡¯t as overwhelming as I thought. I was only a few steps away from ejacu?ation. It felt like I was walking back and forth at the finish line that was not too far away. ¡°Geureup, heureu, heureup, haa¡­. Da?n, when are you going to do it? My jaw is starting to hurt¡­.¡± ¡°Almost there, you¡¯re doing a really good job! Just a little more.¡± ¡°Haa-. Cheureup, chyureup. Chyureup. Haa¡­.¡± S¡êxual pleasure. A sense of superiority and domination over the opposite gender. And a kind of confirmation of love. After all, a woman was deliberately doing such a difficult and cumbersome act for me. Together, all of these things formed a paradise. A paradise which was difficult to exin. Had I ever felt so good? Perhaps, this was why everyone liked fe?ios. Not knowing this sooner made me feel like I¡¯d missed out on a lot in life. Now, I wanted to receive something like this every day! But, there was one thing I was curious about. How good would real s¡êx feel? That image of me holding Elga¡¯s plump body and piercing my sword through her shield. Her trembling legs spread wide and wrapped around my waist¡­. Thinking of this, I felt like I couldn¡¯t just end it here. Chapter 35.1 [19] (EP-35.1) Pride Of The Beast #4 035 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #4 For me, the progress of skinship was as follows. Holding hands ¡ú Hugging and kissing ¡ú Skinship such as fe?io or fondling ?reasts ¡ú S¡êx¡ú Marriage. I didn¡¯t know how real lovers proceeded with skinship, but this was my version. Fe?io was more psychologically eptable than s¡êx where women had to spread their legs wide. In the same sense, hugs and kisses required less courage than fe?io. Then, based on my calctions, I was one step behind the s¡êx stage. Just another step¡­ But how the heII would one go about crossing that line? This singr step was as high as Mount Everest. It did not give me a chance to proceed at all! If the man said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve done fe?io, let¡¯s have s¡êx¡±, and the woman agreed with, ¡°Okay¡±, did that mean we could move forward? Impossible. That was never going to happen. Of course, there could be couples like such, but that was beside the point¡­. Anyway, what needed to go in between fe?io and s¡êx? A good mood? Some awkward silence and a little bit of courage induced by alcohol? I just didn¡¯t know¡­ Let¡¯s see, did I have any memories that might help? The AV¡¯s I¡¯d been watching were honestly of no use. After all, those dudes just got a clock that stopped time and skipped all the other steps of s¡êx. There, pressing a button ¡ú S¡êx. It ended in just two steps. I¡¯d watched a lot of those ¡®funny¡¯ videos¡­ Anyway, here I was, in the same situation. This was quite strange, now that I thought about it. ¡°Geureup, heureup, haa-. Hey, when are you going to release it?¡± Currently, Elga had my dic? in her mouth. When we first met, it was difficult for me to even dare look at her face. Ahh, I could not help but get teary, thinking about the various adversaries and hardships I went through to reach this point. Did Elga like me during that time? After all, no one would do this to a man they didn¡¯t even like. But I definitely never heard Elga say she liked me or not. I was just guessing in the dark here¡­ Thinking about this, I suddenly wanted to ask Elga about it. ¡®Do you like me?¡¯ For a beginner at love like me, this was perhaps the manifestation of my insecurity and anxiety, as well as longing and confirmation of affection. But what could I do, even if I was curious? It was not possible to just ask! Because, if she said ¡°No,¡± it would definitely be quite a shock¡­ Then, suddenly, the direction of my thinking changed. What about me? ¡­ Did I like Elga? Come to think of it, I never really thought about my feelings regarding her. I was not in a position or had the chance to do so either. Thus, I never really considered it. But now, looking at things objectively, Elga was pretty and her chest was big. She was morously beautiful. Her wealth was so great that I could not simply look at her, and the abilities she possessed were also outstanding. Elga¡¯s personality was a bit rough, but she could cut down Barbarians like cabbages. Overall, she was just way out of my league. For the original me, it would have felt disrespectful to even raise my head in her direction. And yet, such a woman allowed me to kiss her and suck on dem ?itties. Now, she was even licking and sucking my coc?, wanting me to ejacu?ate. ¡°Hey, when is iting? Haa-. Tsuup-. My jaw hurts now.¡± There was no reason not to fall in love with Elga. But, wasn¡¯t this closer to libido than affection? With this in mind, I felt a little guilty about whether it was really okay to have my first time with such a girl¡­ Gadeuk. ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± Suddenly, the feeling of pain shooting up from my gIans made me cry out. Elga, this f?cking ?itch, just bit my dic?! ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing my question, Elga simply snorted and spat my s¡êmen out of her mouth. The smug expression on her face was quite funny, especially when I even considered liking Elga. That was it! I, Theo Angmar, might not know whether I was the Demon King¡¯s grandson or son. But, this naughty Lioness girl, I shall use you as my baby maker! You¡¯d brought this on yourself. For Elga, there was no need for a sweet mood or events that lovers normally had. Now, there would only be conquest, domination and submission! Seueuk. I grabbed Elga¡¯s head. ¡°What are you doing? Eueubeup-.¡± And forcibly shoved my pen?s into her mouth. Despite her embarrassment, Elga still opened her mouth wide so that her teeth would not touch my ¡®little¡¯ treasure. I wondered what I would do if she actually bit it, but luckily she didn¡¯t. ¡°Eueup, cheureueup, eueueueuph!¡± I used Elga¡¯s mouth like an onaho?e. Grabbing her tied up hair and pulling it back and forth quite roughly. ¡°Geureuk, geureup, geureureuk, kolrok, kolrok, hey, do you really have a death wish!?¡± Of course, when I saw that she was having a hard time breathing, I let go of her. Then, Elga got up and looked at me like she was really angry. At this time, I decided to show off my skills as a Level 8 Actor. ¡°Elga-nim, I like you!¡± ¡°Wh- what? So suddenly-.¡± ¡°Make me a man of the Lioness¡¯s!¡± ¡°That¡¯s, what are you saying¡­.¡± Elga seemed perplexed by the unexpected attack. ¡¸Heart-piercing temptation! Job: Casanova 1+ Level Casanova Lv. 4 ¡ú Lv. 5 You can now be more explicit!¡¹ ¡¸Soulful acting! Job: Actor 1+ Level Actor Lv. 8 ¡ú Lv. 9 Your skills have reached the realm where you can deceive even yourself!¡¹ Notifications came to mind, but I didn¡¯t have time to worry about such things. All I could see right now was Elga Von Lioness. As if embarrassed by my serious confession, Elga began to cover her chest with her hand. I also got up from my seat and approached. And then, I kissed her. ¡°Mwot, heu, heueup, cheureu, heuaeueu-.¡± I was acting like a yboy that I had envisioned in my head. You might wonder, what would the yboy Theo Gospel do in this situation? If he was such a lover boy, he would have taken Elga¡¯s soul with a kiss. Then, he would gentlyy her down on the bed, before secretly undressing her piece by piece. And it was exactly what I did. As Elga fell on the soft bed, her chest was trembling. Chulrong, chulrong. Chureup, cheureup, haljjak, cheureup. While my hand trailed down her chest, I continued to alternate between softly and violently attacking her lips. Seurek. I really wanted to take off her dress immediately, but in this case, it would just raise her guard more than necessary. Moreover, taking the dress off might not be easy due to the corset structure on its back. Seureuk, Seureuk-. ¡°Hey, oh, my clothes-. Wait, stop¡­!¡± Elga, who was under me, tried to resist. Was it too early to expose the ?reasts? My tongue then went from Elga¡¯s lips down to the sides of her face and slender neck. Then, I bit her flushed red ear. ¡°Haaaht¡­!¡± [T/N: Thank you to my supporters who¡¯re keeping me fed and paying tuition through college! I really appreciate you all?? Chapter 35.2 [19] (EP-35.2) Pride Of The Beast #4 035 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #4 I could feel a lot of tension in Elga¡¯s body. It seemed like she could do nothing but tremble, as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. Now what? What would yboy Theo do next? If it was yboy Theo, thedy hunter, he would probably take off his partner¡¯s panty skillfully. And so, I raised my upper body and reached out to Elga¡¯s leg. Her thighs were already drenched in liquid, but I pretended not to notice and pulled her panty down. ¡°¡­ No! You bastard, so suddenly¡­.¡± However, it appeared that Elga still had the power to resist. Though, instead of a violent resistance, she only did so verbally. This was what yboy Theo had expected. In Elga¡¯s heart was a burning passion that must be quenched. So, I pulled her wet underwear down whileying her on the bed. I then dug in between Elga¡¯s legs, which were slightly spread out in an M shape, and pressed on top of her. Malrang, malrang-. Elga¡¯srge chest cushioned mine. It felt warm. It would¡¯ve been nice if I could just touch her chest at will. Then again, wasn¡¯t this Elga¡¯s first time? Since that was the case, if I just touched her ?reasts and inserted my little guy right then and there, Elga might react negatively and kick me away. Therefore, I thought that it would be better to slowly caress her and ¡®rinse the rice¡¯ first. Thus, when the cooking time came, Elga would not be afraid and back out. ¡°Elga-nim, I will kiss you.¡± And so, I kissed Elga¡¯s lips. Elga¡¯s anxiously iling hands were also held against the bed, to prevent her from resisting. ¡°Eueungeut, cheureup, chyureup, cheureup, haa, how, how dare you, this guy, cheureup, eung, heueut¡­. At the same time, I affectionately whispered in her ear with a soft voice. ¡°Elga-nim, I like you.¡± ¡°That, heueu¡­.¡± It seemed that Elga couldn¡¯t answer anymore. Did her bodyguards know that the Lioness Family¡¯s iron-blooded maiden, who fiercely dominated the battlefield, was being conquered by Theo Gospel on a different type of front like this? ¡°Elga-nim, would you believe that I had dreamed of being with you like this ever since we first met?¡± Considering that this was part of the act, I was able to say things which I would normally never say. There were prompts saying that the experience of Casanova and Actor increased, but I ignored those and focused on something else. I aimed my broadsword at the smoothness between Elga¡¯s legs. Jilgok, Jigok. The M-shaped gap between Elga¡¯s legs was already so wet that forey no longer became needed. Of course, this represented Elga¡¯s passion. It was said that women whocked s¡êxual experience might not get wet well due to tension. But Elga, who had only gone through lots of caresses after a post-fe?io, seemed ready to ept a man. Had she ever ma?turbated alone? Elga was the type who liked to use her body and be physical, to the point that she would fight on the battlefield. In fact, I might have heard that women with higher lib?do than others regrly ma?turbated. Maybe her h£¤men was already loosened. ¡°Elga-nim, have you ever touched this ce before?¡± ¡°Wha, what? What are you asking¡­!¡± Hearing that, Elga started iling her legs around wildly. When I caught them, she covered her face with a nket. ¡°You, why are you so good at this¡­! Do you have any experience¡­?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s also my first time. I¡¯m actually very nervous¡­¡± I grabbed Elga¡¯s hand and put it to my heart, which was beating so fast that I began to feel dizzy. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga didn¡¯t say anything, her face remained hidden by the nket. Slowly, I began to move my waist. The feeling of my gIans rubbing against her wet ?ussy was pretty good! ¡°Heueu, heueu-. Heueut, haa¡­.¡± The image of Elga gently turning her head to the side and trying to ignore the situation under the covers, was pretty cute. But I wanted to see her face, so I pulled the nket away. ¡°¡­ Heu¡­.¡± I decided to give Elga, who was restless because of her embarrassment, a lip service. ¡°Elga-nim, please ept me. I will train hard!¡± Of course, I had no intention of doing anything like training. Even if I did, my skills wouldn¡¯t improve. But Elga might like to hear that. In fact, it felt like the tension on her body actually loosened. Was this enough? I slowly lifted my upper body and took in a bird¡¯s eye view of Elga¡¯s body. Ragged chest. Wide open legs. Flushed red face. The scene was perfect! This was my throne. Both the left and right. Grabbing Elga¡¯s thighs and spreading them wider to the side, I then proceeded to rub my gIans between her eager and ¡®blushing¡¯ ?ussy. Elga¡¯s ?ussy was surprisingly bare, without any hint of hair. The lips of her vag?na puffed up and were slightly opened. However, it was clean, without any trace of use. Most of her cIi?oris was covered by the hood. I was curious to see how it would react upon being uncovered. ¡°¡­ Heu, heueu, hu-¡± Then, I saw Elga catching her breath. Further stimtion by touching her ?ussy would be nice, but then Elga might get too embarrassed and refuse to have s¡êx. The caresses were enough for now. It would be better to just end with the insertion while she was still in a dreamy state. How far could I go? ¡­ Was this really possible? Despite being ustomed to pain, Elga might still stop everything because of the difort from her first time. Without expecting much, I carefully tucked the tip of my dic? between Elga¡¯s thickbia and into her slightly opened hole. The process was not as difficult as I thought. Jilgok. ¡°Eueu, eueueueut¡­.¡± At that moment, Elga felt the pain and tried to close her legs. Did she still feel that much pain despite being so wet? Well, it might hurt more if she kept her legs shut. ¡°It¡¯s better to have your legs spread open.¡± So I grabbed her beautiful ankles with both hands and spread them farther to the sides. ¡°Eueut, be quiet¡­! What is this? Wh, what are you doing?¡± Dalgak. In the process, her ss shoes came off and started rolling on the cheap inn floor, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Elga-nim, I¡¯m so happy right now! I think I could die! To be able to be one with Elga-nim like this-¡± ¡°Eugeuk, heueut, eueugeuk, heueu¡­.¡± It appeared that Elga was not in the mood to answer my confession. ¡°Kissing might help ease the pain.¡± Seeing Elga¡¯s increasingly contorting face, I lowered my head again and kissed her. Elga also responded passively to my kiss. ¡°Chyureup, cheureureureup. Cheureup. Chyureup. Chyureup.¡± Maybe she was trying to forget the pain by focusing on our kiss. Anyway, it actually worked, and my sword suddenly came into contact with a barrier in its path. ¡­ Wait, what-? [T/N: join the d?????d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 36.1 [19] (EP-36.1) Pride Of The Beast #5 036 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #5 Something soft and stic touched the tip of my sensitive gIans. It could only be described as some kind of membrane. Maybe it was the h£¤men? I heard that this was every man¡¯s fantasy, since it signified a woman¡¯s chastity. Wasn¡¯t it something like that? Anyway. I had no experience in tearing the h£¤men. However, the feeling on my gIans was certainly very pleasant. Elga, on the other hand, frowned more and more. ¡°Eueu, eugeuk, euheu¡­.¡± Did it still hurt? But she was wriggling in delight with her drenched vag?na, so it must be aplex mix of pleasure and pain. Seureureureureuk. Elga held onto the duvet of the bed as tightly as possible, like a child on a ride holding onto the seat belt for their dear life. This could only mean one thing. She had resolved herself to something. Therefore, I decided to pierce through Elga¡¯s h£¤men in one go. After all, it would not be good if she let go of this long-awaited resolution and changed her mind. ¡°Elga-nim, I like you so much!¡± Sprinkling Elga¡¯s ears with sweet nothings, I slowly moved my waist and hips forward, digging into her body. At the same time, Elga¡¯s ?ussy was getting wider to amodate my dic?. What would outsiders think of this situation? Elga, spreading her legs wide, was being pressed under by a feminine-looking man. Not to mention that her ?ussy was getting drilled deeper. Wouldn¡¯t it look very lewd and obscene? It would have been nice if I was able to take pictures with a camera or something. This was, after all, a monumental first experience for both me and Elga. Jil-gok. ¡°Euheut, I can¡¯t. Hey, wait a minute¡­ This, no. Heueu, heueut¡­.¡± Was Elga scared of losing her h£¤men? Perhaps she was shocked that the precious and protected chastity of the Young Lady of the Lioness Family was finally being tainted by a man. Either way, Elga suddenly chickened out and tried to stop me. Of course, such resistance was meaningless now! After all, my Angmar Maker was almost fully in. ¡°Do not worry, I won¡¯t be rough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­. Eueu, ang¡­!¡± ¡°And, almost everything has already been inserted. The h£¤men is torn. With this, Elga-nim is no longer a virg?n.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m no longer¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s flushed and red face had aplicated expression. Well, that was normal. In this world where arranged marriage was the norm, the virg?nity of aristocratic women held more value. Hence, the nobility, especially women, were more rigorously educated about s¡êxual matters. Elga would have been the same. In fact, her precious body was prized and protected. Naturally, there had been those who wanted to court the youngdy of the Lioness Family. There were many nobles who wanted to marry Elga. What did Elga currently feel now that her virg?nity was taken by me, a humble ve? Despair? Humiliation? Shame? What if she found out that I was not just a ve, but thest descendant of the Demon King Angmar? Would Elga start pushing me away with fierce resistance? Maybe even rip my head off with both her hands? I was literally a sheep in wolf skin amidst a pack of wolves. If they realized that I was a sheep, I would be eaten till no bone was left. That thought made me so excited that it felt like electricity went up my spine. This game of chicken, where you could die at any moment, was extremely thrilling! Jigok, suuuk. In the meantime, my coc? was in Elga¡¯s ?ussy, down to the root. ¡°Heueu, heueu, hueueu-¡± Elga was breathing heavily. Well, she did just ept my big dic?, so it must be hard if she didn¡¯t take some deep breaths. ¡°Ueu¡­, heueueu, hueu¡­.¡± Every time she breathed in, I would feel better inside the vag?na as it flinched and squeezed. Kkuuuk. Kkuuuk. The feeling of Elga¡¯s bumpy insides gripping my coc? was quite pleasant. I just put a part of my body in her vag?na, yet it seemed like my whole body was wrapped in something soft, giving me goosebumps. Was this the magic of s¡êx? No, s¡êx, as far as I knew, consisted of strenuous movements. Piston movements! Therefore, I slowly moved my back and pulled my sword out to plete the seggs¡¯. Juaap, jjigok. My coc? then slowly came out of her tightly clinging vag?nal walls. ¡°Eueuk, heueueu, eueueung¡­.¡± At the same time, Elga gripped the sheets even more tightly. Her wide open legs twitched and convulsed, while her mouth echoed slight but sweet moans. Was she starting to feel more pleasure now that the pain of her torn h£¤men had begun to fade? To begin with, Elga was a lewd girl who got wet with just the fe?io. ¡°Elga-nim, let¡¯s feel good together!¡± ¡­ What kind of line was that? It was so da?n boring! Was this really the best I coulde up with? Then again, Elga probably wasn¡¯t even listening right now. ¡°It feels like, eueut, eung, heueu, heueut. Eueu, heueut, eueu, ang¡­!¡± I slowly moved my dic? back and forth, tucking it into Elga¡¯s ?ussy. The sound that came out of Elga¡¯s mouth every time I did so was very pleasant to hear. Chalpak, chalpak, chalpak-. The collision between flesh and flesh created a vivid sound, one that I had never heard in my life. At the same time, therge ?reasts peeking out from Elga¡¯s red dress caught my attention. Chulrong, chulrong. Every time I moved my waist, her chest would shake to the beat. Seeing this, I pulled her dress down so that I could get a better look, revealing her pink n?ppIes to the world. ¡°I¡¯ve longed for Elga-nim and we¡¯ve finally be one. I¡¯m really happy¡­¡± ¡°Ang, haang, haang, ang, euheu, heueueueung, eueut, eueut, hang, haeu, aang¡­!¡± Elga didn¡¯t seem to care that her chest was exposed. To think that I was worried, in many ways, as to how our first time would go. ¡­ Was I surprisingly talented at this? ¡°Heueu, heueuk, ha, haang, haeut.¡± Then, I saw Elga weeping. Was she crying from the pain of her torn h£¤men? Was she saddened by the fact that she lost her virg?nity? I didn¡¯t know. However, the tears and Elga¡¯s vulnerable act, which contrasted her fierce personality, was so exciting and thrilling that I couldn¡¯t stop pistoning! I leaned my upper body, as if embracing her, and clung myself to Elga. Her red dress felt like an obstruction. However, Elga¡¯s warm and smooth body smelled indescribably good. It was, indeed, nice to hug. [T/N: ADVANCED CHAPTERS are avable (here)] Chapter 36.2 [19] (EP-36.2) Pride Of The Beast #5 036 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #5 Oh dear. I was about to burst! I already felt the need to release as soon as I prated Elga¡¯s tight ?ussy. In fact, my s¡êxual desire had been boiling ever since I was given the fe?io. ¡°Elga-nim, we will continue to be together in the future! I swear!¡± ¡°Heueung, heueut, aa¡­ ang, you swear¡­ Like an oath¡­? Ang! At!¡± It was my first time, should I cu? inside? Elga was in a woozy state right now, I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d notice or mind. Also, since I wanted to get her pregnant, cu?ming outside was out of the question. Heu, alright. Let¡¯s make you pregnant! After whispering so softly that Elga couldn¡¯t even hear it-. Jikkok. I hugged Elga¡¯s waist tightly and shoved my dic? in the deepest part of her ?ussy, as if piercing through her body. ¡°Ang¡­!¡± After that, I spilled my s¡êmen with everything I got. Buryut, buryut beuryut. Sowing one¡¯s seeds inside a woman. The pleasure given by this primal act was so great that I felt like my head was about to explode. An iparable amount of semen overflowed, iparable to the times I ma?turbated alone. ¡°Heueut. Heu, there¡¯s something hot¡­ Heu, wh, what, what did you do-!¡± ¡®Ah, guess you really can¡¯t hide this type of thing, can you?¡¯ However, if I surrendered to Elga now, everything that I had done while acting like a man would be meaningless. Thus, I needed to be more aggressive in taming Elga! And so, while removing my coc? after the ejacu?ation, I immediately grabbed her thin ankle and turned her around. You heard that right. I pulled her ?ss and pushed the drooling ?ussy towards me. Her pretty an?s was being disyed for me to see. Jilchok, jilchok, jureureureuk-. How could a woman¡¯s body get so wet? Anyway, my erect?on was looking good. Okay, the 2nd round shouldn¡¯t be too hard. Then I simply inserted my dic? into Elga¡¯s ?ussy. Jilkkok Ssuuuguk. This time, the insertion was much easier than the first. Elga, who epted it, also seemed to feel much more pleasure. ¡°Eung-.¡± It was tightening up. ¡°Aeueut, you, you, you, this guy, you dare put me in this kind of position¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this beast-like? Members from the Lioness Family are lions, so I thought maybe you like being treated like a beast from behind like this.¡± ¡°Not at all, hey, not this¡­. Heueut, haang, aat.¡± She insisted on ¡®no¡¯. But I could feel her vag?na gripping my dic? even tighter than before. Was this how s¡êx with women felt? Indeed, the tightening gave me apletely different feeling. It was difficult to move. Which could only mean one thing¡­ Elga liked to get f?cked from behind. I originally thought that Elga was a sadist who liked to bully others. And yet, she was responding positively to humiliation and bullying? ¡°Neueut, haeueu, heueueut, haeung, no, in this beastly position, heueut.¡± I continued drilling Elga from behind. Pang, pang-. Chalpak, chalpak. Jjikkok, jjigok. The feeling of my groin hitting the soft and squishy butt was very good. The only w was that the bed was now wet and damp. ¡°How¡­ Barbaric, ve-like posture¡­.¡± Jjigok, jjilgok. Ssugok, ssugok, ssugok. It was also very nice to see the pink flesh inside the vag?na being sucked out little by little. I even tried to touch Elga¡¯s twitching an?s, but I held back the urge because it was still too early. Instead, I lightly pped Elga¡¯s ?ss. ¡°Hiyak¡­ !¡± Elga made a noise like a little chick. Not only that, but her vaginal wall also got so tight that I was surprised. Chalssak-. ¡°Heueuk-! Heuheu, heueung, forgive, I won¡¯t forgive you, heueu, heueut¡­. If only I have strength on my waist, you¡­¡­.¡± It was also very exciting to see the high and mighty Elga helplessly epting my dic? like a ve while moaning. So I reached under her tummy, grabbed her two breasts, and pulled her ni??Ies down. ¡°Heung, haat, haa, haat-!¡± The view of her chest bouncing up and down was also the best! God, how could something feel so good? There was no way I could not do this every day¡­ I just had to do it! ¡°Elga-nim¡¯s body is really warm and soft. Does Elga-nim feel good?¡± ¡°I feel, nothing¡­, not good at all. Something like this¡­ Haa, haaa¡­. It¡¯s different than I thought¡­ no¡­.¡± If you really didn¡¯t feel good, you could have just rejected it. This was obviously a lie. You think that I would fall for that? Jjilgok, jjigok. Jjigok. Jjigok. ¡°Eut, heu, just get it over with¡­ Just let it end¡­ I won¡¯t leave you alone after this¡­.Really, I won¡¯t let this go, Theo Gos-eueu, euh¡­ heueupe¡­leugeu. Heu¡­.¡± But, it was cute. I didn¡¯t know if this could be called physical affection. But Elga¡¯s soft skin was starting to feel really nice and lovely. Affection¡­ It was a disadvantage for Theo Gospel¡¯s survival. I didn¡¯t know what would change in the future, so I tried not to bond with people as much as possible. For example, if the girl I liked got caught up in some sort of incident, I would be depressed. No, it wouldn¡¯t just end in sadness. What if Elga, who had united as one with me, got injured or seriously hurt. Would I really be able to keep myposure or be a viin, like the Demon Monk Theo ¨C the descendant of the Demon King? I honestly wasn¡¯t sure. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. Knowing that human warmth was so gentle and soft. A vulnerable person like me would easily sumb¡­ Jjigok, jilgok, jjigok. Jjigok. Anyway, for now, let¡¯s just focus on Elga¡¯s ?ss. Speaking of which, Elga buried her head into the cheap duvet and chewed, as she suffered both humiliation and pleasure. Her chest was sorge that I could even see it from behind her back. On the other hand, her bosom fat devoured my coc? as if having a delicious meal. It just stretched and shrunk from side to side. ¡°Keueut¡­, it¡¯s too tight.¡± ¡°Heut, heueu, heueung¡­. Ang¡­ !¡± Elga didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to speak anymore. But just as I was tightly holding Elga¡¯s ?ss and spreading it to both sides, thinking about ejacu?ating again. Knock, Knock, Knock-. ©¥Excuse me, dear Guests-. Someone is looking for you downstairs. [T/N: ADVANCED CHAPTERS are avable on §Ü??i (here)] Chapter 37.1 [19] (EP-37.1) Rival #1 037 ¨C Rival #1 [T/N: ILLUSTRATION! Link: /drive/folders/1QmQTJlv5Z77S0tOzBtUShDLng73jSzV4 ] People would nk out whenever they were stressed. It was due to the cluttered brain, just like a faultyputer. When such a degree became severe, it would be expressed with ¡®my head has turned white.¡¯ I was well aware that it was by no means just an exaggeration. Because my head was now white! ©¥Excuse me, dear Guests? A high-status woman is looking for you below. I think you shoulde down and see her. Knock, Knock, Knock. Someone knocked on the door where we were staying. It was probably the innkeeper. Thinking so, I hurriedly got up. Ssuuuk. At the same time, my long coc? was removed from Elga¡¯s ?ussy, causing various Iewd fluids to leak out. ¡°Ugh¡­, uh, what¡¯s going on?¡± It seemed that Elga was also perplexed. Elga and I rushed to get dressed. However, since my shirt had been torn by Elga earlier, I had to put the robe over my bare skin. It was a little rough, but that was not the important thing right now! ¡°Ugh, my waist¡­.¡± Elga trembled like a newborn deer and slowly adjusted her dress. It appeared that she was not able to move easily, so I put on the dress for her and tightened the corset at the back. Elga, now fully dressed, asked the person outside. ¡°Who is looking for me? Are you sure you got the right person?¡± ©¥Yes. Aside from my Lady, our inn currently has no other pretty blonde woman in a red dress. ¡°If it¡¯s a pretty blonde woman, then you¡¯re right to look for me!¡± ©¥Would you please go downstairs? Thedy seems very angry¡­. Tension, bewilderment and anxiety could be heard from the innkeeper¡¯s voice. Based on the sense of urgency, should I say that it sounded like he didn¡¯t want to be swept up in something bad? ¡°Huuu-.¡± I took a few breaths to cool my head, which had been overheated by the previous excitement. I needed, to think calmly. Be, sober¡­ First of all, let¡¯s point out why I was so anxious. The reason was because of ¡®The Lady¡¯ that appeared right below. I thought maybe it was Aira. It was difficult to imagine what would happen if the current situation was discovered by Queen Aira, who hade all the way here. That thought alone made me drastically aged and grew white hairs¡­ However, if you thought about it, didn¡¯t Aira say that she was going to read books in her room all day today? So, what was the probability that Aira suddenly changed her schedule? But, if it was not Aira, then who was thedy seeking us? There were many possibilities. Yet, in the end, the only answer was to go down and figure out the problem. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Just as the worries that had been floating around began to subside, several words shed in front of my eyes. ¡¸You have sessfully defiled the purity of a noble! Job: Casanova 1+ Level Casanova Lv. 5 ¡ú Lv. 6 You are able to practice some more lewd things!¡¹ ¡¸You showed great skill in breaking the will of your opponent! Job: Tutor 1+ Level Tutor Lv. 3 ¡ú Lv. 4 Slightly increase the chance of breaking through the opponent¡¯s mental defense!¡¹ Maybe it was because of the recent love affair, but my level had risen a lot. I didn¡¯t know whether everyone could ¡®climb thedder¡¯ this well or I was just receiving some kind of bonus due to my Angmar¡¯s blood. Anyway, the important thing right now was to go down and assess the situation. If Aira was the one who visited, it would be best to quickly figure out where and how far she knew, before making a n. ¡°Elga-nim, rx here for a while. I¡¯ll go down first and see the situation.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to hide behind you? Why should I do that? I don¡¯t know who it is, but if she dares call me¡­ Eut.¡± Ttogak-. Elga took a step and flinched. At the same time, I could see something transparent dripping down her slender ankle before dropping onto the floor. It was probably not normal¡­ Elga then said while stroking her lower belly. ¡°Did Airae? If Aira is here, you should keep what you just did with me a secret. No, keep it a secret from everyone, even if it¡¯s not Aira, okay?¡± ¡°A secret?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not yet the time to show your ws to the world, alright? Then, you go down first¡­¡± I opened the door and descended to the tavern¡¯s first floor along with the serious-looking innkeeper. The image of bustling tavern patrons with ck-robed people in the center greeted me. ¡°Hurry up. Bring that Lioness girl before me.¡± Wait, what? This was¡­ surprising. The person leading the ck-robed figures was a woman I could never have imagined. She wore a chestnut robe and had hanging silver hair. Under her robe were a blouse and a tie, bulging to the shape of her chest. She also had a short skirt and stockings. A uniform? Maybe, a school uniform? It must be the school uniform of the Ark Academy! This was definitely an Ark student! ¡­ But, what did an Ark student have to do with Elga? I quickly scanned the woman¡¯s face with my Fairy Eyes. Although she looked as young as a high school student, her red eyes were so intense that I felt chills. It was like facing a cold-blooded beast! After all, red eyes were synonymous with the most dangerous bunch¡­. Overall, she was a great beauty with a noble air, but I didn¡¯t know her. Rather, I felt relieved that she wasn¡¯t Aira. ¡°Ah.¡± It was then that I discovered the reptile-shaped brooches adorning the shoulders of everyone in the group. Maybe this situation wasn¡¯t so fortunate after all. Because what I saw was a silver dragon brooch. And there was only one power in this world that used dragons as heraldry¡­ It was the Draco Family. Among the four great families, theirs wasparable to the likes of Angmar along with Tarantera, Lioness and Belhawk. The Young Lady of the Draco family was here. Along with Tarantera, Lioness and Belhawk, the Draco¡¯s was considered one of the great houses which were the pirs of the Angmar Kingdom. And, this girl was a Draco¡­ Chwaaaak. The Young Lady of the Draco Family then said, while pointing with a ck fan. ¡°Come on, bring me that rude Lioness!¡± It was a calm and still voice, yet filled with anger. Then, behind me, someone passed through the crowd, shaking the floor. It was Elga¡­ Chapter 37.2 [19] (EP-37.2) Rival #1 037 ¨C Rival #1 ¡°I was wondering who was looking for me. Aren¡¯t you a kid from the Draco Family? I didn¡¯t expect to see you in a ce like this.¡± Elga, still with a flushed face, frowned and roared like a literal lion. ¡°What is a person who can¡¯t even stick her nose into Angmar¡¯s Court doing at a foreign country¡¯s tavern like this!?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The eldest daughter of the Draco Family, Mirna, simply opened her slender eyes without responding to Elga¡¯s provocation. Her red eyes were trailing down to Elga¡¯s legs¡­ To be precise, she seemed to be looking at Elga¡¯s ss shoes. ¡°Those shoes. I had them specifically made for my little sister. Give them back.¡± ¡°Oh, this?¡± It was only then that Elga realized why the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady hade looking for her. Now that I thought about it, the store owner indeed said that the shoes were reserved for someone important, back when we made the purchase. Yet Elga just ignored it and bought the item at a higher price¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought that it was the Young Lady of the Draco Family that had dibs on the shoes! However, I was a little confused. Why was the Draco Family here in Gracia, the Church¡¯snds? I knew they stayed abroad, but they should be in Angmar at this time¡­. Ah! Then I remembered that I had sessfully suppressed Belmott¡¯s rebellion. Originally, this was the time in which the Draco Family had to return to their homnd to deal with the chaos caused by uprisings that were taking ce all over the Kingdom. But because I had made the rebellion itself non-existent, the purpose for the Draco Family to return to Angmar also ceased. ¡°Give them back, if you don¡¯t want to see things turn rough.¡± Seueuk. Mirna Draco then reached out towards Elga. On the other hand, Elga frowned and muttered, ¡°Rough¡­ ?¡± beforeughing with her mouth full of fangs. ¡°Give them back? I already bought these and they are MINE! If you¡¯re so upset, you should have juste earlier. Yet you are ming me for your slowness!?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t return what¡¯s rightfully mine, you will be in real danger, Lioness girl~.¡± Jolgok, jolgeurok. The figures in ck robes, who were escorting Mirna Draco, began to draw swords from their waists. The sound of cold steel filled the room¡­ Perhaps lurking beneath those ck robes was all sorts of heavy armor. Were they the famous Dragoons of the Draco Family? Sususu-. The patrons in the tavern were starting to get restless from the unsettling aura this confrontation exuded. ©¥Is it a fight? This is gonna be fun! ©¥Give me some more drinks!! ©¥A battle of nobles¡­. Where else can you get a front-row view like this? ©¥Who will win? I vote for those in ck robes. No, I was not really scared. However, being well aware of the situation, I couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. If Elga and Mirna fought in this narrow ce, many things would surely be destroyed. Here, in this country, we were foreign students. A riot caused by nobles from another country would certainly cause rumors to spread throughout the city overnight. And such rumors were sure to bring bad things. After all, I was on the receiving end many times and knew how bad it could get¡­ ¡°Cowardly Draco bas?ards! You lot always hide behind someone¡¯s back! Are you just scared to fight one-on-one against me~?¡± ¡°Hmph. Why do I have to dirty my own hands like you fools?¡± It appeared that Elga and Mirna were dead set on fighting. The option of ¡®reconciliation¡¯ or promise¡¯ seemed to not exist in their heads. This was why the Lioness and Draco Family had been rivals for a thousand years. You could even call them archnemeses¡­ So, I decided to intervene with the thought that since I couldn¡¯t stop the fight, let at least change locations. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m very sorry to interrupt, but if you¡¯re going to have a showdown, you shouldn¡¯t be doing it here¡­ How about at least moving to an empty area where there would be no people?¡± ¡°What do you think you are doing, Theo? Why are you interfering?¡± Thinking that I was meddling with their confrontation, Elga got angry. Usually, she would have already smacked me on the head by now. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Yet, Elga only looked at me and deeply exhaled, as if she was helpless of the situation. ¡°¡­ Okay, fine. It would be easier to move in an empty space anyway. Hey, you infant lizard. Do not try to run away!¡± Then Elga left first, walking outside the tavern. Meanwhile, Mirna Draco simply observed the situation with interest. Seuk. Soon, her red eyes turned to me. They were as creepy as blood, which made me unknowingly flinch. ¡°Even if I go out, don¡¯t ever think that it is due to your will, Gospel, servant of Tarantera.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not ¡®Tarantera¡¯. The person you need to address is Lady Aira Von Tarantera VIII, Her Majesty the Queen.¡± ¡°¡®Her Majesty the Queen¡¯. Really?¡± Then, along with the ck-robed figures, Mirna walked outside with a thumping noise. ¡¸You sure are a skilled trainer! Gained job experience for ¡®Tutor¡¯. +50¡¹ Dismissing the notifications with my hand, I thought of the keywords from the conversation we just had. ¡®Servant of Tarantera¡¯? There was a kind of contempt in those words¡­ Hm, yes. As far as I knew, the Draco Family didn¡¯t recognize Aira¡¯s Tarantera Family as the Royal Family. Angmar was the only one they acknowledged as the ruler of the Angmar Kingdom. Naturally, they weren¡¯t satisfied with the Tarantera Family usurping the throne. And at the end, she put emphasis on the word ¡®Gospel¡¯, a surname that proved myck of parents. Basically, she wanted to say that I was just a homeless orphan, right? Anyway. They were Angmar loyalists. But, in the end, they also rebelled against the Angmar Royal Family for some unknown reason. For now, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were a target of my potential revenge. However, I might also be able to turn them into my subordinates¡­. While I was deep in thought, many people in the tavern began to rush out together. ©¥Ya! Let¡¯s go take a look! ©¥Hehe, this is going to be fun! ¡­ This would render changing the fighting area useless, you id?ots! You were going to get hurt! I, too, hurriedly ran outside. [T/N: [T/N: join the d?????d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more. There¡¯s also illustrations on my Kofi gallery which is free (here)] Chapter 38.1 (EP-38.1) #2 038 ¨C Rival #2 Near the tavern. In a quiet vacant lot where drunkards slept in thin hides, there were a lot of people gathered, shouting loudly. Meanwhile, the two participants of a petition¡¯ were lightly warming up inside a makeshift stadium that had been formed. ¡°I remember the civil war five years ago. Didn¡¯t we smash your Draco Family? Mirna Draco, didn¡¯t you also run away back then?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who fled? Lioness girl, to think that you can distort even your most humiliating experience. You must have a very bad memory, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now?¡± After a moderate response, Elga pped her hands in the air. Then, between her palms, something like a giant iron pir began to materialize, which soon took the form of a giant ax halberd. Zuuuuuo-. ¡°This has been soaked in Draco¡¯s blood. Even if you surrender and crawl between my legs, I won¡¯t let you go~.¡± Pung, pung-. Elga spun the Halberd from side to side. Seeing the heavy metal being handled like a chopstick, the observers were greatly surprised and unconsciously took a few steps back. ©¥Is that a Holy Weapon? Is she a Champion? ©¥Draco¡­. And Lioness. They seem to be people from Angmar. Are they the daughters of nobles? People were slowly figuring out the identities of these two. At this point, the fight could no longer be stopped¡­ I was on edge. If those girls fought and got seriously injured or taken down, it might be a good thing for me, Theo Angmar. And yet, I was just nervous for some reason. ¡­ It was also true that the thought of Elga getting hurt was starting to creep in. I tried to avoid those kinds of feelings, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Just then, Elga chuckled. ¡°Hey, Theo, you will be the referee. You have a lot of experience arbitrating duels, right?¡± ¡°Ah, then, let us make Theo Gospel the observer and judge of this duel. The rules of the duel are¡­.¡± ¡°Get rid of those frivolous things! Just ring the match bell already!¡± Elga already seemed prepared to put her all into this fight. A while ago, she was making cute noises and shaking on the bed, yet the current Elga was like apletely different person. At this point, I even wondered if what happened before was just my own imagination. ¡°Then-.¡± I raised one hand high. ¡°Start-.¡± And as it descended, Elga kicked off the ground, shooting towards Mirna. She was very fast, totally unlike a person carrying a heavy ax. The distance between the two of them, which was almost 10m, got reduced in the blink of an eye. ¡°Goodbye, you id?ot-!¡± Elga swung the Halberd from the lower left to the upper right. In the midst of numerous cuts, the blood-soaked Holy Weapon ¡®Crusher¡¯ sliced through the air with an ominous sound. If that hit, the small Mirna Draco would be torn in half. At this moment, a huge figure d in ck robes suddenly appeared and took the strike with their body. Kwaang-. A sharp metallic noise sounded. They must have been wearing armor underneath. ¡°You dare block me?¡± ©¥¡­¡­. Elga seemed angry that her attack was stopped. She gritted her teeth and tightened her body. ¡°Did you know what would happen if you stopped me?¡± Ujijik, chwaaa- With those words, the body of the ck-robed figure that blocked the attack was cut in half, rolling on the floor¡­ Kung, kung. ©¥Muu, their body got cut in half! ©¥Dead? They¡¯re dead, just like that? Seeing the body in pieces, the crowd shouted loudly and took a few more steps back. Meanwhile, the faces of Elga and Mirna remained rxed. Mirna still had three more ck-robed men, while Elga had an indomitable body and a huge halberd. Jolgeurok. Jobok. Soon, the two giants quickly approached Elga, each holding a spear and a sword. ¡°Sending them one by one, so annoying¡­!¡± Being unable to move forward, Elga shouted in anger. Mirna, on the other hand, simply smirked behind her ck fan. ¡°To let your minions do all the dirty work like a coward! Try fighting yourself!¡± ¡°Nope~. Alright, now go grab that girl and take the shoes off.¡± Two ck shadows rushed towards Elga at Mirna¡¯smand. Of course, Elga quickly swung her halberd as they came within range. Huung, huung. Chwaak, chwaaa-. Elga¡¯s halberd shed down the heads of ck-robed men attacking from her left and right, respectively. Tolssok. Tolssok. Their bodies were torn apart, leaving only Mirna and thest man behind. Yet, Mirna remainedposed, not even taking a fighting stance. ¡°Once you go to the underworld, apologize to my ancestors, you wretched ?itch!¡± Huuuang. Seeing the rushing Elga raise her weapon high, I couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Thest one is not ordinary! Be careful!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s toote for that~.¡± Elga¡¯s halberd was already being thrust down vertically. To suddenly stop it, one would need considerable strength and agility. Of course, Elga had enough of that strength and agility. However¡­ ¡°Heut-!¡± Elga suddenly trembled, as if a needle had pierced her. ¡°Keuu, my waist¡­!¡± With Elga being unable to control her own body, a momentary break was created, allowing the ck-robed man standing behind Mirna Draco to grab Elga¡¯s neck. Kkwaaak. ¡°Heueuk-!!¡± ¡°Your movements are slow, Lioness girl. It looks like you¡¯re bloated from licking Tarantera¡¯s sweet ?ss. Especially around that unruly chest~.¡± ¡°Keuu, you, bas?ard-!¡± Of course, even if there was a slight mistake, Elga had lived through numerous difficult battles since childhood. Lifting her leg in a very flexible motion, she smashed the ck-robed figure¡¯s head. Paaang-! With that, Elga was able to escape from the restraint and widened the distance. ¡°Damn it-. I was just about to crush you. You¡¯re better than I thought¡­ Well, this makes it more fun!¡± Rubbing and straightening her neck, Elga¡¯s opponent was reflected in her blue eyes. Seuk. Perhaps thanks to Elga¡¯s kick, the ck robe came off. At the same time, people began to gasp and started panicking. ©¥What in the world is that!? ©¥Is it¡­ a skeleton¡­? ©¥No way, a walking corpse¡­? That was right. Seeing this, people finally realized the identity of the ck-robed figures. All of Mirna Draco¡¯s dragoons were undead! They were living corpses¡­ And among them, the one that exuded the most sinister aura was a blue-eyed undead who survived to the very end. ©¥Bun¡¯ yeuk¡¯s An¡¯ ha. Ket¡¯v Jee. When the blue-eyed undead opened his mouth and uttered a spell, the corpses that had just been cut down by Elga reattached themselves and rose up. Eudeuk. Eudeuk. Ujijik. Ujok. ©¥Undead¡­ They are summoned undead? ©¥Is that an Eldritch¡­? A high-ranking mage or necromancer that bes undead¡­. Seeing this, Elga spat on the floor. ¡°F?cking disgusting Draco bas?ards! Now I get it. Is that your father, Mirna Draco? You psychopathic ?itch who made her own father work as an undead!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna Draco didn¡¯t answer. A frown gradually appeared on her face, as if the previous cool expression was a lie. Just like Aira, the contrast between the beautiful Mirna¡¯s angry and normal demeanor was in to see. Somehow, the atmosphere became even more chilling¡­ Yet, Elga continued to shout, as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Aleister Draco-. That nightmarish necromancer has now be a Lich, being manipted by his heartless daughter! How hrious!!¡± ¡°Shut up¡­!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even let your father, who was devoted to his family, rest in death? Aren¡¯t you one naughty girl, milking your own parents for all their worth? As a filial daughter, I just find this unimaginable!!¡± ¡°I told you to shut up¡­!¡± Elga continued to carry out rather venomous provocations. She was definitely trying to buy time, especially when Elga herself knew that she wasn¡¯t in the best of conditions and needed to recover. Gurgling. No one might have noticed, but I could see a constant stream of white fluid running down Elga¡¯s calf¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 38.2 (EP-38.2) #2 038 ¨C Rival #2 Elga couldn¡¯t move properly because of the strange feeling in her lower abdomen. Was it my fault? ¡­ Was it because of my cu?? If Elga got killed by Mirna due to that baffling reason, I would definitely feel guilty¡­ Also, this fight must end. I knew it was terribly rude to have a third party interrupt during a duel, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Also, was I not the authorized arbiter of this duel? Seueuk. So I approached the two and put some distance between them. ¡°As the judge, I request that we stop this duel. If this situation esctes any further, it will cause international troubles and stain the names of Angmar as well as Her Majesty.¡± Foreign affairs, Angmar state status and Her Majesty the Queen. I knew well that these two couldn¡¯t be stopped with just these keywords. However, I had no choice but to rely on my acting and tutoring skills. ¡°¡­ What is this, Theo Gospel? Are you interfering with the duel now!?¡± Unsurprisingly, Elga fired shots at me. Hearing her harsh words, I could feel my cheeks tingle. Mirna Draco also angrily chop-folded her ck fan. ¡°How dare you intervene in the affairs of the great families? How insulting, Theo Gospel. Insulting I say, humiliating even!¡± Seriously¡­ I was saving your life right now. If you kept on fighting here, one of you would really die! Of course, thisint of mine could not be made out loud. Suddenly, I felt a gaze being directed at me. The culprit, to my surprise, was none other than the blue-eyed, grey-haired Lich, Aleister Draco. ©¥¡­¡­¡­. Those empty blue eyes seemed to be reading my soul. Well, they weren¡¯t actual ¡®eyes¡¯, but still¡­ Anyway, the blue lights looked as if they contained some kind of intelligence or will. Was that possible? As far as I knew, the necromancer¡¯s undead were just puppets. Thanks to this, the tension was intensified¡­ Seueuk. ¡­ Until the blue-eyed skeleton turned around and left. ©¥Bul¡¯ue yakk. ¡°¡­ Uh, where are you going?¡± As if she had not anticipated such a move, Mirna Draco was terribly perplexed. ¡°Do not go! Come back! We¡¯re not stopping the duel! It¡¯s not over yet! Follow my orders! Come on!¡± Mirna grabbed her father¡¯s remains and tried to pull on it, but the blue-eyed Lich continued walking away as if it had already lost the will to fight. The crowd soon split in two to let it pass through. ¡°What, are you running away? Cowardly bas?ards! You¡¯re really fleeing with your tail between your legs?¡± Elga shouted more provocations, but the Lich simply left without regard to her taunts or Mirna¡¯s persuasion. In the end, only Mirna remained. Trembling like a cat doused in cold water, Mirna then pointed to Elga with the tip of her fan. ¡°This is it for today! But as long as you¡¯re in this city, you¡¯d better not sleep toofortably, Lioness girl!¡± Surprisingly, she pointed her fan at me as well. ¡°And you¡­! Theo Gospel, I will never forget the humiliation that happened today!¡± With that, Mirna Draco also followed the footsteps of the skeleton. It was not long before they both disappeared from our sight. Huuu-. It was only then that the weight in my chest was lifted, saving my heart from exploding. Mirna Draco, that girl was the very model of a Viiness¡­ I thought about taking a look at her stats or features, but couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to do so. ¡°Hey, Theo. Why did you do something useless like that!?¡± Suddenly, Elga smacked the back of my head. Thud. My eyes grew stars and a scream naturally popped out of my mouth. ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± ¡¸What a very nymphic scream¡­! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯¡­.! +50¡¹ ¡¸You are rewarded for your continued nymph-friendly actions¡­! Job: Half-Fairy +1 Level Half-Fairy Lv. 4 ¡ú Lv. 5 You can now do more nymph-friendly things¡­!¡¹ I wiped away the tears that flowed down before waving away the prompts. Just then, Elga grabbed my cor and lifted me into the air, making me choke with my legs trembling. ¡°Who told you to intervene!? Why did you do something you hadn¡¯t been told to do!?¡± Elga looked very angry¡­ However, it was understandable. After all, having a third party interfering with a duel was much more severe than someone suddenly knocking on the door while you were watching your good ol¡¯ AV¡¯s. ¡°And what was that earlier warning for? Who asked you to let me know it was dangerous? Huh? Did you think I would lose to Mirna Draco without your help!?¡± ¡°But, I didn¡¯t want to see Elga-nim get hurt, even the slightest wound¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What are you talking about, that¡¯spletely ridiculous.¡± Only then did Elga lower me to the ground. She might speak confidently, but Elga herself definitely wasn¡¯t certain of the oue, especially with her current state. After all, Elga knew her own physical condition best. Moreover, the Lich that Mirna Dracomanded was the former head of the Draco family instead of an ordinary undead. ¡°Heung.¡± Elga put an Enchanting Herb Cigar in her mouth from who-knows-where. And yet, after making a gentle eye contact with me, she returned the cigarette back inside her chest. Turning her head around, Elga said. ¡°Those Draco bas?ards, I didn¡¯t know that they were here. It looked like she was also wearing a school uniform. Is she a student of Ark?¡± ¡°It seems so, since the Draco family is friendly with the Church.¡± When it came to dealing with the undead, there was a notion that such a group would not be a part of the faith. But surprisingly, members of the Draco Family were devout followers of the Light and Salt Church. This was because the existence of the undead, monsters and magic is a good representation of the existence and miracles of God. I remembered it was such a setting. Elga then asked. ¡°Are you saying that if I go to Ark, I will have to face her every day?¡± ¡°No, you will not. Lectures are self-selected, so if your schedule does not ovep, there will be no chance of meeting her even in the same grade. Anyway, do you have any injuries?¡± I looked at Elga. On the surface, there seemed to be no problem. ¡­ But the thing that was dripping down between her thighs continued to bother me. I took a handkerchief from my pocket and gave it to Elga. Realizing the situation, Elga fiercely blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be away for a while, wait a bit¡±, before finally disappearing. Looking at the spot where the blonde Young Lady once stood, I realized that a lot had changed. Tarantera, Lioness and Draco. There were three important figures of big families in this city that posed a danger to me. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­ My stomach was hurting a little. This was kind of a crisis. ¡­ But, at the same time, maybe this could be seen as a golden opportunity to defeat my enemies and bring about the revival of my family! A strong will began to spring up from my lower body. Right now, I was holding my breath as Theo Gospel, not Angmar, but I would definitely tame these Viinesses and bend them to my will! [T/N: join the d?????d (here) for illustrations OR go to K()f? gallery. Illustrations are also posted there publicly aka free (here)] Chapter 39.1 (EP-39.1) Von Lioness #(Interlude) 039 ¨C Elga Von Lioness #(Interlude) After going through all these shenanigans, I decided to go back to the dormitory with Elga. ¡°Mirna Draco, that ?itch! One day, I¡¯ll strip her na?ed in front of everyone and then whip her like a pig¡­!¡± Elga had been like this since the duel got stopped. With boiling unresolved anger, the overheated Elga looked as if she was about to explode. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to kill you next time, I swear¡­!¡± If it was the old me, the sight of Elga spouting such evil and atrocious words would have been frightening to watch. Even now, it was still a little scary. But to be honest, I was feeling something else rather than fear. Moving forward in her ss shoes, Elga¡¯s slender calves and ankles captivated me. Just moments ago, I had been caressing them¡­ I got to hold a woman for the first time in my life. And it was also one of the most beautiful and big-?reasted women I¡¯d ever met! I really wanted to brag the f?ck out of this! ¡­ But it was not possible to do so. After all, if the rtionship between Elga and me got discovered, things would immediately beplicated in many ways. ¡°Hey, Theo, that ¡®thing¡¯ today has to be kept a secret, okay? Absolutely nothing happened between you and me¡­¡± Elga tried to shut my mouth again. From my point of view, if Elga said to everyone, ¡°I rolled around with Theo¡±, my stomach would¡¯ve turned upside down. I was rather lucky to have the situation turn out like this. It was a relief. ¡­ And yet, a slightly ufortable feeling was slowly rising within me. How should I describe this¡­. It was like dating a girlfriend, who would not even talk about me to other people or show that she had a boyfriend. Wasn¡¯t that simr to the situation where people didn¡¯t know that she was my girlfriend because she¡¯d never posted a picture of me or an update on her profile status? If you asked, ¡°Hey, how long are you going to keep your rtionship with me a secret?¡± She would just say, ¡°You know that if I get a boyfriend, mom and dad will kiII me!¡± All the while, your girlfriend¡¯s DMs just kept ringing. D-ring, D-ring-. Those who didn¡¯t know anything like ssmates and club oppas would keep flirting with your seemingly single girlfriend. And if youined about it, she would reply with, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±, and treat you like a narrow-minded person. Then eventually, the two of you would fight and break up. After a while, the profile of your ex-girlfriend would be updated, saying that she was now dating one of the oppas she¡¯d been chummy with¡­ No¡­! Thinking about it that way made my eyes twitch! As for how I knew this in detail, it was because the first rtionship of the real Theo, aka Lee Seong-eum, ended like that back when he was 20¡­ I didn¡¯t know if I could describe it as ¡®love¡¯, since I wasn¡¯t even allowed to hold hands or have a date¡­ So when I saw Elga trying to keep our rtionship a secret, it reminded me of that unpleasant memory. For some reason, I was starting to get really angry. ¡°Do you understand? You need to keep it a secret that you were with me¡­ Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Therefore, I bluntly responded to Elga¡¯s question. ¡°Are you ashamed of me? Is it because I am an orphan, a former ve and had no family? If I was the only son of some royal family or a great aristocrat, would you have kept this a secret?¡± ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? That¡¯s not what I meant. Why is a smart guy like you not getting this?¡± Elga looked at me as if I was a weirdo. I knew why Elga had to do this, yet I couldn¡¯t keep myposure. The memories of my trauma, which had been buried deep inside my head, just kept popping up¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. It was sealed deeply in my mind, so I only thought about that asionally. But every time it happened, I would kick up the nket. Huu. No, I couldn¡¯t get emotional like this¡­ Elga was right. I had to keep this rtionship with Elga a highly confidential secret. At least for the time being. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡°¡­ I was out of line, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah, I know. If it wasn¡¯t you, I would¡¯ve ripped your head off.¡± ¡°Does that mean Elga-nim treats me special in her own way?¡± Hearing my question, Elga trembled. Then, while walking in front of me, she kept her head firmly forward and elerated her gait. ¡° ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for special treatment, would I have done that¡­thing¡­with you? You id?ot!¡± ¡®I see. That was probably the case.¡¯ This was different from the time when I couldn¡¯t even hold hands¡­ I wanted to talk more, but Elga was walking faster, as if trying to run away. Thus, I was in a rush just to keep up with her. My body started sweating like crazy. ¡°Can¡¯t you go a little slower?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ttogak, ttogak, ttogak. Elga, who was power walking with her ss shoes, began to gather a lot of attention. As I had said many times before, when the blonde-haired Elga walked straight down the street in her red dress like a model, it was natural for people to turn their head. ©¥Hey, look! Who is that? ©¥I don¡¯t know. Perhaps, the daughter of a nobleman? She¡¯s very pretty¡­ ©¥That¡¯s true. Just like this. I usually felt these kinds of gazes and thought nothing of them. However, now that the woman everyone was looking at happened to be someone I just had s¡êx with, a strange sense of superiority rose within me. Ahh, the feeling of pouring sticky cu? inside a woman who was wless in terms of appearance alone¡­ As I looked at Elga¡¯s ?ss while recalling that sensation, the shield hero began to rise once more. I want to do it again! But how¡­? I, whocked experience in dating, just barely managed to get through the huge hurdle called ¡®the first time¡¯. And now, there was another goal to ovee. It was a future turning point known as ¡®The Second Time¡¯. That was right. The first time not only served as a goal, but also something to be surpassed. ¡­ But, how the heII could I get on the second ride? I had just finished my first trip, so what should I do right now to get the ticket for the second trip? There were so many things I didn¡¯t know¡­ In my eyes, a Great War was gradually forming. Once we entered the temple, would the various events of today be buried in our memories, ending what we had? ¡ªWhile I was deep in thought, Elga suddenly asked. [Sorry for the 2 day no update instead of the usual 1 day. Schedule was a bit tight. I¡¯ll strive to make this happen only rarely] [T/N: join the d?????d (here) for illustrations, and UPDATE STATUS] Chapter 39.2 (EP-39.2) Von Lioness #(Interlude) 039 ¨C Elga von Liones #(Interlude) ¡°So, you¡¯re not hiding anything from me, right?¡± ¡°Hide something from you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say my first time¡­. didn¡¯t hurt too much¡­. I heard that it was supposed to be very painful at the start, yet mine wasn¡¯t. Did you¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s words were so sluggish that I would not have been able to hear half of them had it not been for my keen fairy ears. In fact, I still didn¡¯t understand thempletely. But considering the circumstances, it should be like this, right? ¡°Is Elga-nim saying that I lied about my rtionship with other women?¡± ¡°¡­ It felt so, given how our time together didn¡¯t hurt. At least, things seemed like that to me.¡± Did that mean Ipleted my first time proficiently? This was birthed purely out of Elga¡¯s suspicions and misunderstandings, yet it felt very pleasing to hear. Guess I was more adept at s¡êx than I thought. Was I actually a s¡êxy genius!? Did I just not know about it due to theck of chance to show off my talent? At least, it was quite a boon for Elga not to be intimidated by her first s¡êxuaI experience. From what I¡¯d heard, women who felt a lot of pain or got too clumsy during their first time would feel fear and reject future interco?rses. So, to reassure Elga, I spoke my next words with sincerity. ¡°I swear to the heavens, Elga-nim, it was also my first time. And¡­.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And I hope my second time will also be with Elga-nim!¡± ¡°What did you just say¡­!? Stop joking around! Do I look funny? Do I look funny enough to be joking with you?!¡± Somehow, Elga got angry. Was she simply shy? Thinking carefully, I realized that I did indeed say something very embarrassing and shameless. However, since this counted as a kind of acting and I was just immersing myself in my ¡°role¡±, the reluctance and shame started to fade away. Hence, I was able to continue with this. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, it¡¯s the truth! To be honest, I want to do it again right now. It was the first time in my life that I felt so good¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Quiet. Don¡¯t try to sway me with that sweet tongue of yours. I don¡¯t know about Aira, but that won¡¯t work on me¡­¡± With that, the conversation between me and Elga ended. Perhaps, due to the thing called ¡®temptation¡¯, I went back to my happy thoughts where Elga would simply say, ¡°Then do you want to go for another round right here?¡± Alright¡­ Let¡¯s not try to jump multiple stairs at once. For the time being, it was enough to move forward one step at a time. After all, a hastily built skyscraper would easily copse¡­ At that moment, Elga suddenly halted, which also made me stop. ¡°So I still haven¡¯t heard your answer yet. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°My answer?¡± ¡°Your response to keeping this a secret.¡± ¡°That is, of course¡­ I will keep it a secret.¡± ¡°How can I believe you just because you say that? You also need to seal it!¡± ¡°Seal it?¡± Did she mean that I had to sign a contract? Actually, I also liked that kind of thought. Transactions and rtionships would be far more effective if bounded by a strong contract instead of a mere note. I always carried a scroll and a pen with me just in case something like this happened. With that thought, I began to rummage through my robe. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here!¡± Elga grabbed my wrist and dragged me into a narrow alley near the temple. It was an alleyway between many houses, with garbage being littered all over the ce. While I did not know what was going on, Elga stepped forward and kissed me. She even grabbed my cheeks tightly to prevent me from escaping. ¡°Cheureup, haaa-. Seureup. Seureup. Make sure to keep quiet. Understood¡­?¡± Was this what she meant by ¡®seal¡¯? Well, there was certainly no seal more effective than this. The problem, however, was that kissing could also be very effective in getting a man erec?. Bolttok, bolttok. Ukssinukssin. Since I had just embraced Elga, I could still vividly imagine her soft and moist skin inside my head. ¡°Cheureup, chyureup. Cheureup. The seal¡­. This is enough, right¡­?¡± So, when Elga looked at me, I could no longer hold myself back. My hand just instinctively reached out towards her chest. Seuk. As I gently grabbed her voluptuous mounds, a volume that could not be hidden through the dress¡¯s fabric was in my grasp. Jumul, jjumul. ¡°¡­ Eut¡­.¡± A small mo?n escaped from Elga¡¯s mouth. Elga seemed to have a strong s¡êx drive right now. At the end of the duel, her body must have been heated up. Was Elga also looking forward to the second time with me? Ah, I couldn¡¯t stand this. In such a cramped alley, how would it feel to lift one of her legs and shove my coc? into her gaping ?ussy? The thought of my whipped cream stuffing Elga¡¯s pie again was just so tempting¡­ However¡­. It was a pity that we couldn¡¯t actually do that here. This ce was near the temple. At the first sign of indecency, someone would surelye and investigate, turning this into a disaster. ©¥I¡¯m leaving work soon. Wanna go to the pubter? ©¥Yeah, sure. If you listened closely, the sounds of numerous people moving around could be heard. So I took my mouth and hands off Elga. I was not stupid enough to lose my mind to l?st. That was the only way I could survive! ¡°My mouth is definitely sealed.¡± ¡°¡­ Eu, eung.¡± After giving an awkward answer, Elga adjusted her dress around the chest area. Soon, we left the alley and headed for the temple. ¡°Now you will act as if nothing happened, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I answered in moderation and thought about stopping the conversation here, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and had to ask. ¡°¡­ So, does Elga-nim like me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Elga¡¯s answer was very sharp and decisive. Was she serious? Was this a bluff? I looked at Elga¡¯s face, trying to see through her. But she was surprisingly calm and casual¡­ However, after a while, she smiled mischievously while revealing her pointed fangs. ¡°So, make me like you, Theo Gospel, if you want to live~.¡± With that, Elga hastened her steps and returned to her room. Meanwhile, I simply watched her back recede. ¡®If you want to live, make me like you.¡¯ Elga just said something that I didn¡¯t expect from her¡­ [T/N: Fell asleepst night, so I only updated this morning after I woke up] Chapter 40.1 (EP-40.1) Too many #1 040 ¨C Too Many Secrets #1 The school opening season of the Ark Academy would happen in about a week. ording to the Officials, the Champions and students who were currently scattered all over the ce would flock to the Academy. It was said that once the dormitories were filled, Gracia would get very, very noisy. Hence, the entire city was preparing for the end of the vacation. To think that students in this world can also have holidays¡­ ¡°Do those studying at Ark really need a vacation?¡± Archbishop Bayona, who sat in the Admissions Office, gave a moderate answer while signing papers back and forth. ¡°In a sense, it can be considered as a practice period. During those times, students can spread the teachings they learned at Ark to the world.¡± ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s for practice.¡± Bayona¡¯s exnation made a lot of sense. In other words, students spent half of the year studying at Ark or honing themselves. For the other half, they would travel around the world and get rid of the lurking darkness. ¡°Of course, it is up to them to decide how they spend their vacation. Some are very busy, while others¡­ have more important business to attend to.¡± ¡°I see. So, will we be assigned a dormitory after the semester starts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the surveys and inspections are done, dormitories and affiliations will be assigned ordingly. So you might need to wait a while. Speaking of which, is the residence that we providedfortable?¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to you, there is no inconvenience and we are doing well. Alright, it seems that the admission process has beenpleted. I will take my leave.¡± ¡°Very well, then. May the blessing be with Queen Aira and her servant Sir Gospel.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± Kiiik. As I exited the Admissions Office, I could see quite a few people walking down the street. They all had odd tools on their backs. Those were probably Champions. They might be students returning to Ark, or neers like us. I then looked up at the sky from the bustling street. The image of arge, smooth ceiling in the form of an artificial dome, which was big enough to cover the heavens, entered my sight. If I remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t this dome about the size of a city? From afar, it looked like an opaque barrier. However, when viewed from the inside, it was transparent like ss, allowing one to see the clear sky and clouds without any obstruction. This was the church¡¯s Academy, Ark. An educational institution that instructed and teached all kinds of things to turn people into warriors. Thest bastion that protected mankind from the darkness beyond the barrier. By studying here, even Aira could be a slightly better person¡­ Initially, it was impossible for Aira to enter this school, just like making a cat bark. Yet, I somehow managed to get it done. ¡­ I did it. By twisting the story and escaping from fate, I aplished that remarkable feat¡­ Honestly, I had done amendable job! ¡°Excuse me-.¡± Suddenly, someone spoke to me, which brought me back from my thoughts. Turning around, I saw a girl with brown hair tied into a ponytail, who was looking at me. Her outfit wasposed of a cloak and leather clothes that weremon among adventurers. The garb she wore had many straps and she walked around in hard boots. Her face was neither pretty nor ugly. Who was it? I didn¡¯t know¡­ ¡°I want to pay tuition and apply for admission. Where should I go? I¡¯ve never lost my way when I set out from Badaris, yet staying in Ark has already made me go in circles for the past hour¡­¡± Oh, a foreigner! I knew that Badaris was a quiet rural vige on the outskirts of the continent. Was this a countryside girl that traveled to the big city? Well, I wasn¡¯t curious enough to ask that, so I just told her what I knew. ¡°If you go over there, you¡¯ll see the Admissions Office. Is Miss a Champion by any chance?¡± ¡°Miss? I am not a noble. And I¡¯m not a Champion, yet. Anyways, thank you. Bless you!¡± The girl then waved to me and disappeared into the distance. Seeing her ponytail swaying like a horse¡¯s tail reminded me of Elga when her hair was tied behind her back. The image of Elga made me remember what had happened a few days ago, causing blood to rush down my lower body. ¡°Eum.¡± I looked around, trying to calm my now erec? coc?. Now that I thought about it, there were quite a few women here¡­ It felt very strange to think about the men-melting assets they were equipped with¡­ ©¥Nelmi-! Let¡¯s go-! ©¥Come on, Cellura. Let¡¯s spread a mat under a tree and eat lunch there! Kkyareureuk kkyakkkyak. Laughter could be heard everywhere. The Academy was blooming with cherry blossom-like flowers in all directions, creating a picturesque scene where people happily walked around. This really hit home that I was going to school again¡­ You could polish yourself here, right? I didn¡¯t know about warrior training. But, I had this now. ¡°Status Window.¡± Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 26 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 6 Casanova lv. 6 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 4 Mage lv. 1 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡· ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. A few days after my first time with Elga, this was what I had achieved. I also learned that the level and experience gained would be greatly diminished once the job level went over 5. For the Level 9 Actor to reach Level 10, it was necessary to perform arge number of performances or pull off actings and tricks that were big enough that they could risk your very life! And yet, what the heII was this? What caught my attention right now was none other than the Level 1 Mage. There were quite a few instances where I managed to raise all my job experience as a bonus from¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. However, the level for Mage never went up¡­ Could I even use magic in the first ce? I thought using¡¶Farsight¡·or the Status Window should have counted. Still, for me, magic was something like shooting fireballs and using telekinesis. Since this was Ark, a champion training institution, one could definitely learn magic here. Actually¡­ was there something like time-stop magic? The ability to stop time¡­ If there was such a thing, it would make things convenient in many ways¡­. Chapter 40.2 (EP-40.2) Too Many #1 040 ¨C Too Many Secrets #1 ¡°Theo, you arrivedter than I thought.¡± In the special aodation prepared by the Church¡¯s temple. Aira was sitting on the sofa while reading a book. I didn¡¯t know what kind of book it was, but it seemed to have deep and difficult words written on it. Maybe it was an ancientnguage? I bowed my head in front of Aira. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Majesty. There were many students and it took a little longer waiting. However, the admission process has beenpleted. Now we just have to wait for the sses to start.¡± ¡°En. Are all the packages from Angmar arriving?¡± ¡°The Ogre Gorgor, who hase under me, is unloading them. You don¡¯t have to worry, since the Imp Marmar is there.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve worked hard. You can now rx. In that sense, I will allow you to massage my feet.¡± Seureuk. Aira naturally stretched out her leg towards me. Cute and little. It was a bewitching foot painted with a ck pedicure. How could a foot be so pretty? I sweated in a lot of ways just to avoid having lewd thoughts. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry and take a break!¡± ¡°Yes, thank you¡­.¡± Most wouldin that massaging someone¡¯s feet wasn¡¯t rxing, but Aira genuinely believed that being able to touch her body was the greatest happiness others could enjoy. Happiness was rxation¡­ ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Alright then. I grabbed Aira¡¯s soft, cool bare foot and pressed on. I had learned acupressure a long time ago, so I was pretty good at it. ¡°Ugh, uh huh. That¡¯s good¡­ Theo, are you having a good time?¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to the wise Queen.¡± ¡°Eum.¡± That was what I said, but honestly, I couldn¡¯t befortable. She was indeed a beauty, but this was not rest! Upon lifting my head, I could see ck underwear on her smooth thighs. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aira didn¡¯t seem to notice that her p?nties were visible. Her attention was solely on the book. I couldn¡¯t help but think of the moist hole, which could give a man otherworldly pleasure, behind those garments. Queen Aira clearly possessed such a treasure. Having licked it a few times, I felt like I could see through that ck cloth like having an x-ray. How nice would it feel if I put my little friend there¡­ Getting intimate with the Queen. It probably wouldn¡¯t be strange if my heart just suddenly stopped and went to heaven! ¡°Theo, you are slowing down.¡± Of course, right now, I was massaging her toes, not her ?ussy. But even then, her feet would probably feel just as good¡­ Kkuuk, kkuuuk. ¡°Good. Also, you can apply a little bit more force than that.¡± Kkuuuk, kkuuuuk, kkuuuuk. ¡°Yeah, Theo, that¡¯s good~. It feels nice~. My feet have been a little stifftely¡­ My body¡­ is tired¡­ Theo, I feel loosened up¡­.¡± Aira had been babbling something, but my mind was too upied with lewd thoughts. Without a talent for remaining calm, I might have started licking Aira¡¯s calf and foot like some degenerate¡­ Why was I like this? Of course, I already knew the answer. It was because of what happened with Elga a while ago. Since that incident, I had be aware of what was a ¡®woman¡¯ from that very recent incident. It was just like when Adam ate the forbidden fruit and got enlightened. I, who ate Elga¡¯s ¡®fruit¡¯, could no longer return to how I was before. Those pleasant memories just kept floating in my head. Now, whenever I saw beautiful women, it would be impossible not to have Iewd fantasies about them. It was like being a hormonal middle school teen who got struck hard with puberty, though the experience would not be as childish and naive¡­ Suddenly, a voice woke me up from my daydream. ¡°Theo, you seem to have a lot of thoughts in mindtely¡­¡± Aira seemed to have noticed my change. Hearing her words, I couldn¡¯t help but get cold sweat all over. Of course, on the surface, I tried to y it off. ¡°Well, school is about to start¡­ There are a lot of things to worry about.¡± ¡°Is that the reason why you and Elga meet so often alone? Or, are you secretly plotting something behind my back?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aira had the ability to see through lies. Therefore, I felt the need to act with all my might and soul. ¡°We are not scheming anything. Elga and I simply discussed our loyalty as well asmitments to Angmar and Aira-nim!¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± Aira then looked at me with cool eyes. Would her talent¡¶Tarantera¡·see through my acting like that of a spider¡¯s sensitive sense? ¡°Theo, as I always say, you just have to remain as loyal to me as you are now. There is no need to overdo it.¡± ¡¸Your performance deserves praise for generations toe! Gained job experience for ¡®Actor¡¯. + 50¡¹ Great! I managed to get through this ordeal somehow. ¡°It¡¯s also been a while, Theo, so prove your loyalty to me.¡± Seureureuk. Aira took her foot from my hands and put it in front of my face, wanting me to kiss it. It would be proof of loyalty. Although it was only for a short time, my boiling sexual desire began to slowly subside. But it was not just because I¡¯d almost been found out. Rather, after discovering that I was actually a descendant of the Demon King Angmar, a nagging feeling began to sprout in my heart. The belief that Angmar Kingdom and this continent should be mine ¨C its rightful and legitimate ruler! I wondered if this was something like the will or instinct of ¡®Theo Angmar¡¯ instead of the ordinary person Lee Seong-eum. Anyway, these days, my loyalty to Aira was not how it used to be. After all, Aira was a descendant of the usurper. It could be said that she was a thief who stole what was mine! Of course, I didn¡¯t have the strength to get it back, so I had to hide my fangs. That was why, at least for now, it would be better to y as the loyal Theo like usual. ¡°I am the Queen¡¯s servant.¡± Swallowing the humiliation, I kissed Aira¡¯s foot. Lifting my head slightly, I saw Aira looking down at me with narrowed eyes. ¡°You can start licking.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± I stuck out my tongue and licked Aira¡¯s foot. It was smooth and soft, but just like King Gucheon licking the bear¡¯s galldder, I vowed revenge! Chureup! Chureup! ¡°Theo, you¡¯re really like a dog¡­ This is exactly what the puppy that I raised when I was young did ¨C licking my feet. The only difference was that she was a female.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Theo, you¡¯re a man, right?¡± ¡°Chyureup, cheureup.¡± Yes, I was licking Aira¡¯s toes like a dog. But just you watch. Someday I would also drill you in the back like a dog! I would definitely make you give birth to my babies! Ten of them, one baby every year. Only then could youpensate for the hardship I suffered. Hehehe¡ª Swallowing myughter, I began to plot an insidious scheme in my mind. ¡­ But how? ording to my feelings these days, having a rtionship with a woman was a veryplicated and difficult task. How was I supposed to f?ck the mysterious Aira, when I didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking? Looking back at it now, I felt like the experience with Elga was a kind of tutorial. On the other hand, Aira was pretty much the final boss. The final boss¡­? It was funny, since it fitted Aira perfectly. And, in order to reach the final boss, one would have to diligently level up and increase the experience points. Half of the world consisted of women. So, there would be many ces to increase my experience! ¡°Come to think of it, yesterday I met the Young Lady of the Draco Family here in the temple. Her name is¡­.¡± ¡°You mean Mirna Draco?¡± I stopped licking Aira¡¯s feet and lifted my head. Upon seeing a slight frown on her face, I quickly resumed my task. ¡°Chyureup. Chyureup. Haljjak.¡± ¡°Yes, Mirna Draco. Theo¡­. such a name¡­ This evening¡­. Hmmm, I have an appointment for dinner, you and Elga will also participate. All the families are meeting.¡± ¡°Is the Belhawk Familying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± Secret, huh. Anyway, this was a gathering of big shots. This would be an excellent chance for me to see my enemies grouped together. I never thought that Aira would make such an opportunity for me. An unexpected reunion of the four great families¡­ Was this the butterfly effect that went beyond the storyline? [T/N: join the d?????d (click me) for illustrations, and K0F? for advanced chapters (click me) or the button below] Chapter 42.1 [19] (EP-42.1) Too Many Secrets #3 042 ¨C Too Many Secrets #3 The great houses of the North, East, West, and South. Those were the great families that ruled the four corners of thend. And Angmar could be considered the shepherd of the flock. After all, it was said that David Angmar, the formerly ordinary shepherd, was chosen by God to subjugate the four great families and lead the continent towards peace. ©¥Long live David Angmar, the King of Kings! People hailed David Angmar, who had ended the long war, as king, naming the Kingdom ¡®Angmar¡¯ after him. His family became the rulers of the kingdom for generations, and their very words turned into the will of Gods. The highest authority in name and reality, epassing the church and the realm. It was the Angmar¡¯s who stood at the center of it all. At least, until the Mage King Solomon Angmar was torn to shreds by the great families¡­. All the family members were captured and executed, and now, not even a remnant of the family remained. Nevertheless, the impact of Angmar¡¯s centuries-old reign still existed in the kingdom. The Taboo Legacy was one such influence. It was a worldly treasure that Demon King Solomon Angmar possessed. This was the Taboo Legacy. Wasn¡¯t there a rumor that whoever obtained it would get the kingdom? Of course, only the former heads of the four families, who vanquished the Demon King, knew whether it really existed or not. Aira, Elga and Mirna¡¯s grandfathers were such figures¡­ But all of them had been buried in graves, and all that remained was a rumor. Yet, that Taboo Legacy was now here in Gracia!? Well, at least, ording to Mirna Draco, it was¡­ Anyway, with this in mind, I felt a kind of thrill. Was this fate? Wasn¡¯t this some kind of revtion that I, Theo Angmar, would get his hands on the legacy!? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, someone approached me while I was standing on the second floor¡¯s balcony. Turning my head around, I saw bright golden hair swaying to and fro amidst the glittering moonlight. ¡°Elga-nim, did you finish your talk?¡± ¡°Roughly? Anyways, what are you doing here alone?¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking about the Taboo Legacy.¡± It was actually a pretty good timing for me that Elga came here. Hopefully, Elga could give me some information about what happened while I was away. ¡°Do you really think the Taboo Legacy is in this city?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s what the Draco¡¯s said. That fellow imed that she finally got some information here a week ago. There¡¯s nothing definite though.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± A week ago? ording to the original story, Mirna Draco shouldn¡¯t be in Gracia right now. However, since I sessfully suppressed the rebellion, the Draco Family did not have to return to Angmar. As a result, they managed to acquire information on the Taboo Legacy. It could be said that this was a twist of fate that I had created¡­ Seueuk. Elga stood next to me and looked down at the balcony before saying, ¡°The Demon King¡¯s treasure. Seriously, why do people even believe that kind of fairytale¡­ A treasure that bestows the rulership of the entire kingdom upon obtaining it? Could there truly be such a thing?¡± ¡°So Elga-nim does not believe it?¡± ¡°No. Just obtaining some kind of treasure wouldn¡¯t make you a King, just like how one doesn¡¯t simply be a King by pulling the ax of a self-proimed goddess out of a rock.¡± ¡°Is this the story of Lioness, the Lion King?¡± ¡°Yes, the ¡®legend¡¯ of my ancestor. He pulled out an ax that was embedded in some rock and was recognized as a King. It was just a made-up story, and the truth is, it was because he fought well that he got to be King.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°What, do you also believe in it, that Taboo Legacy? You don¡¯t look like the kind of bumpkin that would fall for that kind of nonsense, though?¡± Elga was surprised. But such a thing definitely existed. Because, out of all the nonsensical stories, the existence of Theo himself would be the ultimate example! Unbelievable things were happening due to my existence, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there was such a thing like the Demon King¡¯s legacy. If I got my hands on something like that, I would definitely be able to revive the Angmar Family! Seureuk. Suddenly, Elga grabbed my cor and stopped my thoughts. ¡°So, how is ¡®that¡¯ going?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The secret. Hiding what the two of us did. Are you hiding it well? No one noticed, right?¡± ¡°Oh, of course. However, we should reduce the number of times we meet alone. I think Queen Aira is a little suspicious.¡± ¡°Really?¡± After that day, Elga and I met often like this. It could be described as a kind of tryst, where a boy and a girl did bad things together without the teacher or parents knowing. It was quite heart-pounding! Should I say this felt like a secret love affair? Of course, it was not like the fresh feeling of forbidden love since it was more sticky and naughty. ¡°Then seal it! Prove to me that you will keep it a secret today, Theo.¡± Elga tapped her lips with a finger. I felt my hair stand as I started frantically looking around. This was a balcony on the second floor of the temple. There were no people around because it waste, but honestly, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone suddenly showed up. ¡°Here? What if someonees?¡± ¡°Who would possiblye!? Aira and Mirna are busy resting right now. Anyway, just do it already!¡± To ¡®seal¡¯ basically meant to kiss. It was a deep kiss that Elga and I often had when we were alone, almost like a kind of secret oath. However, I had never been asked for a kiss in such an open ce, so I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. ¡°Elga-nim, I don¡¯t think this is right.¡± ¡°Oh, really~?¡± Unfortunately, Elga was a reckless person, and since her strength overpowered mine, I got pushed against the wall without being able to resist. Seuk, seuk. Elga¡¯s arms blocked both sides to cut off my retreat. Then, she slowly moved her head towards me. The warm breath that seeped out of her mouth touched my cheeks, followed by her soft lips falling onto mine. ¡°Heua, chyureup. Chyureup.¡± Elga¡¯s tongue entered my lips, carrying a strawberry vor on her moist tongue. It was probably because she ate some strawberries for dinner. ¡°You were looking forward to this, weren¡¯t you~? Huh, Theo~? I was also¡­ Chyureup. looking forward to it!¡± Elga continued to talk as she clung her body to mine. ¡°You like this, don¡¯t you~? Huh~? You definitely like this kind of stuff! Didn¡¯t you say you like me~? Didn¡¯t you say you want to be a Lioness~?¡± Malkang, Malkang. The softness pressed on my body could be clearly felt through my clothes, while Elga¡¯s strong thighs slid between my legs and gently rubbed my gro?n. This wasn¡¯t just a kiss, it was oral s¡êx! Even though Elga knew the consequences of her own actions, she always did this. Bulttuk bulttuk. Thanks to that, my d?ck stiffened through my pants. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s this hardness? Huh? What¡¯s this thing on your thigh~?¡± Seureureuk. One of Elga¡¯s hands went down my side and stroked the bulge on my pants, causing the coc? to throb from all the blood flowing down there. A few days after I had my first time with Elga, she continued to s¡êxually stimte me like this whenever the two of us met alone. It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one who had awoken a need for s¡êxual pIeasure¡­ Elga, who was originally curious and headstrong, had her first experience of gentle caressing and affection, so this might have been a natural path to take for her. ¡°Theo, why aren¡¯t you talking~? Huh~? Say something!¡± Chapter 42.2 [19] (EP-42.2) Too Many Secrets #3 042 ¨C Too Many Secrets #3 This was quite tricky, especially when she kept asking for my response. It was cute in its own way, but shouldn¡¯t you at least be mindful of the time and ce when doing this? After all, things would get disastrous in many ways if anyone saw us like this¡­ I also just found out that Angmar¡¯s Taboo Legacy was in Gracia. It would be foolish to arrive at a bad end simply because of Elga¡¯s lust. I needed to do something about this. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What? Are you going to stop?¡± ¡°No. Please excuse me for a bit.¡± After carefully listening with my Fairy ears, I found that there were no signs of other people. Thus, my hand began to move up Elga¡¯s inner thigh. Chalpak, chalpak. Mikkeulmikkeul. It was slippery, as if it had been applied with a sticky gel. The sheer amount was also quite amazing¡­ Anyway, I decided to ignore the thought and continued moving my hand upwards. Upon touching her silky underwear, I found that it was even more ufortably wet! When did she get so wet!? And this couldn¡¯t be just from my touch, either¡­ Jilgok. ¡°Eut¡­!¡± Elga¡¯s waist trembled as my finger touched her underwear. But I didn¡¯t care and continued to rub it. Just a little more and I would be touching her ?ussy directly. Jilchok, jilchok, jigok, jilgok. ¡°Heut, heu, eut¡­, you, who, who told you to touch wherever you want¡­.¡± Elga fell on me while grabbing my right hand as I stroked her. Of course, she didn¡¯t put much strength in it, almost as if she was simply resting her hand on mine. ¡°Eut, heut, heut, this, this punk, hii hiik, heung, eung!¡± Jilchok, jilchok, bijok, jigok, jigok. I could clearly feel Elga¡¯s skin through her thin cotton underwear. It was as if she didn¡¯t wear anything at all! The sensation of her cIi?oris protruding between the plump vu?va was quite profound. And so, I began to gently caress it with my index finger. ¡°Anggg¡­!¡± As a result, Elga tucked her head in front of me while her knees trembled. Thanks to this, the Bermuda Triangle between Elga¡¯s thigh and gro?n ensnared my hand,pletely trapping it! It was simply impossible to escape! Seureuk, seureuk, jigok, jigok, jigok. ¡°Angg, oh my, this, this bastard¡­, are you treating my body like a toy¡­? Heueue, eueueut. Stop it¡­! You, eu eut, heueut¡­!¡± You were telling me to stop, but you wouldn¡¯t even let go of my hand! ¡°Angg¡­, eueut, heueut, this feels weird¡­ ! Stop it, really, really stop it¡­! I feel¡­!¡± Eventually, the flinching and trembling Elga grabbed me by the arm. My hand felt like it was going to be crushed by her grip. It was so painful that tears were already threatening to fall down¡­ Thanks to this, my fingers also stopped moving. ¡°Huu, heueu, bath, bathroom¡­ I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Soon, under the moonlight, the red-faced Elga hurriedly disappeared. She must really need to use the bathroom¡­ Well, it was probably a lot more than that. Should I call Elga outter tonight? There were no wars and duels to be fought, so Elga¡¯s unresolved energy seemed to be concentrated on her s¡êx drive. In fact, if I yed my cards right, wouldn¡¯t I be able to have my second time today!? Now that I thought about it, there were a lot of things I couldn¡¯t do the first time round. Elga¡¯s clothes wasn¡¯t fully taken off back then, so I wasn¡¯t able to see herpletely in her birthday suit. Licking and sucking her ?ussy was also not possible, even when I wanted to touch that cute chrysanthemum¡­ I also wanted to receive some ¡°pa?zuri¡± with her big br3asts! Basically, there were many things I wanted to do. If Elga hadn¡¯t run away, I might have pounced on her here amidst my boiling s3xuaI desire. That wonderful thought of me throwing Elga¡¯s wet pant?es to the side before shoving my Angmar Maker into her vag?na¡­ No, I had to snap out of it. Slow, down. Come one, stay calm! ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡¸You are a full-fledged outdoor pervert! Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡¸Petted the lion turned ¡®cat¡¯! Gained job experience for ¡®Tutor¡¯. +50¡¹ Alright, nice. Experience was always good. Baseurak. It was then that I suddenly felt a chill down my spine. I definitely heard something nearby! ¡°Who is there?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Kwadangtang, kwang. The sound of someone moving and falling answered my question. I hurriedly headed towards the source. Had someone witnessed what just happened!? Howe I didn¡¯t feel anyone¡¯s presence earlier!? Rushing over, I thought of ways to deal with this situation. Soon, I was greeted by the sight of a girl in pain. The skirt of her school uniform was flipped up, exposing her white underwear and thighs. ¡°Aeueu, that hurt¡­.¡± Her silver hair, which was scattered on the floor, and her teary crimson eyes were quite familiar¡­ ¡°Lady Mirna¡­ ?¡± My brain suddenly nked. Of all the people that could¡¯ve caught us in the act, it was the one who should never find out! This was why I didn¡¯t want to do anything frisky outside! Mirna hated me, Elga and even Aira, so there was a high probability that the three of us would get struck down if she exposed this. What should I do? Perhaps hitting her on the head with a flowerpot? Or maybe¡­. As I was thinking of various situations and scenarios, the girl in the school uniform, who had been lying on the floor, got up while embarrassedly covering her bu??. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t see anything! I just happened to pass by, and I won¡¯t tell anything to anyone¡­ ! Honestly¡­!¡± Her voice was cheerful, even innocent,pletely unlike the proud and arrogant viiness, Mirna Draco. It was only after a moment did I understand the situation. ¡°You are not Lady Mirna¡­ You¡¯re Narmi, right? Lady Narmi Draco.¡± Hearing this, the teary red eyes of the silver-haired girl, who was touching the bump on her head, also widened. ¡°You know me!? This is the first time something like this has happened! I didn¡¯t think anyone would recognize me¡­!¡± It seemed to be correct. I was already somewhat aware of this because, a supposed only child, Mirna Draco, talked about buying some shoes for her younger sister. In fact, this should be simr to the novel¡¯s story. Now that I thought about it, this was actually a good thing for me. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Narmi! I am Theo Gospel.¡± Seuk. I reached out my right hand to the Dracody. However, I realized that there was still a lot of Elga¡¯s slimy love juice on it, so I retracted my arm. ¡°Ya, nice to meet you, Theo Gospel! I¡¯m Narmi Draco, Mirna¡¯s twin sister!¡± Mirna and Narmi. The fact about there being a twin was probably a secret to many. In the first ce, the official position of Mirna Draco in the family was the only child. As for me, I knew it because I read it in the original novel. But Narmi, who didn¡¯t know this, had her eyes kept wide open as she asked. ¡°How did you know me!? Can you really see the future?¡± ¡°¡­ You can say that.¡± I quickly made some calctions inside my head. On one hand, there was Mirna Draco, who acted harshly and arrogantly like the model of a viiness. On the other hand, ording to the original novel, Narmi Draco was naive and innocent. The prime example of a noble girl raised in a greenhouse, unlike Mirna. If you asked me who would be faster to tame between these two, the answer was, of course, Narmi. And this was a special circumstance. By taming one, it might be possible to get both! Thinking so, I activated ¡¶Farsight¡·. Name: Mirna Von Draco & Narmi Von Draco lv. ?? Job: Lady lv. 6 Necromancer lv. 8 Dark Priestess lv. 9 Young Lady lv. 5 [Locked] lv. ?? Talent: ¡¶Dualism¡· ¡¶Below The Surface¡· ¡¶Innocence¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. The twin daughters of a great family, whose name could make children stop crying just from fame alone. They are two and one. Two as one. Two different peoplee together to make up for each other¡¯s weaknesses. [Locked] [Locked] *T/N: Talent names are subject to change T/N: I got sick from our school intramurals. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be paying up the chapter I owe (there will be a day where I¡¯ll upload twice) in the following days. Sorry for the dy Chapter 43.1 (EP-43.1) Too Many #4 043 ¨C Too Many Secrets #4 ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever been recognized! But, you can¡¯t say that you have met me. If Mirna finds out, I¡¯ll really be in trouble¡­!¡± Narmi, the second daughter of the Draco Family, erratically looked around in fear. It was Narmi who discovered my secret meeting with Elga. Yet she was the one worried about me ratting her out. ¡°Why would Narmi-nim get scolded by your older sister Mirna-nim?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ my sister doesn¡¯t like me wandering around. And if my existence bes known to the outside world, many problems could arise¡­.¡± Narmi replied weakly. ¡°I sneaked out while my sister was tired. It¡¯s a secret that I¡¯m even here.¡± ¡°Ah-. I see.¡± Only then did I get a rough idea of the situation. The ¡®twin sisters¡¯, Mirna and Narmi, shared one body but with different souls. It seemed that the initiative of the body usually belonged to Mirna, the older sister. Right now, however, the younger sister Narmi was walking around without her big sis¡¯s knowledge. Indeed, if they shared one body all the time, they would end up fighting each other over the smallest inconveniences. After all, I, Lee Seong-eum, also had a brother and we always argued over theputer when we were young. So just imagine the chaos which would ensue had we been in the same body¡­. Then, suddenly, pure curiosity arose within me. ¡°Then your sister Mirna-nim doesn¡¯t know what we are talking about right now?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! My sister is currently sleeping in her heart¡¯s room. She must have been tired from meeting strangers for such a long time! I only sneak around whenever she takes a nap, hehe¡­.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®heart¡¯?¡± When I raised my brow slightly at that unfamiliar word, Narmi kindly exined. ¡°Ah, the heart¡¯s room is like a resting ce inside of us. Should I call it the advantage of my talent, ¡°Dualism¡±?¡± ¡°Advantage of your talent¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, talent is like a blessing from God¡¯s System!¡± ¡°System¡­?¡± Unintentionally, the question got its tail bit¡­ Narmi, who seemed to be in deep thought, murmured as if she had realized something after thinking for a while. ¡°Viva Vida-.¡± Heurit, heurit. Then, I saw an object vaguely floating in front of Narmi. I couldn¡¯t tell what it was exactly due to the blurriness, as if I was wearing high-graded sses, but it looked like letters? This could only mean one thing¡­ Narmi Draco¡­ Had a Status Window. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I was a little confused, but upon further inspection, this might not be so hard to believe. After all, I did get my Status Window as a gift from the Imp Marmar. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone else also had it. Actually¡­ Wasn¡¯t this System devised by Demon King Solomon Angmar for the demons? So shouldn¡¯t it only be possible to exchange this between monsters like Imps, Ogres and other races like Nymphs? After thinking for a while, Narmi said. ¡°Ark students are blessed with a System like this. The Light and Salt God has given us humans the power to deal with evil and darkness!¡± ¡°I see. I think I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere. Levels and experiencese to mind, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Anyone can get stronger as long as they try! Isn¡¯t that great? Oh, Theo, aren¡¯t you going to be a student of Ark this year? Then you can also receive this gift!¡± ording to the Imp Marmar, the Status Window was the King¡¯s grace. But now, Narmi imed that it was actually a blessing from the Light and Salt God. Howe there were two different stories? I didn¡¯t know which one was correct, but that was not important at the moment. ¡°Is there any way to see someone else¡¯s System?¡± ¡°No! That is personal information!¡± ¡°¡­ Is it really impossible?¡± ¡°To even dream of achieving that feast, wouldn¡¯t you have to be like Solomon Angmar, who was said to have the Eyes of Wisdom? Ah-.¡± After mentioning the name Solomon Angmar, Narmi nced around before whispering to me in a small voice. ¡°The Demon King Solomon had the gift of irvoyance, allowing him to see the future and glimpse into the minds of others. He was a man who had mastered all kinds of magic and spells.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± That was right. It was generally considered impossible to see the Status Window of others. I couldn¡¯t tell how lucky I was that my talent, ?Farsight?, was so rare and useful. In fact, if someone looked at my Status Window using the same talent I had, the words ¡®Theo Angmar¡¯ would beid bare. By then, wouldn¡¯t I be dragged to the death row? Besides, wasn¡¯t Solomon the only one with the ability of irvoyance? Could it be that my talent¡¶Farsight¡· was developed because of my Angmar bloodline? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®¡­ I see¡¯. Chapter 43.2 (EP-43.2) Too Many #4 043 ¨C Too Many Secrets #4 Narmi and I chatted for a while near the balcony. We mainly talked about the Status Window. I was able to figure out that it was not something anyone could just receive. ¡°So only warriors that pass a secret esoteric ritual can obtain a System?¡± ¡°Yes! That is why only the senior students of the Church receive the blessing¡­ Oh my-!¡± After talking for a while, Mirna suddenly trembled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My sister seems to be slowly waking up! If I get caught doing this, I¡¯ll be in big trouble! I have to hurry back¡­!¡± Narmi hastily exined. ¡°Please keep it a secret that you met me today, okay? My sister doesn¡¯t like me talking to anyone. She hates it when I do so. Please keep quiet about this¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, of course I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re more of a nice guy than I thought! Anyways, it was nice speaking with you¡­¡± A ¡®nice¡¯ guy¡­ Was it possible to put such an adjective before me? In the past, maybe, but not now at least. Narmi, the younger one of the twin sisters, seemed like a good and kind person to me. Should I say that she was pure, without any hints of hypocrisies and lies? Talking with her made me feel at ease, to the point that I ended up unknowingly chatting about this and that. ¡­ However, unlike Narmi, I was not a nice and kind person. In fact, it would be more urate to describe me as a poisonous scorpion. ¡°But, I have conditions.¡± ¡°Co-, conditions?¡± ¡°Miss Narmi must also keep it a secret from everyone that I was here today, what you saw earlier and everything we talked about. Everything.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At this time, Narmi blushed, realizing my meaning. Perhaps it reminded her of what Elga and I did. ¡°Asking me to keep a secret¡­ Is it about you and Lady Lioness kissing?¡± ¡°Have you seen everything that¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen anything at all! I only saw you two kissing, but I got so surprised that I closed my eyes¡­!¡± It was a relief that she didn¡¯t see me do something more ¡®indecent¡¯ than kissing¡­ Even so, there was still the danger of being dragged to the guillotine if this was discovered. Narmi then said. ¡°It¡¯s love that transcends status¡­. Like Romeo and Juliet. I¡¯ve seen it a lot in books, but this is actually the first time I¡¯ve seen something like that in real life. I¡¯ll be rooting for you¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re cheering me on?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± If it was Mirna, she might have used this to ckmail and have me at her mercy. Meanwhile, Narmi would not only keep this a secret, she was even supportive of it? It was crazy how two sisters who shared the same body could be so pr opposite of each other¡­ Anyway, I replied in moderation. ¡°Thank you very much! It¡¯s really not easy being with someone beyond your status¡­ Lady Lioness is the daughter of a great family, while I am a meremoner that was once a ve¡­¡± This was half acting, half sincere. The golden ratio of half truth and false. Right now, I was a lover trying to pursue an impossible love, walking down a path full of thorns. ¡°A great family¡­. Hey, I¡¯m a Draco, so maybe I can help!¡± ¡°Help?¡± ¡°Yes! Like how do the young misses of great families fall in love? What do they like? I might even be able to tell you what kind of gift they would like to receive from a man!¡± ¡°Oh, by any chance, does Lady Narmi have a lot of experience in dating? But you¡¯re such a beautiful person, so it makes sense that you would¡­.¡± Narmi trembled, as if caught off guard by my question. ¡°¡­ That, of course! I have more than ten lovers! I have had plenty of experience!¡± This was clearly a lie. Anyone who saw it would know immediately¡­ Narmi really had no talent for lying. There was no way she could be an expert at love when she had to sneak around in the middle of the night unbeknownst to her sister. Perhaps, this was her sister¡¯s experience? Did she have a lot of dating experience? No, that couldn¡¯t be. Her older sister, Mirna Draco, was a devout maniac. That viiness was someone very conservative in matters concerning the opposite s¡êx. Anyway. This development was good for me. Now, all that was left was how to straighten the sails as the wind blew. Thus, I put on a rather desperate expression. ¡°Then, can you help me? It would really mean a lot if I could ask Narmi-nim, who is knowledgeable about dating, for some help.¡± ¡°Yeah, of course! I¡¯ll help you! So¡­ How do you want me to help¡­? I was the Love Doctor of Corvant¡­.¡± The seemingly restless Narmi said with confidence. Was it due to her anxiousness of being discovered that she actuallycked dating experience? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ This was so easy to guess¡­ Also, how cute. I said with a serious face, holding back the smile that was about toe out. ¡°Can you see me every Wednesday night or so? I want to regrly ask you about dating. Furthermore, I also want to report the situation every week and get some advice on what to do.¡± Keeping in touch with Narmi. To be precise, I was seeking a way to have friendly and continuous rtions with the Draco Family. This was my n. I thought the best way to control and tame them was to have them close to me first. However, Narmi began to mumble and rub the floor with her shoes, showing an uneasy look. ¡°Every week¡­? It¡¯s hard to do it so often¡­ I think I¡¯ll be able to sneak from my sister¡¯s at least once a week¡­. But if she finds out¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, how could I forget? I can also help Narmi-nim, if necessary!¡± ¡°Heueung¡­. Alright!¡± After thinking about it for a while, my offer for help managed to move Narmi. Give and take was definitely the bestbo! ¡°Well¡­.¡± ¡°Does Narmi-nim want to say something?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­ If I¡¯m going to help you with your rtionship, I need to know more about the situation. So¡­.¡± I patiently waited for Narmi to finish speaking. Finally, after a while¡­ ¡°So how far did you two go¡­? You and Lady Lioness, I mean.¡± Was she asking about the progress of skinship between me and Elga? While I was thinking whether to answer honestly or lie, Narmi waved her hand at my silence. ¡°Of course, I am not asking this out of curiosity or selfishness! In order to help you, I need to know¡­!¡± ¡­ She seemed very interested in hearing other people¡¯s love stories. Maybe I should just lie? ¡°That was actually our first kiss today.¡± ¡°Really¡­!? First time today¡­? Wow, so I witnessed your first!¡± ¡°Yes, but because I was very clumsy, Lady Lioness got angry and left¡­.¡± ¡°So you mean, your kissing was awkward and it dissatisfied Lady Lioness.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t good for a man to not know how to kiss, right? Young nobledies of great families seem to feel that way.¡± ¡°Right! First of all, we like a romantic, perfect kiss. Being clumsy has its own charm, but¡­. If it were me, it would be among beautiful flowers under the moonlight¡­.¡± It was then that I realized. I could get something from this situation¡­ ¡°Narmi-nim, could you please teach me the correct way to kiss?¡± [T/N: join the d?????d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 44 (EP-44) Method #1 044 ¨C Correct Way #1 ¡°Me, teaching you how to kiss!?¡± Narmi Draco shook her head. She was so startled that her silky silver hair stood upright like angry snakes. It was natural since she¡¯d been asked about kissing. But by her own words, she shouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed. ¡°After all, Narmi-nim is a love doctor. You must have kissed a lot, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± So, what would you do now, Narmi Draco? Would you stop the facade and admit your ignorance about dating? Or, would you stand tall with pride, like a ¡®true noble¡¯? ¡°Fi, fine. I will help you!¡± So you chose to stand. Although she looked like a cheerful goody two-shoes, Narmi Draco WAS a proud noblewoman. ¡°¡­ But not right now! I don¡¯t know if my sister will wake up! After ss, the first Wednesday of the week! See you here then!¡± Right after saying so, Narmi ran off to somewhere quickly. There wasn¡¯t even a moment for me to respond. I thought that if I did well, I might be able to steal Narmi¡¯s lips right here. But it seemed that I was being too optimistic¡­ ¡¸Deceiving an innocent sheep is no longer a challenge! Gained job experience ¡®Actor¡¯. +50¡¹ Coincidentally, Narmi¡¯s decision to leave was a good thing for me. Because I could hear footsteps echoing through the hallway from behind. ¡°Who was it, Theo!? Wasn¡¯t that girl Mirna!? What was she talking to you about!?¡± Elga emerged from the dark and moved towards the balcony. Her face looked refreshed, without the redness or agitation she had before. ¡°She didn¡¯t hurt you, did she!?¡± ¡°No, we just ran into each other while walking. We didn¡¯t even talk much. Should I say that we simply chatted a little bit about Ark Academy?¡± ¡°¡­ Really? Anyway, let¡¯s go back. Everyone might be waiting.¡± ¡°Yeah. And oh, from now on, we should refrain from seeing each other outside like this. We might get caught.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Although Elga seemed to be cool with it, her voice sounded unconvincing. Should I say that it was full ofints? ¡°By the way, are you free tonight?¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Elga looked up at the moon rising over the balcony. * * * ¡°Well then, my Queen. Good night. I¡¯lle tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°En. Tomorrow, I n to go around town during the day. Apany me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Aira yawned and fell asleep on the bed. As always, once Aira started sleeping, she wouldn¡¯t wake up easily. Sekuen, sekeun. I looked at the snoozing Aira, who was making small breathing sounds. Seureureuk. As I gently removed the soft and light nket, the image of Aira¡¯s body in a silver negligee was revealed. I could see her corbone and the ever stic chest that still managed to hold its shape even when lying down. Her thighs and calves looked so smooth and soft, and her beautiful ankles were clearly visible. ¡­ I wanted to touch them while I had the chance. Such a desire was beginning to creep into me. Tudduk tudduk. Throb throb. Just fantasizing about it made my celestial soldier soar to the Heavens! It must have been because my s¡êxual desire had not been quenched since a while ago. I could feel it boiling under my skin, almost as if I was about to explode. ¡­ But wouldn¡¯t it be risky to actually do so? No matter how much of a heavy sleeper Aira was, if someone touched her, she would immediately wake up, right? The moment I put my hand on that chest, Aira would awaken and stare me down with those obsidian ck eyes¡­ Leaving behind my regrets, I put the nket back on Aira¡¯s body. Anyway, speaking of releasing my sexual desire, there was a chance tonight. After all, I might be able to have my second time with Elga. I got out of Aira¡¯s bedroom and headed outside to avoid the peering eyes of others. Indeed, there was a ce called the Confession Hall, which was like a religious facility. During the day, it would be crowded with people praying. At night, however, it was a quiet ce with no monks watching. I¡¯d been surveying this for the past few days. ¡®Was it Room 3?¡¯ The sign in the 3rd Confession Room, where I was meeting with Elga, had been changed to ¡®upied¡¯. Looking around, the Confession Hall with about 20 rooms waspletely empty. Seuk. As I entered the Confession Room, I took a deep breath to calm my pounding heart, thankful that I had escaped unnoticed by anyone. Looking around, there were some lines of text saying, ¡®Pray. Repent as if there is no tomorrow.¡¯ And¡­ was that a whip right next to it!? I heard that there were people who proved their penitence by whipping themselves¡­ Anyway, the size of this room was about two private bathroompartmentsbined. Since it was just the right size for one person to kneel down and pray, you would take up the space if you spread both of your arms. Just from the fact that a candle was illuminating everything, you could imagine how small this ce was. Knock. Knock. Just then, someone knocked on the door. ©¥¡­ Me, meow meow. ¡°Come on in.¡± The door opened and a woman wearing a dark hood like a monk entered. It felt full when two people upied the cramped room, but that was not important right now. ¡°You didn¡¯t get noticed, right?¡± ¡°No. More importantly, why ¡®meow meow¡¯? I¡¯m not a cat¡­.¡± Elga grumbled at the secret password that she had to say. ¡°I think it¡¯s cute!¡± ¡°¡­ Who asked that? Rather, why did you call me here at this hour? I have a lot of work to do tomorrow, so I have to sleep early!¡± Elga took off the jacket-type robe and hung it on a hanger in the room. With this, she revealed her bountiful chest and body which were clothed in a red dress. Seeing this, my coc? immediately got erect. A man and a woman staying alone in a cramped room at night¡­ To be honest, I didn¡¯t believe that Elga couldn¡¯t tell why I called her here. Could this be considered as an OK, go-ahead sign? If so, could I start touching those beautiful peaks now? ¡­ No, that couldn¡¯t be right. No matter howcking I was regarding love, I knew that there must be a mood before the man and woman started feeling each other¡¯s warmth. But how could you create that mood? ¡°¡­ Say something. Why are you not talking?¡± Elga sat down next to me with her knees bent. Neither of us talked, so the room was very quiet. Whoooo-. So much so that you could hear the wind blowing outside. What kind of conversation should I have with a woman? Earlier, I already had a casual conversation about public and business affairs with Aira and Elga. But I had no idea how to create a romantic atmosphere between a man and a woman. What would yboy Theo, who was good at seducing women, talk about in a situation like this? As I was contemting on whether to start ¡®roleying¡¯ again, Elga pointed her finger at the wall. ¡°Look at that. One person per room.¡± She was pointing at a sign. ¡®Rules for the use of the Confession Room, one person per room. Return the whip after use. If the candle goes out, kindly change it with the spare-.¡¯ ¡°There are two of us here. Aren¡¯t we doing something bad in the temple?¡± That was right. Now that I thought about it, this felt naughty. I hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but just being here with Elga alone made me feel like I was alreadymitting a big sin¡­ And that kind of feeling somehow turned me on! Maybe Elga was just as excited as I was. Seureuk. I peeked at Elga, who was looking all over the Confession Room. Under the candlelight, her long golden eyshes twinkled beautifully. ¡°What if we get punished?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything¡­ yet.¡± ¡°Yet? What, you¡¯re nning to do something¡­?¡± At Elga¡¯s question, I felt like I was gradually losing my self-control. Shaking my head, I tried to organize my thoughts. A man and a woman. In a cramped room. These keywords sounded so unbearable. So, I gently put my hand on the back of Elga¡¯s, which was on the floor. Seureuk. ¡°What, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°What do you think I will do?¡± ¡°You madman! This is a temple! And in the Confession Room too¡­!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we just holding hands?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Elga frowned, to which I added. ¡°Just kidding~.¡± Then I slowly approached Elga. But this time, unlike before, I thought of initiating the kiss. I brought my lips close to hers and Elga also did not reject it. Rather, she gently parted her lips in eptance, weing my tongue inside. ¡°Haa, heueup, chyureup.¡± Elga¡¯s breath and mine became rough and everything escted to the point where words were no longer necessary. Seureuk. Elga was nowying on the rough floor of the Confession Room. I climbed on top of Elga¡¯s body and put my hand under her dress. ¡°Eut¡­ ! Your palm is cold, you id?ot!¡± ¡°It will be warm soon.¡± My hand, which moved up from Elga¡¯s thigh, brushed against her firm stomach. Were these¡­ abs? Elga¡¯s stomach was closer to being smooth and firm rather than soft. Come to think of it, I¡¯d never seen Elga fully naked. I lifted my head from Elga¡¯s lips, who was looking at me with moist sparkling eyes, and said to her. ¡°Elga-nim, can you take everything off? I want to see Elga-nim in all her glory.¡± Chapter 45.1 [19] (EP-45.1) The Right Way #2 045 ¨C Correct Way #2 ¡°Elga-nim, can you take everything off? I want to see Elga-nim in all her glory.¡± Having said so, I started lifting Elga¡¯s dress from the bottom up. ¡°What, are you crazy!? You dare, whose body do you think¡­.!?¡± Elga tried to put up some resistance, but she didn¡¯t really put much power into it. Soon, the dress came off. Her pure white body was then revealed in all its glory under the candlelight. The thought that a woman was bearing her naked body to me was surprisingly gratifying. ¡°Euu¡­, what are you doing now¡­. Elga hugged her chest and n?ppIes with both arms while covering the p?bic area with her legs. Up until now, I¡¯d only been paying attention to her huge ?reasts and ?ussy. But there were many other beautiful ces on a woman¡¯s body. My gaze traveled down Elga¡¯s slender waist and firm abs which were under her soft breasts. And, her pelvis and those thigh lines that widened like a water bottle, they were definitely works of art! Seureuk. I couldn¡¯t help but touch the sides of her stomach. ¡°Eut¡­.¡± Contrary to the hardness that I was expecting, they were surprisingly soft. But, it would be even more amazing if a little Angmar was around. With that thought in mind, I also took off my clothes. ¡°If Elga-nim is naked, then, I will also take mine off. That¡¯s fair, right?¡± ¡°Do you really think so? No, rather, what would happen if someone walks into the next room? I don¡¯t think we should do something like this¡­?¡± Liar. I know that was a lie, because I could see the viscous love liquids running down her thighs amidst the firelight. Now that we were in this situation, how about taking a closer look at Elga¡¯s body? After all, it was only natural for me to know who I was taming. Thinking so, I started removing Elga¡¯s hands, which were covering her ?ussy, and touched what was hiding behind. The soggy, wetb?a felt like it was sucking my finger in. Squelch, squelch. ¡°Eung, eueut¡­.¡± As I shoved my index finger into the fountain spring that was constantly gushing with the liquid of love, I could feel the bumps, curves, turns of the vag?na touching my finger. This was a very narrow hole, yet it felt so warm, smooth and moist¡­ ¡°¡­ Heueung¡­!¡± ¡°Shhh¡­. This is the Confession Room. You have to be quiet.¡± Having said so, I put another finger into Elga¡¯s ?ussy. There was something I¡¯d been wanting to do for a very long time. Jjilgok, jigok. Elga just had her first time recently, so the ?ussy was still very tight. The reason why she managed to ept both my index and middle finger must be because she was so wet right now. I gradually flexed the magic sticks and stimted her vag?nal walls. ¡°Eueueut¡­!¡± At the same time, Elga, who was lying on the floor, began to bend her body like a bow, lifting her toes and waist up. ¡°This, this is not¡­! It feels weird, eueut, eungeugeuheut¡­!¡± Jjigok, jjigokjjigokjjigok. Elga¡¯s love fluid, which had a fairly high viscosity, touched the vag?nal wall and my fingers, making an obscene sound to hear. Jjigok, jjigokjjigok. ¡°Euheueut, heueu¡­!¡± The louder the sound, the thinner Elga¡¯s voice got. Not only that, the tightness in her vag?na was squeezing my finger with more and more strength. Seureuk. ¡°Anggg¡­!¡± Upon gently touching the bumpy spot near the upper part of Elga¡¯s vag?na, her reaction became even more intense. Was this the most sensitive part of the vag?na? Something like a G-spot? Ssugok, jjigok, jjigokjjigok. ¡°Eueu, heueut, stop, stop it¡­ It¡¯s weird, it feels weird¡­!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t move. Stay still.¡± Elga spoke as if she really wanted me to stop, but currently, I didn¡¯t feel like obeying her. After all, I wanted to see what would happen to Elga if I continued to stimte her erogeno?s zone. Finally, Elga¡¯s waist rose to a peak. ¡°Heueut, heueueu-.¡± Umjjil, umjjil. Her hips and thighs spasmed with an anxious-sounding moan. She was trembling so much that it looked like she was hurting somewhere. ¡°Eueut, heueu¡­.¡± Kkuuk, kkuuuk. At the same time, I felt my finger being tightened in her twitching vag?na. Did she just have an orgasm? Chuuuk. Soon, Elgay down like a deted balloon. ¡°I¡¯ll put it in now.¡± I then grabbed and spread her legs apart. Soon, my dic? was between her ?ussy, which was overflowed with love juice. Jil-gok. Suuuk. ¡°Eueugeut¡­.¡± Entering the smooth and cramped ?ussy was something I still hadn¡¯t gotten used to. But once the thickest part of the head went inside, the rest was pretty easy. It was quite wet, so it should be okay to move right away. Chalpak, chalpak, chalpak. Ssugok, ssugokssugok. ¡°Eut, Ang, ang¡­! Eum-.¡± ¡°Shh-. Someone might hear you.¡± I covered Elga¡¯s cute plump lips with the same finger that was inside her ?ussy mere moments ago. No, it was beyond ¡®covered¡¯, since I practically shoved it inside her mouth. The little finger then wrecked havoc and harassed its new yground, including the tongue. The more I did so, the more her vag?na gripped my coc?. Did Elga like being teased like this? Was this girl a masochist!? Anyway, I grabbed Elga¡¯s bouncing nipples and started pinching them. ¡°Heut¡­!¡± The response was immediate. Perhaps educating and taming Elga would be faster than I originally thought. After that, I couldn¡¯t think of anything other than moving my hips. No words were exchanged between us, other than the gasps of pleasure. Ssugok, ssugok ssugok. ¡°Ang, ang, ahaa¡­ Heueueut, haeueut eueueut¡­¡± As Elga mewled like a cat in heat, I found it hard to believe that this was just her second time. It seemed like she was gifted at s¡êxual activites. ¡­ Maybe, this was because we had a good chemistry? Jolkok, giiik. It was then. We suddenly ceased all movements. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Despite being balls deep inside Elga, I had no choice but to stay perfectly still. After all, I could feel the presence of someone in the neighboring room. Elga must have felt it too. The two of us looked into each other¡¯s eyes. We seemed to have reached an unspoken agreement. Ironically, Elga¡¯s ?ussy also started tightening to such an absurd degree that it was difficult for me to pull out. Was she excited that someone nearby could catch us in the act!? I began to move my d?ck slowly, veryyy slowly. Jilkkok. Sugok, sugok. ¡°Heu¡­ eup.¡± Then, as if ming me, Elga opened her fierce eyes and mouth in protest. Seeing so, Iid my body on hers and went straight for her face. ¡°This guy, you¡­ Heueueup.¡± I kissed her. She kissed back. Having s¡êx in this forbidden ce¡­ It was definitely an exciting experience, which soon got me ejacu?ated. ¡°Eut, did you, inside¡­.¡± ¡°Sorry, it felt so good¡­. Rather, can you lick and clean it?¡± I pulled my dic? out of Elga¡¯s tight vag?na and poked it in her face. The scene of Elgaying on the ground next to my coc?, which was covered with both love juice and semen, looked very obscene. ¡°¡­ Why do I have to clean this with my mouth?¡± ¡°Because, it would be difficult to wear pants like this.¡± Chapter 45.2 [19] (EP-45.2) The Right Way #2 045 ¨C Correct Way #2 Seureuk. I shoved my coc? into Elga¡¯s mouth without asking for her permission. ¡°You have to be quiet, the person in the next room might notice us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Elga frowned, seemingly angry, yet she didn¡¯t bite or spit my dic? out. After a while. Elga and I left the Confession Room in turn. If we went out together and got caught, things would be troublesome. ¡°It just keeps on flowing¡­. How much did you release in there? Are all men like that?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I watched Elga wipe the s¡êmen flowing down her legs with a handkerchief. The scene of my s¡êmen dripping out of her ?ussy was exciting to watch, no matter how many times I looked at it. ¡°Then, I will go first.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ And don¡¯t do that next time, alright?¡± Elga looked quite angry, properly because I was ying with her ?ussy and forcing her to give me a cleaning-b?owjob. In fact, Elga must have been as excited as I was. However, I didn¡¯t say anything and simply nodded my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But when I saw Elga-nim, I got so excited and horny that I lost my mind-.¡± ¡°¡­ Ho, horny? You talk like some low-level soldier¡­ But, I suppose, aren¡¯t you also a man?¡± Heung- Elga wore her dress with a snort. ¡°When is the next ¡®meeting¡¯?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll see to it. Anyway, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± I left Elga and went outside the Confession Hall. Under the soothing bright moonlight and refreshing wind, my tired body felt like it could use some sleep. ¡¸Sessful ¡®meeting¡¯. Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. +50¡¹ And indeed, after I went back to my aodation, sleep came easily. I wondered when I could meet Elga like this again. Both Elga and I were busy preparing for the start of the semester, so we couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces for a few days after that. * * * As time passed, the day to enter the school finally arrived. I officially enrolled in the Ark Academy as Queen Aira¡¯s assistance. In Ark, a high-level institution that trained Champions, candidates and various people from all over the continent were already lined up. Even before school started, Gracia was already a noisy and lively city. But now, it was so crowded and chaotic that the Gracia from before looked quiet and serene inparison. ©¥Are your eyes even open!? I hit you first! ©¥What bullsh?t? Fine, let¡¯s decide the winner with a duel! ©¥Fine! There were already a few scuffles right from the start of the new semester. ¡®A duel to decide the winner¡­ What the heII was that?¡¯ While I was intrigued, Aira said. ¡°It¡¯s terribly chaotic¡­ Theo, where should we go?¡± ¡°Today is the first day, so they are going to test things out. Normally, we would have to wait in a long queue withmoners. However, Aira-nim is a special student, so we should head to the window over there.¡± ¡°Alright, guide me.¡± I led Aira to the testing area, where students must go through to receive various cements and assignments on their first day. Meanwhile, many lined up towards a simr space in the auditorium, waiting for their turn. ©¥Look over there. Is that Queen Aira of Angmar? ©¥Must be nice¡­ We have to wait all day today while they can easily pass through¡­ Aira and I entered a special entrance that could only be essed by those who had invested a lot of money and made a huge contribution to the Church. Indeed, having power was good. The building inside was literally just arge auditorium. A few tables had been set up, with people sitting and scribbling. ¡°Queen Aira of Angmar. My name is Be, a faculty member. It is an honor to have you here today.¡± A woman with blue daenggi hair rose from her chair and introduced herself as a faculty member. She then bowed her head slightly, making her sses gleam. ¡°You already know what you are doing on the first day, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Tell her so, Theo.¡± ¡­¡­. ¡­ You wanted me to ry your words, despite standing right in front of me? Hearing this, Be, the faculty member, wore an increasingly strange expression on her face. ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°¡­ The Queen already knows today¡¯s schedule.¡± As I spoke, Be fixed her sses and handed us a chart. ¡°The ranks are assigned ording to the results of today¡¯s evaluation. The dormitory will be allocated ordingly.¡± ¡°Dormitory?¡± Aira clicked her tongue as if she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Theo, ask if there are any private rooms. It¡¯s impossible for me, a Queen, to share a room with other people.¡± ¡°It is inappropriate for the Queen of Angmar to share a room with othermoners. Are there any private rooms?¡± ¡°There are private rooms. But they¡¯re only given to members of the Temr Knights Order. Oh, as you may already know, the Temr Knight is a title given to warriors ranked in the top 10.¡± The Temr Knights? I knew these guys from the novel. They appeared in the second half of the story and each one of them was like a monster that transcended humanity. However, if it was Elga and Aira, they would be able to get into a seat with ease. Actually, the things that would be tested today were quite simple. Jumping left and right repeatedly. Running. Having your magical prowess measured. Cutting logs with a sword, etc. Should I say that it was a brief examination to see if you had the qualifications to be a warrior? ¡°However, Queen Aira is already a Rank 7 Archmage. And, although informally, you¡¯re still recognized as a Swordmaster outside the Angmar Sword Arts Association. Since this is the case, you can skip the test.¡± ¡°You may proceed to the window over there.¡± ¨C Be pointed to a corner. As expected, Aira got special treatment. But just as I started walking to the special window with Aira, I heard a rushed voice behind me. ¡°Stop right there! Aren¡¯t you Theo Gospel?¡± As the attention suddenly got directed at me, I raised my brows. ¡°Yes, I am. Is there any problem?¡± ¡°You have to go back to the line over there for your test. Only the Queen of Angmar and Lady Lioness are allowed to receive special admission from the Church.¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t you have my name? I am the Secretary of Angmar¡¯s Court and Queen Aira¡¯s aide?¡± ¡°This is Gracia, not Angmar. This is a ce where only skills are recognized. If you want special treatment, you¡¯ll have to prove yourself.¡± No, seriously? As I was looking for my name in the special schrship document list, Aira¡¯s smallugh resounded from behind. ¡°Fufu, my Theo, it seems that the people here still don¡¯t know how great you are~. Go and show them!¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s inevitable I guess.¡± At this time, I had no choice but to reveal the skills I had hidden up until now. My name was Theo Angmar. And I shall show everyone the might of their rightful King! Determined to prove myself, I walked towards the training ground. [T/N: This wasst night¡¯s chapter. Traveled back homete at night and fell asleep¡­] Chapter 46.1 (EP-46.1) Method #3 046 ¨C Correct Way #3 Most viins could be considered meticulous workers. They had to make strenuous efforts behind the scenes to achieve their evil goals. Such viins would not tolerate stagnation and always try to develop themselves steadily. Naturally, I, Theo Gospel, was the same. I had always been overshadowed by my betters, like Queen Aira and Elga. But, the time had finallye to show what kind of viin I was! ¡°Now, No. 66, Mr. Theo Gospel. Pleasee this way and stand on the hatched line.¡± Hearing that, I got out of the queue and stood in front of the starting point sprinkled with white lime. This was the gymnasium. A ce to measure one¡¯s strength or topete against others. Now, I was faced with another opportunity to test my limits! ©¥Look, is that ¡®the¡¯ Theo Gospel? ©¥¡¯That¡¯ Demon Monk? I heard he was eight feet tall and had six arms. ©¥This guy is around the same age as us¡­ Isn¡¯t he someone else? ©¥Hmm, why would hee to Ark? I could hear murmurs of interest from behind. Though, the rumors about me were quite bizarre¡­ ¡°You need to cross that line over there, 100 meters from here. Alright, get ready-.¡± Dang-. ¡°Heup!¡± As soon as the ball was raised, I sprung my legs with all my might and ran. My goal was the finish line in front. The sensation of my body moving through the air was vivid! ©¥Look at that-. ©¥Wow-. At the same time, there were several voices of interest. ¡­ The reason was probably because after taking off, I slowed down immediately amidst ragged breaths. ¡°Heu, heueut, hieek¡­!¡± I only ran for 100 meters but it felt like there was a hole in my chest. This was my current strength¡­ ¡°¡­ Alright, Mr. Theo Gospel. 100 meters in 21 seconds. It is the lowest score among the records I measured today.¡± 21 seconds? ©¥That¡¯s his limit¡­? ©¥What did I just see¡­? People started muttering. They must have already lost the will tough at my record. It was that unimpressive¡­ But, I was feeling quite happy. I had improved a lot! When I first woke up in this body, there were times when I would run out of breath just by walking. Just going uphill or walking up the stairs would make me gasp for air. It felt like I was moving a rusted body that had not been used for a long time. ¡°Mr. Theo, it¡¯s time for pull-ups.¡± ¡°Huiek¡­!¡± ¡°¡­ You only did one.¡± I didn¡¯t even get one before. So I¡¯d clearly made some progress! ¡°Huuu-.¡± With just a few simple physical tests, my body was already exhausted. While I was leaning over the mat and gasping for air, the white robed Proctor looked at me and clicked his tongue. ¡°That is all, Mr. Theo. From your results you¡¯re not qualified to even enter the lower dormitory, therefore your admission to Ark itself is rejected.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­ Was this for real? I strived to change the course of the story and made Aira go to the Academy, and it would just end up with me not being able to enter myself? Did this mean that I must go back to Angmar alone? If I returned to Angmar without Aira or Elga, what would I even do there? ©¥Theo, why did you leave our Queen Aira, huh? Who could tell if I would be preyed upon by those waiting for such an opportunity to deal with me. I urgently asked the Proctor, ¡°Can I really not enter the academy?¡± ¡°Mr. Theo, you said you¡¯re a Half-Nymph, yes? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a Half-Nymph. But I do know that Nymphs generally have low overall physical strength.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± I guessed the reason why I was so weak was due to me being part Nymph, a little fairy¡­ With this thought, my eyes got dizzy. Was being a Half-Nymph all disadvantageous? Suddenly, I felt resentful at the figure of my father, whom I had never seen before. Why the heII did you make me a Half-Nymph? Why would you even think of making a baby with a Nymph? Nymphs could only look, at best, like middle school girls. ¡®Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡¯ ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Oh my god! I couldn¡¯t help but feel that, sometimes, some things were better left unknown. As I was about to question my existence, the Proctor said. ¡°Mr. Theo is a Half-Nymph, so maybe you can show your talent in magic or mysticism. Let¡¯s move to a more specialized testing location.¡± * * * It was said that Nymphs possessed basic knowledge about magic, since they were like fairies or spirits of nature. Just like how the long-eared Elves had a natural talent for archery and swordsmanship, Nymphs were said to have an innate talent for druidic and simple magic. So, I guessed this was why I had this job called ¡®Mage¡¯. It was only level 1, though¡­ Anyway, what could I even do as a Level 1 Mage? ¡°Move this coin to the opposite cup. It¡¯s a simple telekic experiment. Those with a talent for magic can do it easily.¡± ¡°Ughhhh-.¡± As instructed, I tried transferring the coin. s, no matter how hard I tried, to the point that veins started popping on my forehead, neither the coin nor cups moved. How the heII could you use this da?n magic? ¡°Hmm, strange. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a Nymph without magic capabilities. Maybe a Half-Nymph is different¡­.¡± It seemed that, in many ways, even the Proctor was confused. I failed all the tests¡­ I didn¡¯t even have the basic knowledge of magic¡­ What even was I? Was this truly House Angmar¡¯sst hope? ¡°Then I really can¡¯t attend the academy!? I came here to be an aide, to help people! What will happen now!?¡± I looked at the Proctor while trembling with anxiety. At times like this, a Nymph¡¯s unique sparkling eyes were myst hope. The Proctor looked as sweet and kind as a kindergarten teacher, so I was certain that my Nymph Eyes would move him! ¡°What will happen!?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Seeing my pitiful expression, the Proctor uttered a small groan of pain. He looked around before quietly telling me. ¡°Then, would you like to try sparring?¡± Chapter 46.2 (EP-46.2) Method #3 046 ¨C Correct Way #3 ¡°Sparring?¡± I nced around. On the stage that was prepared, I could see people holding various weapons and shing against each other with a ttering noise. ©¥Kkeuaak! ©¥Keuhok! While I was drenching in cold sweat at the scene of wounds and bleeding, the Proctor exined. ¡°There is no other way to prove your skills as effectively as sparring.¡± I thought so too. But, if I got in between these warriors and Champion candidates, I would surely be out within 5 seconds. If I was confident and capable of this kind of confrontation, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time with such a cumbersome physical exam. ¡°Is there any other way other than sparring? I really want to attend the academy! For me and my Queen!¡± Seeing my desperate and heartfel plea, the Proctor sighed and said, ¡°This is a secret, but¡­.,¡± before whispering something in my ear. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, you¡¯ll be able to get a job as a faculty member here at Ark.¡± ¡°A faculty member?¡± ¡°Mr. Gospel has a lot of practical experience, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have a hard time.¡± So staying not as a student, but a faculty member¡­ If nothing worked out, I had no choice but to use that method to remain with Aira. However, if I became a faculty member, I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend lectures with Aira, and it would be impossible to see whether she was receiving a good character education or not. What if Aira went on a rampage in the ssroom during my absence? Even now, I was worried at what the lone Aira might be doing¡­. Flip. ¡°This is a faculty interview paper. Would you like to take a look, Mr. Theo?¡± The kind blondedy Proctor handed me a piece of paper. ¡°It seems that we have misunderstood Mr. Theo before. I never thought that you would be such a schrly and administrative man.¡± While listening to herpliments, I looked at the paper and found that there were a lot of things that looked like test questions. ¡­ Was this some kind of job interview? The contents were as follows. ©¥Who was the first Archmage to achieve Rank 5? ©¥Who killed Deerbound, the Deer King of Ancient Ungalt? How would I know this? There was no way I could know such detailed things that did not even appear in the original novel! It was then¡­ ¡°I¡¯m asking why my answer is wrong¡­!¡± A loud shout made me turn my head. I saw an orange-haired girl wearing a nun¡¯s robe, with an arrow-like tail that swung from side to side. ¡°This Marmar has already said the answer¡­!¡± It was the Imp Marmar. ¡°Marmar, what are you doing there?¡± ¡°Oh¡­! Comrade¡­! It¡¯s nice to see you¡­!¡± Marmar¡¯s eyes widened, as if she was very fortunate to have found me in this unfamiliar situation. As I approached Marmar, a middle-aged man sighed while holding his wrinkled forehead. ¡°Ms. Marmar, This is not the correct answer. Do you really not know who killed the Deer King?¡± ¡°I, Marmar, did not kill the Deer King! I have never even seen a deer, let alone the Deer King! Marmar ims innocence!¡± ¡­ What was going on here? Who killed what and who was innocent? I looked at something like an answer sheet that Marmar had, just in case. It was a test paper for employment as a faculty member, the same one I received earlier. ©¥Who killed Deerbound, the Deer King of Ancient Ungalt? Answer: I did not. I¡¯ve never even seen him. ©¥Who was the first Archmage to achieve Rank 5? Answer: The first Archmage. ©¥Who built the pyramids of Angkar 2,000 years ago? Answer: He died a long time ago. ¡°I, Marmar, answered all the questions honestly¡­! It wasn¡¯t Marmar who killed the Deer King¡­!¡± ¡­ This was quite problematic. I took the heated Marmar to a quiet ce, away from the eyes of the crowd. ¡°Marmar, what happened?¡± ¡°Comrade, like what you said, I¡¯m entering Ark. But I can¡¯t be a student so I nned to enter as a faculty member¡­.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Obviously, I was scheming to sneak Marmar into Ark. After all, the Ogre Gorgor and the Imp Marmar were my underlings. I thought that they might be able to dig up someinformation about the Academy and find something rted to the ¡®Taboo Legacy¡¯. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t solve the damn questions¡­!¡± ¡°I see. But why are you talking in such a weird way?¡± Marmar talking in third person bothered me. Was she doing this on purpose? Marmar then looked around and whispered quietly. ¡°I found out that there is a secret society of Nymphs here in Ark. I¡¯m pretending to be a Nymph to get in there. Nymphs usually say things in this strange way!¡± ¡°A secret society of Nymphs? And you¡¯re pretending to be a Nymph to infiltrate it?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what it is. You have to train regrly to get used to it. And it¡¯s not just a secret society. Angmar is among the first 10 people who founded this secret society 30 years ago! Great information, isn¡¯t it!?¡± ¡°Angmar? Didn¡¯t the Angmar¡¯s die off 50 years ago?¡± ¡°Everyone thinks so¡­ But, did you know about the rumors that Demon King Solomon might have a son?¡± ¡°What!?¡± I felt my eyes sh. Demon King Solomon Angmar had a son? ¡°Uhm, Mr. Theo.¡± However, this chat quickly ended thanks to the white robed Proctor approaching. ¡°Comrade! I¡¯ll try to sneak into this school somehow! Alright, see youter!¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± No matter how you looked at it, she was a bit weird. Now, I was having second thought about bringing her here¡­ ¡°Mr. Theo, your break is over. We¡¯ll take measurements of your vision and eyesight. Now, just read the letters I¡¯m pointing to here. This is thest test.¡± Whoshuk. The book that the Proctor opened had numbers created by colorful circles. Was this some kind of color vision test? ¡°17.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°It says 81.¡± ¡°Then what is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 54.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with your color perception. Alright, can you read this?¡± Pk-. As she turned the page, I saw writings that would only appear in old books. The words were very blurry and crooked, but not unreadable. ¡°Bottis.¡± ¡°Um, then move onto this¡­, no, wait¡­ What!?¡± Then, as if she was shocked, the Proctor did not continue turning the page and instead asked. ¡°What did you just say!?¡± ¡°I said ¡®Bottis¡¯.¡± ¡°Is that truly so!?¡± What. ¡®Are you messing with me?¡¯ Without saying anything, the Proctor flipped the thick book over, showing its back. She then showed me something like a seal with a bunch of magical pictures in a strange circle. ¡°Do you see any letters written on the border here?¡± The circle had an outer part, simr to what you could see in a pizza. Like what the Proctor said, there were letters written there. ¡°Sag¡­ are? Sagare?¡± ¡°Sagare? Is it really written that way?¡± The Proctor looked at me with confusion. Her blue eyes had a slight sense of doubt and wonder. I peeked at the circle again. Only then did I realize that I had read those letters in the wrong order. ¡°It¡¯s not Sagare, it¡¯s AGARES.¡± The moment said word was spoken¡­ The letters seemed to emit a sh of light, before slowly losing their power, leaving only meaningful numbers behind. ¡¸One step closer to the mysteries of the world. Gained job experience for ¡®Mage¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡®This is making the Mage experience go up!?¡¯ Chapter 47.2 (EP-47.2) Method #4 047 ¨C Correct Way #4 Bwa. Then, as if he had finally made a decision, the brown robed old man with arge nose said. ¡°These letters are the legacy of King Solomon.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Demon King Angmar?¡± ¡°Yes. You are a citizen of Angmar, so you should know this better, right? Those letters are the product of wisdom that has gone beyond humanprehension and reached the level of Divine.¡± The blue robed old man, who was trimming his nails, added. ¡°By interpreting his legacy, something left behind by the only person that managed to reach Rank 10, perhaps one would even learn to incorporate the ¡®truth¡¯ into their body.¡± The white robed old man continued that thought. ¡°We are called the Sages of the High Road. In our 120+ years of life, we have experienced many. Sir Theo Gospel. I, Hynax, can see why you came to Ark.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not testing you, but may I know your guess?¡± ¡°Queen Aira is already a finished vessel. To be honest, our Church has nothing more to teach. However, if, there is something she could learn-.¡± The white robed old man who called himself Hynax suddenly pointed a thumb to where his heart would be. ¡°It would be this, wisdom and goodness of the heart. Do you not want to teach it to the Queen and make her a truly wise Queen?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Humans tended to shut their mouths when they were caught off guard. I was taken aback by the sudden revtion of my master n and had to pause. How were they able to discover the thing I¡¯d toiled so hard for that quickly? They indeed deserved the title of a Sage¡­ Just then, the White Robed Sage continued. ¡°Sir Theo, I don¡¯t think you are as evil as the rumors circting around make you to be. Rather, your works are worthy of praise.¡± Respect¡­ This was the first time I heard such a word being said towards me. This made me so embarrassed, as if hot water had touched my butt. ¡°Great Sage thinks too highly of me¡­¡± ¡°No. To be able to bring the Queen here is impossible and even unthinkable. It¡¯s something that cannot be achieved easily, yet you did it in the end. You were the only one who could do it!¡± ¡°Yeah, Queen Aira doesn¡¯t even look at us nor the invitations that Ark sends every year, let alone think about attending the Academy.¡± ¡°It makes me wonder how you were able to get her here.¡± ¡°Hate!¡± ¡°Sir Pelto says you are great.¡± Four colorful old men were praising and encouraging me. This made me feel that what I¡¯d been doing so far was the right thing. My heart, that was like a hedgehog with thorns, softened a little. Whoosh. At that moment, the old man in blue offered me something. It was the robe and dark brown school uniform worn by the male students of Ark. ¡°Since Nymphs are stylish, this will suit you well. The Board of Directors warmly wees you and Queen Aira!¡± A lot of things happened, but anyway, I managed to be a student safely! * * * ¡°Theo, you¡¯reter than I thought¡­¡± After getting out of the boardroom, I saw Aira sitting in front of the door and waiting for me. ¡°To make your Queen wait¡­ This disloyalty is punishable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a reason. I almost didn¡¯t even get to attend the Academy.¡± ¡°They¡¯re dropping you, Theo!? If so, there¡¯s no sense being here. There is nothing to learn in this ce anyway. I will also refuse my admission and go back to Angmar!¡± Back to Angmar? That sounded terrible. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to go back. I got in somehow.¡± ¡°¡­ Right. I, Aira, had never for a moment doubted that you would pass, Theo.¡± Aira encouraged me with nonchnce. She never really doubted me even for a moment. After all, I was the extraordinary and loyal servant in her mind. Maybe it was because I¡¯d been really ying it up until now. Sometimes, I was afraid of what would happen if my secret got discovered. That I was a mere ordinary and insignificant person¡­ ©¥You have been deceiving me this whole time!? I¡¯ll skin you alive and make it into a rug, and use your bones as a Nymph Bone Wand-! ¡­¡­. Uhhh, no matter how crazy Aira was, she wouldn¡¯t do that¡­ right? Just then, the door to the boardroom swung open and the old Mages in cone hats came out. ©¥Let¡¯s go hiking. ©¥Alright, I¡¯ll also get some valley water. Oh, but are the Witches of the Great Foresting? ©¥Yeah, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve sang some songs with the Witches. ©¥Hynax, look over there! They then saw Aira sitting in the hallway and stopped walking. Soon, the white clothed Mage Hynax, who was the representative of the Mountaineering Club, took off his cone hat and bowed his head slightly. ¡°Her Highness Queen of Angmar, I am Hynax. Ist saw you 3 years ago at the Antietc Council.¡± ¡°Ah-. I see. You were the colorful grandpas. Now I remember. You have been asking me questions about this and that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! So, has Her Majesty the Queen been making any progress towards Rank 8?¡± They seemed to be curious about Aira¡¯s strength, who was an outstanding Mage. However, Aira only replied with a long snort. ¡°I have no obligation to answer liars.¡± ¡°Haha, indeed, that is so¡­¡± It was bewildering to see a 150-year-old person being embarrassed by Aira, who was only a teen. ¡­ Was this social life? ¡°I have something to talk to Theo, so hurry up and back off.¡± ¡°Yes, as you will.¡± The Ark directors did notin or protest at Aira¡¯s rude words. Rather, they simply smiled and exited the hall loudly. ©¥The Queen is getting more and more beautiful. She¡¯s out of this world¡­ ©¥She¡¯s just like her mother! ©¥Though, her personality is simr to her father, Tarantera VII. Now, there were only me and Aira left in the dark hallway. After getting up, Aira said as if she didn¡¯t care about the people she had just met. ¡°Theo, hurry up and pack your luggage.¡± ¡°Luggage?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll bring you into my private room. Isn¡¯t it natural to pack your luggage?¡± As expected, Aira got a private room. Looking over, I could see that Aira now had a brooch on her shoulder with the symbol ¡®2¡¯ in Roman letters. It must mean that Aira¡¯s Rank became 2nd as soon as she entered the Academy. Of course, it was natural¡­ Simply amazing¡­ ¡°Have you already achieved second ce? That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°If I wanted, it would have been no problem taking the lead.¡± ¡­ That was true. But if Aira was second, who ranked first? Anyway, that was not important right now. ¡°However, Your Majesty, a private room would mean a personal space. How can Aira-nim and I share the same room? And since this is the Church¡¯s facility, it would be impossible for men and women to live together.¡± Aira gently smiled at my question. Even though I knew her well and had been with her for so long, my heart still couldn¡¯t help but flutter a little. She was already incredibly beautiful to begin with, but her smile made her stand out even more¡­ ¡°Theo, it¡¯s been a long time since I know things that you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°¡­ Is there something I am not aware of?¡± ¡°Yes! I personally found out that many benefits were given to those given a private room! Here, you can see it in detail.¡± Aira then handed me something. It was a small scroll. ¡®Information On Dormitory Premium Room Service.¡¯ There were instructions on how to use the private room, and even things that reminded me of a luxurious hotel service¡­ Seriously, private swimming pool? Royal Training Room!? It was at this time that Aira¡¯s ck fingernail pointed at a line. ¡°When registering a pet, you can enter and foster it after some consultation¡­? Are you talking about this?¡± ¡°Yes. If I go to the Management Office and register Theo as my pet, we will be able to live in the same dormitory!¡± ¡­ No, I could tell that was not going to work. And just as expected¡­ ¡°What!? Her Majesty Aira, you want to designate a person as a ¡®pet¡¯!?¡± A female employee of the dormitory Management Office frowned at the ridiculous request. Her face, which was red in embarrassment, seemed to be saying, ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± Of course, Aira did not back down either. ¡°I am the Queen. Are you saying you won¡¯t listen to me? You know that the Angmar Kingdom is thergest supporter of the Church, right?¡± ¡°But rules are rules! Pet ¡®animals¡¯ are limited to four-legged ¡®animals¡¯. In the case of two-legged ¡®animals¡¯, only those with wings are included!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s no problem. Theo is good at anything. He can easily walk on all fours!¡± ©¥Did you hear that? Walk on all fours¡­ ©¥What, I¡¯m scared¡­ What the hell did he do with the Queen? ©¥I thought he looked normal, but the rumor about him being the Demon Monk is true after all¡­ My eyes darkened as I watched this mess unfold. When I got Aira into the Academy, I thought the hardest part was finally over. But why was I feeling that this was just the start? ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ This, was simply the beginning of my hardship¡­ [T/N: Exams still ongoing, here¡¯s an ILLUSTRATION we hadmissioned (here) it¡¯s in discord since Google drive no longer work, google banned thest one I posted] Chapter 48.1 (EP-48.1) Another Name Is Enrollment #1 048 ¨C Another Name For War Is Enrollment #1 In the old religion, there were a lot of ¡®don¡¯ts¡¯. Basically, many things were forbidden things. ¡®¡®Do not kill. Do notmit adultery. Do not get drunk. Do not covet your neighbor¡¯s property. Do not mention the name of God lightly. Do not worship idols, etc.¡¯¡¯ In any religion, these doctrines usually constrained a person¡¯s behavior. Ark, an educational facility operated by the Church, was a kind of religious facility. So there were a lot of things one shouldn¡¯t do. For example, men and women should not be in the same room after 10 PM. Or, you had to go to sleep after the lights went out. Failure to do so would result in penalties. If you umted more than a certain amount of demerit points, you would be expelled. Being forced to leave the Academy. That was definitely a terrible oue¡­ For me, being expelled was synonymous with being executed. And here I was, viting the two rules above. Late at night, in a luxurious tinum dormitory. It was already 11 o¡¯clock, yet I was still inside the room of Queen Aira, who is now ranked 2nd in Ark. Aira, who wasying on the bed in a silver negligee, said while swaying her bare legs. ¡°Theo, how¡¯s that timetable looking? Isn¡¯t it already time to sleep?¡± Aira yawned. ¡°Ah, please wait a minute¡­¡± Meanwhile, I was working hard on the temporary timetable and had to contrast it with the thick booklet for enrollment. If I had aputer, this would have been finished much faster. Trying to do it manually was much more difficult¡­ ¡°Aira-nim, Wednesday at 10 AM. How about the ¡®Tea Time to Foster the Mind¡¯ lecture? If it¡¯s to your liking, we can attend together.¡± ¡°Tea time? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve enjoyed such a lukewarm thing after bing the Queen.¡± Aira¡¯s expression was not very good¡­ As expected, tea time and Aira didn¡¯t go well together, though it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°But, there are very few courses that a Bronze ss like me can take with Aira-nim who is a tinum ss.¡± This was the problem. I wanted to make our timetable ovep as much as possible, and coordinate things with her. Aira, who ranked 2nd out of about 1,000 students, was a tinum ss. Meanwhile, I was a Bronze ss, which was no less than thest of the thousand. Because of that, there were not many subjects that Aira and I could take at the same time. This was because within Ark, the ¡®ss¡¯ division was more important than the grade or family background. As a Bronze ss, I didn¡¯t have many options to choose from, and as a result, I had no choice but to individually look up schedules untilte at night. Haaaa- Aira continued to yawn. ¡°Theo, hurry and get up in the same ss as me. This is an order!¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°And Theo, your stamina seems to be better than before, but it¡¯s still poor.¡± Aira¡¯s words made my heart tremble. ¡°¡­ Have you seen my tests?¡± ¡°I heard the people talking about you. Theo, your greatness is by no means the strength of your body. Still, I¡¯d like you to take this.¡± p, p-. The list of lectures suddenly began to flip at will. The quill next to it also started scribbling something and left a mark. Thereid the name and sybus of a very *sweaty* subject called ¡®Introduction to Combatology¡¯¡­
  1. What is Combat?
  2. Magic? Weaponry? Which weapon andbat style fit you?
  3. How to handle weapons and artifacts like a piece of cake.
  4. ¡­.
5¡­. Instructor ¨C Mikhail Heidner. ¡°Mikhail Heidner. A man who made his name as a mercenary in the Duchy of Angkar. I¡¯ve heard of him before, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s all talk.¡± That sounded nice, but seriously, a physical lecture? I could tell that it wasn¡¯t going to get any better if I attended this¡­ However, to preserve Aira¡¯s good mood, I decided to nod. After all, I could use at least one subject as a throwaway card. ¡°With this, I havepleted all 15 credits that I can take. I¡¯ll apply like this.¡± Thus, this semester, I took a total of five three-credit subjects. First and foremost, I had two subjects that ovepped with Aira¡¯s. ¡®Tea Time to Foster the Mind¡±. ¡®Pet Animal Hunting for Tamers¡¯. The rest included ¡®Introduction to Combatology¡¯ as well as ¡®Understanding Ancient Language¡¯ that Aira just chose, and thest one was ¡®Exploring Fairies¡¯. I wanted to learn more about the ability of my talent ¡®Farsight¡¯ to understand ancientnguage. Exploring Fairies seemed to be a subject that studied Nymphs and Elves, so I put it in the list. I hoped that I would be able to apply with this¡­. The subject registration here seemed to be done by applying directly to a teller window that opened early in the morning. I heard that there were cases where people would set up tents in front of the teller window to get the subjects they wanted. ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s all done, I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡± ¡°But Your Majesty, you only have 6 credits?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough. In the first ce, I¡¯m a perfect Queen, I have nothing to learn here.¡± ¡­ Then why did you evene here? Actually, I had to wonder. Why exactly did Aira decide to go to Ark? ¡°Then why did Aira-nim agree toe here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you have a unique desire to learn this and that, Theo? It¡¯s great to see you working hard to be a better seedling.¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡­ you came here to have me educated?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Funny, since I did the opposite. Maybe we were thinking the same thing, just with different perspectives. Well, Aira and Theo were definitely a peculiar pair. Thinking so, I could feel a sense of solidarity in this strange ce¡­ T/N: I am back from exams and school projects, tbh it¡¯s the projects that kept me the most busy because they were announcedte but the deadlines are early Chapter 49.1 (EP-49.1) Another Name Is Enrollment #2 049 ¨C Another Name For War Is Enrollment #2 The Queen¡¯s aide getting attacked by assassins in his sleep. That was definitely a possibility. Being killed by a ninja who appeared out of nowhere. That was also possible. Hence, I was always alert regarding assassins. This was why I could hear the voices whispering in the night better than anyone else. ©¥Should we wake him up? ©¥Is that a good idea? Two men were talking on either side of my bed. I didn¡¯t know what this was about, but it was certainly not a very good thing. Thus, I slowly moved my hand and reached for the dagger hidden under the pillow. I had resolved myself to stab anyone who woulde at me! ¡°Theo Gospel, if you¡¯re still awake, we¡¯re going to have an opening party.¡± ¡­ Opening party? I pondered those words before slowly opening my eyes. The sight of two men with candles on a brass cup greeted me. It was pretty scary with the shadows on their faces, but at least I could tell they didn¡¯t mean harm. ¡°What is happening?¡± The man with a fat belly sticking out his sweatshirt replied. ¡°Literally a party! It¡¯s the first day, so how about we introduce ourselves?¡± ¡°We decided toe and talk first. It¡¯s nice meeting you! Theo, right? Theo Gospel.¡± ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯ To think it would be an invitation to some kind of social gathering¡­ For a moment, I actually thought they were assassins. Actually, this was rather strange. Could the world be so soft that someone invited me to a social circle? As I got up, the fat blonde man said. ¡°I am Hans Walter. I¡¯m the second son of a small southernndowner. You can just call me Hans! The boy with the sses here is-.¡± ¡°I am Benjamin, an Apprentice Priest!¡± The boy with sses looked quite young, about 14 or 15. From the outside, I felt like he was younger than me. There seemed to be no hostility from them¡­ Having decided so, I bowed my head and said hello. ¡°I am Theo Gospel. As you may know, I¡¯m from Angmar. So, what do we do with the opening party? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be asleep after the lights go out?¡± To my question, Hans pointed to a corner. ¡°That¡¯s right, but as long as they don¡¯t see the light, we don¡¯t have to worry about getting caught. We do this every semester.¡± Now that he mentioned it, I could see the windows and doors of the dormitory being covered with a cloth to prevent the light from escaping to the outside. ¡°For now, let¡¯s eat some cheese I brought. Cheese is the specialty in our estate! Hey Benjamin, take out the bread you brought too.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± And thus, in Room 7, we sat on my bed and shared food. It was just that, bread crumbs started spilling all over my bed, bas?ards¡­ After a while, Fatty Hans said while sharing food. ¡°So is it true? That you are ¡®the¡¯ Theo Gospel. Me and Benjamin were curious about that since it¡¯s such a famous name. I thought you¡¯re the real deal, plus Benjamin also said that you got the same name.¡± At his question, I could feel Benjamin looking at me while still eating. It seemed that this was the gist of things. ¡°It is true. Perhaps, I am the same Theo Gospel you¡¯re thinking of.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ People said that you¡¯re a monster that is over eight feet tall with eight arms. I guess rumors can¡¯t be trusted¡­ Anyway, Benjamin, hand me 10k!¡± p-. As Hans reached out his fat palm, Benjamin clicked his tongue and pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it over. My eyes widened because it was the first time I was seeing such a type of currency. ¡°¡­ Is that a banknote?¡± Hans answered my question while pping the bill. ¡°Yes. This is Ark¡¯s currency called ¡®bill¡¯. This one in particr a 10,000 coin bill. Isn¡¯t it amazing that a piece of paper has such a value?¡± Aha-. It did say that inside Ark, they had their own mary system that didn¡¯t use the existing copper or gold coins. When I entered the Academy, I also received about 1 million coins through schrships and development incentives. By the way, did he just say that the value was close to one million won in cash? As I was intrigued by the currency system, Benjamin said. ¡°But it¡¯s really ¡®the¡¯ Theo. You only look like a dude around the same age as me¡­ Speaking of, excuse me, but how old are you?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Benjamin¡¯s question made me feel the need to set my age. Which age was the least annoying? ¡°¡­ I am 20 years old.¡± ¡°Well, then, you¡¯re the same age as me! Take it easy, my friend. Let¡¯s do well in the future and talkfortably around each other.¡± ¡°You¡¯re older than me. I am currently 15.¡± This was the time when I regretted my decision, I should¡¯ve said 21¡­ Knock, knock-. ©¥Go back to sleep. Since it is the first day, there will be no demerit points. Someone knocked on the door, making us scatter to each other¡¯s beds, hiding under the nket. We were like rats seeing a cat. ¡­ What just happened? With this thought, I eventually sumbed to my progressively heavier eyelids. First of all, my roommates seemed nice. There might be something that they wanted from me, but at least I didn¡¯t sense any ill will right now. Were they really just nice guys? ¡­ Could such creatures exist in this world? But then again, this was a ce where the Church raised Champions. Maybe this was a given. Rather, wouldn¡¯t it be stranger if there were people who had a problematic personality like Aira or Elga? * * * The next morning at dawn. I was awakened by the sound of bustling movement. What was going on? Did a ninja pop out!? ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Good, you woke up in time! My friend, we have to move! Bronze ss like us have to move early to sign up for sses! If we¡¯rete, we¡¯ll be left with nothing!¡± I just got woken up by a fat blonde man talking to me in a friendly way. I guessed I really was living in a dormitory. Anyway, I quickly put on my clothes and went out to the front of the building in charge of registering sses, treading the morning air with the yet to rise sun. However, despite our haste, there were already a lot of people gathered. Seeing this, Fatty Hans clicked his tongue. ¡°There are more people this year. If we had arrived a littleter, we would have lost all ss A lectures.¡± ¡°ss A? What is that?¡± I casually asked. Speaking informally was one of the ways to get friendly with other people. These guys seemed to have spent a few semesters at Ark, so if I got on their good side, they would definitely give me some useful information. Surprisingly, Benjamin was the one who answered my question. ¡°Ark¡¯s lectures are graded ordingly. Basically, it represents how easy listening to the lectures is. sses that you can easily receive high scores are ssified as A. Likewise, the further down the alphabet, the harder it is-.¡± ¡°You mean the professors are strict, there are a lot of assignments, and it¡¯s difficult to get good grades?¡± Benjamin nodded, his short chestnut-brown hair waving along. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This time, I n to take two ss As, one ss B and two ss Cs.¡± At this revtion, Hans asked in surprise. ¡°You will take two ss A lectures!? Will you be alright!?¡± ¡°I have to somehow get high grades this semester and receive a schrship. Otherwise, I have to go back to my hometown¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t know the details, but there seemed to be an overarching circumstance. Just then, a question popped up in my mind. ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it better to fill your schedule with all ss A lectures? You could juste early and apply for it!¡± This time, it was Hans who answered my question with a shake of his head. ¡°Things aren¡¯t that simple¡­ Bronze ss cadets like us are the lower ranks of the Ark Hierarchy¡­¡± Hierarchy, a ss structure. I wanted to ask him for rification but didn¡¯t get the chance, as Benjamin and Hans soon moved to an empty line. Chapter 50.1 (EP-50.1) Another Name Is Enrollment #3 050 ¨C Another Name For War Is Enrollment #3 It was a system that allowed people to steal someone else¡¯s rank. That rule definitely benefited me, who was close to the very bottom. ¡°If there is adder up, you have to climb it!¡± So I went over to the ce where said Efside was running rampant. ¡°You don¡¯t like ¡®Introduction to Architecture¡¯? Then would you like me to fill your schedule with the more interesting and meaningless Liberal Arts Lectures instead?¡± ¡°That five-hour ss won¡¯t fit into my schedule¡­! Stop it¡­!¡± ¡°This is education, life experience! ept it! Heh heh!¡± The Bronze ss student was thoroughly bullied by Efside, a Silver ss who ranked at 450th. Meanwhile, the other lower-ss students could only watch the situation helplessly. Some also just bowed their heads down, waiting for the storm to pass. I called out the ouw with the characteristic chirping voice of a Half-Fairy. ¡°Hey, you there!¡± Still grabbing the girl in his hand, Efside turned his head around and looked at me. ¡°What, who¡¯s calling me?¡± His ck eyebrows rose while his face was contorted with a dreadful look. However, he somehow looked happy. Maybe he was expecting someone to stand up against him? Perhaps that was why he showed off his ferocity in front of everyone? The long ck haired savage¡¯s face wrinkled as he scanned me up and down. ¡°You¡¯re a new face¡­ Are you a freshman? You don¡¯t know who I am, do you? I¡¯m not interested in bullying rookies.¡± ¡°There is no need to worry about that. You said you¡¯d ept any fight, right? That means you won¡¯t turn down any challenges thate your way.¡± ¡°Huuu~.¡± Efside treated my courage as imaginary. Then, his eyes reached the ¡®1021¡¯ brooch on my chest. The moment he saw it, his ugly face was filled withughter. ¡°Puhahahahaha-. Thousand plus!? Are you even human!? Huh!? You¡¯re really challenging me, a Rank 450 Silver ss!?¡± But soon, that outrageousugh quickly turned into a cool growl. ¡°Look here, freshie. I can see that you just entered and didn¡¯t know anything. Let me tell you, the difference between ranks is absolute regardless of identity or background. It is an objective factor that evaluates students without any external factors.¡± I thought this Efside was simply an ignorant Barbarian, but surprisingly, he could speak quite eloquently. It seemed like he indeed stole good lectures from other people. This bastard was, surprisingly, well educated. ¡°It is an objective indicator of skill. Simply put, I¡¯m superiorpared to you. There¡¯s very little chance you can beat me. Are you still going to try?¡± Flop-. ¡°Kyaaak!¡± Efside dropped the girl he was holding and strode towards me. And, in front of my face, he clenched his rock-like fist with formidable force. It was ridiculouspared to the likes of Aira and Elga, but I was certain that this man was several times stronger than the current me. There was about a difference of about two heads in height, with him towering over myself. ©¥That guy is ranked upwards a thousand. Where did he get the confidence to challenge a four digit ranker? ©¥This ismon in every semester. Overconfident freshmen that don¡¯t know anything¡­ Still, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a thousand plus newbie this daring. ©¥Besides, I¡¯ve seen that guy¡¯s face before. Isn¡¯t that Theo Gospel? ©¥I think you¡¯re right¡­ That¡¯s Theo Gospel! He failed all physical exams. I thought he wouldn¡¯t even be able to attend the Academy. How did he get in? Murmur-. Gossip began to spread like wildfire, creating a big wave. Before I knew it, I could see interest and curiosity regarding my existence in the fear tainted eyes of people. Lecture Hunter Efside also noticed this. ¡°¡­ Theo Gospel? Wasn¡¯t that guy the Demon Monk of Angmar? I heard he was about the same size as me and had eight legs?¡± Seriously, why did the number of my arms and legs keep increasing? ¡°You must be a fake! How could the Queen¡¯s Demon Monk rank above a thousand? Furthermore, they have no reason toe to the Academy in the first ce.¡± Hearing this, I threw out a taunt. ¡°So, do you ept my challenge or not? Are you scared~?¡± ¡°Scared!? I¡¯m merely thinking that there¡¯s nothing to gain by defeating you! You¡¯re lucky that you got to challenge me!¡± That was true. Although this fe was violent and rash, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t s?upid enough to ept my challenge just because of anger. This guy must have had a lot of experience. He didn¡¯t see any benefits in having a thousand plus brooch. However, I quickly came up with a trick¡­ ¡°If I were the real Theo Gospel, wouldn¡¯t your fame and honor go up by defeating me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°On the other hand, if you don¡¯t ept my challenge, you will be forever humiliated. Just imagine the headlight, ¡®Efside ran away from the Demon Monk Theo Gospel¡¯ ~.¡± As far as I knew, Champions liked to increase their reputation. As long as this guy was an Ark student, he was either a Champion or aspiring to be one. It was a clear fact that he would want to leave his name in history by raising his fame. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In fact, the guy¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he seemed to be lost in thought. This was pulling his interest. To further drive the wedge, I said. ¡°Originally, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to see me, not to mention make me look at your direction. But now, I¡¯m giving you, an uncivilized Barbarian, a chance to earn your reputation.¡± ¡°¡­ Barbarian? You dare call me a Barbarian!?¡± His giant body shook. However, it was more of joy than of anger. ¡°Okay, I tried to cut you some ck, but you kept insisting. If you are the real deal, the Queen will appear when you are defeated. Let¡¯s see the beautiful Queen¡¯s face when you lose!¡± Chapter 51.2 (EP-51.2) Another Name Is Enrollment #4 051 ¨C Another Name For War Is Enrollment #4 An hourter. I got into a duel in the presence of a crowd. During this unexpected situation, people who hadpleted their enrollment flocked to the site and formed an arena. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re in a duel!? What the heII is going on!?¡± Elga asked me about this situation. She frowned as I briefly exined what had just happened. ¡°If it¡¯s ording to the rules, I can¡¯t fight for you¡­ You have to figure this out yourself, will you be okay?¡± Elga was worried about me. ¡°After all, you fight like shi?.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­ I had to agree with that fact. Meanwhile, Aira was carefreely smiling as if she had nothing to worry about. She even satnguidly in a luxurious chair she brought from somewhere next to Elga. ¡°Elga, do you really think my Theo will lose?¡± ¡°No, I am thinking bymon sense! What can he even do!?¡± When Elga asked Aira such a question, Aira simply shook her head. ¡°Elga, you still have a long way to go. Theo is the smartest man after me. He can solve these kinds of problems easily!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga stopped talking. She knew very well that further conversation with her cousin was of no use. ¡°¡­ Hey, Theo, is there really a way?¡± ¡°You should know that I don¡¯t fight a losing battle. Well, of course, it won¡¯t be ¡®my¡¯ fight.¡± I then looked at the man in front of me, Efside. He sneered at me while holding a bat full of nails andughed. ¡°Again, this is a fair duel. Noints, understood? Behind you, the Queen and Young Lady Marquis should be well aware.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who shouldn¡¯t speak shi?ter. You cowardly savage!¡± ¡°Heh heh, fine¡­ So, where is your warrior? Or are you going to fight yourself~?¡± ¡°No. He should be here right about¡­¡± I looked around. My representative would stick out like a sore thumb no matter where he was ced. Thud-. Thud-. It was then that I felt the earth ringing in my ears. Turning my head, I saw a gigantic body moving in the distance. ¡°Ah, there you are!¡± I raised my hand and signaled to my warrior. Seeing this, the giant approached me with a frown. ©¥Gorgor. Many work. Overtime. Too many. Almostte! At the same time, many were greatly astonished. ©¥What the f?ck is that!? Why is that thinging over here!? ©¥Why is an ogre here!? It¡¯s a man-eating monster! People started panicking at the sudden appearance of a giant monster, an Ogre. It was understandable since ogres were monsters that could upy a fortress with just their bodies. To deal with an ogre alone, one would need to be a Sword Master or an Archmage of the 5th Rank or higher. Of course, the cowardly and obscene savage Efside was neither a Sword Master nor an Archmage. He didn¡¯t amount much to anything in the first ce and just used cowardly tricks. I knew it well, because I too was a coward! Just then, Efside shouted in agitation. ¡°¡­ This, f?ck this! What is this!? Professor! Isn¡¯t this cheating? Can you even bring monsters to the Temple!? I¡¯m certain that right is limited only to Ark Officials!¡± Hearing this, the ogre Gorgorughed at him. ©¥I. Gorgor. Faculty hired! Teachers gave many work. Stable job. Sry. Not underpaid! ¡°¡­ This, f?ck this shi?!¡± Efside¡¯s eyes turned to me. Ahh, it was always pleasant to see the face of a smug and arrogant person be colored with surprise and bewilderment. ¡°You cowardly bas?ard! Dirty demon! This is a scam! This, this, this is uneptable!¡± You were ming me now? Shut the f?ck up, f?cking ?sshole! I had no sympathy for a punk like you! ¡°The duel is already over. If you admit defeat and scram, your brooch and ques will be mine. You won¡¯t be able to do anything this semester.¡± ¡°This pr?ck¡­.¡± Efside looked around with anxious eyes. Among the people that ¡®made¡¯ up the arena, there were less than 100 people with golden brooches. After making eye contact with them, Efside trembled and sighed. ¡°Alright-. You little shi?. You think I haven¡¯t killed monsters before? When I was in my hometown, I had dealt with four trolls at once!¡± Efside tried igniting his fighting spirit. Gorgor seemed quite surprised by that. ©¥Four trolls? You. Greater warrior than looks. I admit. But Gorgor fought stronger. I survived. And you¡¯re weaker than Gorgor. ¡°Damned monster! Bring it on, bas?ard!¡± Whoosh. Efside rushed towards Gorgor with the nailed bat. ¡°Arrrr¡­!¡± It was a powerful charge, not unlike a bull. If it had been me facing this, I would have fallen backwards in shock. But Gorgor¡¯s gigantic palm simply crushed Efside like a fly. Thud-. ¡°Gueeek-!¡± ©¥Look. Told you. The overwhelming physical difference. ©¥This result because slow brain. People. Learn from this. It was a bit strange for an ogre, who was reputed to be dimwitted, to say something like that. However, no one thought of protesting against the monster that had just crushed Efside with one hand. ©¥Did you see that¡­? ©¥A person got treated like some kind of bug¡­. ©¥That arrogant Efside bas?ard had thising! At that moment, Airaughed, as if the situation was very funny. ¡°How amusing. A man¡¯s life just got snuffed out like a fly~.¡± ©¥No. Gorgor. Not kill. I promised. Instead. Body bones crushed. Seureureu. As Gorgor lifted his gigantic palm, Efside convulsed like a broken electronic toy. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± He barely survived. But that was natural as Gorgor could even rip and kill a knight with his bare hands. At this time, I ripped off the ¡®Tea Time¡¯ lecture que from Efside¡¯s waist and also took the brooch on his chest. ¡°You, you bi?ch¡­. This is what you were aiming for, provoking me like this¡­.¡± Interesting. I heard that Barbarians had tough vitality. Seeing this, the rumors seemed to be true. In my head, Efside got a plus one in life. ¡°You, did you n this when you picked ¡®Last and First¡¯? That s?upid word chain game¡­.. just to provoke me on purpose¡­.¡± What were you talking about? I was serious about it¡­ ©¥I guess that¡¯s what he¡¯s been aiming all along! ©¥True, I was also a little confused when he suddenly chose ¡®Last and First¡¯. After all, we¡¯re not kindergarteners. ©¥Word chain was indeed a bit too oundish¡­ So, it¡¯s great that it was just meant to provoke Efside to a duel! ¡­ I watched my serious attempt at winning through ¡®Last and First¡¯ being trampled on, yet had no choice but to swallow my tears and nod my head. ¡°Yes, ¡®Last and First¡¯ was just a trap and you fell for it! Otherwise, why would someone take a thing as silly as a word game seriously? I just wanted to p?ss you off and trick you into a duel!¡± With my confident cry, the surroundings exploded with murmurs. ©¥Oh my God, how many steps did he look ahead? ©¥Did Efside just got yed by a Bronze ss? Is he really Bronze? Hearing the murmurs, Efside spat out blood. ¡°F?ck¡­ When you imed to be ¡®the¡¯ infamous Demon Monk¡­ I didn¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°Everyone says that. Also, when you steal from someone else, you should be prepared to lose what is yours. If you lose your brooch like this, will you be expelled from the Academy?¡± ¡°Geuiek¡­.¡± Efside fainted as he couldn¡¯t stay conscious any longer. Honestly, I still wanted to give this bastard a firm kick. Then again, he already got crushed by an ogre¡¯s palm and was terribly mangled. If I showed anything more provocative than this, Aira might awaken as the de Queen¡­ Hence, I took off my robe and covered his body. Seuk. As a result, I was able to get the lectures and silver brooch that I wanted. ©¥Gorgor. Got credits. Take lecture. Will know a lot. And not get beaten. In addition, Gorgor was able to take 12 credit lectures and another brooch from Efside. Chapter 52.1 (EP-52.1) Theo #1 052 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #1 ¡°A fight between an ogre and a warrior. It was a silly but fun experience. Theo, you always give me such interesting things to watch.¡± When the duel and the result were determined, Aira petted my head with her palm. ¡¸A very fairy-friendly behavior. Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯¡­! +50¡¹ I just got some experience points by having my hair stroked. This really made me wonder what a Fairy was. Then I remembered Angmar, who had ¡®touched¡¯ a young fairy, and felt very strange¡­ Anyway, Aira continued her earlier thought. ¡°But one day, I want to see Theo fight his battles himself. From now on, try to train every day!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t really have anything to say about that. Elga also growled at me. ¡°Remember how bad of a beating you got until the birds suddenly appeared? It¡¯s because your body is weak! And when did you tame that ogre?¡± That was true. This time, I realized how dangerous and frightening it was to be unable to protect myself. In this duel, I was lucky to have Gorgor, whom I had infiltrated as a staff beforehand. If even one thing had gone wrong, it would have been me, not Efside, who got carried on the stretcher¡­ In that sense, I was very intrigued about the birds that just flew in out of nowhere earlier. It didn¡¯t seem like it was a coincidence that said flock suddenly attacked Efside. ¡¸You have manipted people and situations with your wicked tricks! Job: Tutor 1+ Level Tutor Lv. 4 ¡ú Lv. 5 Your speech will now have a lot of persuasive power!¡¹ ¡¸One step closer to the mysteries of the world. Job: Mage 1+ Level Mage Lv. 2 ¡ú Lv. 3 You are now a full-fledged Apprentice Mage.¡¹ More importantly, the level of Mage had risen! ¡®Halpas¡¯, which I said out of desperation, was one of the words called ¡®Angmar¡¯s Legacy¡¯. Could it be that it exerted some kind of power? There was no other way to exin it right now¡­ Just then, Elga patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Anyway, weren¡¯t you victorious at the end? A win is a win, even if you just hid behind the ogre like a coward!¡± Elga started congratting me in her own way. Suddenly, I heard the sound of footstepsing near. It was a woman with a blue hawk on her shoulder. A pair of amber eyes soon turned towards Elga and Aira. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, my Queen, Lady Lioness.¡± Hearing this, Aira raised her chin and snorted. ¡°Daughter of Belhawk. How dare you ignore the invitation I sent you?¡± ¡°I am busy in many ways, Your Majesty. Well then, I will take my leave.¡± With that, Ste Belhawk walked away. When Elga looked at the disappearing back of the former, she clicked her tongue. ¡°No matter how much you look at them, you can¡¯t tell what those Elves are thinking. For a species with long lives, everything will look trivial.¡± I had to agree. There was no telling what was on her mind. The Young Lady of the Belhawk¡¯s was a professor here. It was also the first time I¡¯d heard of this¡­ * * * By the time I returned to the dormitory, Benjamin and Hans were already there. Looks like they were just having a good time. But when I arrived, they both shut their mouths¡­ What, was I being left out now? Well, while that didn¡¯t really matter, these guys still had useful information that could aid my life at Ark. Also, it was important to have people on your side. I felt that it was necessary to increase the affinity with my roommates, especially after what had happened. So I decided to talk to them first. ¡°Did everyone finish enrolling? How was it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I could clearly see Benjamin and Hans looking at each other with my sensitive Half-Fairy sense. They were pike passing a ball to each other, until Hans finally flinched and spoke. ¡°Uhhh, Theo-nim. If we¡¯ve been too rude¡­ .¡± ¡°Oh-.¡± Ok, I understood it now¡­ They were scared of me. After all, I justmanded an ogre to crush someone t like a fly. It might havee as quite a shock to them. It was not strange for them to think, ¡®Am I going to end up like that too?¡¯ But a rtionship built on fear was not a sustainable dynamic. ¡°Why are you so scared? You think I¡¯m going to eat you? There¡¯s no need for that! Unless, of course, it¡¯s my enemy.¡± Still, it would take a few days to get rid of this awkwardness. ¡°Is that so? Friend¡­ that¡¯s great! You really defeated that Efside with one blow!¡± Hans burst outughing as if him being afraid before was just a lie. ¡°It feels so refreshing! I lost a ss A lecture to himst year. Benjamin here too.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to sessfullyplete the enrollment safely this time. Even though there are still a few more days left, your lectures won¡¯t be robbed if you simply stay in the dormitory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± I nodded my head moderately. Their eyes then turned to the silver brooch shining on my chest. ¡°Silver ss¡­ That¡¯s amazing! Those from Silver ss receive 10 million coins every semester as a development incentive. It¡¯s 10 times more than that of Bronze!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably only Theo-nim that instantly skipped from a four-digit rank to Silver ss at the 450th Rank.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I was about to gloss over it, when Hans said. ¡°A lot of people saw you fight, Theo-nim. It was amazing!¡± ¡°The ogre Gorgor was great. He held the fort by himself.¡± ¡°The stupid ¡®Last and First¡¯ was a provocation to a duel, right? I had no idea!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Chapter 53.2 (EP-53.2) Theo # 2 053 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #2 Because it was the first day, the lecture ended much earlier than expected. As everyone rushed out, I also exited the ssroom. Now, I was heading towards a vacant lot at the back of the building. It was a quaint ce with trees and grasses swaying in the wind. This could be considered a quiet ce. From there, I went into a deeper alley. I then took out a note as well as a chalk that I had stolen from the ssroom. ¡°Eum.¡± With this, I began to draw the picture that Professor Bn showed earlier on the ground. It was difficult to draw a perfect circle like Professor Bn, but I made it work. Sch. The ancient magic circle was thuspleted. I then said over it. ¡°Belial.¡± Woo woo~. The magic circle began to glow. At the same time, the characters written on it also emitted ¡®eye-piercing¡¯ light. I felt a kind of ¡®concept¡¯ing into my head like it was being seeded inside. ¡¸Belial: A spell that nullifies magic lower than the caster¡¯s rank, making it worthless.¡¹ ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯ The words that just appeared before my eyes gave off a very strange vibe. It was like the problem which had existed for a long time suddenly got solved with a sh of inspiration. I could negate magic that was lower than mine? ¡°Belial.¡± When I mentioned the word again, the sensation of something changing in my body could be vividly felt, even though I didn¡¯t draw a magic circle this time. Zi-ing, zi-ing. There was a tingling sensation in my limbs and a slight vertigo. I could instinctively tell that this was the feeling of using magic. It was probably because of Angmar¡¯s blood flowing in my veins. ¡¸Mysterious magic! Gained job experience for ¡®Mage¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ No, wait. If this was so, wouldn¡¯t the word ¡®Halpas¡¯ that I mentioned during the duel also have some kind of meaning? Eherm-. After clearing my throat, I muttered in a moderate voice. ¡°Halpas.¡± Then, once again, characters came to view. ¡¸Halpas: A bird taming spell. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the longer and more they can tame various kinds of birds.¡¹ Awesome! So, this was the reason why birds suddenly attacked Efside. Speaking of, were there any birds here? As I looked around, I saw pigeons sitting on a faraway tree. There were more pigeons on the campus than I thought. I then shouted at them. ¡°Halpas-.¡± Purr. Purreok. About ten pigeons flocked to me and sat on my arms as well as shoulders. It was then that I suddenly remembered pigeons carried many pathogens¡­ ¡°Eiit, pweh, get out of here!¡± As I was iling my arms out back and forth to drive the birds away¡­ ¡°Commoner.¡± I felt someone¡¯s presence behind me. ¡°Commoner, Theo Gospel. What are you doing here? And what¡¯s up with those birds that just flew away?¡± It was Mirna Draco. ¡°Lady Mirna, why are you in a ce like this¡­? Ah, the birds, they were just¡­ nothing.¡± I felt nervous at the thought that I might¡¯ve been exposed. Mirna Draco¡¯s red eyes then looked at the chalk and magic circle on the ground, before letting out a long snort. ¡°So that¡¯s what it is.¡± What? What was it? Did I really get caught!? Did she find out that I was the only heir of Demon King Angmar? Numerous thoughts popped up like popcorn in my head. The Draco Family was originally Angmar loyalists, so maybe things would work out if I trod the path well. Still, an exposed identity would induce a variety of emotions, including the fear of being assasinated¡­ So, I decided to pretend that nothing was wrong and asked. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Theo Gospel. You¡¯re quite a studious person, aren¡¯t you? Reviewing like this.¡± ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± ¡°You seem to be very interested in Ancient Dead Language, are you not?¡± ¡°Right, I am very interested!¡± I guess she hadn¡¯t discovered my secret. She was probably just thinking that I wanted to be an honor student and reviewed what I¡¯d learned outside. However, two silver eyebrows frowned right after, creating a wrinkle on her forehead. ¡°Why are you interested in Dead Language? You¡¯re neither a necromancer nor a warlock. You better not think about lying!¡± Was she really going to turn a 180 and doubt me? I quickly tried to figure out what I should say in this situation. If I did well, I could turn this crisis into an opportunity like when I faced Efside. ¡°Well!?¡± ¡°That¡­ because it is the power of King Angmar.¡± ¡°¡­ The power of King Angmar?¡± ¡°He was called the Demon King and was overthrown. But his power was true. It is only natural to want to worship and admire his power.¡± ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s a given¡­ Just as it is natural for you,moner, to care about me, Mirna Draco.¡± ¡°¡­ me, caring about Mirna Draco?¡± ¡°Everyone cares about me. You don¡¯t have to lie to me now. Why did you take this subject? Why are you ¡®practicing¡¯ here, knowing that I pass by this area every day?¡± ¡­ What was she on about? Mirna Draco didn¡¯t stop there and continued to add. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because you want my, Mirna¡¯s, attention? Like with the pigeons earlier?¡± Fwooop~. Mirna opened her fan and half-covered her face with it haughtily. At this point, I closed my eyes. I didn¡¯t just reject the idea outright as affirming it could bring many variables and benefits. ¡°Actually, that is correct. I really wanted to talk with Lady Mirna of the Draco Family.¡± ¡°Hmm, for amoner, isn¡¯t your dream too big? Themotion 2 days ago was to get my attention, right?¡± ¡°¡­ That is true.¡± ¡°Well, Theo Gospel, you are half sessful. It¡¯s an honor for you to have caught my attention even for just a moment.¡± Swish. With that, Mirna left before even hearing my answer. She was arrogant and petnt. Unlike her sister, Narmi, who was innocent and kind. Ah. At this time, something shed in my mind. Today was the first Wednesday of the first week of school. This was the day that I and her twin sister, Narmi Draco, had agreed upon to meet up. Chapter 54.1 (EP-54.1) Theo #3 054 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #3 The first day of ss went by quickly. Before I realized, it had already been evening. Half-expecting, I headed towards the same balcony where I first met Narmi Draco. I felt like I was being deceived¡­ Had she already forgotten our appointment. Or could it be that she just lightly threw those words at me to escape the immediate situation? Upon almost reaching the promised ce, I could feel something on the balcony over the corner. Sch. Poking my head out, I could see someone there. I couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face because they were wearing a hoodie over their school uniform. However, looking at their physique, it was a simr body type to that of Lady Draco¡¯s. I approached slowly and opened my mouth. ¡°Excuse me-.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote,moner? The moon has already risen. It is a great sin to have me, Draco¡¯s Young Miss, wait.¡± Seuk. I was stumped at this unexpected reaction. Nheless, I took off my hood and looked at her loose silver hair. Her red eyes shone under the hood as her mouth curved into a crescent. ¡°Pffft, I¡¯m just kidding! What did you think? It was the same as my sister, right?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± So she was just pretending¡­ Having the same face and same voice, she could act like her sister with minor differences. Before I could grumble, Narmi said cheerfully. ¡°Sometimes I walk around pretending to be my sister! Though, it¡¯d be bad if she finds out¡­ But she¡¯s sleeping right now, so it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Your sister is sleeping?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! There was a lecture early this morning. Actually, my older sister sleeps a lot in the morning. And when she wakes up early in the morning, she¡¯ll need to go to bed early in the evening!¡± Narmi¡¯s cheerful words contained quite a bit of information. Mirna slept a lot in the morning, so that was why she arrivedte and only got to ss when it was full. Anyway. I was surprised that Narmi Draco really came here. I also still couldn¡¯t get used to the fact that this bright and bubbly person had the same face as that arrogant and rude woman I met this morning. Amidst my thoughts, Narmi looked around and spoke to me in a soft voice. ¡°So, Theo, how did it go¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± When I asked and pretended not to know, Narmi looked impatient, like some person itching from ants stuck to their feet. ¡°Rememberst time, when you had your first kiss with Lady Lioness? What happened after that? Did you get along well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± I slowly blurted out some words, wondering how to exin this. I could see her focus on my lips. ¡°It worked out somehow. But since then, it¡¯s been a little awkward.¡± ¡°Yeah? Are there problems still? What do you mean by ¡®awkward¡¯?!¡± Narmi showed great interest as if this was her job. I could clearly tell that she was the type of girl who liked to talk about other people¡¯s love affairs. Hence, I decided to create an interesting story by mixing half-truth and fiction. ¡°At school, we don¡¯t seem to have any ovepping schedules. Since we don¡¯t even get to see each other, it¡¯s hard to get close with her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a no go¡­ From what I¡¯ve heard, they said that the farther the distance, the farther the heart.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°As expected, Narmi-nim is very knowledgeable about dating.¡± ¡°Well, of course!¡± Well, this was kind of fun. Narmi was an innocent girl. If I had been able to choose not to be Theo, but to be the attendant of an ordinary nobledy, I think it would be good to live with a girl like Narmi. Thinking this, I once again got reminded of how difficult Aira and Elga were, which caused my body to tremble. Right now, Narmi¡¯s older sister wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with either. Narmi then said. ¡°It¡¯s good to see each other often! You two need to meet up! So, there was really no contact after that? Like holding hands or kissing or something¡­¡± ¡°Contact¡­.¡± At Narmi¡¯s question, I recalled the dark night I spent in the Confession Room with Elga. I wondered what kind of expression Narmi would make if I told her the truth. The innocent face of the traitorous Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady being painted with embarrassment, now that was a revenge worth seeing! ¡­ But, it was not the time yet. ¡°It was just that.¡± ¡°Just that?¡± ¡°Actually, I had another chance. But I was scared that if I kissed clumsily again, I might really be thrown away¡­. So I couldn¡¯t¡­.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­. That¡¯s a big deal. You got frightened¡­.¡± Narmi let out a long nasal noise as if she really felt bad. Though, her face began to blush more and more for some reason. Seeing this, I said to Narmi. ¡°So, are you really going to teach me?¡± ¡°Teach you¡­?¡± ¡°You said you would teach me how to kiss the right way.¡± ¡°Ah-. That, I did-. I thought you had forgotten¡­ You¡¯re smart, you!¡± Narmi suddenly began to look drastically different. Was it because I managed to catch her off guard? In the first ce, this meeting was the one that Narmi had put off to teach me how to kiss properly. And wouldn¡¯t it mean that Narmi came out here with some determination? With my brain cogs turning, I said to her earnestly. ¡°Narmi-nim, I beg of you! If I go on like this, Lady Lioness might start to hate me! Even if I have another chance, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be clumsy all over again!¡± Thump, thump. ¡°¡­ Uh, uhhh-.¡± As I approached Narmi one step at a time, she likewise took a step backwards in the opposite direction with a panicked face. Eventually, she had her back against the wall. It was also the ce where I once got driven by Elga and had my lips stolen. I said to the restless Narmi, who was trapped between my arms. ¡°Since Narmi-nim is a love doctor, you must have kissed a lot.¡± ¡°Uh, huh? Yeah, you can say that, you can also say otherwise¡­.¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t have any problem with kissing me once, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I could see Narmi¡¯s red eyes moving frantically from side to side. Her face already turned red as a carrot, and her breathing was ragged and rough. I slowly leaned my head closer to Narmi¡¯s. Because both of us were of simr height, it was easy to do that. Seuk~ Then something soft touched my lips. It was, of course, Narmi¡¯s lips, and in a way her sister Mirna Draco¡¯s lips too. Squeeze-. I gently wrapped my arms around Narmi¡¯s waist and gently rolled my tongue against hers. My movements were gentle to make her feel at ease. Then, I gently slid my tongue into her lips that were starting to open. Slurp, slurp. ¡°Haaeu, haa, uh, huh¡­.¡± Caught within a hug, Narmi could neither reject nor ept me, and could only tremble. Was this how a rabbit got bitten by the big bad fox? Through her soft lips, I could sense the thick tension that Narmi was feeling, and the heightening of some emotions buried underneath. ¡°Haaeu, heueut, heuuu.¡± Chapter 54.2 (EP-54.2) Theo #3 054 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #3 The kisssted about ten seconds. The sounds of Narmi¡¯s breathing got more and more ragged, as if she didn¡¯t have time to breathe. I then remembered that this was her first kiss. She must have had a hard time figuring out when and how to breathe during the kiss. With that thought, I slowly turned my head away and asked the flushed Narmi. ¡°¡­ How is it? Was it clumsy?¡± ¡°Uh, huh¡­?¡± Narmi didn¡¯t answer my question right away. Her cheerful face was hazy like a drunken person, and her red eyes were moist and wet, as if she was about to cry. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± She was out of it. Well, the first kiss would usually be hectic. Should I say it was subtle and bizarre, being so soft and slippery¡­ Not to mention the sensation of all your nerves being drawn to the lips and tongue? Also, not to brag, but as someone who had been constantly tormented by Elga, my kissing was pretty good. With her first kiss just being taken, the innocent Narmi simply couldn¡¯t return to her senses. ¡¸You are the first to explore the white snow. Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡°How was my kiss? Was it clumsy?¡± ¡°Um, umm, hmm, well¡­ It seems like it¡­¡± When I asked the question again, Narmi barely opened her mouth and spoke in a muffled voice. She was clearly trying to disguise herposure in the subject, given how her dye red face looked like it would explode at any moment. ¡°¡­ Definitely. I think there¡¯s a clumsy side.¡± ¡°Then, how should I fix it?¡± I asked with half anticipation and half interest. What kind of answer would she give me? However, Narmi answered in a surprisingly calm voice. ¡°It needs a bit more romantic atmosphere. There must be a candle¡­. It¡¯s also good to have some wine¡­! OR, on a rainy day, under the leaves.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Atmosphere. Like what Narmi Draco had said, having the right atmosphere was quite important. Then again, the two of us were already standing on the balcony of a sparsely popted temple, above the stairs under the moonlight. That would be quite the atmosphere in itself, wouldn¡¯t it? Narmi coughed heavily. ¡°Hmm¡­. I don¡¯t think this will be fixed overnight. Theo, you should take regr sses¡­¡± ¡°Taking a ss?¡± ¡°Yes! 10th period every Wednesday, right here, at around this time. You can listen to my, Professor Narmi¡¯s, dating lecture! Well then, I¡¯m just gonna¡­!¡± After Narmi Draco finished with those words, she quickly went down the stairs and disappeared. The fact that she only talked about herself before taking off bore quite a resemnce to her older sister. Was it because they were twins? * * * The next day. I woke upte and checked the timetable. 1:00 pm. Tea Time Lecture. This reminded me of the tough battle I had with Efside, just to get this lecture¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± As I got up from bed with the bathroom in mind, I saw Benjamin and Hans fussing at the entrance of our room. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± ¡°Friend! Look at this! You have an invitation!¡± Invitation? Upon opening the dormitory door at Hans¡¯ words, I saw that someone had indeed left something like a letter envelope hanging on the doorknob. It was closed with a silver farmer seal, and the top of the white envelope read: ¡¸Theo Gospel, SILVERS invites you.¡¹ It was simple and concise. When I opened the letter and read the contents inside, the benefits of joining SILVERS were listed. The genealogy of test questions left behind by seniors. Things like priority ess to facilities like the school cafeteria, library and training grounds. A dedicated reading room, group study room, etc¡­ exclusive for those with Silver Brooches. It looked like there were many convenient benefits in all sorts of ways. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! So many benefits? This is why everyone wanted to raise their ranks! Benjamin, look at this!¡± As Hans and Benjamin were getting excited about the contents of the letter, I was bothered by the line at the bottom. ¡¸SILVERS¡¯ School Opening General Meeting. Everyone will attend. Friday evening at 7 o¡¯clock.¡¹ Would I have to attend this general meeting? This was a bit annoying¡­ I properly packed the letter in my arms and headed to the tinum Dormitory, a state-of-the-art hotel-like building that waspletely different from the old and ancient Truth Hall. ¡°Your Majesty, I havee to pick you up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± From there, I led Aira to the Tea Time ssroom. Starting now, I would bring Aira for lunch every Thursday. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s the ce.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this more of a field than a ssroom?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems so¡­¡± The Tea Time ssroom was a lecture *hall*. A ce where white tables and refreshments were prepared in a garden full of grass and flowers. There were familiar faces around the table, which was ced under the warm and cool shade of a tree. ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Elga. And¡­.¡± A silver-haired girl with a frown was also sitting at the same table as Elga. This one was probably the older sibling. ¡°Lady Mirna, what a good afternoon to have met you under thisnguid and sunny sky.¡± ¡°Greetings,moner.¡± ¡­ Petnt as ever. However, Mirna¡¯s face was gradually turning red. ¡°Are you ill, perhaps? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°What about myplexion?¡± ¡°Your face is very red.¡± At that, Mirna touched her face with her palm. She soon looked into her hand mirror, startled by the reddening of her own face. ¡°Why is my face suddenly like this!?¡± Mirna immediately opened her ck fan and started fanning herself. Seeing this, Elga snorted. ¡°You always lock yourself in a dark room, so this is natural when you¡¯re finally exposed to the sun!¡± ¡°Quiet, you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone is lively. Haaaa-.¡± Aira sat down at the table with Elga and Mirna, who were talking loudly. It was not long before she started yawning. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. A tea party on azy afternoon. It¡¯s the perfect time to take a nap¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Your Majesty, you have just woken up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Haaaa- Aira continued to yawn. Mirna said to Aira, ¡°Are you trying to demean yourself?¡±, but Aira just looked around as if she didn¡¯t really care. Seuk. Suddenly, something touched my knee. I saw that Elga, who was sitting across from me, had taken off her slippers under the table. She started touching my knee with her bare foot. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I guessed this was her own greeting, albeit covert. I also grabbed her foot and shook it like a handshake. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Elga was so startled that she withdrew her leg immediately, like a startled snail hiding inside its shell. Luckily, no one seemed to notice. Actually, the way I saw it, not only Elga, but everyone who sat at this table was someone who had done some secret and bizarre things with me at least once. Under Aira¡¯smand, I licked her soapy body and feet. In the case of Elga, we crossed the line. As for the daughter of the Draco family¡­ Well, I and the youngerdy had a secret meeting yesterday and kissed each other behind the older sister¡¯s back. With that in mind, this table suddenly felt very dangerous¡­ If someone exposed and spread my rtionships, this and that would bepletely ruined. Could I really tame them all? Just then, Aira said. ¡°So, what do you do with this tea time lecture?¡± Chapter 55.1 (EP-55.1)Theo #4 055 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #4 ¡°Regardless of the time, rest is necessary. Even if it is not grandiose, just simple meditation and drinking tea are enough.¡± The professor in charge of the Tea Time Lecture was a gentleman called Sir Kalon. ¡°Stop your busy life, even if it¡¯s a minute or 5 minutes of break. That is the core of this lecture.¡± He was an elderly man in a gray suit. Aside from a pointy mustache, he also had pulled back hair and some impressive spectacles. While pouring the brewed tea into a beautiful porcin kettle, he said. ¡°In fact, the patrols who guarded the wall saw an increased efficiency as a result of introducing a Tea Time during the break.¡± As Kalon apuded, maids in white aprons and ck dresses appeared and poured tea into empty cups on each table. ©¥Today¡¯s tea is Kalon¡¯s White Tea. After a while, the scent of the fragrant tea made me drowsy. I was a little skeptical that there was a ss where I could get an A Grade just by sitting still and drinking tea. ¡­ Was this right? And it seemed that Elga had the same concern. After drinking her share in the cup at one go, she said. ¡°This is boringgg. We just sit like this all semester and drink tea, and we get an A? What kind of ss is this!? Are other sses simr?¡± ¡­ What she drank was boiling at least 60 degrees. Wasn¡¯t it too hot? While I was admiring Elga¡¯s mouth and the robustness of her esophagus, Mirna Draco elegantly lifted her teacup and said. ¡°This is what a ss A lecture is. Just by attending this lecture, you have already proven your skills.¡± Hearing those words, the war-like enrollment process came to mind; the fighting, screaming and fussing at each other just to get better lectures¡­ Just like right now, I stole this lecture from Efside. Now that I thought about this, it was not strange that everyone who attended this lecture got an A Grade. After all, their skills had already been proven just by being able to take a lecture that was difficult to obtain. But Elga simply snorted. ¡°You prove your skills by applying for a course? How stale~. You have to prove it in person!¡± Saying that, Elga red at the surrounding tables. She didn¡¯t even bother to hide her contempt. Reflected in Elga¡¯s sapphire blue eyes were other talented people attending this lecture. ©¥Did you hear? Something huge was found over the wall this time! I think it¡¯s a huge building. ©¥My body is itching¡­ Aaah, I don¡¯t want to do this¡­ Rather, I need to get over there quickly. Most of them were within the top 100 in the rankings with gold brooches on their chest. Not only that, they all looked like brave warriors. Should I say that the barbarian Efside was like a beggarpared to them? There were probably many who had an active role in the military¡­ Elga, who had an excellent sense in her own way, must have figured it out. The dissatisfied expression on her face soon disappeared. Instead, she smiled, revealing her fangs. ¡°There are a lot of guys who look pretty strong. It seems that there are good fighters with some talent here too. I want to fight!¡± ¡°Elga, my cousin, how about finding a husband here?¡± ¡°What!?¡± At Aira¡¯s words, Elga frowned like a crumpled paper. Aira simply sipped her tea at the sight and continued. ¡°It is disloyal to Angmar for a youngdy from a great family to not get married despite being full of life. This can be found in the ancient Angmar mural, Korean Melon.¡± ¡­ What was Korean Melon? Was watermelon fake? (T/N: couldn¡¯t find anything in google in terms of meaning/idiom) Anyway, Aira brought up a very interesting topic. The three youngdies sitting here were all dazzling flowers in full bloom by the standards of the Angmar Kingdom. For them, marriage and love were very important topics. ¡°¡­.¡± Mirna Draco, who was sipping tea with disinterest, was actually also listening to Elga and Aira¡¯s exchange. Crossing both of her arms, Elga gave her reply. ¡°I already know that. Anyway, for that you need someone you like¡­¡± It looked like Elga wanted to end the conversation, but Aira was persistent. ¡°How about the Southern Admiral who proposed to you before?¡± Southern Admiral? Was there such a person? It was a story I didn¡¯t know about, so this topic was quite appealing for me. After all, Elga was the darling of a great family and was beautiful enough to rank at the top in the kingdom just by outward appearance. It would be natural for her to receive proposals from all over the ce. Shouldn¡¯t she get dozens of proposal letters in a month alone? But Elga hatefully shook her head. ¡°Are you talking about five years ago? That person is weaker than me and he¡¯s an old grandfather!¡± ¡°Yes, he is. That¡¯s why I said you should choose one here. There are many young and strong warriors in Ark. Elga, you need to make some more little Lionesses and increase Angmar¡¯s national power.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll take care of that myself!¡± Only her cousin Elga could be rude to Aira. Hearing this, the Queen also did not bother Elga any further and just drank her tea. Then, unexpectedly, Elga brought up the topic again. ¡°But, on second thought, there¡¯s someone who¡¯s in my mindtely.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­?¡± Aira was surprised, seemingly caught off guard. Even the silent Mirna expressed her interest, ¡°Lady Lioness has someone she cares about?¡± Elga scratched the bridge of her nose with a finger, perhaps realizing that she had made a mistake. ¡°It¡¯s just, well, it¡¯s not really ¡®care¡¯ per say. Rather, he wants me to step on him¡­ It¡¯s a guy from the same ss!¡± Seuk. I then felt something digging between my knee and thigh. Needless to say, it was Elga¡¯s soft bare feet. I was sweating balls¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 55.2 (EP-55.2)Theo #4 055 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #4 What would I do if we got caught!? Seuk, seuk. Elga¡¯s feet slipped between my thighs and advanced further, as if they were trying to reach towards more insidious ces¡­ ¡°Tell me more, Elga.¡± ¡°¡­ I am not very interested, but I¡¯ll also listen.¡± Fortunately, Aira and Mirna¡¯s attention was focused on Elga¡¯s story. Elga also continued normally. ¡°He takes the same lecture. I don¡¯t know his age. Actually, I don¡¯t even know his name. But he really wanted to get bullied~.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­ There are indeed people who will give out a good scream when you hit them. A person who would look good on a leash!¡± Aira nodded as if she understood. Meanwhile, Mirna started frowning. ¡°¡­ What kind of conversation is this? Isn¡¯t that different from a romantic interest?¡± Elga said in response to Mirna¡¯s protest. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mirna Draco. Are you interested in anyone?¡± ¡°I do not. Such trivial matters don¡¯t bother me. But, there are a lot of people who have shown interest.¡± At Mirna¡¯s boastful words, Elga smiled, revealing her fangs. ¡°Showing interest? In you? Stop lying! Are you talking about the old perverted Warlocks? Those geezers who pray while staying naked at night~.¡± Ueek¡ª Elga pretended to vomit. Mirna Draco, on the other hand, turned beet red and blushed. ¡°Ho, how rude! There are many people who confess to me, Mirna Draco! There¡¯s even one yesterday-.¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± When Elga asked, Mirna Draco shut her mouth in annoyance. I could see many emotionsing and going on her face. However, it was quickly obscured by her ck feather fan. Mirna then said. ¡°¡­ Hmm, that¡¯s right. Just yesterday, I was approached. With beautiful words and wonderful images of proposals on the floor, among the multitude of swans and colorful peacocks, the man got down on his knees and asked for my hand in marriage.¡± ¡°What time was it yesterday? Where? Who?¡± ¡°Ah, it was morning, about 10 o¡¯clock, after the lecture¡­ .¡± ¡°Sounds like a lie!¡± ¡°¡­ I speak nothing but the truth. He even waited for my lecture to finish!¡± Huhuhu¡ª Mirna smiled and continued the story, with her ruby-red eyes shing more extravagantly through the fan. ¡°Right, he was craving my attention. He even said he would die without me! He imed that he would do anything to get my attention. He even dueled against opponents he could never win with his life on the line.¡± A man who dueled in a ce where there were writings on the ground and a flock of birds around 10 in the morning¡­ Wasn¡¯t this my f?cking story? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ ¡­ But since when were there peacocks and swans? All of them were germful pigeons. And what was drawn on the floor were not words of the proposal, but the magic circle of the Demon King. Mirna¡¯s memory seemed to be quite distorted. However, the story appeared to have touched Aira¡¯s heart. ¡°To even duel with an unbeatable opponent¡­ Mirna, he seems to like you very much. It¡¯s so touching, so romantic¡­¡± However, Elga snorted in half-wonder, half-jealousy. ¡°Must be a man who doesn¡¯t look like much. Are you going to be that low-key to a woman you like? A small, lousy man that can¡¯t fight, and can¡¯t do magic, and has low status.¡± Pusyuk, pusyuk. It felt like a dart had shot itself into my heart. I didn¡¯t know if she had managed to figure it out, but Elga¡¯s words were almost on point. Mirna replied to her. ¡°He is not! He holds a high position in the court. Although his rank is still low, he is a man with high potential for growth because of his passion for learning in his own way.¡± My face was burning hot. Right now, under the table, Elga¡¯s bare feet were running between my thighs. Worse still, I had to go through Mirna¡¯s tightrope above the table. This was a terrible lecture¡­ Mirna Draco then continued, wanting to drive a wedge. ¡°Lady Lioness, won¡¯t you be more capable and smarter than the guy you¡¯re looking to get together with?¡± ¡°¡­ Huh? Will I? But that¡¯s never going to happen though¡­ You know what, I¡¯ll believe you for once. With that said, bring that man.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°Bring that man here! If it¡¯s someone who really exists in real life, you can introduce him to us. But you can¡¯t, right, Mirna Draco? You always lie because you don¡¯t want to lose to me~.¡± ¡°I am not lying at all! He¡¯s simply busy with many things, and it might be difficult to find time. He is, after all, a very capable man.¡± p, p. Her fanning suddenly started increasing in speed and intensity. However, as someone who liked to bully people, Elga was not amodating enough to let her victim get a breather. ¡°You¡¯re just making excuses! If he really likes you, shouldn¡¯t he be able to clear his schedule ande? Just admit it!¡± Mirna started to growl at Elga¡¯s provocation. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll bring him and once I prove he¡¯s real, you¡¯ll have to be my maid for a week, Lady Lioness.¡± ¡°Sure, but let¡¯s ask Aira to see if he¡¯s a really great person. How about it, Aira?¡± ¡°Hmmm, that sounds fun. Then, bring him to the next lecture. I, Aira Von Tarantera, will be the judge.¡± Seuk. Only then did Elga drop her foot from between my thighs. ss time was over, but for me, it felt like the hardship had just begun in many ways¡­ Whoosh. As soon as the lecture finished I got up and bowed my head to everyone. ¡°My Queen, esteemed Misses, I have my next lecture starting right away, so I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡± Then, I fled to the dormitory. It was then that I felt someone following me. Chapter 56.1 (EP-56.1) Theo #5 056 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #5 Dormitory Room 7. I hurriedly went inside and locked the door. Both my roommates Hans and Benjamin had already gone to ss, so I was the only one in the room. I thought I had to get out of this ce somehow, so I hurriedly packed my belongings and moved my hands busily for the next lecture. It was right then¡­ Knock~. Someone knocked on the door. ©¥Theo Gospel, you¡¯re in there, right? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Someone¡¯s voice came through the locked door. It was the arrogant and haughty Mirna Draco. ©¥Dracus Mora* Click. I soon heard the sound of the doorknob, which I had clearly locked, open by itself. Mirna probably casted a spell. Swing~. Finally, the door opened. With that, Mirna Draco entered my dorm. ¡°It got unlocked with just a simple spell. I can¡¯t help but feel the cheapness in here.¡± She then began to look around. Her expression was like that of a member from the National Assembly who just saw a semi-basement single room for the first time. ¡°¡­ Oh my God, how do people live in a ce like this? Three people at that!¡± To the nobledy Mirna Draco, Room 7 of this cramped Truth Hall was something iprehensible. Of course, now that this was the case, it was good. Mirna Draco personally came to my dormitory¡­ I was not s?upid enough to not know why. But there were times when it would be best to feign ignorance. ¡°Miss Mirna, what brings you to this shabby ce?¡± ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s no big deal, but it would be better to be straightforward.¡± Mirna Draco hesitated. ¡°We are each busy with our lives. My time, especially, is precious. This Draco¡¯s Young Lady is busy!¡± Armed with a high pride, she must be feeling too embarrassed and shameful to make her request. So, I asked Mirna. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Theo Gospel, you are a humble, insignificantmoner. You should know that it¡¯s impossible for you and me to exist in the same space.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± ¡°However, for your high academic zeal and taste in aesthetics, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re eptable in your own way. After all, you came to admire me, Mirna Draco, and not anyone else.¡± Sch. Mirna then pointed to her chest. Now that I got a good look at it, her breas?s under the school uniform blouse were actually fairly big¡­ With her chest bouncing, I directly asked. ¡°So, you want me to y the role of the man who courted Lady Mirna for the lecture next week?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a lot smarter than you look, aren¡¯t you? But it¡¯s not ¡®ying the role¡¯, is it? Because you really proposed to me~.¡± ¡­ When did I even court you? Regardless. This situation was not very good. If I, the one who proposed to Mirna, appeared in the next lecture. Then there was no telling what Elga and Aira would think of it. Wouldn¡¯t the ¡®suitor¡¯ be torn apart? I felt a great need to reject this somehow. Mirna then said while covering her face with the fan. ¡°It is your honor to be chosen for this task. Know that you were given the privilege from among this Lady¡¯s many suitors. Go ahead and say thank you.¡± ¡°Shet¡­.¡± ¡°¡®Shet¡¯? What does that mean?¡± At her words, I tightly closed my eyes. ¡°It is a ng term for orphans like me. It means that we¡¯re really, very, happy and thankful. The glory is almost blinding my eyes~.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right! Of course, as you should!¡± ¡°But, My Lady. May I dare say something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°As Lady Mirna said, I am nothing more than amoner. Your Greatness definitely has plenty of other better suitors out there. I¡¯m worried that I might not live up to your expectations¡­¡± Trantion: Choose someone other than me please-. I thought it was a good excuse. But s, Mirna¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about, Theo Gospel. But, if you are ashamed of your own shorings, let me tell you that there is still a week left.¡± ¡°A week¡­? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Let me exin it to you, ignorantmoner. For the Draco Family, a week is more than enough time to turn someone insignificant into a wonderful skeleton.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you saying that you¡¯re going to turn me into a skeleton?¡± ¡°No! Are you s?upid? That means I can transform you into apletely different person within a week.¡± ¡°A different person?¡± ¡°Yes, you will now be the mysterious Silver Rookie.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll pretend to be someone else is what you mean.¡± I could understand that thought. But understanding and actually doing it were two different things. How would I pretend to be someone else? Could my disguise even be able to fool Aira and Elga? Of course, my Actor level was at lv 9. Said job was in the realms of a master, so I thought it might work out somehow. It was just that, to be honest, I didn¡¯t really want to take such a risk. Above all else, there was no benefit for me to do this. ¡®Everything I saidst time was a lie. I am not interested in Lady Mirna.¡¯ If I said such a thing, my bones and flesh might just really separate. Mirna then continued. ¡°It won¡¯t be a bad experience for you either. You¡¯ll get the chance to escort the one and only Mirna Draco.¡± ¡°Yes, I am very grateful¡­¡± ¡°And if you follow what I say, I may be able to tell you about the Dead Language.¡± ¡°The Dead Language?¡± ¡°Yes, the Great Legacy of Angmar. Wouldn¡¯t you like to know more about the 72 Great Spells?¡± (T/N: Incantions trigger spells, spells have their own incantations. Basically incantions=spells. So I¡¯ll change the name ¡¯72 Great Spells¡¯ or ¡¯72 Great Incantions¡¯ interchangeably) ¡­ Now this was a bit tempting, wasn¡¯t it? Right now, I had only learned two words. ¡®Halpas¡¯ and ¡®Belial¡¯. These two words were magic spells that had many uses in their own way. If I could get other words simr to them, it wouldn¡¯t be a dream to increase mybat power. The Draco Family were given various abilities and treasures from the original Angmar Family. Most of the things about the Demon King were burned and destroyed, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the Draco Family had a record of the Angmar Royal Family¡¯s legacy and its power. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ Mirna Draco was also a member of the 4 Great Families. It seemed like she knew how to move people. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try it!¡± ¡°Of course, as you should~.¡± ¡°But no matter how much I pretend to be someone else. I can¡¯t change my face or body, can I?¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem, because there is the treasure of our family, the Karma Changer.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It is an artifact that can adjust one¡¯s appearance once a month. It is the legacy of King Solomon.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Karma Changer. Something shed in my mind when I heard that name. It was an item that appeared in the original novel ¡®Viin Hunter¡¯. This important treasure was dropped by the mad necromancer after being defeated by the main character, the Viin Hunter. The fact that Mirna Draco had it made me wonder if the mad necromancer in Act 2 was her¡­ After all, she also died as a viin. Like Aira and I¡­ Thinking about it that way, I felt a bit depressed. Of course, that was when the Draco Family returned to Angmar. This was Ark, and Mirna was here. Perhaps, that meant Mirna would not awaken as the mad necromancer then died at the hands of the main character¡¯s party. Mirna said. ¡°Now, Theo Gospel. You will create a new identity with me.¡± ¡°A new identity?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s set it up dramatically. How about a descendant of a fallen royal family from a distant neighboring country, who is now hiding his identity and infiltrated Ark to revive his ancestral house?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I¡¯d said it many times, but when people were caught off guard, they tended to shut up. I felt like my heart was being stabbed by a dagger. I didn¡¯t know if Mirna intended this, but that struck me, hard. I had to wonder if Mirna did it on purpose¡­ ¡°That¡¯s good, right?¡± ¡°¡­ Very good. As expected of Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°Then this Saturday,e to the Draco Family¡¯s vi in Gracia. Ark students can go out of the city on weekends.¡± Chapter 56.2 (EP-56.2) Theo #5 056 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #5 Thursday, 4 pm, after the Tea Time Lecture. I went to the Science Department building to attend the ¡®Exploring Fairies¡¯ ss. This was my first lecture on the subject, but I didn¡¯t mind it. Rather, my head was filled with Mirna Draco¡¯s offer. Come to think of it, had I not just been invited to the Draco Family vi? Perhaps, I might be able to learn and acquire necessary items for the revival of the Angmar Family there. In the first ce, my n was to befriend and tame Mirna Draco so that I could control her. That was why I¡¯d been baring my fangs at her sister, Narmi Draco, who was much less of a pain to deal with. I was confused in many ways earlier, but after a calm recollection, this stunt was not a bad thing for me. Of course, this was assuming that it worked well. ¡­ But where the heII was the ssroom? I ordered a pigeon flying nearby to find it with a spell. ¡°Find the Science Department building.¡± ©¥Kukukuku. ¡°Good boy.¡± The pigeon then flew out to fulfill its mission. As expected, magic was awesome! I should practice this whenever I have the time. Thanks to the pigeon¡¯s guidance, the damned building was eventually found. ©¥Kuku. ¡°You did well. Now go to the tinum Dorm, then monitor Elga¡¯s and Aira¡¯s room.¡± ©¥Ku. ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t understand what I just said, do you?¡± Complicated orders seemed too difficult to give. This pigeon was just a bird, so it probably wasn¡¯t smart enough to understand me. Were there any crows nearby? I heard that crows and parrots could be quite smart. With that thought in mind, I entered the brick building and felt a cool breeze. Upon climbing the old stairs, I saw the ssroom I was looking for. Sch. I entered the spacious ssroom and sat down. Looking around, the ssroom was like aboratory. There were beakers and sks as well as a human body anatomical model. The monster frog specimen stuffed in the closet over there was also probably the real thing¡­ Taking all these in, my interest and curiosity about this lecture rose. It was ¡®Exploring Fairies¡¯, right? This should be a ss C Lecture. The professor handling the subject was still undecided though, so it was unknown who would be in charge. Duruk, duruk. Kiiik. As the lecture finally started at around 4:30, the door opened and a lot of people began toe in. Fortunately, someone sat next to me this time. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Yes. Hello to you too.¡± My seatmate was a fluffy dwarf instead of someone familiar like Mirna or a big shot. Regardless, I was d that I didn¡¯t get subtly bullied like during the first lecture. ¡°I saw your fight. You really beat Efside, huh?¡± However, it was a little weird and annoying to have someone talk to you. ¡°That happened to be the case.¡± ¡°When you brought up the word chain game, I thought you were crazy, man. I must say, that taunt which led to the duel was amazing!¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Stop talking about the word chain game already! ¡°Oh, I am Asphalt Stonescream. Silver ss Rank 487. You can call me Stone.¡± ¡°I am Theo Gospel. You can call me Gospel or Theo, or however you feelfortable with.¡± As I properly introduced myself, the brown-haired dwarf chuckled. ¡°I know you. There is no one in Ark who doesn¡¯t know your name. In a sense, you¡¯re as famous as the Spider Queen, who also entered the Academy this year.¡± ¡°The ¡®Spider Queen¡¯?¡± ¡°Aira Tarantera. Besides that, the Lion King¡¯s daughter also entered. What was her name again, that daughter of Lord Reinhardt?¡± ¡°You mean Lady Elga Lioness?¡± ¡°Yes! You are as famous as them. So anyways, are you interested in gemstones and stones? I run a club, you know.¡± Ah, a club invitation. There was indeed such a thing in schools. Come to think of it, there were a lot of people recruiting for clubs on the school grounds. The bulletin board was also full of recruitment ads. ¡°If you are interested, pleasee by! Our club is in the Stone Room on the 3rd floor of the Central Hall. Here¡¯s our flier.¡± I got the scroll from the fe and put it in my bag. As I was wishing the lecture would start sooner, someone came in¡­. ¡°Alright everyone, sit down. We¡¯re going to start.¡± It was a woman wearing a leopard print jacket, with pointed ears and a mysterious-looking purple short hair fluttering from her shoulder. She wore a choker with a bell around her neck and looked just like Matilda, the young heroine from the ssic killer movie. ¡°I am Professor Ste. Professor Migs, who¡¯s originally in charge of this lecture, took a child care leave. Therefore, for this semester, I have been assigned to the Exploring Fairies ss.¡± Ste Belhawk was the one in charge of my lecture. ¡°This is not even my lecture. It¡¯s annoying that I have to suddenly take over. Anyway, let¡¯s all do well together.¡± ¡­ She simply said those lines without care. The Belhawks were famous for being as unpredictable as a feather amidst the wind. Seeing one member of that family in person, the rumors seemed to be true. ¡°Then ve¡­ Wait, no¡­ Assistant! Come in and hand out the sybus!¡± After Ste finished shouting to whoever standing outside of the door, someone in a ck nun robe came in and started handing out thin papers to the students. The heart-shaped tail swaying behind her buttocks was quite eye-catching. ¡°An Imp!?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that an Imp?¡± Like the others, I, too, was shocked. ¡­ Wasn¡¯t that Marmar? What was she doing here? Chapter 57.1 (EP-57.1) Theo #6 057 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #6 ¡°Assistant Marmar, hurry up and distribute it. We have to start the lecture soon.¡± ¡°Yes¡­!¡± At the behest of Professor Ste, the Imp Nun Marmar elerated her speed to quickly hand out the sybus. When she came to my side, I quietly asked. ¡°Marmar, what are you doing here? How are you an Assistant?¡± ¡°Ah¡­! Comrade¡­! I got a job as an Assistant here¡­ ! I¡¯ll tell you the details on Fairy Night¡­!¡± ¡°What ¡®Fairy Night¡¯?¡± ¡°You have not received an invitation yet? No worries¡­! I¡¯ll send you an invitation to your dormitoryter¡­!¡± What was she saying? And what happened with her tone? Every time I met her, I felt like she kept getting weirder beyond my thoughts and expectations. I hired her for 12 gold, but why was I the one feeling worn out¡­ At this moment, Professor Ste made me snap out of my thought as she mmed the table. ¡°Assistant Marmar, make haste!¡± ¡°Ah¡­! My apologies¡­ ¡±","initialGeometry":"{"windowCoords_t":59,"windowCoords_r":33,"windowCoords_b":84,"windowCoords_l":6,"frameCoords_t":7039.078125,"frameCoords_r":315,"frameCoords_b":7289.078125,"frameCoords_l":15,"styleZIndex":"auto","allowedExpansion_t":0,"allowedExpansion_r":0,"allowedExpansion_b":0,"allowedExpansion_l":0,"xInView":0,"yInView":0}","permissions":"{"expandByOvey":false,"expandByPush":false,"readCookie":false,"writeCookie":false}","metadata":"{"shared":{"sf_ver":"1-0-40","ck_on":1,"sh_ver":"0"}}","reportCreativeGeometry":false,"isDifferentSourceWindow":false,"goog_safeframe_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="250" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" ariabel="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="3"> Marmar hurriedly distributed all the sybus in her hand to the students¡¯ desks. Unable to bear seeing Marmar like this, I suggested. ¡°You can just give everything to the person in front and tell them to pass it on.¡± ¡°Indeed, there is such a way¡­!¡± After doing her task, Marmar stood next to Professor Ste¡¯s desk. Meanwhile, the students were murmuring about the fact that there was an Imp. ©¥Aren¡¯t imps monsters? Why is one here in Ark? Isn¡¯t this ce run by the Church? ©¥What is an imp doing here? Now that I think about it, I also attended a lecture with an ogre earlier¡­ ©¥What, an ogre taking a ss? Stop lying. ©¥It¡¯s true! It was a lecture on faith and philosophy. What is an ogre¡­. Murmur murmur. As it was the first lecture, the atmosphere was quite chaotic. Then, Ste mmed her desk again. ¡°Okay then, today¡¯s lecture is over. There will be another lecture tomorrow, on Friday morning. Don¡¯t bete. And Marmar, remain here.¡± ¡°Wha¡­! But this Marmar didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you forget to feed Tweety? Where is Tweety now? I haven¡¯t seen the little fe since morning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± ¡­ Was this for real? What should I do? However, it was entirely at the discretion of the professor to run the lecture. If the professor said the lecture was over, as a student, there would be nothing you can do. ©¥Well, it¡¯s the first day, this is nice. ©¥True, Professor Belhawk is really cool! If it had been Professor Migs, we would have been ¡®lectured¡¯ from the very first day, right? As the students left, they kept praising Professor Belhawk. ording to my knowledge, one had to pay quite a bit of money to attend lectures here at Ark. ¡­ And yet, these fools just decided to blow their tuition away like this? Looking back, I might have acted the same when I was a student. Perhaps, no matter the world, people simply did not like to study. Still, this lecture was advantageous as it provided me with a chance to contact the Young Lady of the Belhawk¡¯s. Ste Von Belhawk, a member of the four Great Families. I would have to think about how I should approach this situation¡­ Eventually, I also left the ssroom myself. * * * Originally, the Exploring Fairies Lecture went from 4:30pm to 6:00pm. But it ended quickly, making me think about what I should do with this spare time.","initialGeometry":"{"windowCoords_t":59,"windowCoords_r":33,"windowCoords_b":84,"windowCoords_l":6,"frameCoords_t":21839.078125,"frameCoords_r":315,"frameCoords_b":22089.078125,"frameCoords_l":15,"styleZIndex":"auto","allowedExpansion_t":0,"allowedExpansion_r":0,"allowedExpansion_b":0,"allowedExpansion_l":0,"xInView":0,"yInView":0}","permissions":"{"expandByOvey":false,"expandByPush":false,"readCookie":false,"writeCookie":false}","metadata":"{"shared":{"sf_ver":"1-0-40","ck_on":1,"sh_ver":"0"}}","reportCreativeGeometry":false,"isDifferentSourceWindow":false,"goog_safeframe_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="250" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" ariabel="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="4"> After all, I didn¡¯t just want to waste an hour doing nothing. Should I experiment with my magic? Perhaps, see how many pigeons I could control at once? Or should I practice ¡®Belial¡¯ that I learned yesterday? While deep in thought, I suddenly felt a dizzying vertigo in my head. If I were to describe it, this feeling resembled some sort of sudden anemia. I felt nauseous and sick. ¡°Ughh.¡± Instinctively, I could tell that this was a warning of some kind of exhaustion. Should I call it a warning signal that the energy flowing through my body, that thing called ¡®mana¡¯, was running out? ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ I was still a novice Mage who just reached Level 3. In terms of rank, it was around 1.5th-ish. My Mana Pool was so shallow that it seemed to bottom out after controlling a few birds. In the first ce, my Mana Circuit itself was destroyed by the Jeoksangari poison. ¡®Jeoksangari¡­.¡¯ I wiped off my nosebleed and continued walking as something came to mind. With unobstructed steps, I headed towards the building located in the center of Ark. This was where the Central Cadet Office, as well as other club buildings and affiliated organizations, was located. The magnificent building would not lose out ifpared to a mansion or a government office. Upon going inside, I looked at the signboards and headed towards a ce.","initialGeometry":"{"windowCoords_t":59,"windowCoords_r":33,"windowCoords_b":84,"windowCoords_l":6,"frameCoords_t":30129.078125,"frameCoords_r":315,"frameCoords_b":30379.078125,"frameCoords_l":15,"styleZIndex":"auto","allowedExpansion_t":0,"allowedExpansion_r":0,"allowedExpansion_b":0,"allowedExpansion_l":0,"xInView":0,"yInView":0}","permissions":"{"expandByOvey":false,"expandByPush":false,"readCookie":false,"writeCookie":false}","metadata":"{"shared":{"sf_ver":"1-0-40","ck_on":1,"sh_ver":"0"}}","reportCreativeGeometry":false,"isDifferentSourceWindow":false,"goog_safeframe_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="250" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" ariabel="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="5"> It was a nursing facility, located in the corner on the first floor of the central building. Knock-. Upon knocking on the door, I felt a presence inside. ©¥Who is it? ¡°I¡¯m currently experiencing some vertigo. Can Ie in for a moment?¡± ©¥Ah, yes, pleasee in. Only then did I open the door and go inside. A bed with a white duvet, several curtains, and a bitter smell of alcohol made the room look like a hospital. The woman sitting in front of the chair was also wearing a white gown and a stethoscope-like thing over her chest. She looked just like a doctor. Her air was mature, fitting for someone around early thirties. The red eyes behind her sses also looked magical and intelligent. ¡°What happened?¡± The woman asked while tying her red hair back. Those smiling red lips teased out some¨C fuhuhu. Overall, she fitted the word ¡°bewitching¡± very well. At the same, thisdy also seemed to have a dangerous side, like a poisonous viper in the dark. ¡­ Actually, she really did harbor poison. I was probably the only person in this school who knew that. Sitting in the chair in front of her, I could only hope that the poison wouldn¡¯t strike me.","initialGeometry":"{"windowCoords_t":59,"windowCoords_r":33,"windowCoords_b":84,"windowCoords_l":6,"frameCoords_t":37759.078125,"frameCoords_r":315,"frameCoords_b":38009.078125,"frameCoords_l":15,"styleZIndex":"auto","allowedExpansion_t":0,"allowedExpansion_r":0,"allowedExpansion_b":0,"allowedExpansion_l":0,"xInView":0,"yInView":0}","permissions":"{"expandByOvey":false,"expandByPush":false,"readCookie":false,"writeCookie":false}","metadata":"{"shared":{"sf_ver":"1-0-40","ck_on":1,"sh_ver":"0"}}","reportCreativeGeometry":false,"isDifferentSourceWindow":false,"goog_safeframe_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="250" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" ariabel="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="6"> ¡°I suddenly got dizzy after casting spells. I also got a nosebleed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mana Exhaustion. Sit here. I¡¯ll give you an injection.¡± She then caught my arm and scrubbed it with an alcohol swab. ¡®Injection.¡¯ ¡®It hurts!¡¯ I didn¡¯t like injections because this body was particrly sensitive to pain. Was it a characteristic of a Half-Nymph? Being afraid of injections? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ {"uid":"7","hostPeerName":"https://18.foxaholic","initialGeometry":"{"windowCoords_t":59,"windowCoords_r":33,"windowCoords_b":84,"windowCoords_l":6,"frameCoords_t":41145.078125,"frameCoords_r":315,"frameCoords_b":41395.078125,"frameCoords_l":15,"styleZIndex":"auto","allowedExpansion_t":0,"allowedExpansion_r":0,"allowedExpansion_b":0,"allowedExpansion_l":0,"xInView":0,"yInView":0}","permissions":"{"expandByOvey":false,"expandByPush":false,"readCookie":false,"writeCookie":false}","metadata":"{"shared":{"sf_ver":"1-0-40","ck_on":1,"sh_ver":"0"}}","reportCreativeGeometry":false,"isDifferentSourceWindow":false,"goog_safeframe_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="250" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" ariabel="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="7"> Chapter 57.2 (EP-57.2) Theo #6 057 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #6 I just discovered more about being a Half-Nymph. This da?ned race¡­ Seuk, seukseuk. Forgetting the thoughts regarding Nymphs, I said to the doctor who was applying alcohol on my arm. ¡°Miss Kalira. You really did get a job here.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your request, Sir Theo? You did ask me to infiltrate the Ark after all.¡± ¡°Indeed. Still, I had no idea that you would get a job in the central building like this. You even own such a luxurious office for yourself.¡± I was amazed at Kalira¡¯s, the Young Lady of the fallen Baron Skull Family, infiltration skills. But then again, she was originally an assassin and poison master. I hired her for a number of reasons, and decided to have her infiltrate Ark. But should I say that I was rather surprised because it worked so well? Squirt-. Kalira sprayed some water onto the needle. ¡°There was a shooter¡­ Anyways, I suddenly feel ill, so I¡¯ll be resting for a while.¡± ¡°Did you raise a hand?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Then, after some hesitation, I eventually asked. ¡°Do you like working here?¡± ¡°I really like it. Though the admissions team staff kept trying to flirt¡­ But it¡¯s nothing new.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°And I was surprised that you have nted other people as employees besides me. Specifically, that ogre. You¡¯re quite the brazen fellow, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The more cards you can use, the better.¡± ¡°How many more men do you have in Ark besides that ogre and me?¡± How many? Only the poor Imp Marmar Marnoi was left¡­ The fact that the Ogre Gorgor worked for me was already exposed to everyone. Marmar¡¯s reveal was also just a matter of time. Basically, only Kalira could be counted on as a spy¡­ However, I decided to lump such information in moderation. ¡°Without that ogre, Miss Kalira might have fought with that Barbarian in my stead.¡± ¡°Good grief. You should know that I¡¯m not good at keeping things half-alive~.¡± Huhuhu¡ª Along with a chuckle, I felt a stinging feeling on my arm. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The thought that Kalira was poisoning me crossed my mind, but I knew better than anyone that there was no reason for her to do so. ¡°Is your brother doing well?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to you. He was rather surprised to hear that I got a lot of money. He also enrolled at Ark this year.¡± ¡°Really? What subjects did he take?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We minimize contact with each other as much as possible. Just like you and me.¡± ¡°Okay. Then, for the time being, focus on being a health staff member. If you hear any important information from the central building, please let me know.¡± ¡°What could be considered ¡®important¡¯ information?¡± ¡°As always, it¡¯s news about a crossbow warrior, a female barbarian warrior wielding a great sword, or a priest using a giant hammer.¡± These made up the protagonist party in the original Viin Hunter. You should always be on the lookout for information about them. After all, these guys were like the eye of the storm. ¡°I see, you¡¯ve be more rxed than before, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ve be more ustomed to Ark.¡± ¡°No, about dealing with women. You¡¯re not embarrassed with your arms touching my chest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­ Now that I thought about it, Kalira¡¯srge ?reasts were indeed on my arms. I assumed that it was just for the injection, but it seemed like it was done on purpose. ¡°You probably had some experience with women in the past few days, right~?¡± ¡­ Clearly, Kalira was s¡êducing me. ¡°Come whenever you have some trouble. I am, after all, a health professional~.¡± Kalira then moved the same hand that was holding the syringe, up and down¡­ ¡°I can make you feel refreshed in many ways. If it¡¯s Theo-nim, I¡¯ll give you special treatment. I can even be your ¡®private¡¯ doctor~.¡± The soft allure continued through her red lips. I was a little weak at this. I simply didn¡¯t know how to react when hearing these kind of things from women. If it was yboy Theo, would he wee it? But I didn¡¯t want to make the atmosphere awkward by saying something wrong. ¡°Your ears are turning red. It is characteristic of Nymphs to have blood rush at the tip of their ears. It seems that Half-Nymphs are the same~.¡± ¡°¡­ Eherm, anyway. I¡¯lle backter. Until then, I hope you do well with your position.¡± I then quickly got up from my seat. Staying here any longer might make me suffer a lot of disgrace. I could somehow manage with girls my age like Elga and Narmi. But a skillful older woman like Kalira was a bit difficult. Saint Priga as well. Speaking of, Professor Ste Belhawk was also the same. When I came out of the central building while fantasizing about older women, the sight of a shouting crowd greeted me. ¡°It¡¯s holding onto my poor parrot! Someone please do something!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Blue Eagle. It is a ferocious bird¡­¡± As I dug through the crowd, I could see feathers strewn around a tree and a blue bird clutching something on a branch. It was the size of a child, and when its wings were spread out, it looked like a predator that could even carry a fox away. In appearance, it had a shorter beak than an eagle, so this bird might be closer to a hawk. ¡®¡­ That¡¯s Professor Belhawk¡¯s pet.¡¯ I believed it was called ¡®Tweety¡¯? Just then, someone shouted. ¡°Someone please save my parrot! That da?n bas?ard is tormenting my poor parrot!¡± Looking closer, there was indeed a parrot at Tweety¡¯s ws. ©¥Bad bird-! Bad bird-! Tweety! Bad bird-! Gueek-! In short, Professor Bellhawk¡¯s pet bird grabbed and harassed someone else¡¯s pet parrot. Come to think of it, earlier, Professor Belhawk asked Marmar whether she had fed her pet on time and where it was. Maybe the hungry bird, Tweety, decided to hunt another bird. At this time, I suddenly wondered how far my taming magic, Halpas, would work. Could that terrifying Blue Eagle be tamed? Perhaps by taming that guy, I could create a stronger connection with Professor Belhawk. Therefore, I slowly stretched out my finger towards the blue bird and chanted an incantation. HalPhas. Bubble bubble~. I could feel magical energy emanating from my body. But it felt like my physical strength that has just been restored by the injection was once again draining away in an instant. Drip~. My nose began bleeding again. Just as I felt dizzy. ¡¸Mystery that reaches the limit! Rank 2 achieved! Job: Mage 1+ Level Mage Lv. 3 ¡ú Lv. 4 You can now get closer to the mysteries of the world.¡¹ The blue bird¡¯s ws, which had been gripping the parrot¡¯s neck, loosened. Then it pped itsrge wings and sat down on the arm I had extended. ©¥Cooo, cooing-! This fe let out quite the strange cries¡­ Chapter 58.1 (EP-58.1) Theo #7 058 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #7 ©¥Cooo, Coooiing The blue avian was perched, sping my arms and pping its wings. Wouldn¡¯t such a big bird be able to grab a child by the shoulders and fly away? Even the pping made nearby watchers back away in fear. ©¥That¡¯s scary¡­ Can you just let that kind of bird roam around like that? Shouldn¡¯t you at least put a leash on it? ©¥Can you even put a leash on a bird? ©¥I don¡¯t know! Anyway! Who is that person? Their terrified gazes now turned to me. However, before any fuss and rumors could even spread, I had already left the scene with haste. Making my way towards the research building, I looked for the location of the Professors¡¯ researchbs. The reason being, naturally, to meet Ste Belhawk and hand over her pet, the Blue Eagle. It was not yet 6 o¡¯clock, so she was probably still busy and had not left her workce. It was my first time going there, so finding the way wasn¡¯t easy. I said to Tweety who was perched on my shoulder. ¡°Guide me to Professor Ste¡¯sb.¡± ©¥Coooing-! It then flew into the sky and soared in a direction. Meanwhile, I followed behind until a building full of vines eventually revealed itself. The building looked just as old as the Truth Hall where I lived. Seeing the blue eagle circling in the sky above, this seemed to be the ce. This must be where the Young Lady of the Belhawk Family resided as a Professor. At this time, I wondered what I should talk about with Professor Belhawk. Would mentioning the fact that she was an Elf and I was a Half-Nymph give usmon ground? Or should I simply talk about having a pet? Of course, I didn¡¯t own a bird, or any pet in general. But I¡¯d recently learned a bit about how to handle them, so this should work. With that thought in mind, I entered the old-looking research building. The hallway inside was full of dust and cobwebs. There were broken furniture, moldy papers and piled up scrollsying all around, making this area feel like an abandoned building. ¡°¡­ Is this really the right ce?¡± Ste Von Belhawk, like Aira, Elga and Mirna, was the daughter of a huge family. In particr, the Belhawk family came from a big n that united the nomadic tribes and wanderers of the Southern ins. It was even rumored that the Belhawk Family, who ran several businesses, exceeded the Lioness Family if it was simply in terms of wealth. Thus, I found it hard to believe that such a noble woman was living in this dpidated building¡­ ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t feel popted¡­¡± ©¥Screech. But Tweety had quietly perched on my shoulder. So, this should be correct. Going through the old furniture and dusty papers, I found Room 5 on the 2nd floor, which wasbeled Bellhawk¡¯sb. ¡¸Professor Ste Von Belhawk¡¯s Lab¡¹ ¡®It¡¯s actually here.¡¯ When I knocked on the door, some movements could be heard from the inside. ¡°Is Professor Ste here?¡± ©¥No. ¡°¡­ Then who is answering inside? I have something to report.¡± Click-. Having said so, I decided to twist the doorknob. ©¥Don¡¯t open the door! You can¡¯t open it! There was an urgent noise from inside, followed by the sound of something falling over.","initialGeometry":"{"windowCoords_t":59,"windowCoords_r":33,"windowCoords_b":84,"windowCoords_l":6,"frameCoords_t":21159.078125,"frameCoords_r":315,"frameCoords_b":21759.078125,"frameCoords_l":15,"styleZIndex":"auto","allowedExpansion_t":0,"allowedExpansion_r":0,"allowedExpansion_b":0,"allowedExpansion_l":0,"xInView":0,"yInView":0}","permissions":"{"expandByOvey":false,"expandByPush":false,"readCookie":false,"writeCookie":false}","metadata":"{"shared":{"sf_ver":"1-0-40","ck_on":1,"sh_ver":"0"}}","reportCreativeGeometry":false,"isDifferentSourceWindow":false,"goog_safeframe_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="600" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" ariabel="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="4"> In the end, I was unable to contain my curiosity. The sound of various shattering noises further spurred me into action. The sight of dust rising up and down filled my vision. On the floor, bookshelves were lying irregrly, holding old books and all sorts of junk. And in the center of this mess, I could see an elf with purple hair who was covered in dust. Said elf was patting a lump on her head. ¡°Aiyaa, that hurts. I told you not to open the door!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know this would be the case. What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Rather, why are you here? Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t enter the Professor¡¯s Lab without permission?¡± Only then did Ste show interest in her new visitor. Two amber eyes quickly scanned me from top to bottom. Meanwhile, her long elf ears even fluttered up and down. ¡°Theo Gospel, what a rather unwee guest.¡± ¡°¡­ Greetings, Lady Belhawk. I found your pet bird outside.¡± The Blue Eagle sitting on my shoulder then pped its wings and sat quietly on a horizontal perch hanging from the ceiling. As Ste Belhawk watched the scene, her mouth widened in an ¡°O¡± shape. ¡°Ah, you brought Tweety!? It¡¯s usually petnt and doesn¡¯t follow anyone. How did you catch it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-.¡± It would make things a little moreplicated if I mentioned the use of Angmar¡¯s magic, so I thought it would be better to just answer in moderation. ¡°Well, we all need to have some tricks up our sleeves. More importantly, do you need my help cleaning?¡± ¡°As you should, you did open the door!¡± In the end, I helped clean up the mess. As the servant of Aira and Elga, I was used to dirty work, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult of a job. On the contrary, if I helped her with this kind of thing, wouldn¡¯t Lady Belhawk¡¯s favorability of me increase? Chapter 58.2 (EP-58.2) Theo #7 058 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #7 Time passed. The dusty papers, scrolls and broken furniture were cleaned, revealing the original look of theboratory. Seeing this scene, Professor Belhawk wiped sweat from her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know when was thest time theb was this clean. It¡¯s been a while since I worked hard on cleaning.¡± ¡­ Why were you hyping yourself up when you hadn¡¯t done anything while cleaning? Of course,ining like that was something only amateurs, who had never worked for Young Ladies, would do. And so, I asked like a skillful servant. ¡°Miss Belhawk. Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°No. Rather, could you stop calling me ¡®Miss Bellhawk¡¯? It¡¯s ¡®Professor Ste¡¯ here.¡± ¡°Alright then, Professor Ste.¡± I washed the teapot in a sink I saw nearby, brewed tea with a small tripod as well as amp, and handed it to Professor Ste. Flutter. ¡°Please be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Hmm-. This smells good.¡± The Professor, upon epting the tea, nodded as she sat down in a soft-looking chair. ¡°The tea is well brewed. Do you want to be an Assistant? Well, I do have a new Assistant, but she¡¯s a bit impractical.¡± She was probably referring to Marmar. ¡°You mean the Imp?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m working on a paper on the corrtion between Imps and Nymphs, so I hired her. However, she¡¯s a little weird, and even a bit different from normal Imps.¡± I could roughly picture how Marmar was hired as a Teaching Assistant. Suddenly, the thought that Professor Ste was the Professor for ¡®Exploring Fairies¡¯, and that she herself was an Elf, a fairy, came into my mind. ¡°Professor Ste, do you know what kind of race a Half-Nymph is?¡± ¡°Half-nymph?¡± ¡°Yes. Perhaps, their racial traits, racial-specific weaknesses¡­. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some sort of pros and cons. What are their characteristics or peculiarities?¡± ¡°A Half-Nymph¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen in some past papers that they do exist. But why are you asking?¡± At Professor Ste¡¯s question, an option seemed to pop up before me. One of which included revealing that I was a Half-Nymph. After some consideration, I decided to give the answers. ¡°Because I am a Half-Nymph.¡± ¡°Pfffoott!¡± Professor Ste spewed the tea she just drank. Thanks to that, the blue eagle who was sitting quietly on top pped its wings out the open window and flew away. But Professor Ste didn¡¯t even care about her runaway pet. Instead, she wiped her lips with a scroll nearby and asked. ¡°You are a Half-Nymph!? Is that true!?¡± Her reaction was quite intense. Was it that surprising? I flinched slightly and took a step back. Professor Ste, on the other hand, pushed her chair and stood up before holding my shoulder strongly. She was a head taller than me, so her power was quite considerable. ¡°Tell me the truth quickly! Are you sure!¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, yes. That¡¯s true. I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Oh my God, I have been blessed with the presence of a mysterious being! The world hasn¡¯t abandoned this Ste yet! Now, this is not the time for this. We need to collect samples! Sit here!¡± Ste sat me on the old sofa and began to rummage through the drawers. It was not long before things like scissors, syringes and saws were pulled out¡­ It was a hideous, terrifying sight. I couldn¡¯t help but have some regrets that I revealed myself as a Half-Nymph. I asked. ¡°What the heII is going on!? Is there any problem?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Half-Nymph! If I could study your existence, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we figure out how to increase the Nymph poption! The Research Award of the Year will be mine! If I have the Research Award, I¡­.¡± Professor Ste paused with heavy breathing. It was only then that I remembered an important fact: Belhawk was the boss in the middle of the second act, after the execution of Aira. Headhunter Belhawk. That was her nickname¡­ With that in mind, the stuffed animals and specimens suddenly seemed foreboding¡­ Seuk. ¡°Wait¡­ no¡­¡± Professor Ste, who had been carrying a bunch of tools, quickly put them back into the drawer and shook her head. ¡°If I touch a student, I will be disqualified as a Professor. If I even get kicked out of here, I will have nothing left¡­¡± Ste Bellhawk sighed. Hearing that, I decided to ask her. ¡°I guess it¡¯s true that you were kicked out of the Belhawk Chamber Of Commerce?¡± ¡°¡­ Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°I am the Secretary of Angmar. I have many ears.¡± Actually, I just read it in the novel. ¡°I heard that you got disqualified in many ways because of the fight for equity with the Board of Directors.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ I got kicked out and cannot return to my family until I prove my qualifications.¡± Ah, so that was why she wanted to get the Research Award or something. I couldn¡¯t be sure what it was, but the name ¡®Thesis Award of the Year¡¯ seemed to be quite honorable and important. ¡°So you want to write a paper about Half-Nymphs?¡± ¡°Yes. However, subjecting students to research without their consent is very taboo. You can even be put on the Ethics Committee. I¡¯m already on the second Yellow Card¡­ One more warning and I¡¯ll be kicked out of here¡­¡± ¡°What if there is consent?¡± ¡°Consent¡­? Are you saying you agree!?¡± Professor Ste¡¯s eyes began to gleam. I got goosebumps from the hideous radiating light, but I put up with my fear and said. ¡°But, there are conditions. Promise me a grade of A for the lecture that the Professor is in charge of. And we meet once a week in theb like this.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Suddenly, Professor Ste tackled me with a tight hug. Being about a head shorter than this woman, my face rubbed against the chest that was locked in her tank top. Mofu, mofu. It was very soft and squishy, and smelled like wine. Maybe she had already started the research regarding a Half-Nymph¡¯s reaction towards female breas?s? Just then, someone knocked on the Professor¡¯s door. ©¥Professor Ste, it¡¯s time for the appointment. You have to go to the conference room. ¡°Look at my mind. I was so busy today. See you next time. I will contact you through Tweety, okay? And I¡¯ll give you this as a gift, Blue Eagle Feather! It¡¯s a high-quality material!¡± Ste then packed her things and left. ¡­ Wait, what? The situation felt a bit embarrassing, but it was good to have made contact with the Belhawks. Should I say that it seemed like I was falling into a trap because of how things were working out better than expected? Thinking about how to subjugate the free-spirited Young Lady and revive the family with her, I felt the Angmar maker be imposing. Chapter 59.1 (EP-59.1) Theo #8 059 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #8 Friday morning. ¡¸The lecture is temporarily cancelled due to the Professor¡¯s circumstances. Assignments can be received from the Teaching Assistant.¡¹ As I was sitting in the ¡®Exploring Fairies¡¯ lecture ssroom, the Assistant Marmar came and wrote this on the ckboard. The first lecture ended short while the second one got cancelled. I wondered if things were really okay, but there was nothing I could do about it. It seemed that Professor Ste would be kicked out of this school soon. This was troublesome for me as I barely made a connection with her. I really had no choice but to risk my life for that Research Award¡­ With that thought in mind, I got up from my seat and walked out of the ssroom and spoke to Marmar. ¡°Marmar, how are you? You doing good in Ark?¡± Then Marmar spoke as if she hadn¡¯t talked to anyone well in a long time. ¡°Comrade¡­ ! The ss system here¡­. It¡¯s very disgusting¡­ ! It divides people¡¯s ranks and promotes discrimination¡­. This is uneptable¡­!¡± Marmar was a revolutionary Imp who strived for an equal world. To her, the ss and ranking system of Ark appeared to be nothing but a product of terrible discrimination. However, this entire farce was getting a bit annoying. ¡°So what the heII is that tone for?¡± ¡°This is the trendy tone of Fairies¡­! In order to participate in Fairy Night, everyone needs to speak like a Fairy¡­!¡± ¡°Really? But it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re with me. You can speakfortably. If you keep talking like that, I might give you some honey chestnut (smack in the head).¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t get back to my original tone¡­! I just forgot how to do it¡­! Now, I keep talking like this over and over again¡­.¡± Tears welled up in Marmar¡¯s orange eyes. I didn¡¯t know the details of the situation, but that ridiculous clown-like tone of voice seemed to have been fixed. Seriously, who in their right mind would talk like that? On another note, I was intrigued by the ¡®Fairy Night¡¯ that Marmar said. ¡°What is this ¡®Fairy Night¡¯?¡± ¡°Every Friday evening¡­ ! In the secret fairy underground base, fairy-exclusive secret events are held¡­ ! And there, they also sell treasures of Demon King Angmar¡­!¡± ¡°Really!? King Solomon¡¯s treasure!?¡± This was tempting to hear. With the spells Halpas and Belial, and the Status Window, I had first-hand experience on how great the legacy and treasures of King Angmar were. ¡­ But this event would happen tonight. If I remembered correctly, there was also the opening meeting of SILVERS or something tonight. Participating in Fairy Night naturally meant not being able to attend the SILVERS¡¯ meeting. And if I participated in SILVERS¡¯ meeting, Fairy Night would be out of the question. Which of the two should I go to? That was the question¡­ ¡°Where is the Fairy Night held?¡± ¡°The central building¡­! It is a very secretive and mysterious ce only for fairies, but you¡¯re a Half-Fairy¡­. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know where it is when you go there¡­!¡± I decided to participate in Fairy Night. I didn¡¯t even know what people would be doing at the SILVERS¡¯ meeting. In fact, I had no ns to get chummy with the silver brooch group anyways. After all, I was nning on getting a gold brooch and tinum brooch soon. If I couldn¡¯t raise my rank quickly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take the same lectures as Aira nor educate her myself. However, not attending the SILVERS event meant that there would be ces where I would be disadvantaged with my school life. ¡°Eum.¡± Still, such disadvantages were nothingpared to the legacy and treasures of the Demon King Angmar that I might be able to acquire! * * * Evening. I headed to the central building where the Fairy Night event was said to be held with Marmar, who just left work. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find the central building since I had stopped by it once when visiting Lady Kalira¡¯s infirmary. The problem now was where to find that secret and mysterious meeting ce. ¡°Hooo, everyone, hurry and join in the secret and mysterious Fairy Night¡­!¡± But as we got closer to the central building, there were already girls who looked like middle school students handing out flyers to the passersby¡­ ¡°Everyone, join in the secret and mysterious gathering that only fairies can enter-!¡± Behind them was a huge sign. ¡¸The underground conference room where the secret and mysterious event ¡®Fairy Night¡¯ is held. The 3rd floor auditorium.¡¹ ¡­ They were promoting it very openly, how was that a secret!? And even though it mentioned being in an underground conference room, the actual venue for the event was the auditorium on the 3rd floor. There were so many things I didn¡¯t understand, my eyes were spinning and I felt like getting sick¡­ I knew that the fairies were a strange bunch, like little tricksters. Seeing this, it was seriously making me reconsider if attending the SILVERS¡¯ meeting was the better choice. Well, it was not toote to go there. Should I head back? ¡°Comrade. Let¡¯s hurry¡­! It seems that today, participants will be given a buffet pass¡­! I¡¯ve been eyeing this for a long time¡­!¡± But Marmar pushed me from the back and forced me to walk to the third floor towards the ¡®underground¡¯ conference room where the ¡®secret¡¯ meeting was held. Finally, upon entering the entrance to the auditorium on the 3rd floor, I could see an entrance with arge card that read ¡®Fairy Night¡¯. Underneath was a girl with blue hair and a feathered mask on her face, like a masquerade participant. She was wearing a gray robe, with a figure that was as in as that of an adolescent. It was probably because she was a Nymph. ¡°I am Doornoi, the Nymph of the ditch! You have to pay an entry fee of 50,000 coins per person to enter the event!¡± ¡­ 50,000 coins? 50,000 coins was 50,000 won. With the same amount of money, you could eat 5,000 coin pork cutlet ten times in the school cafeteria. And this was a per head cost basis. Just as I paused, Marmar, who was next to me, pulled out a wallet from her pocket and handed ten bills to the Nymph at the entrance. ¡°Here¡¯s 100,000 coins, for two¡­!¡± ¡°Is that okay, Marmar? 100,000 coins is not a small sum.¡± ¡°Comrade, this is your first time attending the event. I¡¯ll make it special¡­!¡± And thus I was able to enter the auditorium. Well, not really¡­ ¡°Stop right there! I don¡¯t feel much fairy energy from yourpanion!¡± The nymph Doornoi, who was guarding the entrance, suddenly stopped me. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t feel fairy energy in me. Maybe it was because I was only a Half-Fairy. ¡°But I am a Fairy¡­¡± ¡°Fairies don¡¯t talk like that-! Guards-!¡± At the words of the blue-haired Nymph ¡®bouncer¡¯, small Nymphs began to pop out here and there. They held ugly ropes and clubs in their hands¡­ More importantly, ¡®fairies don¡¯t talk like that¡¯. Hm¡­ Was my tone the problem? Apparently, the stories were true, Nymphs actually had a strange talking habit. And so, despite hating it, I closed my eyes and did what I had to do to enter. ¡°I am a fairy¡­! Let me in¡­!¡± What the heII was I doing right now? From within me, something like an instinctive sense of shame began to creep into my heart. It felt like the tentacles of the abyss were constricting my confidence¡­ Then the Nymph guards, who had begun to surround me, looked at each other¡¯s faces and nodded one by one. ¡°He¡¯s a Fairy.¡± ¡°Sounds right-!¡± F?ck off. I mimicked Marmar¡¯s funny tone and managed to enter the venue. It was crowded with Nymphs of various hair colors in different types of clothes. The table was full of empty tes and candy wrappers. Had they already eaten all the candies? ¡°Comrade-! There¡¯s the buffet over there¡­! Let¡¯s fill our stomach first¡­!¡± The hungry Marmar took an empty te and began serving herself some food. Marmar spent a huge sum of 100,000 coins, so she needed to get her money¡¯s worth. Foods such as moist sweet and sour pork, as well as cold stir-fried spicy pork reminded me of the old school meals. However, these were surprisingly good. Murmuring-. As I sat down at a table and ate, I could hear the conversation of the Nymphs sitting opposite me. ©¥The Nymph relief club fundraising is not good these days¡­. ©¥The relief foundation is also not doing as well as it used to be¡­. It seems people don¡¯t like Nymphs anymore¡­! ©¥However, to cherish and love the Nymphs was the truth revealed in the ancient mural painting of the Nymphs 2,000 years ago¡­ ¡­ It was not a very healthy conversation. But the reason I came here, in the first ce, was to find the treasure of King Angmar. I said so quietly to Marmar, who was already emptying her second te. ¡°So where are they going to sell the treasures?¡± ¡°The fairy shop is over there¡­! After the meal, would you like to go together,rade¡­?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Chapter 59.2 (EP-59.2) Theo #8 059 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #8 Marmar and I headed to the ¡®marketce¡¯ in the corner of the auditorium. All sorts of items wereid out on the mat floor, like a child¡¯s yhouse¡­ There were a lot of things that had price tags on them like conch shells and even some kind of broken ss, but they didn¡¯t catch my interest. ¡°Is this really the right ce?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ ! Look, that honey-haired Nymph is selling Angmar¡¯s treasure¡­!¡± Marmar¡¯s finger was pointing to a sitting Nymph with short golden hair, resembling honey. As I walked there, the first thing I noticed was the rubbish lying on the floor. Could this be porcin? Below was a description. ¡¸Nymph¡¯s Jar: It depicts two Nymphspeting in the ancient martial art ¡®Melon¡¯. It is also called Korean Melon for Non-Fairies.¡¹ ¡°Hmm.¡± Not very impressive though. I said to the honey-haired Nymph. ¡°I heard that you sell the treasures of the Demon King Angmar here.¡± Seuk-. The honey-haired Nymph¡¯s forehead wrinkled. Only then did I remember that I had made an error in my speech. ¡°I heard that there are treasures of the Demon King Angmar here¡­!¡± Fwop. Only then did the Nymph¡¯s crinkly forehead loosen. ¡®Oh my God.¡¯ I badly wanted to quickly get out of this ce. How long would I have to use this ridiculous tone? Then said the honey, golden-haired Nymph. ¡°I am Goldnoi, the Nymph of Luxury and Treasure! If you want to see the treasures of the Demon King, you have to give 50,000 coins as a gift!¡± What was even ¡®the Nymph of Luxury and Treasure¡¯? Just as I was curious, the blonde Nymph, who identified herself as a Goldnoi, exined. ¡°A Treasure Nymph¡¯s keen sense is able to recognize the real and the fake¡­! All the things that I, Goldnoi, deal with are genuine masterpieces¡­! It¡¯s different from the fakes all around you¡­!¡± Sch. At that moment, Marmar took out her wallet and held out 50,000 coins to Goldnoi. ¡°Show us the treasure¡­!¡± With a cheeky smile, Goldnoi rummaged through her arms and pulled out a small object. It was a small wooden box. ¡°The whole floor of Ark was shoveled just to dig this out¡­! It is a great treasure¡­!¡± ¡­ Were there really any treasures of Demon King Angmar inside a box about the size of a pencil case? I had such doubts, but the moment the box opened, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. There were images and letters. Images of four bowling pins standing on a te with letters wrapping around its circumference like pizza crust. ¡®PAIMON.¡¯ The moment I saw this word¡­ Shingggg-. It began to emit light and a lot of information entered my eyes. ¡¸Paimon: A high-level physical destruction spell. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the stronger the power and mana consumption.¡¹ The exnation was simple to understand. A high-level physical destruction spell. Wasn¡¯t this an active spell that could be used to attack directly? It was one of the things I wanted to have as it could increase my fighting power. I badly wanted to try it out right away to see what effect it would have. ¡°Ding! That¡¯s 10 seconds. Your 50,000 coins of viewing is up! If you want to see more, you pay or buy it!¡± But at this time, the Treasure Nymph Goldnoi closed the wooden box. ¡°That Marmar¡­. I no longer have money¡­. The sry of Teaching Assistants is too small¡­.¡± Marmar said regrettably, but it didn¡¯t matter since I had already gotten all the information I needed. ¡°Can I see something like this again?¡± ¡°You can look forward to next week¡¯s Fairy Night¡­! The treasure nymph Goldnoi always does her business here¡­!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I guessed it was a good thing that I participated in this event. I shoulde next week too. ¡¸You are now a full-fledged Half-Fairy! Job: Half-Fairy +1 Level! Lv. 5 ¡ú Lv. 6 Fairy Instinct is twitching!¡¹ Seuk. At that moment, I felt a strange chill in my body. I could instinctively sense that it was an increase in what I would call my magic. Numerically, should I say that it was like my Mana Pool went from 100 to 120? Who would¡¯ve thought that the increase of the Half-Fairy¡¯s level also increased my mana¡­ After reaching level 6, something had definitely started to change! So there were some good points about being a Half-Fairy too. I thought there were only downsides¡­ There was even some kind of synergy between the job Half-Fairy, which increased mana, and the bizarre spells that I could use. After all, these spells would consume a lot of mana. Anyway. I decided to go outside the venue with Marmar, wanting to try the destruction spell as soon as possible. We were walking towards the faculty-only quarters. ¡°I will have to starve for a few days from tomorrow¡­.¡± Under the glowstone streetmp, Marmar wept as she looked at her empty wallet. Then I remembered that she had indeed spent quite a bit of money this time. This trip had cost her a total of 150,000 coins. As far as I knew, the average daily wage of a faculty member was 50,000 coins. She basically used up 3 days worth of finances. ¡°That¡¯s why you should have saved some money. By the way, why did you even spend so much?¡± ¡°But I want to helprade¡­!¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If it means that Comrade Theo could sound the rm in this discriminatory world, then I, Marmar Marnoi, can endure several days of starvation and the tyranny of an old v?rgin Professor¡­!¡± ¡°Marmar¡­.¡± I felt something hot rushing through my chest. Although there was something sloppy, I finally realized that Marmar was really a passionate colleague of Theo. It was then. ¡°Ah-!¡± Marmar¡¯s body floated into the air. ¡°Is Marmar finally able to fly like a Great Demon¡­?¡± ¡°No, this is¡­.¡± The reason Marmar ¡®floated¡¯ into the air was because her long, slender Imp tail had been caught and lifted by someone. ¡°Noisy Imp¡­!¡± It was a huge man. One look and I had to wonder if this guy was over 2 meters tall. Regardless, he was big enough that I had to look up. Meanwhile, Marmar had no choice but to struggle like a rat with its tail caught. ¡°You put Marmar down¡­! You¡¯re pulling my tail¡­!¡± But the man did not stop the abuse. In fact, he even started shouting at me. ¡°So you¡¯re here, Theo Gospel! How dare you not attend the SILVERS opening meeting! Did you skip it to flirt with this weird Imp!?¡± Chapter 60.1 [??Illustration below] (EP-60.1) Theo # 9 060 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #9 The man who suddenly appeared was wearing a bright red shirt and an octagonal hat. On his chest was a brooch indicating his cadet rank. Silver Rank 321. Furthermore, there was something like a yellow armband on his thick arm, with the word ¡®Discipline¡¯ written within. ¡°I am in charge of the SILVERS¡¯ Disciplinary Committee, Conde. You know why I came here, right, Theo Gospel? It is an honor that a low rank like you get to meet this Conde, hehe.¡± ¡°Let Marmar go now¡­! If you pull so strongly, my tail will fall out¡­!¡± Marmar struggled as her long, slender tail got caught in a tight grasp. I couldn¡¯t tell how painful that was because I didn¡¯t have a tail. Nevertheless, based on the fact that it was the same as having your body part pulled, Marmar was probably in a lot of pain. ¡°This beautiful tail is a gift from Angmar¡­! If it¡¯s pulled out, an Imp would be no different from Nymphs¡­!¡± ¡°You noisy bi?ch! Stop moving your tail!¡± However, the man didn¡¯t care about Marmar¡¯s protests. His eyes were only focused on me. ¡°Hey, Theo Gospel, didn¡¯t you hear me? How dare you not attend SILVERS¡¯ opening meeting? What are you doing here?!¡± Then two more men appeared from behind the one in red. It was not long before they surrounded me, as if trying to keep me from escaping. Marmar recognized this and shouted. ¡°Comrade, you need to run away from here! I, Marmar, will take care of this. Comrade must live and fulfill our ambition¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away, Theo Gospel. Otherwise, this Imp friend of yours will be our intern.¡± ¡­ What did he mean by ¡® bing an intern¡¯? It was strangely familiar¡­ ¡°An intern?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a more cultured way of calling a ve. If you do run away, then this Imp will be an intern at the SILVERS Office!¡± ¡°Hieek¡­! Being an intern, I hate it¡­!¡± Marmar began to struggle more and more, like a mouse caught by a cat. After all, she did almost get burned at the stake. After that, she almost became a ve for real. Thus, the thought of being an ¡®intern¡¯ for the SILVERS, who wouldmit who-knows-what, must have frightened her to the core. However, Conde did not stop there. He continued to add insidious threats. ¡°We treat our interns ¡®well¡¯. We will pay you 10,000 coins per hour!¡± ¡°Ten, ten thousand coins¡­?¡± Marmar trembled in fear at that horrific sum. Meanwhile, Conde growled like a naughty old uncle who liked to harass children. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the ¡®fitting¡¯ wage for Ark¡¯s faculty and staff! But get this, it gets even better, interns also get one tea break a day!¡± ¡°Tea, one tea break¡­?¡± ¡°Yes! Amazing, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s even more amazing though is that you get one day off a month! Basically, the hardest thing you¡¯ll do is just following the minimum rules. So that¡¯s what an intern is.¡± ¡°Once a month¡­ A day off¡­!¡± Marmar was speechless, as if she had been so frightened by that terrible and harsh environment. Well, from what I¡¯d heard, it was indeed a pretty awful ce, so this was only natural. ¡°Keueu¡­.¡± If I ran away, Marmar would have to do this unwanted internship. Originally, I would have fled without looking back, for the sake of my survival. But Marmar and I now had some kind of bond after all we¡¯d been through so far¡­ This was why I didn¡¯t want to attach myself with anyone as much as possible. But even though Marmar was terrified, she bravely shouted out to reassure me. ¡°Go, escape now¡­! Marmar is totally fine being an intern¡­! So don¡¯t worry about it and go now¡­!¡± Marmar was thinking about my wellbeing amidst facing a crisis, so that I didn¡¯t feel guilty for running away¡­ Marmar was such a goodrade, I couldn¡¯t just leave her here. Because finally, after so long, I finally felt like someone was ¡®by my side¡¯ in this world! ¡°Hurry and run¡­!¡± Conde looked at Marmar andughed. ¡°What camaraderie! s, it¡¯s already toote. We will teach you some manners. It¡¯s like immemorial times, the Master disciplining a bad student.¡± Whoosh. The two men surrounding me then pulled out clubs from their waists. It looked thick and hard. If I were to get hit with something like that, We¡¯d end up in a mess. What to do¡­ Should I run away? ¡°Comrade¡­! Quick, run¡­!¡± ¡°Go, run, Theo Gospel. Also, you guys shut his mouth first, lest he spit out any nonsense. Don¡¯t get fooled like Efside.¡± As the crisis got closer and closer, I thought of the magic that I had just acquired at Fairy Night. ¡¸Paimon: A high-ranking physical destruction spell. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the stronger the power and mana consumption.¡¹ It was a trump card that could deal with this situation. I didn¡¯t know its ability or method, but the words, ¡®high physical destruction spell,¡¯ was quite foreboding. Well, I needed to test my abilities anyway. Just that it was a bit of a stretch to do the first experiment on humans. Regardless, now was not the time to worry about such things. And so, I stretched out my palms to Conde. ¡°Put Marmar down and leave. This is thest warning. Otherwise, you won¡¯t like what will happen.¡± My threat was half genuine, half bluff. However, the hope of them leaving without causing any problems was slightly greater than the former. But these bas?ards simplyughed. ¡°Theo Gospel, it¡¯s a known fact that you¡¯re useless in a fight. Bluff all you want, but you yourself know that you have nothing to show for.¡± Alright then, it seemed that there was no other option¡­ Thus, I loudly shouted. ¡ªPaimon! MARMAR APPRECIATION ILLUS??! Chapter 60.2 (EP-60.2) Theo # 9 060 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #9 Zuzuzut. Paaang-! In an instant, I felt a strong energy emanating from my body and into the palm of my hand. It could be said that the energy circling inside my body was pulled out and sted off like a cannon. Actually, that did happen. What was ejected from my palm resembled a kind of air cannonball. The fact that it was the size of a human head brought an unimaginable feeling upon firing. At the same time, my body was strongly pushed back, making me fall on my but? as a result. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I frowned as my but? hit the ground. Meanwhile, the air cannonball was violently plowing the floor before colliding with Conde. ¡°Kuuuk-!¡± With an ugly noise, the bas?ard got pushed back and fell on the ground. At the same time, Marmar, who was being held in his hand, escaped amidst the chaos and hid behind me. ¡°Comrade¡­!¡± ¡°Stay behind me for now!¡± My eyes stared at the two remaining brutes. Their eyes widened in disbelief, startled by the fall of their leader, Conde. ¡°What, he knows how to use magic!? What was that power just now!? What the heII!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! What kind of magic was that!?¡± ¡°Ugh, Conde is down! Hey, get a grip!¡± ¡°Keueueu, heuu¡­.¡± Conde was spitting blood and, based on his white eyes, there was no need to worry about him waking up for the time being. The power of this newly acquired spell, Paimon, must have been considerable. That punk got hit in the abdomen, so it was only natural that he wouldn¡¯t be fine after receiving it. I had gotten my hands on something strong¡­ Truly a high-ranking destruction spell. I could feel it myself. Thump, thump-. In exchange though, my palm, which had casted the magic, was throbbing. Tears were threatening to flow down. Meanwhile, my palms felt like they were cracked and broken¡­ But since I couldn¡¯t show any weakness here, I hid the swollen hand behind my back and held out the opposite palm to them instead. ¡°There¡¯s more of that from where it came from. But if you quietly give up your brooch and money, I¡¯ll let this slide.¡± I could see how great the Level 9 Actor was. To be able to endure this kind of pain and even make such a bluff¡­ ¡°Ah, what should we do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard of this! I¡¯ve never heard of him being able to use magic!¡± In this world, Mages were dangerous existences. As a matter of fact, there were only a few elites who could use magic. Therefore, if you turned a Mage into your enemy, you must be prepared or have a thorough n. However, the remaining two failed to do so. Seeing their hesitation, I urged them with a growl. ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Remember what happens when you make Marmar an intern¡­!¡± * * * ¡°Comrade! All recovered¡­!¡± Marmar presented me with the spoils she had collected from the goons. ¡°Great. A Rank 321 Silver Brooch, 250,000 coins and seven meal tickets.¡± The two wept as they watched me im my loots. ¡°Can, can you return the meal tickets¡­? We would starve without it¡­.¡± ¡°The moment you¡¯ve decided to rob someone, you should¡¯ve been prepared to get robbed. Instead, I¡¯ll spare your life, so take it and scram.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going, we¡¯re going¡­!¡± Startled by the threat, the two made a hasty escape. ¡°Hey, help me here!¡± ¡°Ugh, sh?t! So f?cking heavy!¡± It was refreshing to see them running away with the fainted Conde. Marmar even growled towards them. ¡°Consider that a stamp on the contract¡­!¡± It was only after they were very far in the distance that I fell to the floor, the strength in my legs slowly loosening. ¡°Euuu.¡± My mind was fuzzy and my head was throbbing. On the other hand, the raging headache felt a little better when my nose bled. These were horrible Mana Exhaustion symptoms. But this was not the only problem. Seureuk. I looked at my right hand. It was currently swelling and looked more than twice the size of my left hand. From this terrible state, it was clear that the bones were broken. ¡°Uhhhh-.¡± When the tension in my body was released, the pain took over. I felt like I was about to burst into tears from the intensity of it. I didn¡¯t expect such a side effect from ¡®Paimon¡¯¡­ Still, if it wasn¡¯t for this newly learned spell, the encounter wouldn¡¯t have ended with just a broken hand. This was definitely a good defense against those three thugs. Yes. It was definitely good¡­ ¡°I won!¡± I raised my intact left hand high and rejoiced from the victory. After all, how many times had I been helpless against assassinations and violence? Now, I possessed a stinger to strike my enemies with. This difference was huge! With this joy and exhration, I was able to ovee the pain and get up. Marmar then said. ¡°Comrade! I said leave this Marmar and escape, why didn¡¯t you run!?¡± ¡°As you said, we¡¯re Comrades. Why did you have to be an intern? That¡¯s why I stood my ground.¡± ¡°That¡­. That¡¯s not important¡­! Rather, your hand got severely injured¡­!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­¡± ¡°What a destructive magic with such a big recoil¡­. This is why you need tools like a wand or a staff¡­!¡± ¡°Tool?¡± ¡°A great tool can help lessen the recoil¡­!¡± Having said so, Marmar proceeded to grab her swaying tail. ¡°Stay still!¡± Pung, pung. ¡°Be calm, quiet¡­!¡± Marmar suddenly started arguing with her own tail. I was almost taken aback by this bizarre situation. ¡°It¡¯ll be gentle¡­!¡± Wait, wasn¡¯t Marmar using strength and pulling her tail? I almost screamed in shock at the horrific scene. ¡°Why are you pulling your tail!?¡± ¡°For an imp, the tail is like life¡­ But, since I owe a great debt to myrade, I will give this to you¡­!¡± Seuk. Marmar then held out her ck tail to me. It felt a little strange and bizarre to pull out your own tail and hold it out to someone, but Marmar¡¯s eyes were very serious so I grabbed it. Seureuk. Stranger still, instead of drooping down, the tail was upright and stiff. It felt like a stick¡­ I¡¯d been told that an Imp¡¯s tail made a great wand material. If I had this, the bacsh from my magic would be greatly reduced. ¡°Still, plucking your tail out¡­ Will you be okay?¡± ¡°It will grow back if I drink enough milk¡­. There are times when Imps have to cut off their own tail to escape¡­.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± My knowledge of Imps had increased. It seemed that, sometimes, Imps cut off their tails like lizards to run away. ¡°Huu.¡± Anyway, I won. I could see the experience points for Actor and Mage rising right in front of me. Unfortunately, there was no level up. Still, I could feel that I definitely got stronger! Chapter 61.1 (EP-61.1) Mansion #1 061 ¨C Haunted Mansion #1 ording to the rules, Ark cadets were not allowed to wilfully leave the campus. However, if there was a time when ess to the outside city of Gracia was free, it would be the weekend. On days such as Saturdays and Sundays, students could go out to the city and buy necessary items, take a break or work short-term part-time jobs. At times, some might even take up a quest or two. Because of this, the church¡¯s city of Gracia would be bustling with Ark cadets every weekend. I was also thinking of leaving school grounds for the first time today. Not to mention, I also had an appointment with the older sister of the Draco Family Twins, Mirna Draco. As I was preparing to go out, someone knocked on the door. Knock, knock. Without waiting for a reply, the dormitory door had already been opened. A woman with blue eyes, whose look resembled that of a superstar with voluminous blonde ponytail, soon appeared. ¡°Hey, I was bored, so I came to y.¡± Elga Von Lioness, who was wearing sweatpants, entered the dormitory. Upon seeing the bandages and cast wrapped around my arm, she frowned. ¡°What did you do to get this hurt?¡± ¡°Ah, this is¡­.¡± When I tried to exin, Elga clicked her tongue. ¡°Is your opponent¡¯s injuries more serious?¡± ¡°I think so¡­¡± Condes¡¯ ribs were probably fractured. He vomited a lot of blood so his internal organs must have been grievously wounded. It didn¡¯t look like that punk was dead, but he should suffer for a few days up to a month. Elga said as she sat down on my bed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. You were up against the SILVERS or something? I thought you¡¯d lose badly, but you seem to be faring better than expected.¡± ¡°¡­ Right. So, what brings you to my humble abode?¡± ¡°¡­ Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s the weekend, so I wanted us to visit the town together. I have to buy some things I need.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ It looked like Elga wanted to spend the weekend with me. Well, I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to how Elga was doingtely¡­ And unfortunately, I also had a meeting with Mirna Draco today. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m busy today.¡± ¡°¡­ What? Are you rejecting my offer now!?¡± Elga roared like an angry lioness. My roommates, who were sitting quietly in the dormitory, trembled at the sight. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t need you anyways!¡± Whack. With that said, Elga turned her head and walked out of the room. That girl was clearly sulking. This made me quite nervous, since the possibility of an impending identmitted by Elga worried me. Benjamin, who was holding his breath, finally said. ¡°Was that Lady Lioness? Oh my gosh, I¡¯ve only heard of her, but I¡¯ve never actually seen her in the flesh! She¡¯s truly ¡®amazing¡¯ in many ways!¡± *Trantion: her chest was huge. Then Hans spoke to me with a serious face. ¡°My friend, how can you refuse to escort such a nobledy? I can¡¯t quite understand it.¡± They seemed regretful that I turned down Elga¡¯s offer. But then again, Elga was a figure admired by many so it was understandable. s, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Suddenly¡­ The door opened, revealing Elga¡¯s face. She then stretched her hand into the room and pointed. ¡°Hey, you two, follow me. Fatty and stick, I have something for you to do.¡± Benjamin¡¯s face brightened at her call. ¡°Lady Lioness, it is an honor to meet you-.¡± ¡°Right, you have to carry my luggage today, so be prepared.¡± ¡°Luggage¡­?¡± Today, instead of me, these guys would bear Elga¡¯s torment. I secretly paid them my condolences in my heart. * * * ¡°There has been arge number of undead on the outskirts of the city recently. You have to be careful.¡± I listened to the warnings of the Ark staff, got a travel pass, and went out into the city. I didn¡¯t know how long it¡¯d been since I got to travel alone like this. It felt a little liberating¡­ The time was currently around 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. First of all, I walked along the road leading to the jewelry store. ¡°A Blue Eagle feather? Where did you get such quality material? Blue Eagles are rare to see.¡± When I got asked by the young hostess at the store, my answer was simply, ¡°I picked it up by ident.¡± Not asking any further, she proceeded with the requested order. After taking care of that, I headed to the address that Mirna gave. It was said that the Draco Family¡¯s vi was located somewhere in Gracia. ¡°Is it here?¡± On the outskirts of the city, I found a cemetery full of old tombstones and gloomy dried up trees. In the middle of it, there was a mansion full of crows. It was still early in the morning, when lunchtime would be faraway, yet the area I saw was covered in darkness. That ce looked like a haunted house on a midwinter night, giving off an eerie feeling. It seemed like a ghost infested abandoned building¡­ ¡­ Was this really the right ce? I felt a little terrified of entering the Draco Family vi. After all, they were the main culprit behind the Angmar Family¡¯s downfall. Wouldn¡¯t entering the mansion be simr to walking into the lion¡¯s den? ¡­ But, I mustn¡¯t be scared away. Steeling my resolve, I stood in front of the huge iron gate leading to the garden and knocked. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 61.2 (EP-61.2) Mansion #1 061 ¨C Haunted Mansion #1 Just as I was wondering if anyone woulde out, the skeletons which I thought were simple decorations moved and the gate opened. ¡°Eu.¡± Naturally, I got startled and even almost screamed. Nevertheless, I had to pretend that everything was okay. Moving through the gate, I made my way towards the garden entrance. All the while, there was this creepy feeling that someone was watching me¡­ ©¥Jeujeujeujeujeu. ©¥Seueutsseuseuseut. Cries of unknown beasts could also be heard from somewhere, motivating me to move faster. Finally, I reached the front of the mansion. ¡°Is Lady Draco present? This is Theo Gospel.¡± Upon the first knock, the door suddenly burst open as if it had been waiting for that moment. From beyond, I could see the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady wearing a school uniform, despite it being the weekend. ¡°You¡¯rete,moner.¡± Judging by her cold attitude, it seemed to be the older sister, Mirna Draco. ¡°Did I not arrive right on time? It¡¯s about lunchtime.¡± ¡°The Draco Family has lunch at 10 am. You¡¯re an hourte,moner.¡± Well, I didn¡¯t know that¡­ I politely bowed before entering the mansion. The inside was like a dark room. Worse still, most of the windows were covered with curtains. Looking around, I realized that the few candles and chandelier mes were the only things that provided some dim light. Meanwhile, skeleton fragments and self-portraits of people horrifically screaming were everywhere, enough to make my mind wander¡­ ¡­ Wasn¡¯t this practically just a haunted house? It immediately became apparent why Elga called her ¡®a shady woman hiding in the dark¡¯. If you spent every weekend in such a gloomy ce, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if your personality got twisted and rough. However, there was no way I would be overwhelmed with this. So, I decided to take out the secret weapon I had been carrying. ¡°Please take this in return for inviting me to the vi of the Great Draco Family. It is small, but my sincerity is true.¡± Seuk. It was a fan made of feathers. Specifically, this fan was made using Blue Eagle feathers, which I obtained while cleaning Professor Belhawk¡¯s office yesterday. I thought that Mirna, who always carried a fan, would like this. ¡°¡­ You have a much better sense than I thought, huh?¡± Mirna had a slightly interested look as she received the fan. After giving it a test, she said in surprise. ¡°Such cool wind¡­ It¡¯s made from a Blue Eagle¡¯s feathers, right? I heard that they inhabit the southern grasnds and are quite rare¡­.¡± ¡°Truly, you have a great eye for beauty.¡± No one would dislike receiving a gift. Well, unless said gift was useless of course. I felt like Mirna¡¯s evaluation of me had gone up a bit. ¡°You can sit anywhere, I¡¯ll treat you with a special tea.¡± Seuk. Having said so, Mirna promptly disappeared into the darkness. It was surprising that this girl understood the concept of a ¡®give-and-take¡¯ rtionship. ¡°Eum.¡± With Mirna gone, I was left alone in the empty mansion lobby. Looking around, a lot of furniture and sculptures made of skeletons and bones could be seen¡­ And the other thing I noticed was-. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± This ce waspletely quiet and barren. Almost¡­ as if there were only me and Mirna in the vi. There was simply no movement at all! Even my sensitive Half-Fairy ears couldn¡¯t pick up anything¡­ Could the rumor be true? The fact that, in the end, the Draco Family, who betrayed the Angmar Royal Family, was cursed by the Demon King and became short-lived. However, what could actually make themmit such an act? What was their reason in betraying the Demon King, despite the risk of such a curse? * * * I sat in the guest room of the vi and chatted a lot with Mirna. What were we talking about? Business, of course. ¡°Commoner, you shall be a warrior who entered Ark for the sake of reviving your family from the distant kingdom you¡¯re from. Do you understand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the setting? All right.¡± ¡°Your origin will be that of a fallen royal family.¡± ¡°¡­ Like the Angmar Family?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± While talking to Mirna Draco, I peeped at her expression. Despite everything, the Draco Family was a loyal follower of the Angmar Family. It was for that reason why, even now, Mirna Draco still considered Queen Aira a usurper and did not respect her authority. She simply refused to acknowledge the queen. Then, on the other end, I thought that Theo Angmar could benefit from that loyalty. ¡°Can it be established that the reason for the copse of the royal family is due to betrayal and rebellion within the country, like the Angmar Family?¡± ¡°¡­ Sure, let¡¯s go with that.¡± Although she dly replied, Mirna¡¯s mood seemed to be petnt. She didn¡¯t seem very happy talking about the Angmar Family. However, I was not one to waste an opportunity like this. ¡°Come to think of it now, I have a lot of questions. The Angmar Family possessed powerful means and treasures, so how could it copse overnight?¡± ¡°There was a good reason. Furthermore, the alliance of the four great families was something that even Demon King Solomon could not withstand.¡± ¡°Right, your family certainly yed an important role¡­. But isn¡¯t it strange? The House of Draco was a loyal ally of the Angmar Family. What was the reason for the sudden turnaround¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ Is that story important to our conversation right now? Do not cross the line,moner.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As expected, mediocre tactics wouldn¡¯t work. After all, this woman was still a viiness like Elga and Aira. s, it was time to put any regrets behind. ¡°The Draco family did not betray the Angmar Family. You and all the other foolish peons are simply ignorant of it!¡± ¡°Truly? Could you please enlighten me, then??¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­?¡± As if facing a conundrum, there was a slight hesitation on Mirna¡¯s face. Chapter 62.1 (EP-62.1) Mansion #2 062 ¨C Haunted Mansion #2 I put forth the question. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Draco Family take part in bringing down Demon King Solomon? How would that not be a betrayal of the Angmar Family?¡± ¡°My grandfather, Arabeth Draco, obviously made a great contribution to defeating Demon King Solomon Angmar. But that does not mean that he betrayed the Angmar Family!¡± So what was the reason? ¡°Can I ask what the reason is?¡± ¡°¡­ That has nothing to do with you,moner.¡± Nothing to do with me? I was thest descendant of Angmar! Though, could I reveal this? ¡­ No. That would be too risky. I didn¡¯t know why she kept on insisting that the Draco Family didn¡¯t betray the Angmar Family. But when the Demon King died, the head of the Draco Family was certainly there. They were all present when the Demon King¡¯s body was torn to pieces and incinerated. Nevertheless, why did they turn their backs on Angmar? If I couldn¡¯t figure out the ¡®trigger¡¯ for the Draco Family betrayal, I might also get torn to death¡­ Whilst I was lost in thoughts, the door suddenly opened. What came from the other side was a white haired undead wearing a ck robe. ©¥Hallow. For a moment, it felt like the blood in my body froze. Undead. It was something I wasn¡¯t used to seeing. That man was probably Aleister Draco, Mirna¡¯s father. He looked around with cold eyes and opened his dry mouth. ©¥Woo¡¯ri Dda¡¯l Gan¡¯sic Nyam Nyam. Having said so, a te of dessert was brought on the table. It was a cake. A delicious-looking cheesecake topped with chocte syrup to be exact. Seeing that there were two forks, it seemed that it would be shared with me and Mirna. Surprisingly, Mirna Draco knew how to wee guests! As I was marveling at the revtion, Mirna¡¯s hair stood upright like an angry spirit. ¡°Who told you to bring dessert? Don¡¯t do things I don¡¯t tell you to! Hurry up and get out!¡± ©¥Bul¡¯ Jak. The undead mumbled in anguage I couldn¡¯t understand. His eyes shed a blue glint, then he left. Mirna sighed after seeing that. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for now and get some rest.¡± ¡°Could you not control the undead?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna became silent. It appeared that Mirna lost control of her father, Aleister, who was a high Eldritch. ¡°Is that why you are taking the Dead Language lecture?¡± ¡°You sure have a lot of questions,moner. But you¡¯re correct¡­ There¡¯s a lot of stories I haven¡¯t heard from my father yet. I have to learn Dead Language to understand.¡± ¡°Aha, I see.¡± If you learned Dead Language, you would know what the undead were talking about. However, it also meant approaching the truth of the mysteries of magic. Your mind might be broken, simr to that of an Archmage who crossed the 6th Rank. After all, it was unknown whether the mental state of a Necromancer who had reached a certain rank would remain intact. In particr, those who dealt with the realm of death would have a bad mental state in any medium. Perhaps the study of Dead Language was the basis that led Mirna Draco to be a mad necromancer that the main Viin Hunter Party met? No¡­. In the first ce, this dreary mansion devoid of sunlight was mind numbing. Such a ce was basically a prime spot for going insane. If a girl had to live alone in such an environment, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if her personality was split into two. When that thought urred to me, I felt pity for the Draco twins. Why did they betray the Angmar Family? However, Mirna was saying they did not do so¡­ With all things considered, you could say that the Draco Family was in turmoil. ¡°Now that we have a dessert, let me show you proper dining etiquette,moner.¡± Mirna Draco picked up a fork and cut herself some cheesecake before putting it into her small lips. The way she moved and ate looked pretty noble, as if that was how you were meant to consume dessert. But I couldn¡¯t do that. My forking only broke the cake apart. ¡°How are you so terrible?¡± At Mirna Draco¡¯s scolding, I showed my right hand. Said subject was in a cast and wrapped in bandages. ¡°I broke my right hand.¡± ¡°Keeping your body in an optimal state is one of the important virtues. How did you get yourself injured like that? Are you really that pathetic?¡± It was a pity that I got hurt, but now I even got scolded for it¡­ Suddenly, Mirna grabbed my right hand and ripped the cast and bandage apart with the fork. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± I was naturally startled by her reckless behavior and tried to withdraw my hand. s, I couldn¡¯t do anything because of her tight hold. ¡°Stay still.¡± Then, Mirna seized my shattered hand. The next moment, with teary eyes, I screamed as I felt it being squeezed and moved around inside. ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± Eududuk, euduk, tuduk. It felt like my hands were disassembled and put back together. After a while, I could tell that the bones in my right hand had healed and became intact once again. ¡°What is this¡­? My hands are fine now!¡± Guduk, guduk. Mirna held and looked at my right hand, then proudly said while covering her face with the blue feather fan. ¡°The Draco Family is of the necromancer lineage. Aligning and treating bones is easy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Until just now, I was in a lot of pain. It almost felt like all the things before were just a lie¡­ It was amazing! Moreover, Mirna just healed my arm. ¡°Thank you, you saved me months of trouble.¡± ¡°I was just returning the debt I owe.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ It then urred to me that Mirna Draco might be a better woman than I initially thought. How did this girl be a mad necromancer? Even though she was arrogant and petnt, it didn¡¯t feel like she was going to dig up graves and ughter people. ¡°Wait a moment, it¡¯s prayer time.¡± I was puzzled as I watched her sitting in the corner praying alone. The Draco Family seemed to hold numerous secrets alright¡­ Chapter 62.2 (EP-62.2) Mansion #2 062 ¨C Haunted Mansion #2 I learned many things from Mirna. Such as¡­ How to walk like a noble. How to speak and breathe like a noble. I even learned how to blink and swallow saliva like a noble. ¡°Do I really have to do this? Swallowing saliva like a noble¡­¡± ¡°When you raise an objection, raise it like a noble,moner.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I wondered if it was really necessary to do this, but Mirna seemed eager to reassemble me from start to finish, and turn me into a brand new person. ¡°It¡¯s never toote to learn. You¡¯re good for a ve. Working at the court seems to be quite helpful.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± I was able to quickly follow her lead. There was nothing I couldn¡¯t do as long as it felt like I was ¡®acting¡¯ as an aristocrat. As time passed, darkness fell on the world. I thought there was still time before sun down? This mansion was located on the outskirts of a cemetery-filled neighborhood. Through the windows, the twilight cast long shadows on the eerie tombstones. ¡°Go to bed,moner. I¡¯ll allow you to stay in one of the guest rooms.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, if I go now, I¡¯ll be able to reach Ark. There¡¯s no need for you to-¡° ¡°No.¡± Mirna¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°Sleep here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Despite not knowing whether to call it hospitality or force, I had no choice but to nod my head without saying a word. And it wasn¡¯t long before I had to admit that Mirna¡¯s proposal was right. ©¥Wooooo woooooo-. As Mirna guided me to the guest room, it was already dark outside the window. There were no streetlights or torches, so it was really dark, to the point of not being able to see even an inch ahead. If I had left the mansion earlier, I would have walked in that darkness. Even if I could now use magic, it was still a tall order to walk alone in the cemetery at night without any source of light. Click, click. Upon checking the locks and padlocks installed in the guest room, Mirna then said to me. ¡°There are many dangerous things that go about the mansion at night. There is nothing in particr that could harm you as a guest. Still, it would be better not to wander around.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°And by any chance, don¡¯te near the far left corner of the mansion¡¯s third floor. EVER.¡± The far left corner of the mansion¡¯s 3rd floor? I nodded, taking notes in my head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll never go near it!¡± ¡°Never approach or open the door. EVER. It¡¯ll be locked anyway. But even if it¡¯s not, don¡¯t open it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do so!¡± What was her reason for being so strict? Still, Mirna¡¯s words did not end there. ¡°Another person might knock on your door. But never open nor answer it. Understood?¡± ¡°¡­ May I ask why?¡± ¡°At 8 PM every night, I go into a ban and fast. I have no reason to go to amoner¡¯s room, much less speak.¡± I still didn¡¯t understand. Nevertheless¡­ ¡°Alright, I will make sure to lock the door and not answer anyone.¡± ¡°Make sure to keep that in mind. Once I go into adage and fasting, there would be no one talking to you. Pay attention to this.¡± With that, Mirna Draco left the guest room. Kieeeeik, bang. Once the door finally closed, only I remained. I sat in a chair and stayed like that for a while. There was a lot of time until morning, should I organize my thoughts or something? ¡°Eum.¡± To summarize, the harvest I obtained from visiting the Draco Family¡¯s mansion was the fact that the Draco Family held many secrets. In addition, Mirna was good at bone-setting, being able to fix the broken bones in my hand in one go. And, that this mansion was very eerie? ¡°Huu.¡± I took a deep breath to calm myself. My mind was a bit cluttered because of that conversation with Mirna. Then suddenly, someone knocked on my door. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My eyes hurriedly searched for the clock. It was still 7:50 PM¡­ Knock-. Knock-. Goosebumps ran down my back. Mirna literally just told me that if someone knocked on the door, I should never answer or open it. Knock, knock. It was not yet 8 o¡¯clock, would this be fine? Then someone said through the door. ©¥I fast and don¡¯t eat dinner, but if you¡¯re hungry, you can go and eat. We¡¯ll prepare you a meal. ¡­ It was Mirna. Oh, right. I was actually quite hungry, as a matter of fact! With that thought, I prepared to go out for dinner. ©¥If you don¡¯t know where the dining room is, I¡¯ll guide you. Get ready ande out,moner. ¡°Thank you. Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Kieeek. I opened the door and tried to talk to Mirna, but she was nowhere to be seen in the hallway. There was only darkness. ¡°What the¡­ f?ck!?¡± I muttered to myself to get rid of the creepy feeling and regretted it immediately, as my lone voice echoed through the hallway. ¡­ This house was really strange. Would I have to spend the night in a ce like this? Just then, the hall clock rang. Dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-. Exactly nine times. It meant that it was nine o¡¯clock. When I turned my head, the hall clock was indeed pointing at 9, with the ringing noise resounding. Cuckoo-. Exactly nine times. ¡°What!?¡± Startled by this impossibility, I turned around and grabbed the table clock in the guest room. The clock said it was 7:50. Then, I noticed one crucial fact. ¡°F?ck, it¡¯s broken¡­!¡± ¡­ The clock in the guest room wasn¡¯t working. It just stayed fixed at 7:50! Now that I saw it, the clock was not working because the mainspring was not wound. Since when did this happen!? Anyway, it was now 9 PM. ¡­ So who was the person who knocked on my door and told me to eat? Didn¡¯t Mirna say she would no longer be avable after 8 o¡¯clock? With that thought in mind, I could feel my blood freeze up¡­ Chapter 63.1 (EP-63.1) Mansion #3 063 ¨C Haunted Mansion #3 IMPORTANT TL UPDATE: This week was hell week (finals week) and my schedule is jam packed with exams and projects, hence i I wasn¡¯t able to update. But like always, I¡¯m counting the days I missed and pay up the chapters I missed in the following days. For now, I have two. Kieeek, bang-! I hurriedly closed the door and locked all ten locks. ¡°I¡¯m really in deep shi? now¡­!¡± Should I block the window as well? No, there was no need¡­ After all, the window was slightly hidden by a curtain. However, upon closer inspection, it was not a window at all¡­ Rather, it was a picture frame in the shape of a window, depicting the night outside and the reflecting twilight! ¡°What!?¡± This guest room, located on the second floor, had no window and resembled a perfect closed room when the door was closed. I didn¡¯t know why a room like this would be needed, but one thing was certain: I already broke Mirna¡¯s rules. And it was going to cause some sort of terrible thing¡­ ¡®No, no. Calm down.¡¯ What was the big deal anyway? I sat in bed and tried to keep myposure as much as possible. Knock knock-. Suddenly, someone knocked on my door. ©¥We have prepared a meal for you in the dining room. Hurry, the food might get cold. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was the same voice as Mirna¡¯s, whom I had been talking to until the afternoon. But I now knew that was not Mirna Draco. I might have been deceived before. But now, I knew better. Dduk dduk dduk dduk. ©¥Commoner, can¡¯t you hear that the food is getting cold!? You dare ignore Mirna Von Draco!? Ddukdduk ddukdduk. The knocking started again. ©¥How dare you not answer,moner!? But, it wasn¡¯t just someone. It was ¡®some ones¡¯. Ddukdduk, ddukdduk, ddukddukdduk, ddukdduk. The sounds didn¡¯t feel like it was from a single person. No matter how I looked at it, there were several hands knocking on my door. ©¥Open it! Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! ©¥Aaak©¥©¤©¤©¤! The voice beyond the door didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of ying Mirna Draco anymore. Now, it was just some kind of scream or wail. The cry was mixed with hate, resentment, and manyplex emotions. It was simr to a person in a death penalty that¡¯s being unfairly murdered¡­ The problem was that the sharp screams of the woman began to pierce through my head. My Nymph ears were so sensitive that no matter how much I covered them, the screams could still be heard through my hands. Kwangkwang. Kwangkwangkwangkwang. The door was going to break! I had no other choice but to hope that this door would be strong enough to withstand the banging of what was beyond. Was there anything I could do at all!? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Just then. ©¥There you are, demon. Bang-! There was a loud explosion. Should I say that it was simr to the sound of a balloon full of air that got pricked by a needle and popped. ©¥Scram to the abyss where you came from. ©¥Kyaaaaaak-! The sharp scream continued, before finally, silence reced the hallway in front of my door. ©¥Huuu, that¡¯s been taken care of. Hateful Spirit, I¡¯ve heard that this fiend roams the cemetery nearby. I then heard Mirna¡¯s ragged voice outside. ©¥Everything¡¯s fine now. You¡¯re free to go out and have your meal,moner. You can thank me for this. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But I did not trust her. Right now, I could only trust thete afternoon Mirna that I had seen with my own eyes, and not the Mirna over the door. She told me not to respond to anyone beyond the door no matter what. In fact, she herself would be entering a retreat after 8 o¡¯clock. ©¥Didn¡¯t you hear that it¡¯s all over? Open the door,moner. Dduk dduk. Someone with Mirna Draco¡¯s voice knocked on my door. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, I just sat quietly in the corner of the bed and covered my ears. ©¥Open. You open the door. Open the door¡­. Did that make you angry? ©¥Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! Eventually, the situation reverted back to the starting point. The scene that had just happened, the monster being defeated by Mirna, was just a trick that someone tried to deceive me. What would have happened if I had been fooled and opened the door? It was unimaginable, but certainly, something terrible would have happened¡­ Aaaak©¥©¤©¥©¥©¥! Kadeudeuk, kadeudeuk. Hearing the gut-shattering screams and the sound of ws scraping through the door, I was at a loss as to how long I had to bear this. The clock was broken. I didn¡¯t eat dinner. And I guessed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep like this. Did that mean I have to endure this until the sun rose? Seuk. Tuduk, tuduk. Just then, I felt something approaching the door. At the same time, the screaming existences outside became silent, as if they weren¡¯t there in the first ce. Tuduk, tuduk. All I could hear now was the sound of footsteps. It couldn¡¯t be Mirna because the footsteps sounded quite heavy, like that of a man¡­ ¡­ Was there even a man in this mansion? Just in case, I unwrapped the Imp Tail Wand around the wrist of my right hand like a bracelet. From being coiled, it quickly hardened into a great weapon. I was now a bee. And this bee had a stinger to protect himself! Whatever it was, I would be ready. Just as I made up my mind¡­ ©¥Lognas. NaTom¡¯s Kalli. Chapter 63.2 (EP-63.2) Mansion #3 063 ¨C Haunted Mansion #3 Across the hallway, something murmured in a gloomy voice. At the same time, there was a knock on my door. Could this be another trap? No, it was different this time¡­ Click, click. ¡­ Because the door simply started unlocking itself. The locks were quickly released, and the door waspletely opened. Kieeeek. What appeared was a semi-dry mummified undead holding amp. ¡°Hiieeek-!¡± I screamed and casted Paimon with my wand. An air cannon fired from the wand tip and flew violently towards the opponent. Bang-! However, the undead simply smashed it with their palm. It was only then that I was finally able to identify the ¡®person¡¯ in front of me. Aleister Von Draco, Mirna¡¯s father and a High Lich. He was the one who opened the door to my room. ©¥Bul¡®s Gak. The man opened his empty mouth and said those words. Of course, I couldn¡¯t understand anything. He was speaking in the Dead Language after all. But I could recognize his gestures. He mimicked the gesture of eating something with a spoon, as well as slicing with a fork and knife. ¡°¡­ Are you going to guide me to the dining room?¡± ©¥Ya. ¡®¡­ I see.¡¯ Only then did my mind settle down. Then, I wondered, who or what was screaming at the door of my room and even scratching it? ¡°What was that just now?¡± ©¥Grrrrr¡­! Aleister growled like a beast. I didn¡¯t know exactly what that meant, but I was certain that it couldn¡¯t be anything good. And so I followed the mummy-like undead to the dining room located on the first floor of the mansion. I already thought that it was a very dark mansion even in the middle of the day. Now, at night, the mansion was as dark as the purgatory itself. It felt like the shadows were ink sticking to the floor. The only light source was themp held by the undead Lich. Sitting down in the dining room, I cut the bread and meat prepared by the former head of the Draco Family, and shoved them into my mouth. My body was tense, but after eating some food, I felt a little better. ¡°Thank you. You saved my life¡­¡± ©¥Auttom Hassa Huritoom. ¡­ Seriously, I still had no idea what he was saying. But I could definitely tell that this man was my only ally in this mansion right now. Perhaps because of that, the existence of an undead Lich, which seemed terrifying at first, became quite reassuring. After the meal, I wiped my lips with a handkerchief. Seuk. It was then that Aleister offered me something. As his thin hand unfolded, I saw something yellow wrapped in a round wrapper. It was candy. He just gave me candy. Was this dessert after dinner? Anyway, I took it and put it in my mouth. As therge eyeball-sized candy went inside, it gave off a sweet taste and the fear and tension that I had been feeling dissipated in an instant. Soon, a calm feeling emerged, filling my heart with excitement. Maybe this reaction was because of the Fairy¡¯s blood flowing through me. ¡¸Delicious¡­! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯¡­! +50¡¹ Otherwise, there was no way my experience points would increase just by eating candy. Now, it seemed as though my fear before was simply a lie. Just as I was feeling relieved¡­ Seuk. Aleister raised his hand and pointed at something. Said object appeared to be a hallway or passage that connected to the dining room on the first floor. ¡°What is that-.¡± As I turned my head again to ask for rification, the undead lord who had just been standing next to me had already disappeared¡­ All that remained was themp he was previously holding¡­ ¡°What!?¡± Where did he disappear to? Feeling puzzled, I decided to pick up themp. It was a little scary to be alone all of a sudden, but I felt okay with the candy in my mouth. Now that I was left on my own, there were two options avable. One was to go back to my room. The other was to look at what the old Draco Family Head was pointing at¡­ And so, I began to move slowly. * * * As I headed towards the passage, there was something like a door to the outside. Upon opening it, I was greeted by numerous graves and tombstones at the back of the mansion. The number of tombstones was so huge that the ones in front were simply not on the same level¡­ Alright then. ¡®Let¡¯s go back.¡¯ While trying to leave, something suddenly caught my eye. There was ¡®something¡¯ digging up the graveyard. Could it be an animal? No, it didn¡¯t look like one¡­ After all, I was pretty certain that no animal had silver hair that shone like that in the moonlight. Moreover, ¡®it¡¯ also had hands and feet, and was wearing a skirt. As you could guess, ¡®It¡¯ was a human. And as if said person had noticed my existence, she slowly raised her head and looked at me with bright red eyes. ¡°What!? When were you here!? Good to see you!¡± Chapter 64.1 (EP-64.1) Mansion #4 064 ¨C Haunted Mansion #4 Under the moonlight, the owner of the pair of red eyes suddenly looked at me. ¡°What!? When were you here!? Good to see you!¡± The unexpected shout startled and caused me to identally swallow the candy that I was keeping in my mouth. Gwuaak. The fact that a candy this big got stuck in my throat was quite painful. Unfortunately, I could only grab my neck and struggle. ¡°Hey!¡± The Young Lady of the Draco Family then approached and hugged me from behind. ¡°What¡¯s stuck in your throat?¡± She proceeded to squeeze my stomach tightly with both arms and lift me up. After repeating it a few times, an egg-like candy popped out of my mouth and rolled on the floor. ¡°Whew, thanks to you, I survived¡­¡± ¡°Oi! Why are you here? This is the Draco Family vi! Have youe to see me?¡± Silver hair and ruby-red eyes. It was definitely Mirna Draco, but her personality was too bright and cheerful. Meaning, this should be her sister, Narmi Draco. I asked Narmi. ¡°What were you doing in the cemetery thiste?¡± ¡°I¡¯m checking if everyone is properly sleeping! On nights with a full moon like this, there are often people that wake up!¡± ¡°¡­ Okay. Are you saying that bodies get up and move on their own?¡± ¡°Yes! So I have to dig and see if they¡¯re sleeping. Moving corpses usually have bloody mouths as well as dirty hands and feet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very good tip.¡± ¡°A good tip?¡± Narmi tilted her head. There was the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as if something like this had happened recently. Thus, I decided to answer appropriately. ¡°It¡¯s like the sweetness of honey. Anyway, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°What a funny thing to say! More than that, Theo, I never thought you¡¯d be in our mansion! Did youe to see me? Or my sister?¡± ¡°For now¡­ let¡¯s say both.¡± I frowned and told Narmi about what happened. ¡°Something imitated my sister¡¯s voice and knocked on the door?¡± ¡°Yes. That really surprised me. What was it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a supernatural being called ¡®Hateful Spirit¡¯. It usually doesn¡¯te into the mansion. But in the past month, the interference of demons has increased.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay, so what would happen if I open the door or give an answer?¡± ¡°Um, it would make doing things difficult for you? But I don¡¯t know about those Hateful Spirits that are strong enough to bypass the barrier of the mansion.¡± In the end, even Narmi didn¡¯t seem to know what would happen if the door was opened¡­ Narmi added, as she took a shovel and resumed digging. ¡°These days, there¡¯s been an increase in the number of undead. And I¡¯m busy every night because of the monsters that roam nearby.¡± ¡°Are you going around the cemetery every night like this?¡± ¡°I have to during these days!¡± Narmi told me about how she wandered around the cemetery every day taking care of the demons and undead. That was a bit surprising to hear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary to walk around the cemetery alone?¡± ¡°I am a member of the Draco Family. Why would I be afraid of a cemetery? It¡¯s my sister that would get scared. She¡¯s sleeping because she is afraid.¡± Narmi yfullyughed ¨C fufufu. ¡°So Lady Mirna is afraid of the cemetery¡­ It¡¯s my first time hearing this.¡± ¡°Hehe, this is a secret. My sister is weak against ghosts and scary things!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ This was an interesting piece of information. The daughter and current head of the Draco Family, who practiced necromancy, was actually afraid of ghosts and scary things. On the contrary, Narmi, who looked pure and cheerful, was rather brave and courageous. Ttak, ttak. At that moment, I heard the sound of something being hit by the tip of Narmi¡¯s shovel. It was a kind of coffin. Using the shovel tip as a wedge, Narmi opened its lid. Chuchuk. ©¥Oooowah. Then, over the slight opening, there was the rustling sound of a zombie-like thing with a blood-soaked mouth. As I frowned at the horrible image that looked like something straight out of a horror movie, Narmi said confidently as if she wasn¡¯t scared at all. ¡°Look, I knew this would happen!¡± Then she picked up the shovel and smashed the zombie¡¯s head. ¡°Now, go back to sleep!¡± Thud. ©¥Aak! The zombie cried out and lost consciousness¡­ Was that even possible for something already dead to begin with!? * * * Narmi was re-covering the burial ground with dirt. I helped with that too. ¡°Haaa-. See, this is how the dead wake up. The Day of the Dead is not even near.¡± I asked Narmi, who was wiping the sweat from her forehead with a sleeve. ¡°Since when has it been like this? Do you know why this happens?¡± I remembered what the Academy staff said about monsters behaving abnormally near the city, and that we should be careful going out. Perhaps, the abnormal phenomenon of this cemetery, and the Hateful Spirits were somehow connected with one another. Just then, Narmi snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡®¡­ I see.¡¯ ¡°But, I did see a suspicious person.¡± ¡°Suspicious person!?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I caught someone digging the cemetery of our family! I kicked them out with a serious injury. After all, I pierced their arm with a bone spear.¡± Narmi ryed the story of how she defeated an illegal grave robber. Now that I thought about it, Narmi seemed to be a fairly good necromancer. This begged the question. ¡°Who was digging the Draco Family graveyard?¡± ¡°Probably an illegal corpse thief! The corpses of the Draco Family are good for necromancy!¡± The Draco Family was in the lineage of necromancy and ck magic. That was why their bodies were specialized and suited for necromancy and ck magic. They retained it even after they died and became corpses. ¡°Any necromancer would want to turn a Draco Family member into an undead. It¡¯s a luxurious body! The necromancer does not need to expend much mana and they¡¯re (undead Dracos) good listeners!¡± A luxurious body¡­ Although the analogy was a bit optimistic, it was understandable that the corpses of the Draco Family were wanted by necromancers. ¡°This is why I keep watch every night. In fact, I can¡¯t even sleep inside anymore.¡± Narmi Draco spoke like a farmer guarding her watermelon field against pests and thieves. ¡°Until the sun rises¡­¡± Narmi¡¯s words gradually faded. Breathing in the spring dawn, I didn¡¯t feel any chills. Rather, I felt sad and pitiful thinking of how Narmi stood here alone like a scarecrow every day as she watched over the graves. How should I put this? Her situation, it was like the story of a certain little prince who had to watch the sun rise every day¡­ Chapter 64.2 (EP-64.2) Mansion #4 064 ¨C Haunted Mansion #4 ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary to be in the cemetery until sunrise every night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not scary because those buried here are my family. The one I just hit with the shovel was my uncle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Back when he was still alive, he often stroked my hair. That¡¯s Sister Bell, that¡¯s Aunt ra¡­.¡± ¡­ It was not scary because they were family? However, there was a slight shadow on Narmi¡¯s cheerful expression. After all, it was a painful fact that the entire Draco Family had long been dead; buried in the ground. Leaving behind only the Draco sisters in this needlesslyrge mansion¡­ Narmi then said. ¡°Being bored is much more painful than being scared. Time just slips past your palm. But today, I¡¯m not bored because you came to y, Theo!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also not scared because I¡¯m with Lady Narmi.¡± ¡°Really? Well, it¡¯ll be boring to just stand here. Would you like to y chess? Wait a minute-.¡± Seeing Narmi¡¯s back as she walked to get the chessboard, I corrected my thoughts and expectations. It was probably not Mirna that would be the mad necromancer. In fact, that person might have been¡­ ¡®No.¡¯ The story had changed a lot, so that was not going to happen. Paseuseuk, paseuseuk. Deureureuk, deureureuk. Just then, I heard the sound of something moving in the distance. It sounded like digging. Specifically, the sound of nails scraping the sand and dirt. Narmi? No, Narmi just entered the mansion. Then there was only one possibility left¡­ ¡®A corpse thief!¡¯ With that thought, I felt a chill run through my body. If I caught the corpse thief here, would that mean Narmi no longer have to guard the graveyard every day? Consequently, her mental health would improve and she wouldn¡¯t turn into the mad necromancer anymore! With that, the Draco Family would not fall, resulting in the peace between the Angmar Kingdom and the Church being preserved. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I grabbed Marmar¡¯s tail wand in one hand and slowly beamed thentern towards the darkness. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Then I saw something like a ck shadow trembling, which hastily hid behind a tombstone. It was not something a wild beast or a foolish undead would do! Gwaaaak. I held the wand in my hand even tighter, prepared to cast a spell at any time. I shouted. ¡°Miss Narmi! The corpse thief is here! Come quickly!¡± Paseuseuk, paseuk! Then, perhaps startled, the ck shadow looked like it was about to run away. Thinking that I couldn¡¯t let it escape, I pointed the tail wand at the back of the figure and shouted. ¡°Paimon-!¡± Pushung-! I felt an air cannon the size of a fist being fired from the tip of the heart-shaped tail. Although the power was lower than when using magic with bare hands, it was more stable and had less recoil. It flew exactly as I aimed and struck the corpse thief¡¯s back. Bang-! ©¥Keueeeek-! A pretty intense scream shook the cemetery, apanied by a burst of air. ¡°Theo! What happened? Who was screaming!?¡± Narmi then appeared from somewhere while holding a chessboard. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin! It looks like the thief has appeared!¡± ¡°Really!? Where!¡± ¡°They fell over there!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Narmi and I immediately headed towards where the ck shadow had fallen. Thereid the figure of someone in a ck robe. The sight of a horrifying rotting corpse made me frown. ¡°¡­ Did I kill him?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s been dead for a long time. In fact, this fe has been dead from the very start. It seems that the thief is using zombies to steal our family¡¯s corpses.¡± Seureuk. Narmi fearlessly stretched out her hand towards the corpse. ¡°There must be a clue about the caster here somewhere.¡± Then she rummaged through the corpse, until finally, she opened its rotten mouth and tugged at its tongue. ¡°Gotcha!¡± There was something engraved on it, something like a stigma. It was a circle with letters written along its borders. There was also an image that I¡¯d seen a lot. ¡®Angmar¡¯s magic circle?¡¯ The drawing of a cross above something like a ser goal could be seen. Next to it, the letters¡­, what did it say? As I was trying to take a closer look, the zombie¡¯s body suddenly ignited into mes. What was left of it, along with the evidence, had turned into ashes. The only bonus was that my Mage level rose to 5. ¡°Keuu, there is no more evidence. Corpse thief, I swear I¡¯ll catch you!¡± Narmi growled in anger, but I felt like I had already figured it out with just this small piece of evidence. I remembered the pattern that was just there and could simply ask someone who knew it. After all, there were many experts here in Ark, where I was currently studying. ¡°Whew, you¡¯re a life saver, Theo! Thank you for protecting my family!¡± Narmi hugged me tightly. ¡°You¡¯re better than you make it seem, aren¡¯t you?¡± Thanks to this, her soft,rge breas?s pressed themselves on my body, which startled me awake in more ways than one. Her chest was bigger than I thought¡­ Did the clothes hide this treasure underneath!? ¡°Ah-! I¡¯m sorry!¡± As I was feeling the wonderful warmth, Narmi suddenly smacked her head and blushed. ¡°I just suddenly hugged you like that¡­ Are you feeling ill now?¡± ¡°Um, what?¡± ¡°Everyone says the Draco Family is cursed. Uh¡­. I also just touched the tombs and corpses¡­.¡± Her awkward smile looked pretty nice and naive. ¡°Actually, some of my grime got onto your clothes.¡± It would be really sad to see a girl this sweet be brutally murdered by the Viin Hunter. Just as I opened my mouth to say something, Narmi beat me to it. ¡°Then, let¡¯s y chess until my sister wakes up!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The night in the cemetery was long. There were cries from unidentified beasts and birds, and from time to time the sound of something scratching the inside of the buried coffins could be heard. However, ying chess with Narmi was more fun than I thought. ¡°I sacrifice three pawns to summon the Obelisk The Pawn! With this, Theo, your minions will be annihted!¡± ¡­ Though I had hoped that the rules could be a bit less weird. *** {Chapters I owe: 5+3} [T/N: Here¡¯s a counter (directly above) for the 5 chapters I promised yesterday, since I couldn¡¯t TL them today. Plus, the chapters I missed during my exams. Guaranteed at least one chapter each day. Basically, treat the ¡°chapters I owe¡± , so 1 regr chapter + bonus chaptereach day.] Chapter 65.1 [Regr Daily Chapter ( I owe is still at 8)] (EP-65.1) Shadow #1 065 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #1 The first weekend after school started disappeared in an instant. I slept through the whole Sunday aftering back from the haunted mansion. Perhaps, it was because I had encountered a ghost in the middle of the night and watched the sunrise in the morning with my now-chess partner Narmi, that my body was exhausted. ©¥See youter, Theo! Keep it a secret from my sister that you met me! ©¥Goodbye, take care! As soon as I got back to the dorm, my body drooped like wet cotton once Iid down on the bed. By the time I woke up, it was already Monday morning. Upon opening my eyes, I discovered someone looking down at me from the bedside. Someone with deep blue eyes. There were very few associates of mine with eyes like these¡­ ¡°It¡¯s morning. MORNING. Wake up!¡± It was Elga. Elga hade to wake me up. ording to the rules, women were prohibited from entering the men¡¯s dormitory, but Elga did not care about that and just barged in like always. Well, as someone who ranked 5th, there was no one capable of stopping her anyway. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wake up!?¡± At Elga¡¯s urging, I rubbed my sleepy eyes and got up. A quick look at the clock revealed that it was 8 in the morning. Usually the first lecture started at 9 o¡¯clock, so if I prepared quickly, there should be just enough time. ¡°Why are you waking up sote? Did you want me to pick you up or something?¡± ¡®Pick me up¡­¡¯ As I thought of what the lecture I was taking with Elga today could be, I realized that my only Monday lecture was the ¡®Introduction to Combatology¡¯. ¡­ But that wasn¡¯t a lecture with Elga, was it? Without any hesitation, Elga grabbed my pajamas and lifted me into the air, as if grabbing a stray cat on the nape. ¡°Go wash up and get ready!¡± At the sound of Elga¡¯s scream, my drowsiness immediately faded away. Benjamin and Hans, who were lying on their beds, also got woken up. Rubbing their eyes, they asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Being in the same room as me, they were caught in the crossfire. Afraid that Elga would cause more harm to the surrounding people, I quickly finished washing my face and showering. Finally, I was ready to go to ss. Today¡¯s lecture was an introduction tobatology. Was it a hands-on lecture taught by an instructor who was formerly a famous mercenary? Despite the practicality of this subject, I was fairly certain that it would be newbie and beginner friendly, considering that the word ¡®Introduction¡¯ was in its title. ¡°Speaking of, I didn¡¯t expect Elga-nim to also take the ¡®Introduction to Combatology¡¯.¡± Elga didn¡¯t need to learnbat mechanics. She was already a seasoned warrior who had been honed in the battlefield, not just in mere practice. However, it seemed that Elga had a n of her own. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll find hints that can help me master my axe.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and go! Don¡¯t you know that we have to arrive 10 minutes before the lecture starts?¡± ¡­ Was Elga more of an honor student than expected? I thought she was the type who¡¯d always bete and just scroll through her smartphone at the back of the ss¡­ * * * Introduction to Combatology was an outdoor lecture. It was held in a spacious training ground, full of old scarecrows. There was also the subtle smell of oil in the air. Fragments of shattered armor, pieces of wood from the scarecrows, nails and teeth, etc., were rolling in the sand on the ground, making it clear what kind of ce this was. ¡°Hmph, a bunch of petty weaklings.¡± Elga snorted in disinterest as she saw the people starting to flock around her. Most of those who attended this lecture were Silver or Bronze ss, so it was difficult to attract Elga¡¯s attention. Still, I found them interesting. Seeing the warriors equipped with various weapons, I wondered how far my magic could fare against them. First of all, I had a record of defeating Conde, who was Silver Rank 321; even if it was a surprise attack. I also defeated the zombie in the cemetery. So shouldn¡¯t I be able to handle half of them on my own? In this lecture, I vaguely set a goal to gauge the power and recovery parameters of my newly acquired magic. After all, one must know not only the performance but also the limitations of their abilities. ©¥Look at that blonde girl, she¡¯s in the single digits rank, holding the 5th ce! ©¥True, true¡­ At first, I thought I was seeing it wrongly. Why would a single digit ranker take this introductory lecture? ©¥No ideas. How would we even know what those high rankers think? Is she from the student council? With my sensitive ears, I managed to hear gossips about Elga. As expected, Elga could attract attention wherever she went. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin the lecture. Everyone be quiet.¡± At this time, someone¡¯s pping suddenly appeared in the open training ground. It was a brown haired man, around his mid 30¡¯s, who had a short beard and an eye patch on one eye. The man was also wearing an auxiliary tool on his left leg and a hook instead of a hand on his right. The forearm exposed under his short sleeves was full of scars. Furthermore, he wore leather belts and holsters all around his waist and shoulders, hanging all kinds of tools. My first impression was, ¡®That¡¯s a lot of damage.¡¯ However, most of the professors and instructors in Ark also felt this way. This was because they hired old and/or injured veterans who no longer had active duty as instructors, professors and staff. The man then entered the circle formed by the crowd and introduced himself in all directions. ¡°Hello, I am Mikhail Heidner. I was a Gold Tier Mercenary in the Angkar Duchy. You canfortably call me Mikhail. You can even call me Hyung.¡± Elga liked the light and easy-to-follow introduction, even giving out a ¡°Hooo-.¡± ¡°That guy is the real deal.¡± ¡®A *honmono?¡¯ [T/N: *Comes from the Japanese word ¨C ±¾Îï (means ¡°real thing¡±)] For Elga to give interest, the man must be a capable warrior. Well, even without Elga¡¯s reaction, I could sense to some extent that he was very strong. Although one of his hands and legs was lost, and he was using assistive tools, I had a strong feeling that he could easily twist my neck with his other hand. Name: Mikhail Heidner lv. 45 Job: Vagabond lv. 9 Striker lv. 8 Adventurer lv. 8 Survivor lv. 5 Mercenary lv. 15 Talents: ¡¶Deceitful Tactics¡· ¡¶Narrow Escape¡· Inclination: Neutral. A widowmaker from the Angkar Duchy. A life molded by battles and wanderings, weaponized. Wounds that do not kill only make him stronger. Chapter 65.2 [Regr Daily Chapter] (EP-65.2) Shadows #1 065 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #1 I was surprised upon seeing the instructor¡¯s Status Window. He was level 45. Considering the information gathered so far, the average level of people in this world was only about 20 or so. Thus, this was pretty high. The job called Mercenary had also surpassed 10 levels. ¡®Level 15?¡¯ Was such a thing possible? I thought level 10 was the maximum. Well, each job might have different characteristics. But, one thing was certain: Mikhail was strong enough to serve as an instructor in an educational facility for warriors. I wasn¡¯t expecting much because his name didn¡¯t appear in the original novel. Yet, this made me correct my thoughts. Instructor Mikhail then said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start. I¡¯m not one who¡¯s versed in theories, so I¡¯ll just say what I have to say. Well, the cadets here aren¡¯t at the level of listening to theories anyway, right?¡± ¡­ But I wanted to hear the theories first. ¡­ Was I the onlyplete beginner inbat? Now that I had a closer look, the faces of the cadets taking this lecture were full of scars like experienced warriors. Whether it was because of being exposed to direct sunlight or not, the tanned skin of both male and female cadets present made them look older. Seeing everyone¡¯s firm eyes, Mikhail nodded in satisfaction. He then shouted. ¡°Well then, Assistant. Bring what you have prepared.¡± ©¥I¡¯ll be there shortly¡­! Someone replied while carrying a heavy-looking bag on their shoulder. They looked just like a tortoise or a snail, but what was even more surprising was their appearance. The assistant was wearing a nun¡¯s uniform¡­ What else was there to say? It was Marmar. ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯ve prepared¡­!¡± Churuuk-. For some reason, Marmar was working as Mikhail¡¯s assistant. She unwrapped the bag she was holding and arranged its contents on the ground. There were all kinds of weapons, from different types of ded to blunt weapons; such as sickles, spears, swords, bows, etc. ¡°The set up is done¡­!¡± ¡°Good job, Assistant. Go over there in the shade and rest.¡± ¡°Yes¡­!¡± I looked at Marmar as she went straight to the shade and sat down. Upon meeting my eyes, she waved her hand from side to side. Nothing was said, but it probably meant ¡®good to see you!¡¯ As Marmar and I were greeting each other, Instructor Mikhail said. ¡°As everyone already knows, equipment is important in battle. Specifically, equipment that is right for you. It should not only fit you, but you should also be able to handle it properly. This can make a huge difference.¡± Sreung. Mikhail raised a coarsely crafted sword. He swung it in the air and added. ¡°Of course, warriors who have reached a certain level do not care about equipment. Most die before that happens. With that said, warriors have many enemies. So, the goal of this lecture is to increase your survival rate by making sure you know which tool is right for you and how to handle it.¡± Then someone raised a hand. It was a woman with two hammers on both sides. ¡°I already have an artifact that I use. They¡¯re these twin hammers. Are you saying that we have to switch out our weapons despite us already having one and change our fighting style?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that. Rather, those who already have their chosen item and ownbat style will be aided in improving their proficiency.¡± Everyone nodded at Mikhail¡¯s exnation. I also just nodded along with them, since I didn¡¯t know anything in this area nor was I confident in it. Mikhail said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you some time. Everyone, choose something you like from the weapons disyed in front of you. Those who already have theirs may remain as they are.¡± With that, something like a children¡¯s birthday party was held where you could pick up your favorite toys. As I was watching everyone getting cluttered, Elga suddenly tapped me on the back. ¡°You chump, what are you still doing here? Go and pick yours quickly!¡± ¡°¡­ But I already have a weapon.¡± Then I showed Elga the Imp tail that I was wearing like a bracelet on my left arm. But Elga just snorted. ¡°A weapon is a piece of metal or a de. It refers to blunt instruments that break bones. It¡¯s not like a magic wand.¡± ¡®I see¡­¡¯ Elga clenched her fists like she was about to smack me in the head, so I quickly made my move and looked through the weapons. However, there was nothing that particrly attracted my attention. After all, I was a Mage in the first ce. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange for a Mage to use a sword or a dagger? I didn¡¯t know of any other wizard like Gandalf. As I was hesitating, Instructor Mikhail, who was guiding the cadets, approached me. ¡°Are you troubled?¡± ¡°Yes. Actually, I¡¯ve never used a weapon before. So I don¡¯t know what works for me.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel. I¡¯ve heard some things about you. It seems that you used a strange magic to defeat the SILVERS¡¯ Conde. Is that true?¡± It appeared that the instructor had also heard rumors about me. ¡°The rumors seem to be true. Otherwise, there is no way for you to be wearing a Rank 321 brooch. Well, let¡¯s see¡­¡± He quickly scanned me from top to bottom. ¡°A typical Mage¡¯s body with little muscle¡­ Then, Theo, rather than learning ¡®weaponry¡¯, you should learn ¡®how to deal with all types of weapons¡¯.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ Dealing against all weapons. It would be nice to know that for sure! ¡°Excuse me, Instructor Mikhail!¡± At that moment, someone rushed in from afar. It was a man wearing an ordinary robe. He approached Mikhail and whispered something in his ear, which made him raise his brows. ¡°Is that true? Undead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mikhail let out a small sigh. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s lecture. Then, Assistant, please clean up.¡± ¡°Yes¡­!¡± While Marmar was cleaning up the weapons, Mikhail hurriedly left. The abrupt ending of the lecture threw the crowd in a buzz. ©¥What¡¯s going on? ©¥Wasn¡¯t it something about the undead? I heard it too. It was undead something. Then, some gossip sounded out that bothered me quite a bit. ©¥Maybe it¡¯s because of the necromancer. ©¥A necromancer? ©¥A dangerous necromancer is wandering around the city. It¡¯s said to be a fearsome necromancer who wields a High Lich. I guess the damage is terrible. ©¥A necromancer with a High Lich¡­ Isn¡¯t that the girl from the Draco Family!? Did she hear this story? Elga, who had been yawning with both arms crossed throughout the lecture, wrinkled her brow. She then approached the twin hammer-wielding woman and grabbed her by the cor. ¡°Tell me more. What about this necromancer with a Lich?¡± ¡°Th, that- I¡¯ve heard rumors! I¡¯ve heard that the necromancer is raiding people at random and digging graves! And that it has something to do with the Draco Family¡­.¡± Dak. Only then did she release the cor. ¡°Everyone scram. Don¡¯t you have other lectures to attend to? Are you so free? Or do you want to y with me instead!?¡± The threat from Elga, who ranked 5th, made the students rush out of the training ground immediately¡­ Chapter 66.1 [Regr Daily Chapter] (EP-66.1) Shadows #2 066 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #2 Monday lunchtime. I had a decent meal at a restaurant with Elga. It was quite strange to see Elga, the Young Lady of a great family, eating a 5,000 coin pork cutlet. ¡°Ummm¡­.¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t even eating it. Marmar, who was next to her, said. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to eat, can Marmar have that¡­?¡± The only thing in front of Marmar was a bowl of bean sprout soup that cost only 2,000 coins. Apparently, it was not enough for her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, let Marmar have it¡­!¡± Marmar finally brought the pork cutlet ced in front of Elga to her side and started eating it in a hurry. Looking at her, I had some doubts. ¡°Marmar, I had already given you the meal tickets and 150,000 coins from Conde, why are you not using them?¡± ¡°Those need to be saved for emergencies¡­!¡± Well¡­ that seemed to be the case. ¡°But you need to eat a lot of nutrients to grow your tail back¡­!¡± I looked at the Imp tail wand wrapped around my hand like a bracelet. Who could¡¯ve thought that Marmar would pull her tail off and give it to me? ¡°This pork cutlet is very imp-friendly and tasty¡­. The price is also affordable. It¡¯s cheap and delicious¡­.¡± Watching Marmar eat a 5,000 won pork cutlet with excitement like it was high-quality beef made me feel quite sorry for her. Thus, I handed Marmar the two leftover dumplings. ¡°Eat these too.¡± ¡°As expected,rade has a deep heart¡­! Giving me food to eat¡­ ! This is an example of how a devotee should be¡­!¡± Was it because of Marmar¡¯s noise? But Elga, who had been in deep thought, suddenly furrowed her brow. ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate, it¡¯s so damn noisy! Who is this Imp? Why the heII is an Imp here?¡± ¡°I am Marmar Marnoi¡­!¡± ¡°Mar¡ª what? Theo, who is she, why is she dining with us?¡± Now that I thought about it, this was Elga¡¯s first time meeting Marmar. It was Aira that knew her due to being present back where me and Marmar were together. However, I was a little worried about how to exin this to Elga. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ what to call this¡­? She¡¯s like my intern.¡± Elga¡¯s forehead wrinkled further in confusion. ¡°Your intern?¡± ¡°Being an intern is very nice and wonderful¡­! There is tea time and even monthly leave¡­! It¡¯s many times better than being a teaching assistant¡­!¡± ¡°¡­ What is she saying now? Anyway, enough of that, where did my food go?¡± Elga noticed that the te in front of her was empty. Then, Marmar replied in a small voice. ¡°That¡­ Marmar has eaten it¡­.¡± ¡°What!? Who ate my food!? Do you want to get a beating!?¡± ¡°Hieeek¡­!¡± Marmar trembled at Elga¡¯s growl. Her mouth, which was covered in pork cutlet sauce, screamed simrly to mine. Since Marmar might actually get bonked to oblivion by Elga if this went on, I decided to intervene. ¡°But Elga-nim, you said it was okay to eat.¡± ¡°¡­ I did?¡± ¡°Yes, you just can¡¯t seem to remember it because you were thinking about something else.¡± ¡°I did¡­¡± ¡°What was it that got you in such deep thoughts?¡± After the lecture, Elga¡¯s mind seemed to have gone somewhere else. Actually, I could tell what Elga was thinking. It was probably about the undead Lich and the evil necromancer on the city¡¯s outskirts that the cadets were talking about. ¡°Did what they say bother you that much?¡± ¡°What would I be bothered about?¡± ¡°Well, that evil necromancer with a high Lich.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elgar didn¡¯t deny what I said. Then, she nced around and bowed her head towards me, quietly asking. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Mirna Draco, do you think she¡¯s running around the suburbs, digging graves, stealing corpses, and raiding people and turning them into the undead?¡± In the past, I would have thought so too. Among the Ark cadets, there was no other person as famous as the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady. After all, she was renowned for her necromancy and ck magic. So, if some necromancer wielding a high Lich were to appear¡­ Wouldn¡¯t people immediately think of the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady? However, yesterday, I was invited to the Draco Family¡¯s vi and learned that Mirna Draco was actually afraid of ghosts and skeletons. And that for that same Mirna Draco to be an evil necromancer? Impossible! ¡°It¡¯s not Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°Then who is doing this? Who else besides that girl would do that?¡± I was speechless at Elga¡¯s question. It seemed that Elga didn¡¯t know about her twin sister, Narmi Draco. Of course, neither of the sisters were criminals. At least I thought so. Unfortunately, other people seemed to have a different opinion. ©¥Did you hear? Last night, the necromancer attacked the citizens in the outskirts. ©¥I heard it too. The Draco Family¡¯s seal was found on the fallen. ©¥Isn¡¯t that necromancer just the Young Lady of the Draco Family? Since she¡¯s a single digit ranker, she can go back and forth between the campus and suburbs at will. Actually, it seems like she¡¯s been going out to the suburbs every night recently. Rumors were quickly made. The story of the daughter from a great family on the continent attacking people every night and turning them into the undead passed over everyone¡¯s heads like a hurricane. ©¥Gold brooch cadets seem to have suffered as well. If the gold brooches who are within the top 100 of the rankings get beaten up, it means that the perpetrator is one of the most talented in Ark. ©¥Mirna Draco ranks 6th, so it¡¯s quite possible¡­ The circumstances were perfect for branding Mirna Draco as the evil necromancer. After all, the Draco¡¯s was a family that held many secrets and carried eerie curses. But I didn¡¯t like it when the twin sisters, who would painstakingly wait for the sun to rise every morning in that dark mansion, got ndered by fleeting rumors. Cursing the house of Angmar was the same as spheming the Angmar Kingdom. Cursing the Angmar Kingdom meant that I, the descendant of the Demon King, would someday return it and curse everything that I rightfully control. ¡°Well, Marmar will be going first. It¡¯s time for Professor Belhawk¡¯s errands¡­!¡± ¡°Okay, see youter.¡± I waved to Marmar then likewise got up from my seat. ¡°Elga-nim, I also have something to do, so I¡¯ll get up first.¡± ¡°Sure sure, I have some work to do too¡­¡± Chapter 66.2 [Bonus Chapter 1/8] (EP-66.2) Shadows #2 066 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #2 The ce where I was heading to right now was where the professors¡¯bs were located. I was looking for Professor Bn, a renowned *Witch in charge of teaching ancient Dead Language. [T/N: *Witch ¡ª Previously titled as ¡°warlock¡± but I realized that warlock is the term used for male dark magicians. Witch is the female term] I thought that she might know the seal that I found on the zombie¡¯s tongue on Saturday. Even if she didn¡¯t, there might be clues. It could also be used as evidence to expose the rumors about the necromancer and undead situation that was spreading in the academy right now. ¡°Is anyone here?¡± I stopped in front of Professor Bn¡¯sb and knocked on the door. Professor Bn¡¯sb was in a much more luxurious and splendid building than Professor Belhawk¡¯sb. It seemed to be true that among the professors, there was also a division like what was caused by the students¡¯ brooches, regardless if it was an unspoken rule or official. Anyway, having a tropical fish aquarium in the hallway definitely said it best. Duk duk. ¡°Is anyone here?¡± I knocked again. Was her lunch break over? Could she be in ss? After waiting for a reply, a woman carrying a heavy load came up to me and said. ¡°Professor Bn had already gone to the faculty meeting¡­!¡± It appeared to be a blue-haired Nymph working as a teaching assistant under Professor Bn. I believed this one was ¡®Miris¡¯ based on the line written on her namete. ¡°Assistant Miris, do you know when Professor Bn will return?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­! The professor is busy because of the undead that¡¯s been causing a ruckustely¡­! She has a pile of documents to take care of¡­!¡± That was true¡­ As an expert in dark magic and necromancy, there must be a lot of people looking for Professor Bn in the current situation besides me. I had no choice but to turn around. I would see the professor tomorrow anyway. And so, the next day. I headed to the ssroom to attend Tuesday¡¯s lecture about Dead Language. As I opened the door and entered the room, the chatting students suddenly shut their mouths. It felt like I was being ostracized¡­ Anyways, I put my things down on the old, familiar table in the corner and waited for the lecture to start. Speaking of which, was Mirna not here yet? As I looked around, it was already 9 o¡¯clock. Finally, the door swung open and a woman with a fairlyrge chest entered the ssroom. Dark blue hair paired with a ck dress. It was Professor Bn. Though, she seemed much paler thanst time. The deeper contrast between her shiny red eyes and dark eye circles only added to the effect. She looked around then mmed the table with her palm. ¡°Alright, everyone, sit down! We¡¯ll start the lecture¡­.¡± I nced at the only empty seat next to me. Mirna still hadn¡¯te to ss yet. Could she bete? ¡°Ah, today¡¯s agenda will be practice. And there are also some tasks. Both will be done near Gracia. Explore the ruins and note down your findings on the scroll.¡± [T/N: The sudden periods (¡°.¡±) are intentional, that¡¯s her speech quirk or something] Lectures proceed regardless of any absences. It seemed that the second topic for Dead Language was practice, which included going out and exploring ancient ruins. At this time, someone raised their hand. ¡°Professor, I heard that there are undeads roaming in the suburban ruins. Would it be okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. There were some fes who were a bit wild. But our professors cleaned it all up. Only go to the ces I designate. Then there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± Professor Bn began to draw something on the ckboard. It was a kind of map that depicted arge site of the ¡®Old Castle Ruins¡¯ existing above the northern part of Ark. ¡°The number of students attending this lecture. Tw, twenty people. By pairs. Ten teams in total. Ten zones each. You¡¯ll investigate together. I¡¯ve also hidden a mark. If you can find it, I will give you extra points.¡± 2 people, 1 team? The longer her words went on, the colder I felt. It was a group task¡­ And I had no one by my side¡­ ¡°The, Theo. Do you have a friend or partner?¡± In the end, I was left alone, suffering in shame. I was the only one who didn¡¯t have a pair. If this was a ss with Aira and Elga, the situation would have been better. But it wasn¡¯t and the only person I knew here was Mirna Draco. ¡°Okay, then, pair up with Miss Draco. What I said today. Ry it to her.¡± Thus, I ended up with Mirna, who was absent from ss. ¡°Un, until dawn of the deadline. All marks and info you find. Please submit it to myb. Then, goodbye.¡± After the lecture, I decided to go find Mirna. I had to let her know that we were a pair. I knocked on the door of her luxurious dormitory. ¡°Are you there?¡± ©¥Ugghh¡­. A painful groan came from the inside. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you there? This is Theo Gospel.¡± Duk, kieeeek. The door wasn¡¯t locked. Beyond the slowly opening door, I could see the gorgeous interior of this single-person dormitory. On the soft-looking bed was a lying Mirna, slowly getting up. She looked very disheveled, unlike her usual clean and noble appearance. Her bare legs and breas?s were visible under a long shirt that looked like a pajama, but Mirna didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Are you ill? There was no reply, I¡¯m sorry for intruding.¡± ¡°These past few days, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep¡­. Why did youe to my room,moner?¡± ¡°I am here to inform you that we have a task to do. Today, you¡¯reing with me to the ruins of the old castle in the North.¡± ¡°Euuu¡­.¡± Mirna¡¯s face was very red. Without having to touch it, I could already feel that her face was boiling. ¡°What can I do to help you?¡± At that, Mirna pointed at something with a wrinkled forehead. It looked like kelp on the table. Dried kelp, perhaps? ¡°Give me that thing. It makes me feel better¡­.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Mirna Draco then put the kelp in her mouth. However, chewing the tough kelp seemed very difficult for her, as if there was no strength in her body. ¡°Pweh.¡± Eventually, she spat it out. As I picked up the hard kelp lying on the floor, I inquired. ¡°What caused you to be in this state? What¡¯s the reason you couldn¡¯t sleep¡­.¡± At this time, the rumors going around students suddenly came to my mind. Rumors about an evil necromancer, who appearedst Sunday night, causing trouble by raiding people and indiscriminately spawning undead. The current Mirna definitely looked like a necromancer who couldn¡¯t sleep at night¡­ Mirna then said while slowly exhaling a very hot breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t want to say this either, but there is no other way. Commoner, can you wipe my body with a cold towel¡­?¡± Mirna then flopped onto the bed. It seemed that she could no longer keep it together. I nodded, looking at the wash basin and towel next to her. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 67.1 [Regr Daily Chapter] [19] (EP-67.1) Shadows Cast #3 067 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #3 I actually had quite a bit of experience washing women¡¯s bodies. It had always been my job to bathe the kids in the nursery, andtely with Aira¡¯s quirky soapy bath as a ¡®reward¡¯. ¡°Then excuse me.¡± ¡°¡­Uggh.¡± Seuk. I took off Mirna¡¯s shirt. Whenever a woman had her clothes being taken off by some man, it would be natural for her to refuse or be defensive. Mirna would¡¯ve eximed, ¡°You dare take off my clothes!?¡± However, she didn¡¯t say anything. To be more precise, she simply couldn¡¯t. Just how severe was her fever? Sch. ¡°Woah.¡± When I put my hand on her forehead, the extreme heat startled me. How could a person¡¯s head even get this hot? I might be able to fry an egg with this! For a moment, things like a woman¡¯s body and underwear came to mind. But that passing thought quickly disappeared once a sense of duty ignited inside my heart. I dunked the towel in cold water and squeezed off the excess, before wiping Mirna¡¯s body with it. ¡°It will be cold.¡± ¡°Hooo, haaaeu¡­.¡± As time passed, her breathing became rougher and rougher. She seemed stuffed, perhaps because of the bra restricting her chest. ¡°Lady, I am doing this out of good will. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°Wh, wha, what are you doing¡­.¡± So I took off Mirna Draco¡¯s bra. It wasn¡¯t difficult to undo her underwear, thanks to my experience in changing Aira¡¯s and taking Elgar¡¯s clothes off. Boing-. Two soft and covetous looking mountains soon presented themselves. I tried to act like a gentleman in order not to look like I was harassing a sick person. I even tried to look away from her. s, as a man, wandering thoughts were inevitable. ¡°Eueuk.¡± But the sound of Mirna lying on the bed in pain managed to wake me up. I began to carefully wipe from bottom to between, above and on the side of her breas?s. Poing, poing-. ¡°Eut, hoo¡­ hooo¡­.¡± Did the feeling of a cold wet towel touching her hot skin feel good? Mirna¡¯s expression also gradually loosened. Seeing that her breathing was stabilizing, I was relieved. ¡°Theo, Gospel¡­.¡± Regaining some consciousness, Mirna softly called out my name. Thus, I lent her my ears. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°¡­ Why, just the front, only the chest¡­ ? You can stop wiping there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I will do the back as well. I willy you down now.¡± With that said, I turned Mirna¡¯s body around, with her back facing the ceiling. This was when I discovered something quite surprising. There was a tattoo. Arge tattoo was engraved on Mirna¡¯s back! It looked like a mark with an X and a cross on the inside of a round pizza crust-shaped border. I also found some writing, which I slowly read aloud. ¡°Murmur¡­?¡± Weiiing-. Then, the text engraved on Mirna¡¯s back suddenly began to emit light. At the same time, information entered through my eyes. ¡¸Murmur: Intermediate Curse. Eats away the victim¡¯s vitality, turning them corpse-like. The effect varies depending on the caster¡¯s rank and magic power.¡¹ ¡®A curse!¡¯ I immediately understood that this thing was the cause of Mirna¡¯s atrocious condition. Could I erase it? I put the towel on her back and tried wiping the cursed mark. But at that very moment, Mirna¡¯s body shook with a loud scream. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What the heII did you do¡­!? My body, heuuu¡­.¡± Did she feel pain when I touched the magic circle? Blood also started dripping from her back. ¡°Keuuuk!¡± As if the pain was getting worse, Mirna gripped the nket and eventually ripped it. Jijijik. Jjijijik. ¡°Ugh-ahh!¡± Did I screw it up? Was that why she became like this? What should I do!? For a moment, panic filled my head. But soon, I felt my talent¡¶Calm Thinking¡·sweep away those perplexing emotions like a cold wave. And with those thoughts out of the way, what was needed became clear. It was one of the spells I learned upon entering Ark. ¡°Belial!¡± Belial was a spell that negated the opponent¡¯s magic. ording to theory, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to nullify the magic on Mirna¡¯s back? Crackle, crackle. In fact, sparks started to go off her back with my spell. Moreover, Mirna began screaming, ¡°Meorrroorrrooow¡­!¡± like a very angry cat in the face of cold water. Clink! Then there was a noise akin to the sound of ss breaking. All the while, the ¡®tattoo¡¯ on Mirna¡¯s back was erased as if it had just evaporated into nothing. Finally, everything returned to its ce, in peace. * * * It was about five minutester when Mirna woke up. ¡°Hooo¡­.¡± Of course, she only came to her senses, and still unable to lift a finger. ¡°What happened¡­?¡± ¡°I removed the curse drawn on the Lady¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Remove¡­? Curse¡­?¡± I briefly exined the situation to Mirna, who didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation. After listening to the story, Mirna said, ¡°I see,¡± before soon realizing that she was naked with only her cute pan?ies left. She then promptly covered herself with the nket. I put the dried kelp in a kettle and let it boil. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Still a little lightheaded, but yes. You said that you removed the curse¡­. It seems you weren¡¯t called the Demon Monk for nothing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like that nickname, though.¡± ¡°Still, it must have been nothing less than the curse of the Demon King Angmar¡­. It¡¯s genuinely surprising. I didn¡¯t think you had any other talent other than your tongue.¡± Mirna blinked as if she was really surprised that I had lifted the curse that had been engraved on her. ¡°How did you do it? If it was the magic of the Demon King Angmar, you would only be able to do it if you had extensive knowledge about Dead Language wouldn¡¯t it¡­?¡± Receiving apliment felt good, but the more she asked about the cause, the closer she would be to uncovering the fact that I was the sole survivor of the Angmar Family¡­ Chapter 67.2 [19] (EP-67.2) Shadows Cast #3 067 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #3 I decided to change the subject. ¡°Then, what will the Lady do about the task? If you¡¯re not feeling well, shouldn¡¯t you just rest?¡± ¡°Task¡­. Is it the lecture on Dead Language?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have to go. It¡¯s my task as the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Why is it ¡®your task¡¯?¡± Mirna got up from bed with the nket wrapped around her body like a gown. She was certainly in a much better condition than before, though still a bit sluggish. As Mirna put on her school uniform blouse and skirt, she slowly continued, oveing her headache. ¡°Bn, she¡¯s the culprit. She¡¯s robbing the Draco Family¡¯s cemetery and stealing bodies. A criminal who recklessly gives rise to the undead¡­!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Professor Bn was the culprit? It was an unbelievable story, but Mirna calmly exined. ¡°She stole my Lichst night. I¡¯m sure of it! I swear in the honor of the Draco Family¡­. But it¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t believe it. Anyway, I¡¯ll take care of this myself¡­.¡± ¡°No, if the professor is like that, wouldn¡¯t it be better to let others know? People are spreading the rumor that Lady Draco has gone mad and is running around wildly.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there is no solid evidence right now. And, if I make a lot of noise, it might just scare the thief away. There¡¯s only one reason why she hasn¡¯t fled yet¡­.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s definitely aiming for my body. That ?itch wants to use this Mirna Draco¡¯s living body to make an undead!¡± ¡®Manipting living people into undead?¡¯ I wondered in my head whether that was possible. But in a world where magic and things like witchcraft existed, where would the limit lie? In the first ce, I was not even from this world, yet how did I get here? ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, I know. Hah, the Draco Family seems to be cursed with betrayal and lies. Well, it¡¯s not something I expect you to believe anyway.¡± Mirna Draco smiled self-deprecatingly. Her current appearance resembled that of Narmi guarding the cemetery alone at night. Remembering Narmi, who had be my friend in a way, I calmly said to Mirna. ¡°No, I believe you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna stayed silent. Maybe it was because her fever hadn¡¯t fully gone down yet or for some other reason, but her face started turning very red. I then continued. ¡°Shall we ask Queen Aira for help? I think she¡¯ll be able to aid us if we tell her.¡± ¡°I have no desire to be indebted to Queen Tarantera. If you want to do so, that¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Anyway, they lived in the same dorm, for single digit rankers. So I walked out the hallway and knocked on Queen Aira¡¯s door. The door clicked open and I could see Queen Aira lyingnguidly on the bed. ¡°My Queen, I¡¯m sorry, but can you lend me your strength?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a joke. So what¡¯s going on?¡± Then, I exined the situation to Queen Aira, who was half-asleep. Stretch-. After listening to the story for a while, Aira yawned and casually stretched. ¡°What? That¡¯s something I can¡¯t help with. Theo, your strength alone will suffice. A corrupt professor wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the second smartest person in Angmar, don¡¯t you think?¡± Then she began to stroke my head and chin. The overly positive thinking made me suspect that Aira didn¡¯t even pay much attention¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep a little longer, you can go.¡± In the end, I couldn¡¯t get Aira¡¯s help¡­ Then, there was only one option left. The one other person in the tinum Dorm that I could depend on besides Aira. Walking down the velvet marble hallway, I knocked on the next room, whose door had a V mark. Dduk dduk. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What?¡± The door opened wide and I said to Elga who appeared beyond it. ¡°I hope you could lend us your strength. Me and Lady Draco might be in a pickle.¡± ¡°What are you even¡­ Isn¡¯t it good if that Mirna¡¯s in trouble?¡± ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t this be a golden opportunity to make Lady Mirna owe Elga-nim? You can never know when an opportunity like this wille again!¡± I exined the current situation to Elga and suggested this at the same time. Simply watching Mirna get f?cked, or have her owe you a debt which could be usedter. Elga was more strategic and smarter than one might think, so she naturally knew which option would be more beneficial. ¡°Mirna, that woman¡­ I knew this would happen! That¡¯s because you only believe in necromancy and don¡¯t train yourself. What can you do now that you¡¯ve lost your Lich? Where¡¯s the idio? whose father¡¯s body was stolen by a thief?¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to help?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not helping, I¡¯m making a deal. I¡¯ve heard that the Draco Family have dragon bones left. I¡¯m thinking of getting some. Tell this to that Mirna.¡± ¡®Speak of the devil and he shalle.¡¯ As it turned out, Mirna was already standing behind me as Elga said that. Why were you two just facing each other with me in the middle? I looked at Mirna, who probably heard all the talk. She had her eyes closed with a wrinkled forehead, as if she was having a headache. Seeing this, Elga continued. ¡°The Lioness¡¯s Golden Army is expensive. Wouldn¡¯t it be fair to pay such a price to hire the best and most outstanding soldiers?¡± ¡°¡­ Alright, let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll give you the tip of a dragon¡¯s tailbone.¡± Sch. Surprisingly, Mirna reached out her hand. Elga also showed a look of surprise, but she quickly returned the gesture and shook it. ¡°Don¡¯t take that back~.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± After subjugating the Demon King Angmar, the family of dragons and lions, who had separated while constantly feuding with each other, was now forming an alliance, albeit temporarily. And it was I, Theo Angmar, who made it happen. Just like how the Demon King brought the families together before. I, too, seeded in uniting them! This was aplete twist on the original story, filling my heart with a sense of achievement. ¡­ But, wouldn¡¯t it be bad if the enemies I had to overthrow and conquer began to hold hands with each other? Chapter 68.1 (EP-68.1) Shadows Cast #4 068 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #4 There were quite a few ruins in Gracia. In any world, most relics would have academic value. It was the same for the ancient castle located in the North of the city. Me, Mirna and Elga arrived in an areamonly called the ¡®Old Castle Ruins¡¯. ¡°Is this really the ce?¡± Elga scanned around the area. Elga¡¯s clear blue eyes trailed along the winding vines on high stacked bricks and the thorn bushes surrounding it. ¡°It¡¯s creepy.¡± Beyond the dark walls, even though it was not yet evening, the gardens and corridors looked overcast and stuffy. The smashed stone statues abound definitely wasn¡¯t helping the atmosphere either. ¡°Is there no one but us?¡± When Elga asked that, I also looked around. The ce was full of mud and weeds, and even several strange footprints¡­ Mirna was likewise vignt. She also checked the mud with her finger. ¡°Seeing that the mud hasn¡¯t hardened, the footprints are new. But I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s here at all.¡± It was as Mirna said. It would have been normal if there were already 9 teams other than us here. But they were nowhere to be seen. Did they go deep inside? At this time, Elga took a deep breath. ¡°Is there anyone¡ª!?¡± Soon, a loud, thunderous roar erupted from her mouth. It really sounded like natural thunder rather than a human voice. Being so close to her, it felt like a gun was fired right beside me without anything to plug my sensitive ears. Meanwhile, Elga just clicked her tongue. ¡°No response. It seems we are toote.¡± ¡°Where did all the people who arrived before us go?¡± Picking my now-deaf ears, I asked Elga who had just found someone¡¯s uniform robe that had fallen on the ground. Elga answered with a, ¡°Hah¡±. She then pulled a huge ax out of thin air andughed. ¡°It¡¯s funny. They really set such an obvious trap. It¡¯s funnier to go into such an obvious trap. Not even butterflies would fly into a very clear web.¡± Completely opposite of her words, Elga confidently stepped on the mud and began to move forward. Mirna also followed suit, so I had no choice but to go with them. ¡°Hey, Theo. If something pops out, don¡¯t do anything and just stick to Noona¡¯s back, understand?¡± Elga said jokingly, trying to reassure me. To that, I responded appropriately, ¡°I do.¡± But unlike before, I now had some power to fight back. Having defeated a previous opponent with magic, my will to fight increased with my level. ¡°Then let¡¯s go inside now.¡± Elga was currently standing in front of two very huge doors which were gates that probably hadn¡¯t been used for several decades. There was a gap between them, big enough for one person to fit in. Beyond that, it was absolute terrifying darkness. Sch. Elga suddenly covered her nose. ¡°The smell of rot. The smell of death. The smell of decay. There¡¯s something here. Hey, Mirna, what do you think?¡± Mirna, who was looking around anxiously, trembled. ¡°It¡¯s a perfect ce for the undead and ghosts to hide. They like old, broken, quiet ces like this¡­¡± As she was saying that, Mirna¡¯s body started shaking little by little. Of course, without my sensitive Half-Fairy sense, I wouldn¡¯t have caught it since it was barely noticeable. Mirna was probably frightened. Well, Narmi, Mirna¡¯s younger sister, had already spilled the beans. Mirna, despite being born into a lineage of necromancers, was afraid of things like ghosts. Such a person would be scared out of her wits wandering around the ruins of an ancient castle like this. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Tossing a torch into the darkness, Elga passed through the small gap. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s tight. It¡¯s narrower than I thought.¡± Her chest was big, so it was a tight fit, but she somehow got through. Probably because of its sticity and softness. ¡°Come, go one at a time.¡± At Elga¡¯s signal, I decided to send Mirna first. ¡°You go in first. I¡¯ll watch your back.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Mirna also seemed to find it quite difficult to enter through the cramped door, but it wasn¡¯t anything like Elga. She stepped in and stood in the dark. I was the only one left. Then, just as I was about to enter¡­ ©¥Graaaa-! Paseuseuk, paseuseuseuk. Something broke through the ground. They took the form of people in old, rotten armor. The gaps between the armor revealed the chilling sight of hollowed out skulls and thin skeletons. ©¥Gruaaah! How many were there? Five? Ten? I didn¡¯t know. The important thing right now was that they had found and started rushing towards me. Mirna, who was waiting inside the door, shouted. ¡°Skeletons! Hurry up and get in here!¡± Even if Mirna hadn¡¯t shouted, I was thinking that it would be better to go inside the castle. Thus, I began putting my body in the cramped gap. Before I knew it, the skeletons had already grabbed my leg and pulled me in the opposite direction. ©¥Greuaaaaahhh!!! ¡°What¡­!?¡± Thanks to this, I couldn¡¯t enter the gate and was instead pulled outward. Aaaaah. Chapter 68.2 (EP-68.2) Shadows Cast #4 068 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #4 I didn¡¯t know how this kind of power was possible to monsters who had no muscles and only bones. ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pull you!¡± It was then that Mirna grabbed my hand. In the end, it felt like my body was being stretched in half with Mirna pulling me from the inside and the skeletons pulling me from the outside. ¡°Hieeek¡­!!!! You¡¯re tearing me aaah¡­!!!!¡± If this continued, I would be either The/o or Theooooo. Regardless, it was certain that my body would stretch and rip. ¡­ Was this what it felt like to be the rope in tug-of-war? ¡°What are you doing? Now, that¡¯s funny!¡± Looking at my misery, Elga burst outughing before grabbing Mirna¡¯s waist. Then, after giving it a little pulling force, my bodypletely entered through the cramped door. Finally, I breathed a sigh of relief, stroking my stretched legs and waist. ¡°Thank you, you saved my life¡­¡± Elgaughed at that. ¡°You got pulled hard! Did you get taller? Your legs must have gotten quite long after that~.¡± I almost got ripped in half, how could you joke like that!? ¡­ But, it did make some sense. ¡­ I could take a lookter. Kiiiik. Bang. The gate suddenly closed shut. Seeing this, Elga tried pushing and pulling on it to no avail. ¡°It¡¯s not moving. Should I just break the da?n thing?¡± To that, Mirna shook her head. ¡°No. That wouldn¡¯t be a very good idea, especially since the activity outside is getting stronger. Perhaps the buried soldiers of the old Gracia Castle Ruins are being resurrected as undead.¡± ¡°You mean that if we open this door, they wille rushing inside?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± As Mirna said, there were quite a few signs from the outside. From noises of the door being scratched to a series of unknown screams. The thought that the weedy garden we just walked through would get flooded with skeletons gave me chills¡­ ¡°It¡¯s probably a trap ¨C something to push us into the castle.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go find the professor. Gotta settle the score right?¡± Elga raised the torch and boldly forged ahead again. I really felt lucky that Elga was here. It was reassuring to think that we were on the same side. In that sense, Mirna actually didn¡¯t do much. She was just like any other ordinary girl after she lost her father and Lich, Aleister Draco, to Professor Bn¡­ In this current situation, wouldn¡¯t Narmi be more helpful? However, Narmi must be sleeping deep within the consciousness somewhere in that body right now. ¡°Shh¡­.¡± Elga suddenly stopped. Likewise, Mirna and I followed suit. ¡°Be quiet. I think there¡¯s something in front of this hallway.¡± She then pointed forward. Just as I was wondering about our mysterious guest, it had already decided toe for us. ¡°Keueooo-.¡± ¡®It¡¯ were ¡®humans¡¯. Their faces were very pale while their arms and legs were limp, just like those of a zombie. Actually, they were no different than zombies. There were a couple of them advancing towards us in this cramped passage. Now that I could see clearer, they were wearing Ark¡¯s uniform. Was it the students who entered the castle before us? ¡°It¡¯s not easy wielding an ax in this cramped hallway.¡± Elga put down her ax and sped her bare hands instead. Mirna, who was standing behind her, suddenly shouted. ¡°They¡¯re still alive! It looks like they¡¯re being manipted by a spell, so you shouldn¡¯t kill them if possible!¡± ¡°Not killing them is harder!¡± Kkwaaak. At this time, Elga had changed into a fighting stance. I was convinced that it was now my turn to show off my skills. Pointing the Imp Tail Wand down the hallway, I mumbled a spell. ¡ªPaimon. Puchung-! Then a bullet ofpressed air shot out of the wand¡¯s tip. Pwock. ¡°Keuaaak!¡± The student who got hit by it copsed, looking quite shaken. Though, I wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that and shot a few more. Fusiung, fusiung-. Pwock, pwock. Bang, quadang. As the three opponents copsed and the situation cleared up, Elga raised her fists and let out a surprise, ¡°Hoh-.¡± ¡°This magic is quite useful, huh? Theo, since when have you been able to perform such magic?¡± Elga looked at the people lying on the floor. The magic seemed to have good power and uracy. ¡°Itcks lethal power, but it¡¯s just right for subduing rather than killing. It seems simple to cast too. How many more times do you think you can use it?¡± At Elga¡¯s question, I looked into my inner self and felt an estimate. This magic consumed quite a bit of stamina. Even though Marmar¡¯s tail wand could control the amount and power of magic I dished out like a faucet, chanting and firing the magic were still quite tiring. ¡°If I use it without rest, I think I can do about ten shots.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much more useful than expected. At this rate, you might be able to get a job in Borgia¡¯s Golden Army! Did you learn it at Ark?¡± Borgia¡¯s Golden Army was the pride of the Lioness family. Should I say that it was an elite unit that only hired the talented and equipped them with the best of the best? Being able to get a job in such a ce would mean that my skills were quite useful in practice. Of course, the rarity of Mages and other spellcasters had yed a part too. Moreover, it made sense. Paimon was an advanced destructive spell of the Demon King Angmar. It was more luxe and splendidpared to most Mages¡¯ Fireballs and Wind des. My power was weak because of my low rank, still¡­. ¡±When did you learn this kind of magic? How fascinating is it that you had the talent of a Mage? With this level of power, is it about the second rank?¡± As Elga continued to take interest in my spell, I said. ¡°Well, it would be better to move forward first than exin it now.¡± I hurried my steps with such an equivocation. I thought it wasn¡¯t so good to stay in one ce for a long time. In fact, from the back of the path we had passed, I could hear the growl of an unknown creature¡­ TTV Advanced Chapters:?? Chapter 69.1 (EP-69.1) Shadows Cast #5 069 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #5 As we passed the narrow stone-walled corridor, something like a wide open space appeared. It was arge vacant lot with thick pirs rising up to the high ceiling. Naturally, there was no sunlight, no torches, nor were therenterns installed. There was only darkness. I never thought that there would be such arge vacant lot in the castle. You couldn¡¯t help but wonder what this ce was for. It also smelled like oil¡­ ¡°Keuaaak-!¡± At that moment, a screaming enemy rushed towards Elga. Of course, Elga easily avoided it by moving her body to the side like how a matador dealt with a bull. At the same time, she kneed the enemy¡¯s abdomen. Pookk. ¡±Kek-!¡± Elga said as she tapped the head of the man who had copsed to the floor. ¡°How many did we take down, about fifteen?¡± ¡°There¡¯s twenty people in the ss. Excluding me and Mirna-nim, there should be three more people here. Huuu-.¡± I tried to catch my breath. Thebination of dizziness and a throbbing headache made my mind foggy. Having cast my spell for ten times, my magical limit was inevitably approaching. Still, it wasn¡¯t all bad. By actually using magic, I was able to understand the power and limitations of my magic. That said, Paimon was kind of like a shotgun. A shotgun made of air bullets. A shotgun that increased in power the closer it was to the target and decreased the further away. Even if the wand weakened its power and increased stability, it wouldn¡¯t just simply end with breaking people¡¯s bones, since it would cause damage to the internal organs if hit at close range. In fact, if you got hit by something like that on the head, you would be a dead man through and through. If it was already like this with just the skill of a Mage who had only risen to the second rank, how was the Demon King Angmar¡¯s ¡®Paimon¡¯ spell, which was casted by someone of the 10th rank? And what about the warriors of the families who subdued such a powerful being? Anyway. So I had casted the spell about ten times now. Although it was just a guess, I felt like the next two chants were my limit. It meant that I was almost out of gas, and nearing Mana Exhaustion. As I was experiencing the throbbing headache, I wondered if this might have been the opponent¡¯s goal. Wasn¡¯t it the purpose of Professor Bn to invite us to such a disadvantageous ce, and slowly consume us? It seemed that the opponent had adopted the strategy of ¡®draining the target through a series of continuous battles¡¯ before striking. Of course, I was the only one tired. Elga and Mirna were quite energetic. As expected, our levels were too far apart¡­ Pulling out the treasured giant halberd Crusher of the Lioness family, Elga impatiently said. ¡°Mirna, is this the right ce? Can you feel anything? Let¡¯s finish this quickly so I can have dinner.¡± ¡°It is here somewhere. I can feel my father¡¯s energy around here. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Hmm, alright. Hey, Theo, can¡¯t you use sh magic to light up the surroundings?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Tsk-.¡± How could you expect someone to do something they couldn¡¯t? But, well, I could do this. Seureurek. I kept myposure and keenly listened to my surroundings. My, Theo¡¯s, ears were twice more sensitive than others. So, if there was a sign of movement in this wide and quiet darkness, I shouldn¡¯t have a problem seeing through it. Then, I finally heard something growl in my ear. ©¥Bul¡¯s Jack. At the same time, we saw a huge, zing ball of fire flying towards us. ¡°Fireball-!? Everyone gets behind me!¡± Elga eximed in surprise. Naturally, Mirna and I followed her instructions and hid behind. Elga raised her ax towards the watermelon-sized fireball that was flying towards us. She sliced the fireball in half, resulting in the sound of something being cut by a sharp object, causing huge explosions to the left and right. Boom, boom-!!! Wareureur-. With that, the surrounding area became brighter in an instant. Could it be because of the faint smell of oil from before? Wammm-. The zing mes then formed a wall like some drawing. I could see that it was some kind of magic circle. Unknowingly, we got caught up in the middle of said magic circle¡­ Dark shadows suddenly moved toward us. They were undead like zombies and skeletons. And unlike the Ark students from before, they had no life. The moment she saw them, Mirna trembled. ¡°Uncle-. Aunt.¡± Elga asked, while pointing her giant halberd in all directions. ¡°You know who they are?¡± ¡°They are Draco Family members. Our graves have been dug up! They will be different from the normal undead, be careful!¡± ¡°Ahh-. This is why I hate Dracos. Even in death, you¡¯re still causing trouble. Mirna, do you have a good way to deal with this? Should we just get besieged like this?¡± ¡°A way¡­.¡± ¡°I am confident in surviving alone. However, the opponent would not be amodating enough to let me protect you as well.¡± Elga¡¯s eyes then looked at something floating in the air. It was a white haired undead in ck robes. It was the high Lich, Aleister. ©¥Itum kalli. Hur Bolt Jack. Wareureur. Blue mes ignited in the Lich¡¯s bare hands. When I met him a few days ago, those same hands gave me candy. ©¥Exack Skarrrrr¡­! But now, he was controlled by Professor Bn and literally became a terminator-like tool to ughter the living. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know how to beat that. He looks as strong as my dad¡­¡± Elga looked at Aleister and then thought of her father, Lord Reinhardt. In fact, Reinhardt and Aleister were peers and rivals. Therefore, Elga must have gauged Aleister¡¯sbat power by estimating the skills of her father, Reinhardt. ¡°Hey, Draco. Does your dad have any weaknesses? He¡¯s a Lich, so is there something like a Life Vessel? Like an urn where he hides his soul?¡± ¡°Aleister Draco is our family¡¯s greatest masterpiece. There is no way he¡¯d have such an obvious weakness.¡± ¡°Then how am I supposed to knock him down!? Even if I cut him, wouldn¡¯t he just revive!?¡± ¡°If there is a weakness, it would be the caster who is controlling it. Find Professor Bn. She¡¯ll be here somewhere. In the meantime, I will try to regain control if possible!¡± ©¥Geureueuaak! Chapter 69.2 (EP-69.2) Shadows Cast #5 069 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #5 At that moment, the Draco Family zombies began to attack us. They were very fast and agile, not like normal zombies. ¡°You want to find the professor who¡¯s not showing her face here?¡± Sureung, cha-a-ang! Elga wielded the giant halberd and cut the bodies of the Draco Family zombies in half. Each time her giant ax swung, arms and legs would fly in all directions, scattering fragments of blood and flesh. ¡°This is nothing!¡± Aleister muttered something to Elga who shouted so confidently. ©¥Halo Dasi Tumb! At the same time, the blue me that fluttered in his hand burned even bigger. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t look very good. But that movement came to a stand still. ©¥Grrrrrr. ¡°Death is the beginning, not the end, not the rest.¡± It was probably because what Mirna started doing, chanting something like a prayer, was working. ¡°Akin to serpents and dragons shedding their skins and scales, it is but the start to a new spiral of life. As said¡ª¡± ©¥Grrr¡­. It was clear that she was trying to regain her father. ¡°This will never end! Anything is good, so do it quickly!¡± Elga was busy dealing with the zombiesing from all directions. ¡°Do not be afraid of treading the valley of gloomy death. I will seize the necks of the demons harming you¡­.¡± ©¥Grrrrrrr¡­! Mirna was also busy trying to control her father. Both women seemed very busy with their work. That being the case, I was the only one who could find Professor Bn who was controlling the undead from somewhere. ¡°Huuu-.¡± I took a breath. As far as I knew, a necromancer must keep a certain distance from their minions. If they got too far away from them, they¡¯d lose control, and if they were too close, there was no point in bringing minions. They might as well fight personally. That meant Professor Bn was hiding somewhere in this darkness. As for where she was¡­ I didn¡¯t know. Should I just shout out loud? ¡°Professor Bn, show yourself!¡± ©¥Fufufuu, how pathetic. There¡¯s no point in resisting brats. A gloomy voice echoed through the huge space. Then someone gradually appeared. It was Professor Bn wearing a ck robe. She held a cross-shaped dagger and a long staff in each hand, and wrapped a thick chain of some sort around her neck like a ne. ¡°Well, I showed myself. What are you going to do now?¡± ¡­ What, did that really work? The professor continued. ¡°It is no use resisting. Unnecessary. In vain. Even if you try your best, the barrier is destined to fall. By then, the malice beyond that has been once turned away will engulf the world.¡± Unlike her stuttering during lectures, Professor Bn was now speaking fluently. Elga chided. ¡°Barrier? Why are you talking about barriers out of the blue? You were that crazy necromancer, weren¡¯t you?¡± Elga frowned in iprehension, but I understood it differently. I remembered the second part of the novel, which came after Aira¡¯s execution, where the barrier fell. It was the story of a warrior training institution, Ark, fighting as thest bastion to stop the copse of the northern wall and the dark forces froming. But that wouldn¡¯t happen. Unless Aira got executed ording to the original storyline, the barrier would not fall. This was the setting. Then Mirna shouted. ¡°Professor Bn! Surrender and return to me my possessions!¡± Though, the professor merely jeered at her. ¡°Professor Bn? There is no such idio? anymore. Only an empty husk remains. She resisted quite a bit, but now she¡¯s nothing but a shell!¡± ¡°Are you implying that Professor Bn is dead?¡± ¡°Not exactly. Now, what do we have here? Draco¡¯s halfpenny, who can¡¯t even use necromancy, and the daughter of the Lioness¡¯ who can¡¯t wield her ancestor¡¯s relic¡­.¡± Seureureu. Professor Bn¡¯s red eyes turned to me. ¡°¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Theo Gospel. I attended the professor¡¯s lecture, don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a Nymph? Well, now I know. A trivial and useless fairy.¡± ¡®Rude.¡¯ ¡°Heh heh, you can¡¯t defeat me anyway. I am the 4th seat of Demon King Solomon and the great necromancy spell, Gamigin.¡± ¡°Gamigin¡­!?¡± Mirna shouted in surprise while Elga asked. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It is the magic of Demon King Solomon! The four great magics that are said to have a will of their own¡­. It¡¯s one of them!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Demon King Solomon is dead. Wouldn¡¯t all the spells he left behind be gone by now?¡± Elga said as she leisurely mutted an undead. ©¥Greeeeeek¡­. ©¥Hieeee¡­. By this point, Elga had chopped down numerous Draco Family undead, leaving them all mangled on the ground. However, Aleister, a powerful necromancer, and Professor Bn, who identified herself as Gamigin, were still here. If they casted their spells again, the dead would continue to rise back. That was how a fight with a necromancer went. But Professor Ban, no, Gamigin didn¡¯t seem so eager to take us down right away. ¡°Demon king Solomon is dead? Angmar¡¯s blood has been cut off? How funny. Angmar is alive. My will remaining is proof.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elga growled like she had nothing to hear. But Mirna¡¯s face was so pale that it looked very blue. ¡°Mirna Draco, you would know. Your family knew that Angmar was alive somewhere.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s.¡± ¡°¡­ What? What does that mean!?¡± Elga asked, as if she was hearing an unbelievable story. Gamigin smiled at her. ¡°The Draco Family knew that Angmar¡¯s will never ceased. If you don¡¯t trust me, just ask them. ¡®Cause they know better than I do. Heh heh.¡± ¡°Hey, what did that bas?ard mean!?¡± Elga was in great anger. Her blood-stained face was full of rage, embarrassment and distrust. I could see that this was the goal of that Gamigin. To drive a wedge between Elga and Mirna. But the story that came out of his mouth was very interesting. Angmar¡¯s will was alive? ¡­ Weren¡¯t they talking about me? That could only be me. Because the System said I was the only Angmar survivor. But the Draco Family knew of my existence¡­? No, it didn¡¯t seem like that at all. ¡°Exin, quickly! Angmar is alive and you hid it? Do you not know what this means?¡± Seuk. Elga grabbed Mirna¡¯s cor. Mirna quietly murmured, without any resistance, as if something inevitable had finallye. ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no point in lying anymore. It¡¯s true. Angmar is alive. To be precise, it¡¯s the bloodline of the Demon King that¡¯s alive¡­. Like a forbidden legacy¡­.¡± Chapter 70.1 (EP-70.1) Casting Shadow # 6 070 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #6 The bloodline of the Demon King was alive. Hearing such a shocking revtion, Elga¡¯s hair stood upright like an angry cat. ¡°Angmar¡¯s children are alive? How does that make sense? Didn¡¯t the whole kingdom erase everything about their existence?¡± Maybe it was because of her agitation, but the grip on Mirna¡¯s cor tightened. Mirna, who was smaller than Elga, got lifted into the air like a struggling fish on a hook. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Then say that it¡¯s a lie!¡± ¡°I am not lying. It¡¯s true. Even though the four families removed any trace of the Angmars from the kingdom, we couldn¡¯t reach the outside world.¡± ¡°Da?n traitors, you were hiding such a big fact!?¡± Elga erupted like a volcano. The shocking news that Angmar¡¯s bloodline was still alive and flowing was enough to agitate her. After all, for the safety and peace of the four families, including the Lioness¡¯, there were no threats more dangerous than those who were originally the legitimate owners of the throne. So, if I were to be in her position, I would probably have reacted the same. I was already struggling to avoid the ¡®execution ending,¡¯ and now the fact that there was a survivor of the Angmar Family that could threaten Aira¡¯s throne and the well-being of the four families got exposed. That would make the difficulty too high! ¡°Hey, Theo, did you also know? Am I the only one who didn¡¯t know something that even a weird-?ss necromancer knew?¡± At that moment, Elga¡¯s sword was aimed at me. ¡­ Did I know? Nope. I didn¡¯t know either, ma¡¯am¡­ ¡°¡­ I also didn¡¯t know.¡± Not until recently, anyway¡­ But now I knew, and would go through it myself. Elga would¡¯ve never thought ¡®that¡¯ person was right in front of her. If she found out, she would most definitely rip my head out of my torso right away. ¡°Hehehehe-.¡± Then I heard Professor Bn¡¯s lowugh in my ear. It seemed that she found the infighting funny. ¡°Fight, fight!¡± She had probably intended for this to happen, which was why she gave us that information. Because, even for Bn, she wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate Elga and Mirna. Hence, she wanted to separate the two. Of course, there was no way for Elga and Mirna to not know that. ¡°Does Aira know about this? That the bloodline of the Demon King is alive.¡± Elga¡¯s voice slightly softened. Replying to her question, Mirna shook her head. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯ll exin everything. But for now, there is something that we need to take care of first.¡± ¡°¡­ Right, let¡¯s settle this first. Exin everything after, without exception.¡± Elga and Mirna resolved things sooner than expected. Now, they pointed their attention to Professor Bn, or rather Gamigin, who clicked her tongue. ¡°It would have been better if you fought and destroyed each other. Well, that¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re really in a rush to heII, be my guest.¡± Sch. Gamigin raised a staff that was as tall as her and began to mumble a spell. However, Elga immediately rushed forward. She was so fast that one might think she wasn¡¯t holding a big halberd. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give you time to cast a spell?¡± ¡°What? So quickly-.¡± The halberd¡¯s huge de shed vertically in an instant, not giving Gamigin any time to react. Sureung, chaaaaah! Drawing a half-moon on her trail, Elga had cut Gamigin from the left shoulder to the right thigh. Chwaaak! Gamigin fell in half, ejecting copious amounts of blood. ¡°This is nothing, pweh.¡± Elga spat on her, but Mirna seemed to have a different opinion. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, Lady Lioness! There¡¯s no way King Solomon¡¯s magic can be this easy to defeat! Be careful!¡± ¡°Heh heh-. Smart. I¡¯ll give you an A.¡± At Elga¡¯s feet, Gamigin¡¯s dismembered body began to cling to each other. ¡°Annoying!¡± Elga swung her halberd towards the body again to stop the regeneration. Chwaak, chwaak. Guruguru. Gamigin¡¯s cut up body continued to tangle and twist like some sticky slime. Finally, after fully regenerating her body, Gamigin had now transformed into a bigger, stickier monster. Its body was squishy like a stretchy sea cucumber. It was basically a slug monster with no semnce of a human. The only thing that remained of Professor Bn was her upper body. At this time, a gigantic mouth in the huge monster¡¯s belly opened. ¡ºFuheuheuhihing-.¡» What came out was a strange noise that sounded like either a sneer or a slur of words. ¡°No, what the heII is this? It looks like dog shi?! This hideous thing needs to die!¡± It seemed that this was the first time that Elga had seen this terrifying monster. But I had some guesses. ¡ºFuheuhihihii-!¡» After all, it had a very distinct look and a pressingugh. When it came to beings like this, even if it appeared in the original novel as a viin boss of an important plot point, there would be nothing strange about it. Well, because it actually was one! This fe, wasn¡¯t it Gamigin¡¸Predator Samigina¡¹? In the second part of the novel, the Church Saintess would be the final boss. There was an event that bridged Saintess Priga fighting the Viin Hunter Party, after she fell into a deep abyss brought upon by the evil forces invading from the barrier. I remembered that it was an episode in which she searched for traitors in Ark who colluded with the enemies, which became thest bastion. It was the Predator Samigina who appeared and fell at the end of the ordeal. ording to the description, it looked like a pig that had swelled after drowning in the sea for about a year. And that would be exactly what this was! ¡ºKieeeeek¡­!!!!¡» *Check out a simr I¡¯m tranting Fated To Be Loved By Viins (here) Chapter 70.2 (EP-70.2) Casting Shadow # 6 070 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #6 Its huge mouth let out a roar so loud that it felt like my ears were deafened. ¡°Come!¡± Elga raised her halberd. However, the sea cucumber monster Gamagin suddenly turned its head and hid in the darkness. Chwareureureu. It would leave lumps of goo and disgusting slime wherever it passed by. ¡°What? Running away?¡± Elga confusedly looked at Gamigin who turned its tail. The monster was nowhere to be seen in this wide and chaotic square. But, I knew where it was. ¡°Above¡­!¡± ¡°Above-?¡± Elga raised her head. At the same time, she jumped back. Badump! Then, something thc fell on where Elga was just at. It was, undoubtedly, the giant monster Gamigin. Squish, squish-. Gamiginid ttened like a cartoon character before restoring its chunky shape. ¡ºHow did you know!?¡» Gamigin seemed surprised that its surprise attack had been detected. Meanwhile, I was rejoicing on the inside because my prediction was correct. The Samigina in the novel and this Gamigin actually shared the same attack pattern! At first, it would pretend to disappear into the darkness, before suddenly striking from above. It probably meant that it was able to stick on walls and pirs, or hang upside down from the ceiling using its slimy body. ¡ºGeureueueueu-! Aleister-!¡» Angry at the failure of the surprise attack, the monster shouted high into the air. With that, the Eldritch Aleister, who had been suspended in the air, began to move. ©¥Lognas. Itum k. The blue mes wrapped around the Lich¡¯s hands started increasing in size. The only reason why it hadn¡¯t fired at us was probably because of Mirna Draco¨C who was kneeling on the ground as if in prayer. At this moment, I hade to ept this unexpected boss fight which was different from the novel. Mad Necromancer, the mid-boss at the end of Part 1. Predator Samigina, the mid-boss of Part 2. And we had to deal with these two at the same time? Bosses that the main character¡¯s party struggled to deal with individually? How the heII did this happen!? ¡­ Was it because I twisted the original flow of the story? Or how I prevented Aira from being executed and shipped her off to Ark? Or was it because the Draco Family, who should have returned to Angmar from Ark, still remained here? ¡®No, calm down.¡¯ I could think about this after the battle was over. For now, I had to focus on surviving. I shouted at Elga who was facing Gamigin. ¡°Elga-nim! The monster¡¯s weakness is its lower body! At first nce, it may look like its upper body is the weakness, but that¡¯s a trap! It¡¯s a trap, so ignore it and attack the lower body instead!¡± ¡°What!? How do you know that!?¡± Asking the source of the information in this situation. This was a natural thing to do. However, there was a magic phrase that I could use to dispel this awkwardness. ¡°Is there anything that hasn¡¯t worked out the way I said so far? Trust me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of answering, Elga gripped her Halberd tight and lowered her head, bending at her waist. Gooooo-. I could see her body tensing up like a loaded arrow. The mes burning around Elga were also gradually being extinguished. ¡°Ha-!¡± With a roar, Elga¡¯s bodypressed like a spring, before shooting out as if it was aet. Elga passed through the body of the monster at a speed that could only be described as a sh of gold in one¡¯s naked eyes. Chwaaaaaak-! The monster Gamigin¡¯s body was left with a wound from the intense blow that carved a horizontal gash in its sea cucumber-like lower body. That was probably ¡®Lion Roar¡¯, something like Elga Lioness¡¯ ultimate technique. I had some thoughts on what it was based on the novel, but this was the first time I had actually seen it. ¡ºGgeuieeek-! So, soon¡­!¡» Ggureul, ggureul, ggureul. Tar-like intestines flowed out from the cut, giving off a foul smell. It was quite a fatal injury for anyone. However, opponents with an irregr torso would have good resilience as portrayed in any media. ¡°It¡¯ll heal soon! Elga-nim, you have to keep pushing! And be careful not to inhale the gas from the burning mucus, it¡¯s highly toxic!¡± ¡°Are there any other weaknesses? Can I just attack the lower body like this?¡± ¡°Attacking the lower body will expose a heart-like organ on the inside! Just poke that part!¡± The boss fight of the Viin Hunter Party quickly shed through my mind. If my prediction was correct, the weaknesses should be the same. ¡ºGeueueu, hey, you Nymph-!¡» Ususususu. A chill ran down my spine. It meant that the monster¡¯s attention was directed towards me. ¡ºHow did you even know that!?¡» Such a reaction was so clear and transparent,pletely opposite of its muddy body. Perhaps because I was caught off guard, I couldn¡¯t even afford to pretend that I was just spitting nonsense. ¡ºHow did you know about me!? Who are you!?¡» The problem was that his attention began to focus on me, not on Elga or Mirna. ¡­ Did I attract too much aggro? ¡ºI will kill you and rip off that little head of yours, and pull your soul out. I¡¯ll know your secrets by then!¡» Chapter 71.1 (EP-71.1) Shadows Cast #7 071 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #7 ¡ºKeuieeek-!¡» The gigantic monster Gamigin screamed. It was because Elga¡¯s halberd began to mutte its slimy body. ¡°What, there¡¯s nothing really special about this other than looking like dog shi??¡± Perhaps because she was ustomed to dealing with monsters, Elga easily overwhelmed the mid-boss of an episode. ¡°I can¡¯t do it with the body of this Bn. I have to possess that Draco kid-. Mirna, give me your body-!¡± After aiming at me and failing because of Elga¡¯s attack, Gamigin seemed to have made up its mind to target the praying Mirna. In the first ce, Gamigin was probably aiming for Mirna. I thought that it would just take her body and turn her into an undead, but now it seemed that it actually wanted to use the body as a vessel. Was the reason the Professor Bn-turned-monster wasn¡¯t as strong as described in the novel because she was a weak host? ¡°Can you do something else?¡± Tadat. After leaping into the air, Elga kicked off the pir and plunged the giant monster Gamigin¡¯s body down from head to bottom. Rumbling~. Chwaaak. ¡ºKkeuieek!!! Noooooo!!!¡» The monster, cut in half, was in great pain as it spewed out mucus like blood. It was struggling as intensely as a snake sprinkled with salt on its wounds. ¡ºAleister, you useless bas?ard! What are you doing!?¡» As Gamigin screamed, Aleister¡¯s blue eyes shed brightly, still fixed in the air. However, despite the terrifying energy he was exuding, he did not lift a single finger. It was probably because Mirna was trying her best to gain back her control of him. ¡°Come here in my shadow, you powerless weakling¡­.¡± I was a little worried because Mirna was afraid of ghosts. But now, she seemed to have taken almost all control of her father, Aleister Draco. Was it because they were father and daughter? Was it because they had simr wavelengths, or that the blood in their veins was thick? ¡ºThis is why there is no need to leave personalities for the undead! Aleister, I, Gamigin your Lord,mand you-! Offer your daughter to me! Quickly!¡± Hwareureuk. Aleister¡¯s blue eyes zed even more, which eventually turned red like a bright me. After floating down from the air, hended and knelt down on the ground, before stretching out his bare hands towards his praying daughter. * * * The Draco Family was known for following the strictest and most demanding rules among many nobles. Their strictness pushed people to their absolute limits. ©¥They risk their lives in abiding the rules. To the point they¡¯re like an undead beingmanded, and not living people. ©¥The people of the Draco Family work even after they die. The closed and rigid Draco Family would always be the topic of gossip for those around them. Family members might get ndered or a bad situation might be stirred, but they didn¡¯t pay them any heed and simply lived their lives. Mirna and Narmi, the Young Ladies of the Draco Family, had lived their lives like this. Indifferent to the outside, without doing anything deserving of embarrassment. However, this would inevitably spring questions in their minds. Why did the Draco Family have so many rules to follow? Why couldn¡¯t she eat candy and sweets that even children ofmoners enjoyed? Everyone who had tasted them seemed delighted. Mirna also wondered what it felt like¡­ Just that, her Father never bought her candy, not even once in her life. Because her Father was a very strict person¡­ It was to the point that he swore to not utter a word to his daughter for the rest of his life. ¡®Could I ask Father this?¡¯ Why was the Draco Family living in a suburban vi outside the Kingdom¡­. Why did Father prohibit me all my life? Where the heII did Mother go? ¡®Someday, I will ask all of this.¡¯ I lived through life with that promise, but the world was not kind towards me. The people of the Draco Family fell one after another due to an unknown curse. Finally, dirt also got sprinkled on Father¡¯s grave, leaving no one left to answer us sisters. Reviving Father through necromancy wasn¡¯t simply for supplementing the power of the family. It was also because there were many stories that I had yet to hear from his mouth. Hence, I wanted to bring him back to life and ask him about those things. ©¥Dol¡¯s IkTum. However, thenguage of my resurrected Father was different from mine. So even if I asked a lot of questions, it was impossible to get any answer. And so, I was left with a spacious mansion. Forced into a life guarding the cemetery every night. ¡®What was Father¡¯s purpose?¡¯ ¡®Why did the rules even exist¡­.¡¯ A lot of things lumped together in my head. Every time I closed my eyes like this, manyplicated things would string together like a whirlpool, which just ended with me feeling confused. Seueuk. It was then that Mirna felt something touching her head. When she lifted her gaze after finishing aplicated and agonizing prayer, a bare skeleton greeted her with empty sockets. ©¥Atem Dol¡¯s Nobito. ¡°¡­ What are you saying?¡± Mirna couldn¡¯t understand her father. But now, it became clear what she needed to do. In the end, this situation urred because of her. The bodies of the family were stolen because she did not properly protect the cemetery. Because she pulled her Father out from his rest, and even had him taken away. Mirna slightly moved her lips, reflecting on her shorings. ¡°Father, you no longer have to bear the weight of your mortal flesh.¡± ©¤Release Spell. Mirna Draco broke the thin and slender cord that had connected her to her father. It was essentially breaking the contract between the dead resurrected by necromancy and the caster. With that, everything went back to how it was. ¡°From ashes to ashes. From dust to dust-.¡± ©¥Grrrrrr¡­. Mirna bowed her head. Paseuseuseu-. The body of the dead who was resurrected by necromancy would perish after the contract got canceled, like sand. And yet, Mirna couldn¡¯t bear to watch her father disappear. Because now, she would have to experience her Father¡¯s death twice. Yet, if she was feeling this way¡­ What would the person themselves feel, having to die twice? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When Mirna lifted her face, her father¡¯s stern empty eyes seemed to bore into her. Thus, she could only shut her mouth, lower her head and look at the floor. Sch. An old, skinny hand suddenly appeared in front of Mirna¡¯s face. ©¥Dal. ¡°This¡­.¡± Mirna was startled. What was on his palm was a small, round object that did not fit with this silent man at all. It looked like a bead that was wrapped in paper and was exuding a very sweet smell. It was candy¡­ ¡®The candy that I have always wanted to try.¡¯ Receiving it, Mirna heard Aleister say¡­ ©¥You don¡¯t have to cry anymore. ¡°What are you saying now-.¡± Mirna quickly raised her head, but her father was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 71.2 (EP-71.2) Shadows Cast #7 071 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #7 Sareureureu-. The Lich¡¯s strong body turned into sand and disappeared. The skeletons and zombies that were rustling around also got scattered into a handful of sand. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it was a good thing that there were no longer any beings that could be our enemies. ¡ºFoolish Aleister. You dare refuse my orders¡­?¡» The monster¡¯s voice echoed long. Its body¡¯s state was battered and ripped apart, spewing out purple mucus. Or was it blood? ¡°Hey, Theo, how long do we have to beat this guy? How is it not dying?¡± After dealing with the giant monster for 10 minutes, it looked like the fatigue was getting to her. ¡ºYou made ite to this aaaahh, die-!¡» It stretched out its long, slimy legs towards Elga. Well, it was more like a tentacle rather than a leg, then a sharp spear rather than a tentacle. Chiiiik. ¡°Eut!¡± As it passed through Elga¡¯s side, it quickly corroded her clothes, which made her take them off. She ripped off her blouse, and threw it on the floor. With that, Elga¡¯s sweaty body and underwear were exposed. Now that I had a clearer look, she had a lot of small scars painting her body. She was currently dodging the iing attacks, but if she got hit by Gamigin, even a single strike would be quite fatal. Pusyuk, Pusyuk, Pusyuk. The monster¡¯s amorphous body shot out thorn-like tentacles in all directions like a hedgehog. ¡ºYou bitches, don¡¯t you think about dying nicely, aaaah-! I¡¯ll turn you into breeding cauldrons, raaaaah-!!!!¡» Pusyuk, Pusyuk. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s back off for now!¡± Elga grabbed my waist and we hid behind a thick pir. Fortunately, the strong pirs of the castle ruins were enough to avoid the monster¡¯s tentacle attacks. ¡°Is there no better way?¡± Elga asked me. Continuously hacking it down till it dropped dead was the only thing that came to mind. Because that was how the Viin Hunter did it in the novel. ¡°That method is too reckless. It¡¯s hard on my own right now. How many times can you use your magic?¡± Hearing Elga¡¯s question, I checked my gas tank. ¡°I could probably do it two more times.¡± ¡°That is not enough.¡± Tsk¡ª Elga clicked her tongue. Taking a deep breath, Mirna, who had been silent after her father evaporated into sand, said. ¡°Anti-magic. We have to use an anti-magic spell.¡± ¡°An anti-magic spell?¡± Mirna added after hearing Elga¡¯s confusion. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, Gamigin is the living magic spell of Demon King Solomon. If you cast an anti-magic spell, it will disappear.¡± Using anti-magic, huh¡­ Now that I thought about it, it made sense. So, I stuck my heart-tailed wand out of the pir we were taking cover from and began to cast one spell I knew. ¡ªBelial! Pajit. Magic shot out like a white spark, rushing towards the howling monster. Getting hit, the monster trembled loudly. ¡ºAntiiiiii-magic? Bn did the same thing-. However, do you really think this sloppy, half-assed trick will work¡­!? I am the disaster of Angmar¡­!¡» Was it also useless? Was it due to my low level? Bulttuk, bulttuk. Just then, the monster¡¯s body began to tremble violently. Not only that, its body began to melt akin to that of a huge iceberg plunging into the sea due to global warming. ¡ºWha, what-! What is this, what!? WHAT-! My body, my body¡¯s melting-! Howe-aaahh¡­!?¡» It seemed that my spell was working quite well. Was it because I was of King Angmar¡¯s blood? What the, then, shouldn¡¯t I have done this from the beginning¡­ ¡°Hey, Theo! Keep doing that! I think it¡¯s working!¡± ¡°I want to as well, but my mana is almost exhausted!¡± ¡°Exhausted mana? Then, do it with willpower!¡± What, willpower? Yes, had I evercked willpower? Not knowing what would happen, my forehead wrinkled as I squeezed out the magic energy from my entire body. ©¤Belial-! Pajijijijijijik. Lightning flew off the tip of my wand. It was stronger, thicker and much faster than the one I shot before. Finally, that strange magical current struck the melting pile of seafood. ¡ºEugiiiiiiik!¡» Chodok, chodok With that, all the flesh that formed the giant monster¡¯s body melted and disappeared. ¡°Huu¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, Theo. Good job-. Breathtaking-. Finish-.¡± Elga was saying something next to me, but I had a hard time breathing and my vision felt like they were spinning in a circle. I couldn¡¯t muster any strength. This was the real Mana Exhaustion. It felt like the moment I let my consciousness go, I would ck out. But I persisted and went towards Professor Bn instead. She was iling on the ground like a fish out of the water. Her clothes were naturally destroyed and now, her pale back was exposed; revealing a circr seal. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that it was a magic circle. ¡°Kill, kill me¡­. My body doesn¡¯t listen to me anymore¡­. Anti-magic¡­ I researched it¡­ All my life. Still. I couldn¡¯t escape¡­.¡± Professor Bn¡¯s red eyes shed bloody tears. Had she regained her senses for a moment? ¡°Hurry¡­ While, I can still hold it off¡­.¡± ¡­ This looked a little pathetic. How did Professor Bn end up living with such a curse on her back? Mirna asked at this time. ¡°Theo Gospel, do you think you can do it?¡± In response to her question, I looked at the blood-colored pattern engraved on Professor Bn¡¯s back. It was a very barbaric scene, as if someone had forcibly carved it on with a knife. ¡®Gamigin.¡¯ The letters written there said so. Coincidentally, it was the same as the one in the zombie¡¯s tongue when I was ying chess with Narmi. I slowly put my hand on Professor Bn¡¯s back. ¡°Geueueuk-!¡± Then Professor Bn suddenly screamed and grabbed my feet. It was an obviously malicious move,pletely unlike the Professor Bn who had been struggling up until now. ¡°You, you¡¯re trying to get rid of me? That can¡¯t be-. That¡¯s impossible!¡± She grabbed my knee and climbed up to grab my cor. For a moment, Bn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s no way, no, something is wrong with this. Why, why are you with those women-!? You, you bastard, this worthless, Half-Fairy, Theo Gospel, liar-!¡± Soon, information poured into my eyes. ¡¸Gamigin : High Rank Magic Spell. Turn the living into puppets. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ ¡¸You have defeated a mighty enemy. Miraculous magic! Job: Mage +2 Level Mage lv. 5 ¡ú Lv. 7 You¡¯re now a true tuner of mystery!¡¹ Seureurek. Professor Bn finally copsed, seemingly losing all her strength. Thanks to her, my level went up twice, making me feel very good! Then, the fatigue I was feeling went away, as if everything was just a lie. On the contrary, it got reced with a sensation of omnipotence. As magical energy flowed in my body, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a piercing pleasure that went down till the tip of my fingertips. Even more surprising was the magic I had just learned. Gamigin was a magic for controlling people? It didn¡¯t seem like simple necromancy. It was the magic that I had so desperately wanted¡­ Maybe with this, I would be able to control Aira as I pleased? Sch. At this moment, Elga ced her hand on Professor Ban¡¯s neck, who was lying on the ground. ¡°She didn¡¯t die¡­ What a lucky woman. So, that¡¯s that.¡± Elga got up and said to Mirna Draco. ¡°Tell me about what you know. All of it. Is there any of Angmar¡¯s blood that remains?¡± Amidst the darkness, Elga¡¯s blue eyes gleamed fiercely. It seemed that hearing about Angmar¡¯s bloodline was more urgent for Elga than the surprising circumstances that had just happened. ¡°If I see any signs that you are trying to hide even one fact, you will face death, Mirna Draco.¡± ¡®Right¡­¡¯ The problem wasn¡¯t over yet. However, I also wanted the information about the Angmar Family that Mirna Draco might have, so I decided to listen. Finally, Mirna slowly opened her mouth. ¡°That¡­.¡± Chapter 72.1 (EP-72.1) Aftermath #1 072 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #1 A few dozen minutes after we dealt with Gamigin and his minions. Arge number of torch-wielding people from Ark arrived at the old castle ruins, perhaps to rescue us. They were equipped with different types of weapons such as swords, shields, pitchforks and spears. They looked like witch hunters out for a hunt. ¡°Over here! Here!¡± I briefed them on the situation like how Professor Bn used her students like living zombies. That we managed to defeat Professor Bn. And that there were survivors scattered around the area. ©¥There are more survivors here! Move quickly! ©¥The fortress copsed, didn¡¯t it? It would take more than half a day to get rid of this! ©¥Gorgor, work hard. Patient. Move human. Small. Little Life. ©¥Oh, that¡¯s great! The rubble is being lifted! Thanks to these people, the incident that had taken ce in the old castle was somehow being sorted out. However, me, Elga, and Mirna, who survived the chaos, had an ufortable atmosphere looming above our heads. ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now. I want to wash up.¡± I took the lead of Mirna, who had a somewhat detached look on her face, back to the dorms. Meanwhile, Elga was ring at her. My body was full of mucus and I was filled with a foul smell. I really wanted to wash and change into new clothes as soon as possible. ¡°Elga-nim, don¡¯t you want to wash up too? You have a lot of dirt on you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Being the one who has been fighting the monster for the longest time, Elga was also covered in dried slime and looked unsightly. Elga looked down at her body and sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wash up first. Theo, keep an eye on that Draco so she doesn¡¯t run away, got it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t run away.¡± That brought it to an end, somehow. * * * After finishing all maintenance, including shower, we all went into Mirna Draco¡¯s single room. Although it was called a ¡®single¡¯ person room, it was as spacious as the three-people rooms where me and my roommates were staying. Thus, there was no inconvenience. ¡°Why is the room so empty?¡± While walking around, Elga saw that there were few things that could be called ¡®furniture¡¯ in such arge space. Because Mirna Draco¡¯s private room only had a bed, a sofa, a bookshelf and a closet. ¡­ But wasn¡¯t that enough? ¡°Isn¡¯t there like a beer dispenser here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s none.¡± ¡°This room is boring~.¡± ¡­ Was there a beer dispenser in Elga¡¯s room? It seemed that the benefits of a single room were quite good. Seureuk. Aira sat down on where it looked the fluffiest. She was also naturally positioned in the middle. Because she was, well, a Queen. Queen Aira then said. ¡°Something like a beer would be nice. Now, Mirna Draco, tell me what you know about Angmar.¡± Elga then followed up with a threat as she sat on the sofa, ¡°Yeah, you better not think about lying.¡± At this time, Mirna had also sat down in front of the two. They were of equal distance from each other, thus forming a perfect equteral triangle. I couldn¡¯t bu?? in such a confrontation, and simply decided to just stand by the sofa and listen. However, I couldn¡¯t hold my position for long. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m tired after working all day, massage my shoulders.¡± Aira had ordered me to give her a shoulder massage, so I had to stand behind her andply. Seeing this, Elga¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled at Aira. ¡°Working all day? You didn¡¯t do anything. In fact, I did all the hard work. Say, what did you do?¡± At Elga¡¯s questioning, Aira clicked her tongue. ¡°I studied the shape of the clouds outside today. I was able to realize that Gracia¡¯s clouds were not much different from Angmar.¡± ¡­ She was looking at the sky in boredom, while we had to struggle for our lives? However, only a third-rate character would correct that. Since I was a first-ss actor, I spoke skillfully to Aira instead. ¡°As expected of the Queen. Possessing the utmost willingness to continue learning, despite already having perfect wisdom. It¡¯s something everyone should aspire for.¡± ¡°Of course, he who stands above can learn from anything. Only when you find something to learn from ants crawling on the ground can you call yourself a ruler.¡± Aira¡¯s eyes then turned to Mirna, who was quietly drinking tea alone. ¡°That¡¯s the way it is. Now, Mirna Draco, tell your Queen what you know.¡± Aira was very confident. ¡°Did you not recognize the authority of the Tarantera Family before, because a descendant of the Angmar Family survived somewhere?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna was silent for a moment, and did not answer Aira¡¯s sharp question immediately. Aira was usually unpredictable when it came to what she was thinking, but there were times when she could simply be as venomous as a spider¡¯s fangs. Clink. Mirna Draco put down her teacup. ¡°It is. Angmar¡¯s blood still flows somewhere in this world.¡± Hearing so, Elga banged on the table. ¡°So, why were you hiding it? By concealing it, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re betraying us? What were you doing behind our backs?¡± ¡°What would I be nning? And betrayal? In the first ce, the Draco Family did not join hands with you. We simply held hands with another Angmar.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense-.¡± ¡°Elga.¡± Having noticed that Elga¡¯s heat was quickly boiling, Aira raised her hand and cut the tempo of the story for a moment. ¡°My cousin, don¡¯t use words that are too strong. It will make you look weak instead.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Soon, Elga clicked her tongue as if she didn¡¯t like any of this. She then turned her head sideways with her arms crossed. Hearing this must be really frustrating for Elga. I knew very well that just not pping Mirna in the face right now was already pretty patient for her. Though, the one in question, Mirna, was calmly sipping her tea. ¡°The Draco Family indeed helped in defeating Demon King Solomon. But that¡¯s because we wanted to put another Angmar in his ce. It¡¯s the only reason why we temporarily joined hands with you.¡± Aha, that was right! Mirna¡¯s exnation gave me an epiphany and, suddenly, the pieces in my head began to fit into each other. This was the reason for the sophistry that although the Draco Family helped subdue the Demon King, it couldn¡¯t be seen as them betraying the Angmar Family. They rebelled against Demon King Solomon, but had nned to have another Angmar take his ce, which was not betraying the ¡®Angmar Family¡¯. Seureuk. Just then, Aira crossed her legs and said. Chapter 72.2 (EP-72.2) Aftermath #1 072 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #1 ¡°But you failed. No other Angmar was able to sit on the throne after Solomon.¡± ¡°Yes-. Because you cowards of the Tarantera Family betrayed us in the end. The Angmar Family was wiped out, forever disappearing from history. Even the youngest children weren¡¯t spared.¡± ¡°Except for one that your Draco Family hid, right?¡± ¡°¡­ Right.¡± ¡°So, where is this person? Is it a man? Or a woman? How old are they?¡± Aira was very persistent, unlike her self-proimed zy bystander¡¯ character. It was reminiscent of a spider lunging at an insect that got caught in its web. Mirna was momentarily taken aback by Aira¡¯s barrage of questions, but she soon opened her blue feather fan and casually cooled her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± As Aira queried with interest, the anxiously sitting Elga impatiently sprung up from her seat. ¡°What is that nonsense!? Are you asking for a beating!?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. My father knew. I even asked him for the details, but he didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Mirna then said she found evidence that the Angmar¡¯s descendant was still alive by chance, back when she was searching through her family¡¯s books as a child. But she was found by her father, who proceeded to confiscate it. Thus, the book was finally burnt down. Hearing this, Elga started grinding her teeth in frustration. ¡°Then bring Aleister Draco back to life right now! We need to know!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible now. My father¡­.¡± A dark shade cascaded Mirna¡¯s face. ¡°My father has already passed away, it¡¯s impossible now¡­¡± ¡°What a pain in the neck¡­ Damned Draco traitorous bastards! Why can¡¯t not even one of you be helpful!?¡± Had Elga¡¯s anger peaked? Mirna¡¯s expression crumpled at those words. ¡°But Lady Lioness, shouldn¡¯t you look at your own family first before you point at traitors?¡± ¡°¡­ What? What are you saying!?¡± ¡°Did you know that my father and your father were friends in Ark? And that they were roommates who shared the same room?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°This is something that was barely retrieved from the burning evidence.¡± As Elga was hesitating, Mirna pulled something out of her pocket. It was an old, charred piece of paper. A painting? Specifically, a fragment of a painting. There was a pale-looking man, a blond young man with a radiant smile, and someone else whose face got burnt off from the painting. Because the upper part of the other person¡¯s face got burnt off, only their long red hair that reached up to their chest was recognizable. Was it a woman? No, looking at the wide chest, it was probably a man. ¡°What is this?¡± Elga asked, taking the paper. To that, Mirna replied. ¡°The Truth Hall dormitory is a three-person room. This man here is my father, and this man here is your father, Lord Reinhardt. As for this red-haired man¡­.¡± It was Aira who gave the answer. ¡°Angmar. This red hair is the symbol of Angmar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It looked like he was using a different name at the time. But this man is probably the son of King Solomon.¡± ¡°Crazy, that mad Demon King¡¯s son was still alive! And the Draco Family was hiding the fact! Isn¡¯t this obvious treason?¡± Mirna simplyughed at Elga¡¯s aggressive push. ¡°You still haven¡¯t realized? In this context, my father and your father, Lord Reinhardt, were aplices.¡± ¡°My father, an aplice¡­?¡± Confusion spread across Elga¡¯s face as fast as smudges from a bucket of paint. As a matter of fact, I also had the same reaction. ¡®That Reinhardt!?¡¯ He knew that an Angmar was alive and chose to hide such a fact? Was there any mention of this in the original story? No, I couldn¡¯t remember there being one¡­ With such a big kind of information, I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten about it. But, Angmar had red hair. Meanwhile, I had brown hair. ¡®What does it mean?¡¯ A lot of information got entangled in my head. Who the hell was this guy that just popped out of nowhere? If I had to pick a hypothesis, I would say that he might be the father of Theo Gospel. Well, he was probably dead by now anyway. Because I was the only survivor of the Angmar Family, which was guaranteed by the System. ¡°Lady Lioness, if you brand me and my family traitors, wouldn¡¯t that also make you the daughter of a traitor?¡± ¡°Lies-. That¡¯s all bullshit. This, this can¡¯t be true! It¡¯s made up shit! Couldn¡¯t they just make a painting and manipte it?¡± ¡°I swear in the name of my family. What I said is the truth. If proven otherwise, my soul may forever burn in hell.¡± ¡°Ugh, Aira, you know, right? That this is a ridiculous set-up¡­!¡± Elga pleaded innocence to her cousin, the current Queen, Aira. ¡°You know how much blood my father shed in fighting against the Angmar faction, right? He went through numerous near-death experiences. So how could my father be hiding an Angmar?¡± ¡°Elga, calm down.¡± Aira¡¯s expression remained calm. No, there was actually some curiosity. ¡°Being Reinhardt¡¯s ssmate, that means that man is the same age as my father. If he was alive, he would be around fifty by now, perhaps sixty at most.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably it. A red-haired middle-aged man. This narrows down the information by a lot. But we don¡¯t know where he is. We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s still alive or not¡­.¡± But soon after, Mirna corrected her words. ¡°No, he¡¯s alive. The ¡®Gamigin¡¯ that we dealt with was Angmar¡¯s magic. The fact that it¡¯s working is a clear indication that Angmar¡¯s will is still out there.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Well, this is fun. The lineage of the Mage King has been passed down in this foreign country~.¡± Aira then burst intoughter. However, I didn¡¯t really like the fact that they were getting closer to the truth through reasoning. Should I say that it felt like a band of sword-wielding thieves were approaching the closet I was hiding in? ¡°Theo, your hands have stopped.¡± Aira¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts as she continued with her questions. ¡°Theo, did you know about this? Did you foresee King Angmar¡¯s blood continuing to flow with your mysterious irvoyance?¡± ¡­ How was I supposed to answer this? Aira suddenlyughed as I was wracking my brain. ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s not that difficult. Because Theo here is talented. We¡¯ll soon find out where Angmar¡¯s buds are growing.¡± ¡°No, you are exaggerating. How dare I¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± At that moment, Elga barged in from the side. ¡°Theo Gospel-! All you have to do is find the Angmars and prove my innocence!¡± Mirna also chuckled behind her fan. ¡°Let us see the skills of the Demon Monk.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Theo, you are now promoted with the consent of the three families. Being the Secretary, Gardener, and Inspector of Angmar¡¯s Court, you have to work hard!¡± Having said so, Aira started pping, as if approving such a decision¡­ Chapter 73.1 (EP-73.1) Aftermath #2 073 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #2 ¡°Then, please give me a moment, I¡¯ll send a carrier pigeon to the Angmar Court. I¡¯ll need to inform them of this sudden promotion.¡± I came up with a reasonable excuse to take a break from all these shenanigans. Mirna then pointed to the balcony. ¡°If it¡¯s a pigeon, you can go to the balcony over there. You can use it, Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°Hey, when you send the pigeon, also tell my dad to contact me, understand?¡± Leaving with Elga¡¯s threat, I went out to the balcony. The cool spring breeze touching my face calmed me down a bit. Why, this? Why did this happen? Besides me, some other Angmar descendant was still alive? Aleister Draco and Reinhardt Lioness were hiding that fact? And would I need to look for them? Why did the story unfold like this!? It was such a weird and ironic situation that I started doubting if Aira knew the truth and was doing this on purpose. ©¥I¡¯ll do my best. I answered like this for now, but I was basically forced to go look for myself. Why did Aira order to find the descendants of the Angmar Family? There was only one answer. To get rid of them. As the Queen, that was a given. The name Angmar meant war. A huge war against a human devil that took ce about a century ago. A civil war with the remnants of Angmar that had been going on for decades. In this light, the Demon King¡¯s family always drove war. If those who were hostile against Aira learnt about the descendants of the former dynasty, it would no doubt rouse a rebellion. Hence, for Aira, it was a wise decision to quickly extinguish the spark before it turned into a full-blown wildfire. Normally, I should be happy for Aira¡¯s character development and for making such a wise decision. However, that sh of wisdom was now used against me¡­ ¡°Eum.¡± Come to think of it, was it not advantageous for my survival if Aira was an indolent andx Queen¡­? Seureuk. Then I felt the balcony door open behind me. ¡°Is it Lady Mirna?¡± ¡°¡­ You could tell, even without looking back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say I have a good sense.¡± Mirna Draco stepped out onto the balcony, interrupting my thoughts. Did Aira send her to monitor me? Of course, that couldn¡¯t be it, but just in case ¨C I took a peek and saw that both Aira and Elga were leaning on their backs on the soft sofa with their eyes closed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for a break?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I came out to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things that happened today, so I need to organize my head like this.¡± It was something I¡¯d felt for a long time, but Mirna talked a lot without realizing it. It was the same with her sister, Narmi. Were these sisters really that alike? Could they talk to each other? How would they even talk? Was Narmi sleeping right now? Many questions filled my mind. This was probably my mental defense mechanism. It was the same as when the exam date was fast approaching. The newspaper articles that you didn¡¯t give any prior shi? would suddenly be interesting. My mind, now faced with a big problem, couldn¡¯t process the issue and wanted to divert its attention elsewhere. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Pwa. As I was calming myself down, Mirna hesitantly came over. ¡°Hey, Theo. Don¡¯t misunderstand what I¡¯m about to say.¡± ¡°Is there something that you would like to tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Still, I have to say it. Can you keep what happened here today a secret?¡± ¡°A secret?¡± What happened today? As I was deep in my thoughts, Mirna broke the silence first. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know, Theo Gospel. You touched my chest!¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Did I touch Mirna¡¯s chest? I thought that was impossible, then I remembered that while relieving Mirna of her curse, I also wiped her body with a wet towel. So much had happened today that I forgot about this. On the topic, I couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the pair of soft breasts under that school uniform blouse. Gguuuuk. Currently, her chest was pressed against the balcony railing, molding around its shape. While I uselessly thought about how good it would be if I were the railing ¨C like a fool ¨C Mirna continued. ¡°It would be good for you to keep it a secret. I wanted to think that it was part of the treatment, but you were kneading the breasts of the Young Lady of a great family like dough¡­ As amoner, it is uneptable!¡± Kneading it like dough? I really did clean her in good faith and without thinking of anything lewd. But instead of rejection, a funny feeling rose from my body. I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, which naturally confused Mirna. Chapter 73.2 (EP-73.2) Aftermath #2 073 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #2 ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°No, I am Mirna, the Young Lady of the Draco Family. Commoner, what are you doing right now?¡± ¡°Are you trying to insult me?¡± Mirna said it as if she was angry, but her expression also had some calmness. The gloominess that had filled her face was no longer there. In fact, Mirna was the one who got devastated the most today. The bodies that the Draco Family kept in their family cemetery were stolen, and her Lich father, Aleister Draco, was sacrificed. One way or another, she lost her strongest force. Now, she was the only left of the Draco Family. To be precise, only the sisters remained. I couldn¡¯t help but think of Mirna eating alone and spending her days in solitude inside that dark mansion, without her father to protect her anymore. It felt pitiful¡­ And so, I tried tofort her. ¡°Your father, Lord Aleister¡¯s circumstance was unfortunate.¡± ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t the world amazing? There is actually a day when I could hear suchfort again.¡± ¡°Again?¡± When I asked my question, Mirna shook her head. Her ruby-red eyes looked at Aira, who was dozing on the sofa in the bright room. ¡°The Queen of Tarantera also told me those words. The fact that my father¡¯s oue was a pity.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°To be honest, it was unexpected. The Queen who had been associated with all kinds of negative adjectives like ¡®cruel¡¯, ¡®fierce¡¯, ¡®indifferent¡¯, ¡®arrogant¡¯, wasforting me¡­.¡± Hearing that, I also felt a bit surprised. This was because Aira¡¯s thoughts would only revolve around herself. I thought she would do nothing tofort other people¡¯s pain. Maybe¡­ Aira saw her former self in Mirna? After all, Aira lost her family one after another and eventually became thest one left, alone in the world. In this aspect, Aira could empathize with Mirna more than anyone else. ¡°And, I was surprised by you too, Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Mirna¡¯s words took me out of my mind. When I turned my head, Mirna, who was looking up at the sky, was making eye contact with me before I knew it. Because we were simr in height, my eyes and hers were positioned just right. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect much from you. But today, I have no choice but to admit that you have helped me a lot.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You persuaded Lady Lioness for me. And even entered Gamigin¡¯s dark fortress.¡± Mirna seemed to be expressing her gratitude for what happened today. ¡°Your magic skills are even better than I expected. Especially when ites to spells, they are no less than high-ranking Mages.¡± ¡°I was just doing the right thing.¡± ¡°Of course, it is only natural for amoner like you to help a blue-blooded noble Lady like me. Still, I am a person who knows how to bow my head. I would like to thank you. Take it as an honor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­ She was thanking me while saying that it was an honor to be thanked by her? One might think that she was a tough woman, but looking at her now, her face was visibly red as she tried putting up with shame. Mirna shook her head and then promptly changed the topic. ¡°No, if you think about it, I don¡¯t think I need to thank you. You¡¯re just doing it to get my attention.¡± ¡°¡­ I am?¡± ¡°Yes, I could see just how much you adore me.¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°They say that men do reckless things for the woman they love. If not for that, you wouldn¡¯t have fought the magic of King Solomon and risked death, would you?¡± Only then did I understand what Mirna meant. She thought that I liked her and thus participated in something reckless like today. In fact, I was just wondering if I could get information about the Demon Lord Angmar and his mysterious magic. And I learned some spells out of this endeavor. Come to think of it now, it was definitely reckless. Still, Mirna and Elga were strong, so I wasn¡¯t worried. However, Elga didn¡¯t perform half of what she was capable of when dealing with Gamigin. ©¥I¡¯ve already adjusted the power and still got a lot of this dirty mucus! Fuck this shit! I¡¯d heard of Elga grunting like that during the fight. Furthermore, the Elga depicted in the novel was much stronger. Perhaps, it was because she controlled her strength so that the castle would not copse? However, Mirna was not aware of such a fact, thus believing that I really risked it all without any guarantees. ¡°But, if you think that I will give you my heart, you are mistaken, Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°Then, there is nothing I can do.¡± ¡°¡­ Nevertheless, your actions should be properly rewarded.¡± Seuk. Mirna held out something towards me. I wondered what it was, then I saw something round wrapped up on Mirna¡¯s hand. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Dal.¡± ¡± ¡®Dal¡¯ (*meaning moon)?¡± ¡°ording to an ancient idiom, it means apliment as sweet as honey. It is also a word for candy. It also means rest to those who have suffered so far¡­.¡± Saying that, Mirna¡¯s face was red, and her voice was filled with tears. ¡°This is a precious reward given by the Draco Family to those who have suffered. Be honored.¡± Seuk. I epted it. Taking a closer look, the candy had the same paper material as the one that Aleister gave me during dinner. It would probably taste the same. Since it was from the same person. Only then did I realize, somewhat, what this candy meant. So I hesitated to just munch it all and decided to separate it in half. ¡°Let¡¯s split.¡± And handed the other part to Mirna, who was half crying. She looked at the round candy that had been precisely divided into two, then put it in her mouth and lifted her head towards the moon above the balcony sky. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s too sweet for me.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t say anything after that. I could see the candy that had melted in her mouth flowing down her eyes. But I already decided to keep everything a secret. Hence, I pretended to not see it. Chapter 74.1 (EP-74.1) Aftermath #3 074 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #3 The next day, Wednesday morning. When I arrived at the ssroom, I saw Marmar putting up something at the entrance. ¡¸Today¡¯s 9 o¡¯clock ¡®Understanding Ancient Dead Language¡¯ lecture is cancelled as the Professor is currently unavable.¡¹ ¡°Cancelled?¡± ¡°Ah¡­! Comrade¡­! Nice to see you¡­! And this, the Dead Language lecture is on hiatus¡­!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I was a little perplexed by the change in Marmar¡¯s tonality. There was a big gap when she spoke normally and in that weird Nymph tone. ¡°Is your tone back to normal?¡± ¡°Professor Belhawk said she would reduce my pay if I don¡¯t speak normally¡­.¡± I guessed money really was the best motivator. ¡°Then, forget that strange way of speaking!¡± Marmar floundered, seemingly in shame. ¡®I understand¡­¡¯ ¡­ Because I also felt very ashamed when I pretended to be a Nymph to participate in the Nymph gathering. Perhaps to hide her embarrassment, Marmar promptly changed the topic of the conversation. ¡°Anyway, it looks like Professor Bn, who is in charge of the lecture, has copsed!¡± ¡°I see.¡± As a result of yesterday¡¯s incident, Professor Ban was nowhere near a position to hold any lecture at all. Moreover, the students who were controlled by Professor Bn¡ª Gamigin were also receiving intensive treatment because their recent memories were wiped away, leaving them very confused. ¡°There is no proper lecture.¡± It¡¯d been two weeks since sses started in Ark, but I hadn¡¯t really learned anything useful from the lectures nor the Professors. Seureureuk. At this time, the Imp Tail Wand that I was wearing on my wrist suddenly tightened, as if it was alive. This brought me back to my senses and reminded me of what I needed to tell Marmar. ¡°Marmar, your tail is so good. My life has been saved several times thanks to this!¡± ¡°Of course! The Imp Tail Wand is an item that even Demon King Solomon used a lot in the old days!¡± ¡°Really? The Demon King used an Imp Tail? Wasn¡¯t it something like a Phoenix Feather Staff?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but picture a supposed Demon King casting his great magic while pointing with his heart-shaped tail. Normally, when I thought of a Demon King, the image of a dark necromancer wearing a ck helmet and a ck cloak, riding a dragon and having a voice akin to scratching ss would appear. Yet now you were saying that he used an Imp Tail Wand like me? Suddenly, my impression of the Demon King began to change in a very bizarre way¡­ However, Marmar stuck out her t chest as if she was very proud of that fact. ¡°Imp tails have high mana conductivity¡­ No, it¡¯s the highest! And when you¡¯re hungry, you can even eat it!¡± ¡°No¡­, you eat this?¡± ¡°Hungry Imps sometimes eat each other¡¯s tails. This is what makes Imps superior to Nymphs!¡± It was not a scene I wanted to imagine¡­ ¡°Anyway, the Imp Tail Wand is a masterpiece¡­! And at the end of its life, you only need to nt it in a flower bed, water it and praise it to resurrect it¡­!¡± nting it in a flower bed, watering it, and praising it¡­ It was the same as the pseudo-scientific story that nts could understand praise and swear words and reflected them as they were. And ording to Marmar¡¯s exnation, the Imp Tail Wand was itself a living creature. So you had to treat it with love and care. ¡°And most importantly, never praise another wand in front of it!¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡± As she said that, a long, thin tail about the length of my arm was already waving from side to side on Marmar¡¯s hip. However, the tip was an oddly shaped square, or, to be more precise, a diamond shape. ¡°Your tail, it¡¯s shaped like a diamond now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Did you notice? As expected of you,rade. It rarely appears, but I was lucky!¡± ¡®What even is an Imp at this point¡­?¡¯ Then Marmar looked at the watch on her wrist. It looked like a wristwatch, but looking at it carefully, I could see that it was just a drawing of a watch. ¡°Ah-! I¡¯ll bete for Professor Belhawk¡¯s errand at this rate! Comrade, I, Marmar, must go first!¡± And thus, Marmar left first. I thought that her tone had improved, but it was certainly getting weirder every minute. Also, she legit drew a watch on her hand and ¡®used¡¯ it¡­ I needed to buy her a watchter. * * * ©¥Did you hear? The emergence of the undead in the outskirts was caused by Professor Bn. They said she stole the corpses of the Draco Family and kidnapped people. ©¥I heard it too. Apparently, she was collecting a bunch of corpses under the old castle and making something like a skeleton army. ©¥Professor Bn, you mean ¡®the¡¯ Witch Bn. Why would she do something like that? ©¥I don¡¯t know. I heard that she was being manipted by some kind of magic¡­. Religious groups and educational institutes were surprisingly quick in spreading rumors. It had only been a day since the incident urred, as was the case in Ark, but the information about Professor Bn¡¯s deeds and its aftermath were already spreading around the student cafeteria. ¡°Breaking news, breaking news, new issues avable telling the story of the recent corpse theft and undead army by Professor Bn. hoeeee, hoeee, hoeeee-!¡± While eating alone in the cafeteria, a blue haired Nymph was walking around advertising in a strange sound. ¡°Give me one newspaper, please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s 10,000 coins¡­!¡± ¡­ What kind of newspaper was worth 10,000 coins? It was too expensive! However, coveting the information written here, I decided to flex and spent 10,000 coins on a newspaper. ¡°You can find me by Hoe-noi of the newspaper club¡­! Hoee¡­!¡± After leaving with a strange remark, the Nymph disappeared in the distance to sell more newspapers. Left alone again, I opened the newspaper made of coarse material. Chapter 74.2 (EP-74.2) Aftermath #3 074 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #3 ¡¸Shocking! Witch Professor Bn (32 Years Old, Single), Found To Be A Grave Robber-.¡¹ ¡¸A Game Of Chess Resulting In Violence¡­? A Need For Regtion On Violent Games Spreading Inside The Ark-.¡¹ ¡¸Nymph Hate Crime? Or A Simple Crime?¡¹ There were quite a lot of appealing articles¡­ Anyway, I picked one of them and read it. ¡¸Professor Bn got possessed by a forbidden power during her visit to the ruins as a child. She was manipted by it and forced to do its bidding,mitting atrocious crimes. Professor Bn¡¯s punishment has already been decided, but if her lifelong study of ¡®Anti-Magic Spell¡¯ is recognized as a show of will to resist the evil force controlling her, the level of the punishment can be minimized.¡¹ ¡¸5th Rank Elga Von Lioness, 6th Rank Mirna Von Draco and one more person subdued Professor Bn-.¡¹ ¡­ Why was I called just ¡®one more person¡¯? In any case, only what needed to be revealed was revealed, and what should be buried was buried. When the situation was all set and done, the fact that this matter wasn¡¯t disclosed as something rted to Demon King Angmar probably meant the Church¡¯s upper echelon had decided so. Actually, I couldn¡¯t care less. After all, I¡¯d already made enough gains from this situation. I¡¯d also managed to raise my Mage job level, which was hard to level up. Finally, I also got to test and experiment with my spells and learned an advanced necromancy spell, ¡®Gamigin¡¯. It would be nice if I could try out this new spell as well. But from what I had personally experienced, the spell was very powerful. It literally had its own will and could be dangerous if used blindly without a safety. For now, let¡¯s be patient. More importantly, were there really no articles about Angmar? I diligently searched the newspaper. After all, I was ordered by the Young Ladies of the three families to investigate the descendants of the Demon King. This had be a funny situation where I needed to find myself¡­ Investigating the matters of the Demon King and tracing his footsteps were things I had to do in order to revive the Angmar Family. Hopefully, I would find something like a treasure trove that united his immense legacy and magical knowledge, influence as well as power. Seureuk. Chareureuk. Someone suddenly took the newspaper I was holding. When I lifted my head to see, I was greeted by a pair of red eyes looking down at me. ¡°You¡¯re here, Theo Gospel?¡± ¡°Lady Mirna.¡± Why would Mirna Draco appear here, in the cheap student cafeteria? I hadn¡¯t even thought that such a thing could be possible, and I was a little perplexed. Perhaps it was the same with the other students, as there were sounds of gossip from all directions towards Mirna, who was Ranked 6th. ©¥She subdued Professor Bn yesterday? ©¥Isn¡¯t Professor Bn an excellent student who graduated Rank 22 from Ark? ©¥Single-digit rankers really are on a different level¡­ I didn¡¯t know why one of the people who was the hot topic in school right now chose to look for me. Indifferent to the attention and gaze that were pouring on her, Mirna sat down in front of me without showing any change in expression. ¡°My Lady, what brought you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of what happened yesterday, Theo Gospel. Otherwise, would I have bothered for an hour to find you in a cafeteria far from the dormitory?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve spent an entire hour looking for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡± Charreuk. Mirna opened her fan and covered her face. ¡°Theo Gospel, the spell that you used yesterday¡­ The one you used when you subdued Professor Bn.¡± There was a big buzz around Mirna¡¯s words. ©¥That guy defeated Professor Bn? ©¥That Theo Gospel guy is only around Ranked in the 300th¡¯s. ©¥No, as far as I know, he was originally close to a 1000th¡­ The people listening to Mirna¡¯s words had their tongues tied by the surprising information. Thanks to this, I now had people¡¯s attention. I was stuck in a difficult position. Mirna then continued in a clear and loud voice, as if she wanted everyone to hear it. ¡°I apud you for taking down Professor Bn with great skill.¡± ©¥What in the world, he really defeated Professor Bn!? ©¥Professor Bn got knocked down by a Half-Nymph? Was he really the guy who yed the ¡®Last and First¡¯ word chain game against Efside? ©¥No, it could be real. Didn¡¯t Conde from the SILVERS copse even without this guyying hands on him? He didn¡¯t even hear the spell uttered. Don¡¯t you know that Conde is in the infirmary right now? ©¥What is real? Who¡¯s right? So is he weak or strong? People were confused. I was worried that the confused people would cause trouble, so I spoke out clearly to them. ¡°I merely hit a blow at the end. Even without me, Elga-nim and Mirna-nim would have done well enough.¡± ¡°That is true. But, Theo Gospel, it¡¯s also true that because of you, the situation became less troublesome. In that sense, you should be proud of yourself.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± I noticed that Mirna was doing this on purpose topliment my deeds and let others know about my greatness. Naturally, one question creeped up. ¡®Why, exactly?¡¯ But the answer to that question was soon revealed, as Mirna said behind her fan. ¡°Humility is the virtue of the Church. Seeing that you bear the surname of Gospel, you must be practicing it well. However, the light would never be obscured by darkness and go unnoticed. It¡¯s the same as the salt in water, you would be able to taste it.¡± ¡°¡­ My Lady, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°And, Theo Gospel, the fact that you fell in love with me and courted me is also a clear truth. There¡¯s no need to hide it now.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡°I, Mirna, don¡¯t want the person courting me to be considered a nobody. And I don¡¯t want my dignity nor the Draco Family¡¯s to be undermined.¡± ©¥Did you hear that? ©¥He courted her! Mirna Draco, this woman¡­ You really chose to reveal it in public? It never even crossed my mind as a possibility, this waspletely unexpected. Wasn¡¯t she the one who felt ashamed of being courted by amoner? Why the sudden change of heart? Perhaps, was she being manipted by an evil necromancer? ¡ªBelial-. I tried to cast a spell on her. But without any change, Mirna continued talking in front of me as if it were natural. ¡°Show your capabilities and don¡¯t bring shame to me and my family¡¯s name.¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± ¡°You can be proud. Although not my number one priority, you¡¯re one of the people that could be counted on one hand as my engagement partner¡­ No, within two hands! And you are the onlymoner.¡± Huhuhu¡ª Mirnaughed. I¡­. I internally screamed. ¡°Shet¡­.¡± ¡°Shet? I know that word too. Don¡¯t youmoners use that whenever you¡¯re very grateful and happy?¡± Chapter 75.1 (EP-75.1) Fight #1 075 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #1 ¡°Commoner, I¡¯d like to invite you back to the mansion sometime. There is someone I want to introduce to you.¡± After saying those words, Mirna Draco smiled and left. I finally breathed a sigh of relief now that she was gone. That girl just came and went like a storm, out of my control. ¡°What was that?¡± She not only exaggerated the fact that ¡®I¡¯ defeated Bn, she even announced to the public that I was trying to court her. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen if this got into the ears of Aira or Elga¡­ But, I needed to do something first. I took Aira, who was asleep in her room, to a Wednesday afternoon lecture. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to be teaching you how to get acquainted with your pets. With that said, did you all bring your pets?¡± Professor Ste Belhawk said around the spacious training ground. Like usual, she wore leather all over, and had something like an arm guard. ©¥Kkwiing-! Perched on it was the blue eagle Tweety enjoying the passing breeze. A professor who brought a bird to a lecture¡­ Then again, this was the ¡®Training for Tamers¡¯ lecture, so it wasn¡¯t so weird. In fact, not only Professor Belhawk, but all the students gathered here also brought their pets; ranging from dogs, hawks, wild boars to wolves. It was chaos. ©¥Grrr. ©¥Kongkong-! ©¥Kwiiying-! Kwiyiying-! I found it hard to calm myself down, especially with my sensitive Half-Nymph ears. I was constantly being assaulted by animal noise in every direction. ©¥Garuru, calm down. Why are you so agitated? ©¥Grrrrrrrr-. For some reason, it felt like that wolf was looking at me like I was some kind of drumstick. If it somehow got unleashed, wouldn¡¯t it rush directly at me? ¡°Alright, alright, anyway. Show me the pet you brought.¡± Professor Belhawk began to look through the students¡¯ pets. She patted one on the head, saying, ¡°Good hound. Is it a Houndbringer? How old is it?¡± The students also took the chance to show off their pets¡¯ skills and talents to the professor, trying to gain excellence. There was even a fire-breathing lizard. Hell, there were a number of strange and bizarre beasts, such as a bipedal wolf. ¡°Good, that¡¯s great. Everyone¡¯s in good shape. However, you cannot raise them in the dorms. Contact the management and settle them in cages.¡± I felt nervous as Professor Belhawk approached me, since I didn¡¯t bring any pets. It was the same as when everyone had their homework checked, while you got nothing. ¡°Theo Gospel, did you not bring anything? Where is your pet?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any.¡± The professor grumbled and looked displeased. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring pets to ss? Why didn¡¯t you even try to catch a wild pigeon? I¡¯ll give you a deduction for nonpliance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I could barely hold in a groan. Did they ever say to bring an animal to this lecture? There was no such information in the neurons of my sensitive memory. It was clear that the information that should be conveyed to me went missing halfway. ¡°Make sure to bring one next time, do you understand?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°Okay then, Queen Aira. Well¡­, did Your Majesty not bring one either?¡± Belhawk¡¯s gaze now turned to Aira. However, thetter wore a confident expression. ¡°I¡¯m a little disappointed in you, Miss Bellhawk. Can¡¯t you see that I have the best pet?¡± ¡°So where is it?¡± Professor Ste scoured Aira¡¯s surroundings. However, like me, Aira did not bring anything with her. There was no way Aira had a pet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Queen Aira, but I¡¯m afraid I also have to give you a deduction.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I can assure you that my pet is better than all the beasts herebined!¡± Naturally, Aira¡¯s boast drew the attention of the surrounding people. She was already a natural head turner. Adding her words in, people¡¯s curiosity peaked. ©¥Did she bring an invisible dragon? It¡¯ll be something great, isn¡¯t it? ©¥She¡¯s the Queen of a country. It must be an amazing creature. However, the more I thought about it, the colder I got. I felt like I was starting to understand why Aira was speaking so confidently¡­ Then, Aira put her hand on my head. ¡°My great Theo can¡¯t bepared to a fire-breathing reptile or a two-legged wolf.¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± Professor Belhawk briefly sighed, as if she had understood it all then. Her expression distorted a bit but it quickly turned bright again. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you treat graduate students and assistants like I do?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider it. A very good ve¡­, No. A very good pet!¡± Professor Belhawk chuckled in satisfaction and proceeded to the next student. ©¥Did you hear that? That guy¡¯s a pet! ©¥Indeed, when one bes a Queen, the range of pet types you can have also bes wider. At this time, I was reminded of my position in Aira¡¯s eyes. After all, for Aira, I was but a convenient pet¡­ Like, if I worked my ass off for her, she would just stroke my hair or scratch my chin in return like I was some dog. If it was in the past, I might have thought of this as upsetting. But now that Aira had learned that there was a survivor of the Angmar Family, this seemingly low-key rtionship suddenly felt not all that bad. No one would suspect the harmless and obedient Theo Angmar, as they carelessly patted my head. Once their guard was down, it would be the time to expose my fangs. Ah, I couldn¡¯t wait to see Aira¡¯s face by then~. p-. Professor Belhawk suddenly pped and gathered everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now, in order to understand the mind of an animal, you have to act like one. I¡¯ll be distributing you with leashes, so that you can wear them on your necks. Then, start acting like an animal. Understood?¡± Professor Belhawk wore a leash around her neck and ced the handle in Tweety¡¯s mouth. Then, she started crawling on the ground on all fours. Seeing this, the students naturally exploded into an uproar. ©¥Do we really have to do that? ©¥Can I cancel the ss? I didn¡¯t sign up for this. ©¥Professor Belhawk¡¯s lectures really are famous for being weird¡­ Chapter 75.2 (EP-75.2) Fight #1 075 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #1 When the murmur of students who did not want to engage in such beastly behavior exceeded a certain level, Professor Belhawk said. ¡°This is part of the evaluation. If you don¡¯t follow my instructions, I¡¯ll randomly select one person and send them to Graduate School.¡± With the Professor¡¯s authority, people had no choice but to grudgingly wear the leash and crawl like beasts. ¡­ Did we really need to do this? I could sense some madness in this environment. Meanwhile, Aira¡¯s eyes twinkled in interest as she looked at the leash in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s shabby for a ne to hang around my neck.¡± ¡°How dare they make the Queen wear a leash like an animal!? Please, let me do it in your stead.¡± ¡°No, Theo. I am willing to sully my body in dirt to understand how you feel.¡± Seureuk, Seureuk. And just like that, Aira really wore the leash around her neck. She then ced the handle in my hand, making me worry if this was really okay. ¡°Come on, Theo!¡± s, I was in no position to refuse Aira¡¯s urging. So I held Aira¡¯s leash tightly and began to walk her around the training ground. Seureuk. Seureuk. Aira was actually crawling on all fours through the grass and dirt¡­ It bothered me that her bare knees were grinding against dirt, but although her body was soft, it was strong at the same time. This probably didn¡¯t even hurt her in the slightest. ¡°Now, I feel like I can understand your feelings a little bit more.¡± ¡­ How the hell was crawling on all fours makes you understand me? On the contrary, I was more curious about Aira¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Theo, can you understand me too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare understand Aira-nim¡¯s vast mind.¡± I answered like so. However, I must admit that this view was amazing. To see Aira, a country toppling beauty, walking on all fours while I held the leash was legendary. Every time she moved forward, her waist would sway, making her gorgeous figure stand out even more. Naturally, this tantalizing scene grabbed my attention. It was the first time I¡¯d seen it from this angle. Further, there was this strange and unknown feeling that came from treating Aira like an animal. It made me feel¡­ heated! ©¥Look, the Queen of Angmar is walking like a beast¡­! ©¥Oh my God, HOLLLYYYY, that¡¯s awesome! The immorality of treating Aira like a ve or pet strangely engulfed my heart. This reverse rtionship between Master and ve¡­ I hoped to reach this goal someday. I imagined myself walking around, not only with Aira, but with all the Young Ladies of the great families on leashes like this. It was a magnificent and majestic feat befitting of Demon King Angmar. Seureureuk. Then Aira suddenly stopped. ¡°Does Your Majesty want to stop now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, instead of answering my question, Aira started rubbing her face between my legs. I was stumped. She was like a cat marking its scent on someone it hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. The Queen Aira I knew would never act like this. Regaining some control over my frozen body, I finally managed to move my mouth. ¡°My Queen, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Imitating beasts. But it¡¯s not as fun as I thought it would be¡­¡± ¡®I see¡¯, I was very surprised. * * * ¡°That¡¯s it for today. I¡¯ll be teaching you on how to interpret the cries of yourpanion at the next meeting. Don¡¯t bete!¡± The lecture on pets hade to an end. Aira got up and dusted herself. ¡°It was an interesting lecture. Theo, I think I know a little bit more about how you feel now.¡± ¡­ How could you understand me from what just happened? Though, I was notining. It wasn¡¯t a bad time for me and I got to see an unexpected side of Aira. ¡¸Sticks and carrots, cors and chains! Job : Trainer +1 Level Trainer Lv. 5 ¡ú Lv. 6 Even a ferocious tiger is like a cat before your presence!¡¹ [T/L: Changing ¡®Tutor¡¯ to ¡®Trainer¡¯] Trainer¡¯s level had also risen. Perhaps it was because of that, but I started gaining overflowing confidence in taming Aira. Seureuk, seureuk. Aira tried to take off the leash, but quickly gave up and had me do it. ¡°Theo, take this off.¡± Following her words, I began removing the leash around her neck. An animal¡¯s leash that was not suitable for a delicate, porcin white neck. Then, it urred to me. Aira should have been fighting fiercely with the Viin Hunter Party around this time, before eventually getting sent to the execution ground. The rough noose from which several people¡¯s necks were hung, tightened its grip on this dainty neck. Soon after, the public uproar would overturn the whole country¡­. As I was starting to feel depressed. ¡°Theo.¡± Aira¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. ¡°You called, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I heard a funny story.¡± A funny story? I got nervous. I began toe up with all sorts of things about what woulde out of Aira¡¯s mouth that might spell trouble. However, pretending that nothing was wrong, I naturally asked. ¡°What was the story?¡± ¡°The story was that you, Theo, were courting the Draco Family¡¯s daughter, Mirna.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± So she¡¯d heard of it. The time had finallye. I felt a different kind of chill running down my backpared to when I was facing Gamigin. Chapter 76.1 (EP-76.1) Fight #2 076 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #2 ¡°Theo, I heard that you proposed to Mirna Draco.¡± Aira said. I¡¯d been nervous about this since lunch today. I thought I could skip it because Aira didn¡¯t say anything, but it seemed that I was being too optimistic. Erasing my embarrassment with Actor, I casually asked. ¡°Where did Your Majesty hear that?¡± ¡°A Queen like me can hear whispers in the wind.¡± Aira¡¯s voice was quite calm. So it was very difficult to gauge her intentions in asking me about this, which then linked to how I should respond. ¡°Is it true that you proposed to Lady Mirna?¡± Two options popped into my mind:
  1. Tell the truth.
  1. Lie.
To avoid the immediate situation, the best choice would be option 2 and lie. However, lying to Aira now could get me decapitated once the truth eventually got revealed in the end. After all, Aira didn¡¯t like liars. And, she hated hypocrites. Now, how about option 1? What would happen if I told the truth, ¡°Yes, I have wooed Lady Mirna.¡± Aira did show some possessiveness. It wasn¡¯t like the rtionship between a man and woman, but more on seeing a cute pet. The feeling of wanting to own a rare and exotic animal. There were variables. How would Aira react if I married someone and had children? From an owner¡¯s point of view, would they like it if their pet found a pair and made children? ¡°Theo, answer your Queen¡¯s words. I¡¯m asking if the rumors I¡¯ve heard are true. I won¡¯t repeat myself three times, be mindful of that.¡± ¡°Yes, my Queen. The rumors that Aira-nim heard¡­.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°The rumors are true. However, the situation isplicated.¡± I tightly shut my eyes and said. It was better to tell the truth than to lie. Lying was a very serious sin for Aira, but I didn¡¯t know what she would do knowing that I liked someone else. Still, this path had a chance for higher survival. ¡°So, what is Lady Draco¡¯s answer?¡± Aira¡¯s voice was very calm. Because I was undoing the leash from behind, I couldn¡¯t see her expression, which was both a pity and relief. ¡°Lady Draco turned down my proposal. Probably because I¡¯m a ve and an orphan. Meanwhile, Lady Mirna hails from a great family. We simply don¡¯t fit together.¡± ¡°Hngg¡­.¡± What the hell was this ¡°Hngg¡­¡±? What did that mean? The cogs in my brain quickly turned, trying to deduce Aira¡¯s every move. The only time I¡¯d used this much brain power was when I had to make sure that Belmott didn¡¯t get killed by Aira. That was right. The current situation could bepared to the same level of desperation as the moment when Aira awakened as the murderous Queen. In fact, this was even worse since my life could be in danger right now! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No more words came out of Aira¡¯s mouth. What could this silence mean? I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it might not be a good thing. I was now stuck on what to do. ¡°Theo, although you are the wisest man in the Kingdom after me, you surprisingly don¡¯t have eyes for women.¡± ¡°That¡­, what does Your Majesty mean by that?¡± Normally, I could understand the meaning of Aira¡¯s words but not this. Now, I became really curious and sincerely asked back to Aira. I really didn¡¯t know what Aira was trying to say. However, without ming such a foolish servant, the wise Queen Aira kindly exined. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re saying that you and Lady Mirna don¡¯t suit each other. However, Lady Mirna is a very different woman on the outside and inside. She¡¯s capricious enough to be called two people.¡± Capricious enough to be called two people probably referred to Mirna and her twin sister, Narmi. Did Aira know about Narmi? The fact that she and Mirna shared one body? ¡­ No, it wouldn¡¯t be possible, would it? I was curious to know where and to what extent Aira knew, so I asked further. ¡°A capricious woman¡­ Can the Queen enlighten me on the reason?¡± ¡°Theo, that¡¯s what religious women are like. On the surface, they pretend to be noble, but behind the scenes, they¡¯re more sly and evil than anyone else. Mirna¡¯s should be like that, too.¡± ¡°¡­ I see. I didn¡¯t expect that at all.¡± I lowered my head, while Aira nodded. ¡°That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s a good thing that Lady Mirna turned you down out of her vanity. Don¡¯t be discouraged by her, Theo. I¡¯ll find you the right match.¡± ¡°Aira-nim will¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. As your master, I have the duty to find you the right mate.¡± ¡­ What kind of duty was that? ¡°It is my duty to give you and your children the glorious opportunity of serving me for eternity!¡± She was saying that me, my children, their children and so on had to serve her from generation to generation? How terrible¡­ The execution ending was bad, and I wanted to prevent that kind of future from happening. So I asked Aira to change the topic of conversation. ¡°Then, what kind of woman does Your Majesty think I should marry? How about Elga-nim? Elga-nim is also the daughter of a noble family.¡± ¡°Elga? Don¡¯t even mention her.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my cousin, but she lives away from marriage and femininity. The only feminine thing about her is her big breasts.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Men easily get attracted to a blue eyed blonde with big breasts. So if a woman like Elga bes your wife, Theo, you¡¯ll have to live like a cuck for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Also, Elga will not be a good mother, and your children will grow up spoiled like wild beasts. Your children won¡¯t respect you.¡± ¡­ I could sort of imagine it. If I married Elga, there was a high probability that I would live like a husband who got his ears pulled around or straight up beaten. Then, what now? Chapter 76.2 (EP-76.2) Fight #2 076 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #2 At this time, Aira said amidst my confusion. ¡°Theo, make sure to find the ideal and perfect woman. For example, a wise woman with a high status, and with a kind as well as humble heart. ck hair that is dark as the night. Andwhose body is as slender and soft as a swan¡¯s neck.¡± ¡­ Only one person came to mind with Aira¡¯s description. ¡°So, Your Highness is telling me to find a woman like Queen Aira?¡± ¡°Yes, in fact, all men need to find a woman like me to build a happy family. But, now that I think about it, no other woman is the same as me in the world.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The unrivaled Queen Aira is the one and only¡­.¡± Huhuhu- Aira chuckled. ¡°This is a big deal, Theo. If you can¡¯t find a woman like me, you might have to live alone for the rest of your life~.¡± Murmur, murmur. At that time, many people flocked to the training ground. As we talked, it seemed that it was time for the next lecture. ¡°Then, I will now take Queen Aira to rest.¡± * * * ¡°You must not abandon your duty as the Inspector, Theo Gospel. It¡¯s good to think about marriage, but don¡¯t forget that you also have an important mission.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After saying those words, Aira lied down on her bed. As I walked out of her room, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like a lucky bee escaping a spider¡¯s web. I lived, somehow¡­ It seemed that Aira didn¡¯t have any opinion about my love life. I thought she would react something like, ¡°Theo, you dare propose to another woman without my permission?¡± She surprisingly had no problems with me seeing other women. On the contrary, she showed favor, even saying that she would find me a woman herself. I was just d I didn¡¯t get decapitated¡­ However, upon arriving at my dorm, I found out that the problem wasn¡¯t over yet. My roommates, Benjamin and Hans, were currently trembling in front of our room. As expected, they immediately weed me with not so good news. ¡°Friend, there¡¯s trouble!¡± I felt like I already knew what it was despite not hearing anything yet. ¡°Is Elga here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rumors of my courtship had even reached the ears of Aira, who waszing in her room. Elga, on the other hand, actively went around the campus. It was only natural she would hear about it. I entered the room, as if entering the lion¡¯s den. And there, I made eye contact with a woman in dolphin pants who was sitting on my bed with her arms and legs crossed. ¡°Hey, where were you just now!?¡± Elga¡¯s blue eyes were staring at me like a wild beast. She didn¡¯t even try to hide her anger. The amount of emotion shown on a beautiful woman¡¯s face like Elga with distinct facial features, was truly amazing. Just seeing her face made my heart flutter. ¡°I attended a lecture with Queen Aira.¡± ¡°Have you heard any interesting rumors? The one about-.¡± ¡°Is it the rumor about Lady Mirna?¡± ¡°Uh, huh?¡± Elga asked, seemingly perplexed for a moment. She probably never expected that I¡¯d speak up first. Before Elga coulde to her senses, I quickly followed up. ¡°Whatever Elga-nim is thinking, I can exin everything.¡± ¡°Exin?¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something we can talk about here. Let¡¯s move somewhere first, shall we?¡± From what I discovered, Elga was not very good at refusing strong requests. So I grabbed Elga by the arm and pulled her out of the room. I could only hope that the persuasive ability of Trainer, which just broke through Level 6, was enough. I took Elga to the rooftop of the dormitory. There was a warehouse-like space here where old things such as desks, beds, etc. were stored and collecting dust. I figured that no one woulde here, so I released Elga¡¯s arm. Elga harrumphed again and folded her arms, highlighting herrge breasts. ¡°Go on, it¡¯ll be yourst, so plead your case as much as you want!¡± ¡°Whatever Elga-nim has heard is a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Theo, you¡¯re really saying it¡¯s all a misunderstanding when you¡¯ve borrowed several elephants to gantly woo Mirna?¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± That sounded like a real misunderstanding¡­ Elga had probably heard a misleading story among the students. Though, she said rather proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of pretending, Theo Gospel! You¡¯re one real bastard, huh. Is it also because of Mirna that I had to fight with the Professor yesterday? You, you used me!?¡± ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s what it is.¡¯ ¡°You said you liked me. Now, what the hell is this shit!?¡± Elga¡¯s face was dyed bright red. Elga had white skin, so it was very noticeable if her face became red with anger or embarrassment. The area around her eyes was also moist. It felt like she was going to cry at any moment. Elga then continued, biting her lower lip. ¡°You chose Mirna Draco over me!? I¡¯ll kill you for this humiliation and clear my name!¡± Bulkkeun-. Elga raised her fists up. Those clenched fists were more like meteors rather than just simple smacks in the head. If she really hit my head, I¡¯d die before I could even scream. Left with no choice, I closed my eyes and shouted. ©¤Gamigin-! Chapter 77.1 (EP-77.1) Fight #3 077 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #3 ¡¸Gamigin : High Rank Magic Spell. Turn the living into puppets. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ This was Gamigin¡¯s description. The art of turning the living into puppets. It was a spell that allowed the caster to control their target however they wished as ves. There was still not enough information about this spell and there were too few experiments, so I was putting off using it. However, afraid that Elga¡¯s fists wouldnd on my head if I didn¡¯t do anything, I had no choice but to cast it. The forbidden spell, Gamigin! So, what happened? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I opened one of my eyes. In front of me, I could see an angry Elga with a bright red face. Budeulbudeul-. Her right fist was raised high, seemingly ready to strike me at any moment. But it was kind of weird. I shut my lips tightly and didn¡¯t move¡­. Perhaps, my spell worked? Did the mind control magic, Gamigin, seeded? Judging from the current situation, there seemed to be no other exnation for this. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®It really worked!¡¯ I eximed in delight. Though, the joy was short-lived. Elga¡¯s pale petal-like lips slowly twitched. ¡°Hey, what did you do!? You really want to die!?¡± ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± Startled, I hurriedly backtracked and increased the distance between us. ¡°Come here!¡± Seureuk, Chuck. Elga took heavy steps towards me. She moved unnaturally, like a stiff and rusted machine. ¡°What is this? Hurry and release me¡­!¡± This situation meant one thing. My Gamigin magic was not perfect. Rather than turning the target into a perfect brainwashed puppet, I could only restrain them for a few seconds. I guess it made sense. Even if I used the great magic of Demon King Angmar, I was only a 3rd Rank Mage, while he had reached the 10th Rank. Naturally, the effects could not be the same. Further, my target was Elga who had strong mental power. Jobok, jobok. Elga began to approach me like the Terminator. I hurriedly took the wand wrapped around my hand and aimed at Elga. ©¤Gamigin-! Pajijik-. A strange pink lightning bolt rushed towards Elga. Getting hit by it, Elga¡¯s movements stopped again as she groaned. ¡°Huuu, whew¡­.¡± An exhausted sigh escaped from my mouth. Casting Gamigin consumed more stamina and mana than expected. Even in perfect condition, I think the limit was only 2 times. If I squeeze out my mental power, could I possibly do it 3 times? ¡°Hey, this, remove this weird trick right this instance¡­!¡± Elga seemed to have lost her temper for being unable to move her body. I really pissed Elga off this time. If I hadn¡¯t stopped her like this, I would¡¯ve probably been beaten and got my head pulled out¡­ In any case, I needed to go all out in pleading my case with these few seconds I barely managed to gain! I hurriedly said to appease Elga. ¡°There is a reason why there are such rumors. In fact, there was a reason why I had to approach the Draco Family. And in the process, I ended up courting her through lies!¡± ¡°¡­ Why did you even have to approach the Draco Family?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s about Angmar¡­, something like that. I was actually somewhat aware of the Draco Family and what they were hiding.¡± ¡°Really? You noticed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! However, in the process of approaching the mysterious Draco Family, I kind of messed up. So, it became something like a marriage proposal.¡± My exnation was gibberish. I didn¡¯t know if it worked or not on Elga, who was under the effect of Gamigin. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga, who had been forcibly advancing and resisting my magic, suddenly stopped walking. Her raised fist also gradually went down. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have any feelings for Mirna, is what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How could I ever meet another woman other than Elga-nim?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, however¡­¡± ¡°If I can take out my heart, I will, to prove my sincerity!¡± It was a bit of an exaggerated lie, but in a situation where the emotions were intense, such words fitted perfectly. Seuk. Finally, Elga released her fist. At the same time, I could see the experience points of Actor, Trainer and Mage increasing by 50. Chapter 77.2 (EP-77.2) Fight #3 077 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #3 Currently, Elga and I were sitting next to each other on the roof railing, overlooking Ark from above and watching the romantic sunset amidst the clouds. s, I couldn¡¯t bask in its beauty as my focus was on Elga¡¯s constantly changing expression. Elga said. ¡°So, that proposal is just Mirna¡¯s misunderstanding, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She misunderstood my intentions and spread the rumor. I didn¡¯t even expect her to reveal it in front of everyone.¡± I was speaking some truth to Elga. Me proposing to Mirna was really a misunderstanding. However, I naturally wouldn¡¯t mention the fact that I didn¡¯t try to clear the misunderstanding because I knew it would be beneficial for me. Then, Elga suddenlyughed as if all the anger from before was just a lie. ¡°Hah, Mirna, that idiot. Her big head really just assumes that everyone likes her. I can¡¯t wait to see her face once I expose the truth.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s kinda¡­.¡± If that happened, instead of Elga, it would be Mirnaing to kill me instead¡­ I might really die¡­ ¡ªYou lied about proposing to me? Die! I could already imagine the gruesome future¡­ So I desperately persuaded Elga. ¡°As Angmar Kingdom¡¯s inspector, I need to take advantage of the situation. I reckon that the Draco Family still has a lot of hidden secrets.¡± ¡°You meant the Demon King¡¯s bloodline?¡± I replied with a nod. ¡°Yes. The Draco Family has just begun to be cooperative, so if we tell the truth now, it¡¯ll make them close their doors again. By then, proving Elga-nim¡¯s and the Lioness Family¡¯s innocence would be troublesome.¡± ¡°Innocence?¡± Elga snorted. ¡°Regardless of innocence, I have nothing to do with the Demon King!¡± You might be saying that, but in reality¡­ You had already been involved. Elga never would have guessed that the man she just tried to kill was actually the person everyone was looking for. It was quite a funny thought. Just as much as Elga wanted to see Mirna¡¯s reaction after revealing the truth about the fake proposal, I was also curious to see what Elga¡¯s reaction would be when it was revealed that, ¡°Tadaah, I¡¯m actually an Angmar!¡± But-. Now was not the time yet. Probably, when Elga gave birth to about five little Angmars-. Or when it was no longer possible to hide. After all, it was never toote for a gentleman to enact his revenge. Hiding my actual thoughts, I said on the surface. ¡°Although Elga-nim may have nothing to do with it, Elga-nim¡¯s father Lord Reinhardt and the former Draco Family head Lord Aleister are closely linked with an Angmar descendant.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga didn¡¯t deny it, rather she was lost in thought before saying. ¡°My father never thought of a rebellion. Do you know how much blood our family had shed to crown the Tarantera¡¯s?¡± ¡°I know. From Elga-nim¡¯s grandfather the Golden Knight Dch Lioness and his sons, Hoban, Darkan, Gorsus Lioness, and others, they all fought against the remnants of Angmar and died on the battlefield.¡± Hearing what I just said, Elga looked at me with an expression saying, ¡°You bastard, you studied history?!¡± I indeed browsed through historical books and records in my free time. Elga said. ¡°Many of our kin have been sacrificed for Tarantera¡¯s crown, so why would we destroy it with our own hands?¡± Elga¡¯s words were logical. The Lioness Family was the biggest shield and spear of the Tarantera Royal Family. Which confused me even more. Why would Reinhardt hide the fact that there were still Angmar¡¯s descendants I really wanted to go back to Monarch City and just ask him. Well, I¡¯d sent back a message, but it was still unclear whether that man would answer the truth. Seureuk. Elga got up and slightly leaned against the railing, watching the twilight set in the distance. As her tied up golden hair fluttered in the wind, Elga said in a firm and clear tone. ¡°Me and my father are innocent. Even a child would know that. Theo Gospel, this brand of us being traitors, clear it and prove our innocence no matter what, understood?¡± Seureuk. I also stood next to Elga. ¡°I will, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Well, what would Elga-nim do if you or the Lioness Family were proven to have been involved in the concealment of the Demon King¡¯s descendants?¡± How would Elga act if she found out who I was and that she was being deceived. Elga turned her gaze away from the twilight. ¡°¡­ Do you think that will happen? Never.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be excited about what kind of emotion that confident face would wear when the time came. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, I¡¯m hungry. That Mirna got me all worked up. In fact, I didn¡¯t believe that you left me to court someone else in the first ce.¡± ¡®¡­ What do you mean you didn¡¯t believe?¡¯ ¡°So, to prevent such rumors from happening in the future, be hard on other women, understand? Don¡¯t evenugh!¡± Elga felt like a jealous and possessive lover restraining her partner. Then Elga began to stretch. As she extended her long legs, I could see her bare thighs and calves glistening in the sunset below her dolphin pants. It was arousing. So I grabbed her sleeve as she was about to go down from the roof and slowly reached towards her back thigh. Sareureu. Elga stopped walking when my palms touched her smooth and cool thighs after being exposed to the cold wind. Chapter 78.1 [19] (EP-78.1) Fight Of The Tigers #4 078 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #4 Boing-. Elga¡¯s cool thighs were very soft and stic. I guess it was because no matter how well-trained her muscles were, she was still a woman. Or was it because she was a fantasy novel character, so science didn¡¯t apply? In fact, going by how much power she could dish out, wouldn¡¯t it be normal for her thigh to be thicker than my torso¡­? I was truly amazed at the fact that this smooth and slender muscle could produce so much force. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go eat¡­ What are you doing?¡± Elga said without looking back. Maybe Elga couldn¡¯t read my intentions, so I slowly removed her dolphin pants. ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Pak-! I felt an unexpected pain at the back of my hand. Elga pped my palm away like driving away a greedy cat. Rather than the tingling sensation in my hand, I was more shocked that Elga rejected the temptation. ¡®Why?¡¯ I wanted to ask her that, but I was afraid of hearing things like ¡°I will not do it with you anymore.¡± Yet, what Elga said was unexpected. ¡°I have a match tomorrow, so you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°A match?¡± What match? And, fighting against each other? I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by the unexpected information. ¡°What kind of match is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They say that single-digit rankers should regrlypete against each other to establish a clear rank.¡± ¡°So there was a rule like that.¡± ¡°I have a promotion match tomorrow against the one in 4th ce. I¡¯m going to fight whoever they are.¡± A promotion match. Theo Gospel may not know, but Lee Seong-eum, who had lived in Korea, knew how important those words were. If you had a promotion match, you naturally wanted to be in your best condition. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t know that Elga-nim cared about things like the rankings.¡± Elga was, so to speak, a seemingly carefree person. So it was surprising to me that she cared about something like school studies or rank. On the contrary, Elga berated me for thinking that. ¡°Huh-? What are you talking about? If you can move up, you should move up!¡± If you could move up, you should move up. I might have said the exact same thing before fighting Efside. Hearing this, I felt a lot closer knowing that Elga had the same mindset as me. ¡°You¡¯re fighting with the 4th ce ranker, right? It¡¯s one rank higher than Elga-nim¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yes. Well, I¡¯ll still win anyway.¡± Elga was confident. ¡°I have to move up to 1st ce soon. My father said that he¡¯ll entrust the rulership of Borgia to me if I achieve 1st ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± But I wondered if that was really possible? After all, no matter how powerful Elgar was, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to achieve first ce. As far as I knew, Ark¡¯s single-digit rankers were superhumans. Those ranked from 1st to 9th. Single-digit rankers were powerful in their own rights. In fact, a member of the main Viin Hunter Party, Priest Arcana, was also an Ark student and probably a single-digit ranker as well. In other words, each single-digit ranker had the stats befitting the main character in the novel or at least their colleague. Elga was currently in 5th ce, Mirna in 6th and Aira in 2nd. I didn¡¯t know who Elga would be fighting, but they must be pretty strong. Jirit-. As I reflected, sudden regret began to envelop me. Why didn¡¯t I collect information about an obviously unique and significant group called the single-digit rankers? Would it make sense that I didn¡¯t even know who was in 4th ce? No matter how busy I wastely, grasping the situation and information around me should be the basic element of survival. It seemed that I¡¯d beenx after leaving the Angmar Kingdom anding to Ark. ¡°Anyway, I have a promotion match tomorrow so I can¡¯t do that with you, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, you have to thoroughly prepare for the promotion match.¡± I answered fairly seriously, as I criticized myself for not knowing the name or any information of the 4th cer. Then Elga looked back while scratching her head in embarrassment. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to sulk.¡± ¡°Sulk?¡± ¡°Yes, did you need to answer that coldly?¡± ¡®¡­ What are you talking about?¡¯ Then, a sh of lightning struck in my head. It seemed that Elga had misunderstood my words by thinking that I was ming her for refusing to get intimate. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Chapter 78.2 [19] (EP-78.2) Fight Of The Tigers #4 078 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #4 What did Elga think make people sulk? What on earth was I in her head? A horny rabbit!? ¡°Hu-.¡± Elga let out a helpless sigh. Looking around, she then grabbed my sleeve and dragged me into the old warehouse. The orange light of the setting sun illuminated the dusty broken desks and stools, broken bed matrices, etc. ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel good, so don¡¯t sulk, okay? I¡¯ll please you in another way.¡± Seuk-. Elga suddenly knelt in front of me and skillfully took off my pants. Then, she grabbed my exposed soft willy. ¡°Hurry up and get hard. We have to go eat.¡± Elga poked my semi-erect dick, as the light from the sunset dyed her cheeks red like a blush. ¡°Do it quick, you pervert.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga kneeling with my junk on her face was a sight to behold. It gave me a sense of excitement, aplishment, desire for dominance and superiority, which all made my blood boil. Badump, badump-. ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s stiff.¡± Elga wrapped her fingers around my cock and began stroking it back and forth. Her movements were still clumsy, but certainly better than before. I didn¡¯t even think of doing this, after hearing about tomorrow¡¯s promotion match. However, would you pass up the opportunity that came your way? Speaking of, I wanted to try something I had never done before. ¡°Um, Elga-nim, could you do it with your chest?¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°Can Elga-nim put my stuff between her breasts and pump it? I¡¯ll be able to cum faster that way.¡± Crumple-. Elga¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, giving off a ¡®why would you ask for this?¡¯ look. A pretty face wearing a disgusted expression with my dick in front of her. I might get addicted to this. ¡°¡­ Seriously, this will be the only time.¡± Seureureuk-. Elga said, while unzipping her sweatshirt. Her white skin was exposed along with her underwear. Turns out she didn¡¯t wear a shirt underneath. Was it not ufortable having her skin directly on the sweatshirt? Regardless, I ain¡¯tining. No wonder she smelled like apples. Seureuk-. Plop-. I lifted her underwear and revealed bare breasts. They wererge and plump, and shaped like water droplets. Both the size and shape were beautifully maintained. ¡°They¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°What are you saying!?¡± Elga fidgeted, perhaps because she just exposed her pink nipples to me. Seureuk. Slightly bending down, I touched her chest with her soft skin clinging to my palms. At the same time, her nipples stiffened between my fingers. ¡°¡­ Eueung.¡± Elga let out a small moan. Then, she devoured my hard cock with her soft, voluptuous breasts. ¡°¡­ Hurry up and let¡¯s go eat. We¡¯ll have Tangsuyuk tonight.¡± [T/N: Tangsuyuk is Sweet and Sour Beef or Pork] Seukseuk, squelch, squelch. I felt Elga¡¯s warm skin wrapping around my dick. ¡°Eut-.¡± Then, an unexpected slight tingling appeared in my lower back. It was better than I imagined. Even though I was not trying to, I might end up ejacting soon. Seureuk, seureuk. Elga¡¯s soft chest went from left to right, up and down, swallowing my thing whole. Then, I realized something was wrong. Flinch, flinch. I felt bolts of electricity shooting from the ns to my back and spinal cord. It was ejaction and another thing. ¡°Eueut, wait a minute-. Wait.¡± I grabbed Elga¡¯s head and tried to push her back to no avail. After all, there was no way my meager strength would be able to push Elga. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you want this? Why, does it feel weird?¡± It felt like I was being absorbed by these huge rice cakes. I was terrified. I might get conquered if this continued. I didn¡¯t know if it was an instinct born from being Demon King Angmar¡¯s blood or my pride as a man, but if I came like this, I felt like it would give me many irreversible effects. Seureuk, seureuk-. However, Elga continued to eat my dick, with a mixture of sweat and precum acting as lube. Yes, ¡®eat¡¯. I was getting eaten by Elga! ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re about to ejacte, it¡¯s cumbersome to clean it off my body or clothes.¡± Elga was like a bully. She was arrogantly looking up at me while on the offensive. Thinking that I couldn¡¯t just lose like this, I grabbed her head and shoved my dick in her mouth. Buryut, byuryut. Beuryut-. ¡°Euungeueup-! Eueup¡­!¡± I ejacted; feeling the warm, moist insides of Elga¡¯s mouth and soft tongue. Perhaps because it¡¯d been awhile, but the twitching continued for a long while. ¡°Eueup-!¡± Forcibly ejacting in a woman¡¯s mouth gave a sense of subjugation, healing my injured self-esteem. Grunt, gulp-. I wondered if I heard Elga swallowing-. ¡°Euk, cough-. Cough-! Hey, I told you to warn me when you¡¯re about to ejacte!¡± Eventually, Elga spat my cock out of her mouth and coughed. The semen she couldn¡¯t swallow flowed down from her mouth and wet the floor. ¡°Do you really want to die!?¡± Elga furiously yelled at me. Her red face had tears flowing down, probably because of shame, anger, or the pain from having her throat poked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was sudden. I also couldn¡¯t get it on Elga-nim¡¯s clothes or body.¡± ¡°Grrrrrrr¡­.¡± Elga growled like an angry cat. Just as I thought that I would get smacked in the head for this, Elga simply wiped the semen from her mouth and pulled up her sweatshirt¡¯s zipper. ¡°I will go now!¡± She was about to leave, so I apologetically asked. ¡°What about dinner?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± Elga curtly responded and aggressively yanked the warehouse door. ¡°What, why is this broken?¡± Elga tried putting the door back into the gap to fix it, but it was busted. ¡°This, why is it like this?¡± Elga seemed to have lost control. Was she that angry? Then, something popped into my mind. ¡°Maybe it was because you swallowed my semen?¡± Chapter 79.1 (EP-79.1) Fight #5 079 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #5 Since ancient times, the body parts of fairies, ranging from their nails to body fluids, had been used as materials for fairly rare magic tools. That was why for the longest time, Nymphs were recklessly captured and abused. I was a Half-Nymph, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if my semen had some effects on people. Naturally, Elga didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°So your cu? made me stronger? What nonsense is that!? Ah, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Swish. With that, Elga really left. She didn¡¯t even look back. Well, that was probably because of what I just did. ¡°Hu-.¡± There was no helping it if Elga got upset. The important thing was that I survived. I also discovered that although my newly acquired magic Gamigin wasn¡¯t that great, it still proved useful. Anyway, Elga would be fighting against the 4th ce ranker tomorrow. I should go and watch if I had the chance. With that, I prepared to leave the rooftop warehouse. ¡°Eum?¡± My sensitive Half-Fairy sense noticed something weird in the wall that¡¯d been revealed by the aftermath of the door breaking. ¡®A letter?¡¯ It really was a letter hidden behind the wallpaper! When I peeled some of it off, I found strange writings underneath those moldy sheets. ¡¸Reinhardt, Aleister and Isaiah. Dream here©¤.¡¹ Seeing familiar names, I ripped open all the wallpaper. The writings looked like someone had carved them on with a dagger. Unfortunately, that was the end of it. Who was Isaiah? It was a name I¡¯d seen for the first time. I would be sure to remember this. * * * That Wednesday evening, I headed towards the Great Hall. I had to attend a secret lecture that was not written in the schedule. As I was walking along the promenade of the temple, I heard someone running from behind. Turning my head, the figure of ady wearing a white blouse and blue skirt came into view. She was waving her hand as she approached me. ¡°Narmi-nim came earlier than expected.¡± Every Wednesday night was the time to meet Narmi Draco. To be precise, it was the love doctor Narmi Draco giving me advice and ¡®lectures¡¯ about women. ¡°How have you been doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been well.¡± Sch. I could see that Narmi¡¯s appearance had changed a bit. Before, her long silver hair hung down like silk. But now, Narmi tied them into adorable pigtails with ck ribbons. ¡°Did you change your hair?¡± ¡°Yes! What do you think? Does it look good?¡± Narmi shyly asked. Since Narmi and Mirna shared the same body, it was hard to distinguish them from one another. The only real way was their attitudes, whether the person taking control was cheerful or arrogant. Now, with the different hairstyles, I was starting to feel like they were a normal twin. ¡°You look great!¡± ¡°Really? My sister said it was weird¡­. Anyway, how have you been? I heard that you were involved in a big incident with my sister?¡± Regarding said incident, she was probably referring to what happened with Professor Bn at the old castle ruins. Recalling the events from that time, I nodded. ¡°It is quite big.¡± ¡°While I was sleeping, Father and all my rtives went to heaven! The family graveyard is empty now!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s nice to know that I no longer have to guard the graveyard every night. Now, I have more time! While my sister is sleeping at night, I can secretly go for a walk like this.¡± Narmi mischievouslyughed. I briefly wondered what would happen if I saw her grieving because the corpses of her family were gone. Well, Narmi had always been guarding the gloomy cemetery, so this certainly took off a lot of weight from her shoulders. ¡°So your sister Mirna is sleeping right now?¡± ¡°Eung-eung. I pretended to be her and came outside!¡± ¡°Did your sister talk about me?¡± I alluded at Narmi about her older sister Mirna Draco. I wondered if Mirna said something about me courting her to Narmi. What if she heard that I proposed to Mirna? After all, Narmi had some vague idea of my rtionship with Elga¡­ Thinking of it, I realized how much of a threat Narmi had with all those knives she was holding¡­ How much karma had I sowed? ¡°About you from my sister? I don¡¯t think she said anything.¡± Wonderful! Music to my ears! However, if Narmi went out for a walk every night, it would only be a matter of time before she heard about Theo Gospel courting Mirna Draco. So I decided to appeal to Narmi for help in this situation, relying on the type of person she was, someone fairly broad-minded and cheerful. ¡°Well, Narmi-nim. Please don¡¯t misunderstand but I have something very important to tell you.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s so important that you even have to warn me about some misunderstanding? Is it that important?¡± Walking along the promenade, Narmi was taken aback. She looked even a bit tense. Chapter 79.2 (EP-79.2) Fight #5 079 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #5 ¡°You look like someone who wants to confess.¡± ¡°Well, in a way, it can be seen as a confession¡­.¡± ¡°Huh, what does that mean? Stop being so confusing and just tell me quickly!¡± Narmi¡¯s curiosity sparked. For me though, it was a matter of survival. I decided to speak frankly. ¡°I¡¯vemitted a great mistake to Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°You did something to my sister? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I, I proposed to her.¡± ¡°You proposed!?¡± Stomp-. Narmi¡¯s steps stopped, which mine also mirrored. Narmi then asked in iprehension. ¡°What do you mean you proposed to my sister!? Theo, don¡¯t you have Lady Elga!?¡± So far, this was the reaction that I expected. ¡°So what, you¡¯re going to two-time them!?¡± ¡®Two-time¡¯. For a self-proimed love doctor, her vocabry was pretty good. However, it was an impossible feat. My cro?ch would be ripped to pieces once exposed. In fact, Elga and Mirna would probably straight up slice me in half¡­ ¡°Mirna-nim seems to have misunderstood a little, she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m seeing Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with courting my sister?¡± ¡°Whenever I saw Mirna-nim, I would think of Narmi-nim. That¡¯s why I always act friendly and kind to her. She seemed to have mistook my intentions and thought that I¡¯m doing this because I like her.¡± ¡°Heueng-. I see¡­ So you¡¯re saying that my sister misunderstood all this by herself?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°My sister indeed has a blind side¡­ Hmm, this is a big deal. If she finds out that it¡¯s her misunderstanding, she might kill you out of shame.¡± ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s not my fault, is it?¡± ¡°Well, she is like that. Right, to sum it up. Theo, you don¡¯t like my sister, yes?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t really talked that much. Of course, she¡¯s really attractive¡­. And maybe if we get to know each other more, I might ask her out, but¡­.¡± Perhaps it was because of my vague answer, but Narmi raised her index finger. ¡°Theo, regardless if the Church¡¯s or Angmar¡¯sw allows one to have multiple wives, you have to think this through. After all, most Kings of Angmar who made harems were all killed by their wives.¡± ¡°Harem?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know King Alibar Angmar and his harem of 40? Angmar Kings were generally rumored to have a lot of spouses. Even Queen Kalista had 12 husbands.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ This was new information. It was as if having multiple women ran in the blood of Angmar¡¯s. Well, it could also just be politics. Marrying influential nobles and aristocrats for political stability. In fact, that was basically what I was trying to do too. Building productive rtionships with different big families, such as the Lioness and Draco Family, to lead my family, country and life to a happy ending. ¡°And if you court my sister, I¡¯m with her as well. Did she even talk about me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seemingly disappointed by my firm answer, Narmi¡¯s silver hair drooped down. ¡°I guess having two souls in one body is something you have to keep a secret¡­.¡± ¡°¡­ Eum.¡± Anyone who married Mirna would inevitably live with Narmi as well. You simply could not separate the two. Marrying a woman with two souls¡­ It felt eerie. However, there was nothing wrong with Narmi. She was kind, cheerful, andpassionate in her own way. If someone were to ask me who I would date among the women around me, Narmi was definitely at the top of the list. Thus, I directly replied. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good thing. There are a lot of men in the world with an open mind like me.¡± It was like a mall promotion, ¡®Marry a wife, get one sister-inw for free!¡¯ I was going to make a joke about it, but held it in lest Narmi started despising me. But Narmi was already flustered. ¡°¡­ You think it¡¯s good? Theo, you¡¯re okay with an unusual twin sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I, I suppose!¡± Narmi¡¯s face turned bright red. I was afraid that Narmi might misunderstand my words as a confession, so I hastily added. ¡°So yeah, there is a misunderstanding in courting Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°Eung-eung, that¡¯s true. Alright-. I¡¯ll try my best to help you. Though, it would be better if you go along for the time being.¡± ¡°Would that be good?¡± ¡°My sister gets tired of things quickly. Perhaps, this will be over in a few days.¡± Narmi gave me serious advice as if it were her job. My nose twitched, thinking of the only other time I¡¯d received such a favor, which was when I got the Imp Tail Wand from Marmar. ¡°Narmi-nim, I¡¯m sorry that I only ask you for help every time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s nice to have someone to talk to. Except for my sister, you are the only one I could converse with. I¡¯m like the far side of the moon that no one sees¡­¡± Under the pure white moonlight of the full moon, Narmi brightly smiled. Her hair swaying in the gentle breeze, her ruby red eyes¡­. You could see everything. The far side of the moon. It was a very appropriate description of Narmi, but it felt bitter. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, let¡¯s get inside!¡± Chapter 80.1 (EP-80.1) Fight #6 080 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #6 The next morning. ©¤Tweet. Jijibe, Jijibebe. Jijibe. The loud chirps of the birds woke me up. ¡®Bird!¡¯ With a sh of thought, I opened the window and called the birds chirping in the nearby tree. ¡°Come here.¡± Using a taming spell, the pigeons flocked to my window. I then tied some simple scrolls on their ankles. ¡°Deliver this to Gorgor, Marmar and Kalira. You can do it, right?¡± ©¥Gu. As I watched the birds fly, I recalled the writing I found yesterday in the warehouse on the rooftop of the dormitory; concerning Reinhardt, Aleister and Isaiah. If my guess was correct, this Isaiah would probably be the Angmar survivor. And there was a good chance that he was my father¡­ If the Angmar survivor was an Ark student, there must be some record of him. Hence, I decided to send out the subordinates I had nted in Ark. Their task would be to investigate the man named ¡®Isaiah¡¯. Of course, I was also going to be investigating on my own. After all, I wanted to see how the warehouse in the dormitory rooftop was originally used. Now that I had discovered the great families¡¯ heads once lived in the Truth Hall, doing nothing would be the pinnacle of indolence. I could tolerate not being able to do anything due to ack of information. But I certainly couldn¡¯t forgive myself for not moving despite knowing. I had to do anything to survive! However, I soon discovered someone was waiting for me. They were currently looking in the mirror and examining themselves. ¡°Do you always get upter than expected,moner?¡± It was the silver-haired Mirna Draco¡­ ¡°Nar-.¡± I almost said Narmi, and had to hurriedly cover my mouth with a cough. Instead, I answered with my head bowed. ¡°Good morning, Lady Mirna. What brings you here?¡± ¡°Commoner, I¡¯m going to give you a chance to escort me today. Be grateful for this opportunity. Isn¡¯t itmon sense for gentlemen to escort theirdies?¡± ¡­ Was there suchmon sense? ¡°Ah, understood. I didn¡¯t know.¡± Seuk. Mirna then held out her white hand to me. Did she want me to hold it and lead her? Neither Aira or Elga had ever asked me to do this. So when I grabbed her hand, Mirna¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, feeling the awkwardness. ¡°If you hold on so strongly, it might leave marks on my fragile hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. So, where should I take you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you¡­. No, I heard that Lady Lioness has a match today, let¡¯s head to the training ground.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Holding Mirna¡¯s hand, we left the dorm. On the way, I could hear a bunch of whispers and murmurs. ©¥Look, they¡¯re walking hand in hand at school. ©¥Are they a campus couple? What a sight to see in the morning¡­ ©¥As the cherry blossoms bloom, the number of lovers is increasing! ©¥They¡¯ll probably also break up when the cherry blossoms fall. It¡¯s not a once or twice type of urrence~. For others, walking while holding hands made us seem like lovers. However, it was closer to a servant and Young Lady of a family in reality. Still, I was unfamiliar with the experience of hand holding while walking and felt my face heat up. Also, a campus couple, really? It reminded me of my dark college days as a college CC. At that time, rumors of being a CC were flying everywhere. So I eventually ran away to the army¡­. ¡°Theo Gospel, you¡¯re walking too fast.¡± Mirna tugged at my hand, putting a halt to my 21st century campus thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not used to this kind of thing.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯ve never held hands with Queen Tarantera and Lady Lioness, have you?¡± Well, I had done something more amazing than that. But thinking about it now, I had indeed never done the simplest skinship of hand holding while walking. I never even tried to. Mirna Draco chuckled behind her open fan. ¡°Everyone¡¯s not good with their first time. Don¡¯t worry, I, Mirna Draco, am generous~.¡± Mirna might be generous. But the world wasn¡¯t so kind to me. Because when we got out of the dormitory, we met apletely unexpected person. ¡°Oh, who is this? Well, If it isn¡¯t Lady Lioness?¡± ¡°What, you-.¡± Whether it was by chance or fate, I ran into Elga, who was jogging near the Truth Hall. No, it was probably not a coincidence¡­ Seeing Mirna and I holding hands, Elga¡¯s expression began to dramatically distort. Hieek¡­. I almost dropped Mirna¡¯s hand due to numbness. However, Mirna held my hand so tightly that I couldn¡¯t let it go. Seureuk. At this time, Elga calmly asked, seemingly to have regained herposure. ¡°What are you guys doing? Why are you two holding hands?¡± I felt the world darken despite having my eyes wide open. My time hade¡­ However, I¡¯d already talked to Elga yesterday. Elga should understand the situation if I picked my words right. But just as I opened my mouth to say, ¡°What happened is-,¡± Mirna already beat me to it. ¡°I was being escorted by thismoner.¡± ¡°Escort?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon sense to be escorted by your suitor? Lady Lioness, you¡¯re thedy of a great noble family. Shouldn¡¯t you be aware of that?¡± Mirna berated Elga for her ¡®ignorance.¡¯ She might be trying to pick on her, but Elga calmly asked back seemingly unbothered. ¡°Theo Gospel, your suitor?¡± Elga naturally asked. Her expression soon changed into an arrogant and dignified one. Perhaps, her thoughts of making fun of Mirna helped ay her anger. However, Mirna was not aware of that fact, as she wore a prideful expression. ¡°Has Lady Lioness not heard the news? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s already spread all around campus that this young and capable Half-Nymph asked me out.¡± ¡°Ah-. I think I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± This position was simply, very ufortable¡­ Chapter 80.2 (EP-80.2) Fight #6 080 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #6 ¡°Anyway, Lady Lioness, it just so happens that I¡¯m on my way to see your spar. Would you like to go together?¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve warmed up enough.¡± Seureureu. Probably because of her morning jog, but Elga was dripping¡­ with sweat. As Elga came closer to my side, I got a whiff of her refreshing apple-like scent. Though, Mirna didn¡¯t approve of Elga closing in. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the parasol¡¯s be cramped?¡± Mirna didn¡¯t like that she was getting less space under the parasol due to Elga. ¡°Theo Gospel,e closer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing me cling to Mirna¡¯s side more, Elga clicked her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t n on getting in.¡± I thought Elga was going to get upset when she said this. ¡°So, Theo Gospel, whatpelled you to propose to this gloomy girl? Please, do tell.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± This Elga¡­ Was she trying to make fun of me? Before I could even answer, Mirna already did so with herugh ¡ª hu hu hu. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to be courting someone as perfect as I am? Well, I guess someone like Lady Lioness wouldn¡¯t know how the rtionship between a man and woman goes~.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re saying I don¡¯t know anything about dating?¡± ¡°Lady Liones, it¡¯s no secret that you turned down all the men who tried to court you. Though, they were a bunch of old men, so I could understand.¡± ¡°Geueu¡­.¡± From what I¡¯d observed, Elga was not good at arguments. Hence why, right now, she was receiving quite the jabs from Mirna. So why did she ask Mirna a question like that? Was it the same as when a woman asked her boyfriend what kind of girl his ex was? Mirna then continued. ¡°Theo Gospel, what makes me attractive to young and healthy gentlemen? Let Lady Lioness know. She might learn a thing or two from it.¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, tell me, Theo Gospel~. I also want to know~. Tell me what makes Lady Mirna, who has barely held hands with a man, attractive~?¡± ¡­ Did I really have to answer? But Mirna would get angry if I didn¡¯t. Elga knew my situation, she would understand, right? And so, I talked about Mirna¡¯s ¡®charm¡¯. ¡°That¡­. Mirna-nim has beautiful silver hair and jewel-like eyes as red as rubies. She¡¯s also very intelligent and fluent in ancientnguages¡­.¡± ¡°Alright, stop it. I can¡¯t stand that! *Vomit-¡° In the end, Elgar¡¯s face crumpled, seemingly disgusted. I could see that Elga¡¯s mood had really deteriorated, yet Mirna continued to haughtilyugh without care. ¡°Lady Lioness is far from me, so it doesn¡¯t seem to be helping, does it?¡± ¡°¡­ You know, I noticed this a while ago. Are you just trying to pick a fight?¡± ¡°Is that what it feels like? You don¡¯t seem to have muchposure, Lady Lioness~.¡± Udduk-. Elga¡¯s steps suddenly stopped. She then rummaged through her sweatshirt pockets and threw something at Mirna. Flutter-. It was a white handkerchief, which could only mean one thing. ¡°Mirna Draco, you ?itch, I challenge you to a duel!¡± * * * Single-digit rankers needed to prove their skills and had to fight other single-digit rankers once a week or, at least, once a month. Today, Elga was going to spar against the 4th ce ranker. However, the situation got twisted, and it became a duel between Elga and Mirna instead. ©¥A fight between 5th and 6th ce? ©¥It¡¯s been a while since I saw a real match, and not some weird word chain game. A crowd of spectators had already formed. People flocked from everywhere like fleeting clouds to witness the battle of single-digit rankers. Furthermore, it was a fight between the Lioness¡¯ and Draco¡¯s, representing two famous rivaling families. ©¥For today¡¯s lecture on sparring history, we are going to be watching a fight. Everyone, remember to make a report afterwards. It wasn¡¯t only the students present. There were also professors and several faculty members that showed interest in this fight. At this point, no one could stop this mess¡­ ¡°Lady Mirna, will you be okay?¡± I once again asked Mirna, who had asked me to escort her. Mirna was a necromancer, and now she didn¡¯t have her powerful lich and father, Aleister Draco, nor did she have the Dragoons of the Draco family. It was normal for me to question if Mirna could fight and win against Elga. Hearing this, Mirna chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you my skills. So, are you ready?¡± In response to Mirna¡¯s question, I handed her a sword. Shingg-. With that, the de was drawn. Mirna and a sword. It was a weirdbination. At this time, Mirna took out something from her pocket and attached it to the de. It was a talisman. ¡°The Draco Family is more than just a ce for the dead. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to conquer the East.¡± Meanwhile, Elga was holding her giant halberd towards Mirna. Bzzt, bzzztzzt-. The atmosphere between the two made my sensitive fairy skin tingle. Professor Ste, who would be moderating the match, sighed after seeing such a situation. ¡°You are no different from your fathers¡­ Why do I always have to stop Lioness and Draco from fighting?¡± Ste Belhawk¡¯s question made me think of something. So, I turned my attention away from the two heated women for a moment and quietly asked. ¡°Do you know their fathers, Lord Reinhardt or Lord Aleister?¡± ¡°I know them and was friends with them. We were in the same club. It¡¯s been 30 years now.¡± Was there such a setting? No, it didn¡¯t matter. In fact, this was good. If Ste knew Reinhardt and Aleister, she would know about ¡®him¡¯ too. Ignoring the two women that were about to duke it out, I secretly asked Ste in a voice only she could hear. ¡°Then, do you happen to know someone named Isaiah?¡± Chapter 81.1 (EP-81.1) Fight #7 081 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #7 Ggang, ggang, ggagak-! Sounds of the des hitting each other resonated violently in the surroundings. Whenever the big halberd and the slender sword collided, it would create sparks, which brightened up people¡¯s faces. ©¥I¡¯ve never seen such a high-level fight, I can¡¯t even see their hands move! ©¥A necromancer seems to be strong even without their undead. Do you see those burning talismans? ©¥As expected of those that defeated Professor Bn¡­ Mirna and Elga shed fiercely against each other. Elga pressed her gigantic halberd on Mirna. ¡°Do you really think you can stop my Crusher with that thin sword just by putting on some talismans? I¡¯ll make that high nose of yours t!¡± ¡°Keueuk.¡± Mirna could barely block the attack with her thin sword. Her knees were bent, seemingly about to get crushed to the ground. Then, Mirna swung the fan she was holding in her other hand. Probably because she couldn¡¯t stand Elga¡¯s offensive. Hwiik jak-. Something simr to a purple talisman, hidden behind the fan, was stuck on Elga. At the same time, it exploded, spreading white smoke. ¡°Tsk. Too shallow.¡± The surprise attack was a sess, yet Mirna¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t bright. After all, it didn¡¯t have enough firepower to take down Elga. ¡°Your petty tricks are only annoying me.¡± Elga just waved off the smoke with her arm. Meanwhile, everyone was looking forward to what would happen in this tense confrontation. ¡°This reminds me of the old days¡­!¡± Professor Ste was also looking at the two Young Ladies with interest. ¡°We used to fight like this before. At first nce, it might look like a necromancer without their undead would be at a disadvantage. However, the Draco Family are also fluent in rituals and talismans.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I moderately nodded. Actually, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the battle between Elga and Mirna. Rather, I was really curious about Professor Ste¡¯s past. There was also the fact that she used to be friends with the fathers of these two girls, back when they were still undergraduate students. So, did she know about Isaiah? To my question, Ste only ambiguously answered, ¡°Who knows.¡± My ability might not be like Aira¡¯s, but I still had ways to detect lies. And, I did not miss the fact that Professor Ste¡¯s pointy ears perked up when she heard the name Isaiah! Kang, kagang, kang-! The sound of metal grazing against each other was ringing in my ears. I then said to Ste. ¡°Professor Ste. I¡¯m not asking as your student, but as the Inspector of Angmar Kingdom. As a member of the four great families of Angmar, it would be better if you tell the truth.¡± Seureuk-. Only then did the 132-year-old fairy¡¯s gaze turn away from the duel. Her amber eyes had a patronizing glint as they looked towards me, as if saying, ¡°Oh, look at this guy-.¡± ¡°Inspector of Angmar Kingdom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have been entrusted with great responsibilities by the current Queen Aira. It would be good for you to help me out and honestly ry some information.¡± I didn¡¯t like to sh my authority. My theory was that, if one had to use authority just to solve some problems at work, there would undoubtedly be bacsh one day. ¡­ But, sometimes, it was better to use it. Just like right now. ¡°So it¡¯s Queen Aira¡¯s order¡­.¡± Professor Ste was exiled from her own family, the Bellhawk. Thus, it would be beneficial for her to help me, especially if she wanted to return to her family one day. At the moment, as a professor in Ark, she would not be able to ignore that. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In fact, Ste was clearly in silent agony. I wasn¡¯t insensitive enough to miss her internal worries and hesitation. In the end, Professor Ste let out a helpless sigh. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know why that name was brought up again. But, whatever it is, things might be different from what the Inspector is thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡± In response to my firm answer, Ste spoke in a voice only I could hear. ¡°Adventure party.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to get moving.¡± Kwang-! An intense explosion suddenly warmed the air. When I turned my head, I could see Elga holding her halberd to the sky, wielding some sort of electricity. Facing her was Mirna, who had scattered dozens of talismans on the ground. ©¥Run, run away-! ©¥This is no longer a spar! You will get hurt if you get caught up in it! The crowd was running away with their ?sses in order not to get entangled in the fight. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two, this is not a life and death battle!¡± It was a situation where I didn¡¯t know what would have happened had Professor Ste not intervened and stopped the fight. ¡°Now, both of you, cease! Otherwise, I¡¯ll penalize you.¡± Eventually, the duel was stopped. Elga and Mirna, who were severely wounded, separated from each other and went to their respective corners. ¡°Hey,moner,e and help me.¡± Mirna, who was bleeding with cuts all over her face, called me. However, my eyes were on Elga. Her school uniform was torn and there appeared to be burns on her arms and legs. At the same time, Elga was also looking at me with her blue eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Come over here and help me put some band-aid on my face.¡± My heart went to Elga, but I was currently known as Mirna¡¯s suitor. If I went to her, people would definitely gossip. And, Mirna would also get very angry before trying to pull my head off my shoulders¡­ ©¤I can¡¯t forgive you for ying with a woman¡¯s heart! ©¤Hieek¡­! ¡­ That was probably what would happen. Elga and I already had some talk, so should I go to Mirna for now? However, when I took a step towards Mirna. ©¥Hey, look at Lady Lioness-. The buzzing crowd buzzed even more. Turning my head, I saw Elga¡¯s flushed face with tears running down her cheeks. Rather than tears of sadness, it seemed more like anger because she couldn¡¯t control her emotions¡­ Badeulbadeul-. There was no mistaking it, Elga was crying! Swish. Finally, Elga left her seat altogether, with people in an uproar because of her departure. ©¥She must have felt bad for not being able to finish the fight. I can¡¯t believe she cried¡­. ©¥I¡¯ve heard that the Lioness¡¯ risk their lives in battle. I really have nothing but respect for them. ©¥Truly a role model of nobility living in honor and glory! These were what people said. However, I could see that Elga wasn¡¯t crying because the duel was stopped. She was crying because of me! I made a woman cry! I was more afraid of Elga¡¯s tears than her clenched fists. And then, everything went dark. Chapter 81.2 (EP-81.2) Fight #7 081 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #7 ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You can rest for today.¡± ¡°Hmm, I had a lot of fun.¡± I dropped Mirna to Room 6. Mirna was surprisingly bright, as if she really enjoyed herself. Meanwhile, I was anxious and ufortable. Knowing that Elga would be in Room 5, the one right next to Mirna¡¯s, was so heartbreaking that I couldn¡¯t calm myself down. Dalgak, jeolkeodeok-. When the door to Mirna¡¯s room finally closed, I crept to the next room and knocked on Elga¡¯s door. ¡°¡­ Elga-nim, it¡¯s me, Theo.¡± I softly said, in a voice that only Elga could hear. Though, there were no signs of someone from the inside. Seureureuk-. When I turned the doorknob, it was surprisingly not locked. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I quickly went into Elga¡¯s room lest anyone were to see me. Her room was cool, like an air conditioned office. Turned out, her window was wide open. The wind blew her curtains to and fro. Knock-knock, rattle, rattling-. I closed the noisy window and headed towards the big bump under the nket. Elga should be there. ¡°Umm, Elga-nim.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can see your feet outside the nket.¡± Seureuk. Hearing this, Elga immediately retracted her feet inside. She was like a snail hiding under her shell. It almost made meugh. ¡°How are you, Elga-nim? Did you get hurt from the duel with Mirna-nim?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga didn¡¯t answer. The silence was more terrifying than all the swear words Elga had thrown at mebined. So I tucked my palms under the nket, when¡­ ¡°Aak-!¡± Elga suddenly bit my hand like a dog! No, a lion! Shaken, I hastily pulled my hand out. I could clearly see Elga¡¯s teeth marks. ¡°Blood, there is blood!¡± I was naturally lying. However, the lie had worked as the nket was lifted and I could feel a pair of blue eyes peering into my palm. ¡°¡­ You aren¡¯t bleeding!¡± ¡°Of course, I was lying. So, Elga-nim, are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, you idiot¡­ Go away!¡± Didn¡¯t it feel like Elga¡¯s mood was slowly getting better? I poked the side of the big bump on the nket. ¡°Fuhuhu-.¡± ¡°You¡¯reughing now?¡± ¡°¡­ Go away!¡± ¡°I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Wrong? What did you do wrong?¡± What did I do wrong? Oh my God, to think there came a day I was hearing such a question. I wondered how many men had felt so weak and powerless in front of their lover. What should a man say in this situation? I decided to act like a sinner who hadmitted a terrible crime, reproaching myself and acting wretchedly. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t choose Elga-nim¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, okay?¡± Elga cut me off. She then took off the nket and got up. Elga¡¯s voluminous blonde hair scattered as she raised her head, while her sapphire-blue eyes were so swollen that her eyes turned red. I thought about saying something, but she just told me not to. So, I just said nothing. At this time, tears began to roll down Elga¡¯s cheeks. Elga said in a weeping voice. ¡°That duel is mine to win. Mirna didn¡¯t have her Lich. I only needed one more shot. I could¡¯ve won.¡± ¡°Yes, it was. Elga-nim almost won.¡± ¡°I had an advantage throughout the battle.¡± ¡°Indeed, you have.¡± ¡°But, why at the end? Do I have to feel defeated?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± I apologized like a wronged child. Then, Elga¡¯s expression subtly softened. ¡°¡­ No, what did you do wrong? You just did what you had to do. Rather¡­.¡± Elga suddenly stopped talking and mumbled. It was like she got something stuck in her throat and couldn¡¯t get it out. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Rather¡­, I am the one at fault. Because, I¡¯ve been tormenting you, Theo, all this time.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I asked back in surprise. Was Elga really admitting her mistakes right now? ¡°Theo, I would understand if you go to Mirna because she treats you better. Still, I can¡¯t help it. I feel abandoned and alone. I¡¯m just a mean girl bawling under a nket.¡± Elga was really holding back her tears. It was ruining her beauty. She seemed to realize what she¡¯d done wrong. Elga was probably afraid that I would abandon her for Mirna because she kept bullying me. But, that would never happen. I calmly asked Elga. ¡°So, then, is Elga-nim sorry for bullying me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga neither affirmed nor denied. She just held back her tears. Perhaps herst bit of pride was stopping her to vocally apologize to me. ¡°¡­ But, it was just a joke.¡± A joke? Would jokes give you a scar on the eye!? Of course, this wound was already buried during my first time with Elga. Still, what did you mean, ¡®a joke¡¯? I almost got angry, but I tried to remain calm. It was a miracle in itself that Elga hade to the point of admiring her mistakes. Was it possible that this was the reason why Elga was the only one to avoid the execution ending and even obtained a position as a Viin Hunter Party Member? Regardless, this was an opportunity for me to change the rtionship between me and Elga. I simply could not miss this opportunity. ¡°If Elga-nim really feels sorry for me. How about experiencing a change of position with me?¡± ¡°¡­ Change of position?¡± Elga asked in confusion. I then rummaged through my pockets and pulled out an item I had received in ss the other day. It was a leash. The same leash that Aira wore. Seeing this, Elga¡¯s blue eyes widened in disbelief. Chapter 82.1 (EP-82.1) Club #1 082 ¨C Adventure Club #1 The difference between the position of the perpetrator and the victim would not always be narrow and clear. ¡®It was a joke.¡¯ ¡®I never thought you¡¯d take it so seriously.¡¯ ¡®If you didn¡¯t like it, you should have refused!¡¯ This was the mostmon repertoire. Elga was the same. ¡°¡­ It was just a joke. Let¡¯s not switch positions. Besides, what even is that? A leash?¡± Elga looked at the cor I had pulled out and was bewildered. She might have been frightened by my sudden and decisive attitude. The Elga right now was being weak and passive. At this thrilling and amazing opportunity, I quickly racked my head on how to use this situation to make Elga turn over a new leaf. Reversing roles was what I concluded. Basically, I would have her live through the same experience I had. ¡°If Elga-nim really wants to admit her wrongs, then she has to go through the same thing I suffered. That way you will be able to understand my feelings a little.¡± I thought back to Professor Ste¡¯s lecture. The time when the owner and their pet switched roles. Back then, I thought, ¡°Do I really have to do such a thing?¡± But thinking about it now, the reversal of rtionships was effective in making one reflect on their actions and realize the other side¡¯s feelings. Lectures really were helpful! ¡°Wear this around your neck for a year and follow what I say. If you don¡¯tply, I¡¯ll smack you in the head or pull your ears as punishment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s swollen eyes looked at me. ¡®Is this bastard serious right now?,¡¯ was probably what she thought. ¡°I am serious.¡± ¡°Gee, do I really have to do that? And for one year?¡± ¡°Elga-nim has bullied me for about a year so far. However, regardless of everything, I can¡¯t possibly torment the Young Lady of a great family for a year so-.¡± Seuk. I spread out three fingers while Elga shuddered in response. ¡°Three, three hours¡­?¡± ¡°Three months. After the final exam, until vacation. Switch positions with me for three months. When we¡¯re alone, I be Elga-nim¡¯s master and Elga-nim will be my maid.¡± Maid. Elga growled like a beast after hearing the word ¡®maid¡¯. ¡­ How could a human make this roaring sound? ¡°How dare you treat me, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family, like a maid!? Theo, do you know what kind of beast is on our family¡¯s g!?¡± ¡°¡­ A lion?¡± ¡°Yes! Of all the families on the continent, it¡¯s only us, the Lioness, who can embroider a lion on our g. That¡¯s because we don¡¯t bow our heads to anyone.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ It seemed that the pride of being a Lioness was stopping Elga from wearing the leash. ¡°A lion cannot be confined! Much less wear a leash! That¡¯s why it¡¯s a lion!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there a lot of lions in Borgia¡¯s zoo?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s just a metaphor!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was at a loss for words. To be honest, I also thought it was a bit of a stretch. No matter how sorry Elga felt for me, and even though she was repenting, wearing a leash was probably still too much. I thought it was a good opportunity to put a cor around the cat¡¯s neck¡­. Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s be content with hearing an apology from Elga-. At this time though, Elga suddenly screamed out loud. ¡°You, you are thinking about Mirna, that bitch, right now!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t do what you said? You¡¯re thinking that Mirna would have done it, wouldn¡¯t you? That¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking! Are you going to Mirna now?¡± Elga seemed to have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t answer and just looked at Elga. Seueuk. Elga anxiously rolled, frowned then closed her eyes tightly, all in one breath. ¡°¡­ one month.¡± ¡°One month?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll approve of this stupid n for a month. That should be enough, right?¡± Elga taking this initiative was a good thing for me. I nodded and handed Elga the leash. ¡°Keep this till a month from now. However, if Elga-nim doesn¡¯t obey me, I¡¯ll increase the time limit by a day.¡± ¡°What!? How could you do that!?¡± ¡°Is there any problem? All you have to do is follow my instructions.¡± Was she already thinking about breaking my orders? How devious. Of course, Elga alsoid down her case. ¡°Where is the guarantee that you won¡¯t give me unreasonable orders?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ This issue also needed to be addressed. We were essentially roleying. In a roley, it was necessary to clearly define the eptable range. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no devil. My orders won¡¯t go beyond the level of Elga-nim¡¯s bullying.¡± ¡°I-.¡± I could see Elga¡¯s eyes shake. Perhaps, Elga was truly reflecting on what she had done to me. I graciously added. ¡°But, if you really can¡¯t stand it, you should decide on a keyword. If you say that, I will stop and make it as if it never happened.¡± ¡°Keyword?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to decide on a word to halt all activities.¡± In other words, keyword = stop bullying. Hmm¡­ What kind of safety measure should be prepared for when Elga found it unbearable, stopping the roley altogether? ¡°Let¡¯s have ¡®meow meow¡¯ as the keyword!¡± ¡°Ho, how can I say such a shameful thing? I¡¯m not a kitten¡­!¡± I imagined Elga meowing¡­ Yeah, that was not going to happen unless something really happened. ¡°Think carefully. Now, if you are willing to ept this agreement, wear the leash around your neck.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And for the next month, you have to keep wearing it except when taking a bath.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at the leash on my hand with her red swollen eyes. Was it too much to rush Elga like this? It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give her some time to think. ¡°Then, I will leave it here on the desk. Think of it for today. Like what Elga-nim thinks of me and what will happen to us in the future. A lot will change depending on your choice¡­.¡± I then left the room after saying so, leaving only Elga who had calmed down a bit. After all, I still had a lecture to attend this afternoon. Chapter 82.2 (EP-82.2) Club #1 082 ¨C Adventure Club #1 I had to attend Professor Ste¡¯s beast taming lecture with Aira. Yet, the teaching assistant came rushing to the lecture hall and announced a suspension. ©¥ss Cancelled! ¡­ Why were there so many suspensions and idents? Didn¡¯t Professor Ste just judge the duels? I decided to send Aira back to the dormitory and do some simple practice with this spare time. I had to practice my magic and organize the information I¡¯d obtained so far. There was a lot to do. ¡°Aira-nim, you should probably go back to the dormitory.¡± ¡°Sure. Anyways, as a Perfect Queen, I don¡¯t really have anything to learn from these lectures. Rather, Theo, can you borrow some books from the library for me?¡± ¡°May I know which books?¡± ¡°I feel like reading one or three books. But I don¡¯t know what to read.¡± ¡­ If you didn¡¯t know, who would. Despite being assertive, Aira was also unclear at times and unable toe to a conclusion. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the picking to you, Theo. I also want to see your book-picking skills.¡± You would let me pick? It must have been boring for Aira to stay locked up in the dormitory. However, this was a good opportunity for me. I just had to pick books that help build up Aira¡¯s psyche, dignity and morality, and have her be a great Queen! I needed to choose very carefully¡­ Plus, I had to go to the central library anyway, so this worked out! ¡°So, Theo, how¡¯s the search for Angmar going? Any results?¡± Aira asked me for a report of the situation. So far, there was the Angmar survivor being part of an ¡®adventure club¡¯ and had the name Isaiah. However, was it okay for Aira to know this? If Aira acquired information about the Angmar family up to ¡®a certain threshold¡¯, she might be able to detect my existence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t figured out anything usible yet.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± After saying those words, Aira went into her room. I looked at her fluttering ck hair and tried to activate ¡¶Farsight¡· after a long time. Name: Aira Von Tarantera Lv. 45 Job: Queen Lv. 2 ¡ú 3 Ruler Lv. 7 Flower Lv. 9 Saintess Lv. 6 Archmage Lv. 5 New! Talent: [Lock] [Lock] ¡¶Tarantera¡· Inclination: [Locked] Kneel and pay your respects to the Queen of all things. Bow down, kiss the tip of her toes, and ask for mercy and affection. Hiding the deadly truth from everyone. What? There was something different from before. ¡®Queen¡¯s¡¯ had risen by 1 and a mysterious job had been unlocked. It was ¡®Archmage¡¯. On the other hand, I was just a Level 7 ¡®Mage¡¯ right now. What was even an Archmage? I looked more closely at the Archmage section. Then, more information came to mind. ¡¸Archmage: A job that only those who have opened the door of truth can obtain. The power, effect, and sess rate of spells increase with the level.¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ I just noticed that every 2 Mage levels was roughly 1 Rank. Did that mean if a Mage reached Level 10, which was the 5th Rank, there would be a job change to an Archmage? Aira¡¯s Archmage Rank must be around 2. If she was a Level 10 Mage before and youbined her 5 levels of Archmage, you could say that her total was about 7.5th Rank. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡¸Discovery of a higher realm! Gained job experience for ¡®Mage¡¯. + 50¡¹ My Mage experience points increased just by simply looking at Aira¡¯s Status Window. This just reaffirmed how powerful Aira was¡­ I was just starting to learn magic. Would I ever be able to conquer Aira? Thinking so, I turned and headed to the library. The answer lied there. It was to go beyond Aira, arriving at the 10th Rank reached by the Demon King Solomon Angmar. Chapter 83.1 (EP-83.1) Club #2 083 ¨C Adventure Club #2 Ark¡¯s Central Library was huge. Ark¡¯s slogan was, ¡°The world may copse but as long as Ark remains, it will rise from the ashes.¡± All the knowledge and wisdom that mankind on this continent had umted until now was stored in Ark¡¯s library. At least, that was the setup. Actually seeing it in person gave me dizzying emptiness as I stood amidst the sea of documents and scrolls. ¡°Why are there so many books?¡± The size of the central library wasparable to that of any five-story department store building. It was almost like a mega-museum; filled with specimens of different types of animals, tools umted by mankind, and various kinds of books. And I needed to find a book in this kind of ce!? There was no such thing as a search system in this world, so how would I do that? First of all, I headed to the library window in the 1st floor lobby. Passing through the sparkling clean marble floor, I could see various busy librarians. Most of them were Dwarfs and Nymphs like me. Thinking about it, there were quite a lot of Nymph staff in Ark. ¡¸Apprentice Librarian Booknoi¡¹ I greeted the blue haired Nymph in a gray cloak andrge sses. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for some records.¡± ¡°What records are you looking for?¡± ¡°I would like the list of active clubs in Ark about 30 years ago. Or, is there any record of an ¡®adventure club¡¯?¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Well. Since I was here already, should I just borrow in bulk? ¡°Please let me know if there are any books about the Half-Nymphs, Magic Spells, and records about Demon King Angmar.¡± ¡°Understood¡­!¡± Her strange tone of voice reminded me of Marmar. Speaking of, where was Marmar right now? Knowing that she was like an octopus with hands everywhere, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she worked here. While I was thinking about Marmar, the Apprentice Librarian Booknoi flipped through a veryrge book. She then took out a feather pen, and wrote small scribbles on a scroll and gave it to me. ¡°The books you¡¯re looking for should be all here¡­!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Be careful not to get lost¡­!¡± Well, if the library was this big, it would be quite possible to get lost. Taking in the huge space once more, I moved towards ¡®4F-3a-41c¡¯ that was written on the scroll. ¡®4F¡¯ would be the 4th floor, right? Dorrrrrrrr-. I turned my head and saw that there was something simr to an elevator. I hopped on in and picked my destination. Entering the 4th floor, I was immediately greeted by a damp musty smell. However, it was not up to a point where I couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡®4F-3a-41c¡¯ ¡®4F-3a-41c¡­.¡¯ I constantly mumbled the area where I was supposed to go in order not to forget it. I guessed this was where the ancient books and records were located. Among the bookshelves lined with numerousdders, I was finally able to find a book. The title of the book was ¡®Adventure Club Activity Records (1st)¡¯, which had a sturdy hardcover and looked like 300 pages thick. And there was a top and bottom too? I looked around for the (2nd) volume, but couldn¡¯t find it. Well, someone else had probably borrowed it. * * * ¡°I would like to rent all these books.¡± ¡°Okay¡­! The rental period is one month. Penalties will be incurred in case of an overdue, so please return them on time¡­!¡± I would hand over three personal development books to Aira, and a book about fairy ecology. I also got a book about the basics of magic. I then showed Booknoi the Adventure Club Activity Records book and asked. ¡°Do you happen to know where the second volume is?¡± ¡°The second volume of this book¡­.¡± After rummaging through the piled up scrolls, Booknoi eximed in discovery, ¡°Ah-!¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°The 2nd volume has been overdue for thest 25 years¡­! This is uneptable¡­!¡± ¡­ Could a book even be overdue for 25 years? Even in the 21st century, monitoring things was still not foolproof. Much less, in a world wherews and institutions were not firmly established. ¡°Can you tell me who borrowed it?¡± ¡°It is written here¡­. But I can¡¯t read it due to the degree of the damage¡­.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± The scroll had the date when the book was borrowed and the person¡¯s signature. Although it was very blurry, my keen inspection ability and talent ¡¶Farsight¡· helped make the characters readable. ¡¸Isaiah Gospel.¡¹ I never thought that the name of the person I was looking for would appear here. It was very likely that the second volume had been lost for good. After all, the book was written by hand, there was only one of it in the world. In the end, I had no choice but to be satisfied with just the first volume. Well¡­. There should still be a lot of information recorded there. As I was leaving the library, I suddenly heard an, ¡°Aaah-!¡± then saw a small nun approaching. It was a waving Marmar. ¡°Comrade, nice meeting you here! We really do have a lot inmon, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Marmar, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Comrade sent me a letter.¡± Marmar covered her mouth and whispered while vigntly looking around. ¡°I want to look for the name Isaiah. So I came to the library.¡± ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, then here. I found the Adventure Club Activity Records.¡± I showed Marmar the book I had just acquired. Now all I had to do was go to a quiet ce and read it. But now that I thought about it, there was no ce in Ark where I could be alone. I had roommates in my dorm, with Elga and Mirna alsoing and going as they pleased. As I was considering making something like a base, I heard Marmar say. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and read together!¡± Chapter 83.2 (EP-83.2) Club #2 083 ¨C Adventure Club #2 ¡°I don¡¯t know a ce for reading.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce! It¡¯s not too far from here!¡± ¡°You live nearby, Marmar?¡± ¡°Yes! I call it the Revolution Secret HQ. Comrade saved my life, so you are invited!¡± Marmar¡¯s residence. I was indeed curious about where and how our littlerade Marmar lived. Marmar then led me through the gardens of Ark, across a clear stream, and into what you could call ¡®the forest surrounding Ark¡¯. Paseuseuk, paseuseuk. The deeper we went into the vegetation, the more anxious I became. ¡°¡­ Marmar, is it really here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Was there actual amodation in this ce? I couldn¡¯t imagine it at all¡­ ¡°Ta-da! This is my base!¡± Then, something that could be called an old hut finally entered my vision. The hut had cracked windows, worm-eaten triangr roof and creaking damp wood. It was a damp hut that would only smoke even if it was set on fire. In front of the hut, there were stones arranged in a circle with a brazier and a pot being ced on it. There were also rows of clotheslines dryingundry and worn out sheets. ¡°Comrade, be careful not to step on that side! There¡¯s a rabbit trap! I¡¯ve set up several of them to catch some rabbits!¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± You lived here? Wasn¡¯t this just the wild? My vision darkened. I felt ashamed forining about living in a three-person room in an old dormitory. Here, it was not even about living, but simply surviving¡­. My eyes were in disbelief and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking. ¡°Marmar, do you really live here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I heard that there is an aodation for employees. Why don¡¯t you live there?¡± ¡°They say you have to pay 500,000 coins a month! You also need to deposit 5 million coins. The monthly rent is too high¡­.¡± Chuuuk. Seeing Marmar¡¯s proud diamond tail dangling helplessly to the ground made me reflect. I was the one who brought Marmar to this ce and nted her as an Ark faculty employee. However, I was oblivious to the hard life she¡¯d been living and neglected her under the excuse of being busy. I expected her to live decently in a proper ce, but this was way below my expectations. It simply felt terrible¡­ ¡°I was lucky though! I found an abandoned hut! When I asked the Ark management about it, they said it would be okay for me to move in because no one lives here anyway!¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make tea then. Have a seat and make yourself at home,rade! I¡¯ll get some water from the nearby stream!¡± Marmar then disappeared through the bushes. I looked around and eventually made it into the old hut. The inside was surprisingly manageable, giving off the feeling that people actually lived here. The space was almost taken up with a bed and a table. There were also some unexpected things. The bed was covered with a duvet that looked like a mosaic because of the many patches. And the broken desk seemed to have been one that was thrown out of the ssroom. There were beakers and alcoholmps that looked very old, and some dishes such as tes and bowls. Of course, it didn¡¯t look new and more like they¡¯d been picked up from somewhere¡­. Seureuk-. I ufortably sat in a chair and opened the book. However, I was soon greeted by unexpected words. ¡¸This is the record of the Adventure Club. It is forbidden to read without permission. Upon vition, unauthorized readers will be subject to a terrible curse.¡¹ ¡®A curse?¡¯ ¡®How funny~.¡¯ I thought nothing of it and turned the first page. Then I saw a table of contents entry that someone had written by hand. ¡¸Location and History of Adventure Club.¡¹ ¡¸First Quarter. Truth Hall ¨C Rooftop Room¡¹ ¡¸Second Quarter. Wish Hall ¨C Underground Guild¡¹ It seemed that the records were divided ording to the movements of the club room. It made sense since a ce was easy to standardized. Also, there was that rooftop room in the Truth Hall. As expected, something was definitely there. However, it was now being used as a warehouse. I searched around to see if there could be more, but all I found was dust, cobwebs and some lost coins. And what was this about something called the Wish Hall? Seureuk-. The moment I turned the page after that, I was startled. ¡®Nothing.¡¯ The page was painted ck! ¡°What is this?¡± It was like the work of a kindergartener who had scribbled on the entire paper with ck crayons and signed it with ¡®Kim¡¯. [T/N: Kim is the mostmon Korean name] Fwip-. The next page again. Fwip-. The next page, no, all the pages had been painted ck. That could only mean one thing. Someone was intentionally trying to conceal information. I couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for someone to cover the pages up in ck so people couldn¡¯t read it. But why? Naturally, I couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment. The only information I got was that in the second quarter, the club was situated in a ce called ¡®Wish Hall¡¯. Where could one even find it? Then the door of the old hut opened. ¡°Comrade-. I couldn¡¯t pick any tea leaves¡­. I think the rabbits ate it all. I don¡¯t have anything¡­. I¡¯ll just give you some fresh water¡­!¡± A leaf-covered Marmar handed me a gourd with some cold water. Marmar¡¯s reflected face looked embarrassed that she had nothing to offer her guest other than water. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll enjoy the drink.¡± I gulped the fresh water from the gourd and asked after putting it down. ¡°Marmar, do you happen to know where the Wish Hall is?¡± ¡°Wish Hall?¡± Marmar¡¯s face greatly darkened. ¡°Where did you get that name?¡± ¡°I need to find a building called ¡®Wish Hall¡¯. But as far as I know, there is no such building in Ark.¡± ¡°The Wish Hall is an old closed building. It¡¯s here in the fairy forest. All my things here were taken from there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It is fortunate that Marmar knew the location. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s better not to be interested in it. There seems to be a scary monster living there!¡± There were rumors that an old club building where the Demon King Angmar had been involved got closed, and that there might be a monster living there. I had a feeling I might have found it. ¡°Marmar, I want to go there. Can you guide me?¡± Chapter 84.1 (EP-84.1) Club #3 084 ¨C Adventure Club #3 ¡°If you really must go to the Wish Hall, it¡¯s best to go during daylight. The Fairy Forest is apletely different ce during the day or night.¡± Dinner came quick in the Fairy Forest where Marmar¡¯s hut was. I was a little stumped because the sun had already set and the whole area was just pitch ck darkness, with the sound of the leaves rustling in the wind. ©¥Houuu. ©¥Meow. ©¥Ingingyaing. ©¥Kyuiing. As I listened, I could hear strange soundsing from all parts of the forest. I felt goosebumps all over my back. ©¥Keureeuk. What kind of animal sounded like that? I couldn¡¯t tell just from its cry. It might be a terrifying monster. Or maybe even a legendary beast¡­. ¡°Comrade, you should sleep here tonight.¡± Marmar lit a few short candles that had almost run out, and looked carefully outside the broken window. ¡°I know that Comrade¡¯s magic is good, but it is dangerous to walk alone in this forest at night where ferocious beasts roam.¡± With a shadow cast on her face, Marmar briefly exined the beasts that live in the Fairy Forest. Since the pet beasts raised by the warriors are often abandoned in this forest, the fairy forest itself was no different than a dangerous ecosystem. ¡°Why would the warriors abandon beasts here?¡± ¡°They said they woulde back for them, but there were a lot that didn¡¯t. In fact, many had no intention ofing back from the very beginning, even knowing that their beasts would be waiting here.¡± ¡°Abandoning pets, what bastards¡­¡± The abandoned pets would probably be fighting for each other¡¯s survival. Paseuseuk-. It was then that I heard something moving through the bushes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for the sun to set so fast. I guess I¡¯ll have to spend the night in your house, Marmar.¡± ¡°You can sleep on the bed tonight!¡± At Marmar¡¯s words, I looked at the cramped single bed. Now that I took a closer look, it wasn¡¯t an actual bed, but a makeshift bed made with wooden boxes and covered with a nket. However, that bed looked like the most decent thing in this old hut, and you were lending it to me? ¡°But, Marmar, where are you going to sleep?¡± ¡°I can sleep on the floor! I brought a carpet from Professor Bellhawk¡¯sb not too long ago.¡± The idea of having the owner of the house sleep on the floor, while Iy on their bed infort was pricking my conscience. I felt ashamed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m nning on staying up all night. So Marmar can sleep on the bed.¡± ¡°Will that be okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Well, I have a lot to organize and need to practice a few things anyway.¡± For example, the rtionship between the information and people I¡¯d discovered so far and things to do in the future. I needed to know what magic I could use and the extent of my usage. Not to mention taking the time to sort out potentially dangerous variables in my ns. I could do the various tasks I¡¯d been putting off tonight. ¡°Comrade, you¡¯re so kind! You really gave me the bed!¡± Marmar was shaking like someone who¡¯d been very moved. The fact that I yielded the bed to her seemed to have touched her heart. ¡­ But why? ¡­ It was supposed to be your bed in the first ce. ¡°Then let¡¯s have dinner together! I¡¯ll treat you to something good!¡± Marmar spoke vigorously and went out of the hut. It was a little scary to venture into the forest where the scary beasts roamed, but it would probably be okay since Marmar could go out alone. Ggwak. Still, just in case, I readied my tail wand. My magic worked even against Professor Bn, a powerful Witch, so I should be able to deal with a beast. * * * Pshhhpshh-. The first thing Marmar did when she came back was light a fire using some dried leaves. Morakmorak-. Smoke started toe up, making my throat itchy. Soon, even my eyes and nose were burning. ¡°Kek, ugh, Marmar. What is this?¡± ¡°Please endure the pain for a bit. This insect repelling grass makes it so bugs and animals don¡¯te!¡± Indeed, shedding some tears and a little irritation was better than getting mauled by beasts. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since a guest hase. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner! I have saved some dried meat, garlic and mushrooms¡­.¡± Seukseuk-. After making a bonfire, Marmar put the dried jerky and medicinal stuff she had hanging outside the hut into a boiling pot. Then Marmar asked in embarrassment. ¡°Does Comrade eat spicy food? Rabbit meat tastes a bit nd, so it¡¯s best to eat it spicy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I also like spicy dishes.¡± In fact, the ¡®spicy¡¯ food in this world was only ¡®slightly¡¯ spicy for my taste as a Korean. I even got a little excited at the thought of being able to eat spicy food again after a long time. Aira and Elga didn¡¯t like spicy food. Was it because they looked like Westerners? Would Mirna have the same preference? Ssh, ssh-. Dumping something like dried peppers into the pot, Marmar eximed in joy. ¡°As expected,rade and I have a lot inmon! I really like the color red because it¡¯s an imp-friendly and revolutionary color!¡± ¡°That¡­, what, I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Already? I¡¯ve been boiling it for 30 minutes!¡± When did time pass like that? Being in an unfamiliar ce and only hearing sounds of insects and nocturnal animals, the sense of time seemed to be a little different than usual. Marmar handed me a boiling red stew in an old wooden bowl. ¡°There¡¯s more, so just eat all you want!¡± The portions were quite generous. The mushrooms and vegetables were just the right amount. The meat also looked delicious. Well, I¡¯d heard that in ces like Ennd, rabbit meat was a luxury food. Marmar probably hunted it herself. This food was obtained with hard work. I wondered if I could eat it, but Marmar said, ¡°Try it quick! How does it taste?¡± She urged me to take a spoonful of the red broth. It was better than I thought. The taste did not feel overly sweet and even had a clean, tangy vor that was closer to stew than soup. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m also going to eat!¡± [T/N: Wasn¡¯t feeling the best recently, but I¡¯m better now] Chapter 84.2 (EP-84.2) Club #3 084 ¨C Adventure Club #3 That was how Marmar and I ate dinner. Marmar was a better cook than expected. Perhaps because she was able to survive alone in the wild? ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up the bowls! If we don¡¯t wash them quickly, bugs and animals will swarm! There are a lot of dog squirrels here, so you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Alright, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°No, just sit there and rx!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± Seeing the brave figure of Marmar suddenly reminded me of my sister. After a closer look, Marmar certainly had a somewhat simr vibe to her. I didn¡¯t know how to exin it, but we both tried to lead a strong life despite being abandoned by society and the world¡­. ¡­Actually, if possible, I wanted to avoid thinking about the things from my old world. Having some time alone, memories would inevitably surface. Your childhood, friends, etc. Seuk-. At this time, Marmar, who had finished cleaning up, offered me something. It was a flower with thin, slender petals. The blue cylindrical petals looked like a long beak or snout. I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Fairy Honey Flower! If you put the petals on your mouth and suck it like this, you¡¯ll get the honey inside.¡± To demonstrate, Marmar put the petals on her mouth and gave it a big slurp. I followed her lead and there was indeed a sweet taste, which I didn¡¯t expect toe from petals. ¡¸Delicious¡­!!! Job ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ +1 Level! Lv. 6 ¡ú Lv. 7 You¡¯re now a bona fide Fairy¡­!¡¹ ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± My level even went up. At this time, I finally asked Marmar what I was curious about. ¡°Where did you find all this? Like how did you learn to live outside, hunt or pick herbs?¡± Marmar said while sitting on a tree stump. ¡°I was raised in a monastery in the forest. I learned a lot there.¡± ¡°A monastery¡­ Is it the Gwangyeom Church?¡± [T/N: Church of Light and Fire changed to Gwangyeom Church] ¡°Yes!¡± Aha, so that was why Marmar always wore a nun¡¯s robe. If she was raised in a monastery, that would mean that she had no parents or siblings. We certainly had many simrities, huh¡­ Besides Theo Gospel, I, Lee Seong-eum, also grew up in an orphanage run by the church¡¯s foundation. I guessed it was because of this that we got so close with each other. ¡°But, the monastery is gone now. Baron Voltaire made a hunting ground in the forest and drove everyone out¡­ Now scattered, I don¡¯t even know where the others are¡­¡± Chuuk-. Marmar¡¯s proud diamond tail hung down to the ground. This gave me some insight into why Marmar hated nobles. ¡°How about Comrade? Gospel is the surname of the children fostered by the church. Did Comrade also grow up in a monastery like me?¡± I wanted to stop thinking about the past, but then Marmar asked me. In an instant, many memories shed through my mind. I remembered envying the children who brought their parents to sports day. Friends fighting for the oldputers in the orphanage. ¡­ Plus, the teachers were simply terrifying. This was not Theo Gospel¡¯s memory, but rather, Lee Seong-eum¡¯s. At this time, a question popped up. There should be no such memories in Theo¡¯s head. So why could I recall these memories so vividly as if they were yesterday? Weren¡¯t memories stored in neurons in the brain or something? But Theo¡¯s neurons and my, Lee Seong-eum¡¯s, neurons should be different. Could memories be engraved in the heart soul, not in the body and head? In fact, what was even a soul? I prayed every day before eating and before going to bed, but I never seriously thought about the soul or faith. I had other things to take care of, after all. But now, I was really curious. ¡®Why am I here?¡¯ Was it a coincidence that my soul entered Theo Gospel? And where did the soul of Theo Gospel, the original owner of this body, go? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if we shared the same body, two souls in one, like Mirna and Narmi Draco. Maybe somewhere inside of me was Theo Gospel¡¯s slumbering soul-. I was worried on more than one asion that he would just wake up as I couldn¡¯t even feel someone else¡¯s memory or soul anywhere within me. I also kinda felt lonely for being alone in this circumstance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking something useless¡­!¡± After seeing that I didn¡¯t answer, Marmar wagged her tail from side to side in embarrassment. So I immediately cleared things up in case Marmar misunderstood. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that my childhood wasn¡¯t fun. Strict rules, scary teachers.¡± ¡°By the way, Theo Gospel. I heard you were sold as a ve. How the heII did you end up as a ve? You don¡¯t look like a ve at all.¡± ¡°I guess¡­¡± I wanted to know this too. Yawn-. Not long after, Marmar started to yawn, her bedtime hade. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, can I go to bed first?¡± ¡°Of course, thank you for the delicious dinner.¡± ¡°Then, should we go to the Wish Hall tomorrow?¡± ¡°If possible.¡± ¡°Anyway, Professor Belhawk won¡¯t hold sses tomorrow, so we will definitely have time for it!¡± I frowned at this piece of news. ¡°Why is she taking so many days off?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it¡¯s because of the undead incident in the suburbs?¡± Marmar¡¯s words reminded me of the event with Professor Bn. Yeah, that happened. ¡°But what does that have to do with Professor Belhawk being busy?¡± ¡°This time, in order to further strengthen Ark¡¯s security, they¡¯re bringing Hunters. Maybe she¡¯s busy because of that?¡± ¡°Hunters?¡± Marmar then continued to borate more than what I asked. ¡°There¡¯s a famous warrior party on the outside these days. I think there are four of them; a Warrior, a Priest, a Hunter and a Pathfinder?¡± ¡®No way¡­¡¯ With that, the cold forest wind sent chills down my spine. Chapter 85.1 (EP-85.1) Club #4 085 ¨C Adventure Club #4 ©¤Can you hear the song of the people? ©¤The song of ¡®wrath¡¯-. ¡®No, no!¡¯ I quickly closed the window which immediately got hit by a stone. Someone also banged an axe on the door. Kwajik, Kwajik-! I blocked the door using the bookshelves and desk, just to prevent people from entering. ¡ªTheo Gospel, pay for your sins! But in the end, people poured in like flowing water. I struggled with my arms and legs and fought back, but it was not easy for my thin body to shake off numerous hands. ©¤Hieek¡­!!! I was eventually crucified and lifted high up. People then promptly threw stones and curses at me. ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, you Demon Monk bas?ard, your Queen and other nobles will join you soon! I turned my head at the people¡¯s words and saw several more crosses rising next to me. They were Aira, Elga, Mirna and Marmar¡­ ©¤Why am I punished¡­ ! Marmar did nothing wrong¡­! Crucifixing me is Imp-phobic¡­! ¡®¡­ Marmar?¡¯ Why was Marmar on a cross? Come to think of it, something was off. Why was there a revolution? Where was I? Wasn¡¯t I in Ark? ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ All of a sudden, people¡¯s expressions twisted and everything went silent. Their staring eyes and the eerie quietness gave me goosebumps. At this moment, the singing, the drums and trumpets all stopped, leaving only an awful silence. The silence then gradually consumed me like a dark tide. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± When I came to my senses, I found myself in an old hut, sitting on an armchair with a mosaic nket draped over my shoulders. ¡°What, just a dream¡­¡± It was only then that I was able to calm my pounding heart and the cold sweat running down my body. ¡°Ha, unlucky first thing in the morning¡­¡± A nightmare about being executed by an angry mob of people. Had it been a month since I stopped Belmott¡¯s rebellion? I never thought I would have a nightmare. Of course, I knew very well why I had such a nightmare. It was because of the things I had learnedst night. ¡¸Viin Hunter Party List¡¹ I was stressed. The main character¡¯s party mighte to Ark. That fact was driving my mind into a corner. Were they reallying here? ording to Marmar, it was a party of fourposed of a Warrior, a Priest, a Hunter and a Pathfinder. Except for the random existence of a Pathfinder, everything else was the same as the Viin Hunter¡¯s Party. What if the main character¡¯s party came to Ark? I¡¯d been pondering about it all night. In fact, if we usedmon sense, it was safe to say that Aira would not sh with the Viin Hunter Party now. Because Aira never awakened as the bloodthirsty Queen she was in the story, who indiscriminately massacred people. In that context, the Viin Hunter Party¡¯s target should no longer be aimed at Aira. Of course, I, Theo Gospel, would not be targeted by them either. However, who knew what variables were there in this world¡­ It would be better to tell Elga or Aira not to approach the crossbow warrior party and stay away from them if possible. Seureureuk, giiiik-. Just then, the hut door opened. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Comrade? Why did you sleep there? It¡¯s ufortable. There¡¯s a carpet and nket on the floor!¡± Marmar arrived with a red fruit in hand. It was an apple. ¡°I could only find one of these for breakfast! Let¡¯s share half and half!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And so I shared an apple with Marmar. Wasn¡¯t there something about eating apples for breakfast being good for health? Anyway, it was crunchy and delicious. But before I knew it, Marmar ate all of her share and was now eyeing mine. She looked at the apple in my hand with envy. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t have much appetite in the morning, so you can have this.¡± ¡°Can I!?¡± Marmar looked so happy when I handed her the apple that I had already taken a bite of. She ate it in a hurry then said. ¡°You said you¡¯re going to the Wish Hall today, right? It¡¯s not far from here. But I don¡¯t know what dwells there. So you have to be careful!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I simply washed my face with the stream water that Marmar brought. My immediate goal right now was to discover things about Demon King Angmar¡¯s legacy. For that, I needed to go to the Wish Hall and research information regarding the adventure club. If I followed through to the end, I would surely stumble upon great power and wisdom. With my hands on something like that, I would no longer need to fear the Viin Hunter Party nor the evil forces from beyond the barrier! No matter what, I refused to be Theo Gospel who would get executed in the ending, but Theo Angmar who would write a new ending! In fact, I¡¯d already changed the story. There was no longer a murderous Queen rushing towards her execution! ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Great!¡¯ With this, my doubt-filled, nightmare-shaken heart had calmed down. * * * The fairy forest¡¯s vegetation was overgrown. Going through it, I had to cross a creek or pass dreadful thorn bushes. ¡°Marmar, is this really the right way?¡± ¡°Yes! We¡¯re almost there! It¡¯s because it¡¯s been abandoned for a long time.¡± The Wish Hall which we were heading to was originally used as a central hall frequently used by students and faculty. ¡°20 years ago, bad rumors about monsters, ghosts and demons kept circting. There¡¯s also birds constantly crashing into the windows and dying¡ª¡± ¡°Is that why they closed it?¡± It was simr to a military outpost ghost story. There were rumors of ghosts and constant happenings which shut down a military post. Now that I thought about it, I was heading towards ruins where ghosts might appear. It was a little scary¡­ ¡°Marmar, you said you brought some furniture from there. Have you ever seen a ghost?¡± As someone who just experienced an incident rted to the undead, I really hated ghosts. Would spells even work on a ghost? However, Marmar¡¯s reaction was a little different. ¡°There are no ghosts. But since it¡¯s an abandoned space, there are some bugs and beasts building their nests there. You have to be careful because they can attack you.¡± Marmar was more concerned about the real threats. Indeed, there was no better ce to nest than abandoned human structures. Was it a bit dangerous to go alone with Marmar? Perhaps, there might be someone else I could call? The faces of Aira, Elga and Mirna were what came to mind first, but there was a risk of them discovering the truth about the Angmar Family in the process. For instance, ¡¸The Angmar survivor had a child named Theo, who¡¯s a Half-Nymph.¡¹If something like such were to be found by them first, I might not be able to handle the consequences¡­ Therefore, it was best for the Young Ladies of the great families to sit this investigation out. And even if I did acquire such information, I would learn it first then tell them the filtered version. Thus, the only avable help left was¡­. Only Marmar¡­ Chapter 85.2 (EP-85.2) Club #4 085 ¨C Adventure Club #4 ¡­ Why did I have no subordinates or colleagues? Of course, there were quite a few people whom I¡¯d hired, but the only colleague I could say to be ¡®reliable¡¯ was Marmar. Gorgor was fine, but he¡¯d be too conspicuous. ¡°Hmm.¡± Someone who could move around without being noticed, loyal and trustworthy. There was only one that fitted these criteria¡­ ©¤Wiiiii-. I whistled. In response, a crow singing in a tree flew over and perched on my shoulder. Seeing this, Marmar eximed in surprise. ¡°Wow, what? What did you just do? That¡¯s awesome!¡± She looked amazed about my bird-handling. ¡°You can call birds with a whistle? This makes hunting them so much easier! There are a lot of kkwings (?) here, can you call them over too?¡± ¡°You mean, pheasants (kkweongs, ?)?¡± [T/N: a y on words, both words are very close in spelling] ¡°Yes! Pheasants! They¡¯re tasty!¡± To use my taming magic to hunt birds¡­ I never thought of this idea before, but it might work. However, that wasn¡¯t the point right now. I took a small scroll from my pocket and tied it to the crow¡¯s foot. ¡°Deliver this to the infirmary in the Central Student Center building.¡± [T/N: Central Cadet Office changed to Central Student Center] ©¤Caww-! The crow then soared as if it understood my words. * * * Paseukseuk. As I cut through the bushes, I saw a building covered in vines among the trees. The limestone building looked about three stories high. The ugly and deste exterior wall seemed to have been painted on, but it had peeled off after a long time. It was literally an abandoned building amongst the forest. ¡°That¡¯s the Wish Hall.¡± ¡°It looks spooky¡­¡± I could see ¡®who came and went¡¯ graffiti under the vines which made me infer that this ce was used as a meeting ce by delinquents or as a courage test. Wiik-. I whistle to a nearby bird. The sparrow perched on my finger and I instructed it to search the inside of the building. After some time, the sparrow returned. ©¥Tweet Tweet. ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s no one there?¡± ©¥Tweet. ¡°Okay, go there for now.¡± The sparrow quietly entered Marmar¡¯s bag. Someday, it would turn into Marmar¡¯s meal¡­ Marmar, who got a sparrow free of charge, happily hummed. ¡°Hehe. Dotdodoo~. A chubby sparrow.¡± ¡°¡­ Well then, let¡¯s go inside.¡± I slowly approached the abandoned building. The still-standing building abandoned 20 years ago had an eerie and gloomy atmosphere. If it was like this even in the daytime with shining sun and noisy bugs, I would not have been able to do anything other than shiver if I came herest night. Dolgak, kiiiik. Opening the front door that had a broken lock, I entered the building. The temperature was cool. ording to the records, the meeting ce of the adventure club was underground. ¡°Marmar, do you know the way to the basement?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen stairs leading to a basement.¡± I looked at the floorn of the building attached to the front entrance. Although it was old and faded, there was no problem in recognizing the 1st, 2nd and 3rd floors. However, there was no underground floor. Was there really no basement? No, that couldn¡¯t be¡­ I walked down the hallway, wondering if I could find a way down. Looking around an abandoned office, various things that people had left 20 years ago could be spotted. ¡°Oh, that kettle looks usable¡­!¡± Marmar found something useful among the discarded items and put it in her bag. I was also looking for useful things next to Marmar, but something was bothering me. ¡°This abandoned building, people seem to have just thrown away all their belongings and left.¡± I originally thought that people would grab their stuff while leaving, but they clearly didn¡¯t do that from the looks of things. It was like the residents of a radiation-leaked area where everyone just abandoned everything and quickly left. As if¡­ the residents of this building were focused only on ¡®getting out¡¯ to avoid something¡­ ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®¡­ But what for?¡¯ ¡°Marmar, do you know why this ce is closed, or the exact date or time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve only heard of this ce from the Nymphs but nothing specific. It seems like everyone doesn¡¯t want to talk about the Wish Hall.¡± It really was like a ghost story. A building that was suddenly abandoned. A basement that didn¡¯t exist. There was even Angmar¡¯s bloodline that had since ceased, resurfacing. My fairy senses were tingling. There was something here. I said to Marmar, who was stocking up on more wooden bowls. ¡°We have to find the door that leads down to the basement. Otherwise, we might have to stay the night here. Let¡¯s try to find it before the sun goes down.¡± Marmar¡¯s tail began to vigorously swing left and right. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like a treasure hunt. How exciting!¡± ¡°You can think of it that way. Anyway, try tapping on the floor. If there is an entrance to the basement, there would be a part where it would sound different.¡± And thus, Marmar and I split up to find the basement entrance. s, it was nowhere to be found. Watching the sun slowly set, I began to feel anxious. Was this a waste? At this moment, Marmar then said, realizing something. ¡°Maybe the basement you¡¯re looking for is not underground?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, the secret and mysterious underground meeting of the Nymphs was not in the basement, but on the third floor. Maybe it¡¯s the same, just a name and not really a basement.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because Nymphs love to y. There are times where things are deliberately made the opposite. So underground might actually be upstairs if a Nymph is involved in that adventure club.¡± It was a ridiculous thought. However, I already witnessed and experienced that ridiculousness in the ¡®Fairy Night¡¯ with Marmar. So, just in case, I headed to the 3rd floor. ¡­ And there it was. ¡°¡­ Who designs a building like this?¡± In the farthest corner of the third floor, there was adder leading down to the lower floors. 3rd floor, 2nd floor, 1st floor¡­. And B1. It went down till the first basement floor that was supposed to not exist. Chapter 86.1 (EP-86.1) Club #5 086 ¨C Adventure Club #5 The metaldder was so old that it creaked even if you just put your hand on it. Seuk-. The red rust clinging on my hands made me worry of getting sick from tetanus if I identally got wounded. Just one nce was enough to tell that it had not been touched for decades. ¡°Then Marmar, I¡¯ll go down first. Just shout if anything happens.¡± ¡°Will you be alright? Thatdder looks very old.¡± I could only hope that it wouldn¡¯t suddenly break on me. I was very careful in moving my limbs. Kiiik, piguk-. The further down I went, the louder the creaking noise was. As if the nails and screws that drove thedder into the wall were on the verge of snapping. ¡°Uuuuh.¡± ¡°Comrade! What¡¯s the matter!¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that thedder is old and dangerous. We can¡¯t go down together, otherwise it¡¯ll break. Stay there for now.¡± Fortunately, Theo¡¯s weight was on the lighter side for men, so I was able to reach the bottom somehow. There was a door in front of me. There were words that said ¡°Underground Shelter¡±. It was the thickest and most sturdy of the doors I had seen in this building. Tuk tuk-. Kicking it a few times made my feet throb in pain. From this, one could tell just how thick the door was. It was like the entrance to an underground bunker built to avoid disasters or wars. ¡°That door looks tough.¡± At this time, Marmar came down next to me. ¡°How do you open this?¡± Marmar tried to move the reinforced bar-shaped locking device that was inserted outside. But because it was rusted, it wasn¡¯t loosening or moving at all. ¡°It doesn¡¯t budge!¡± ¡°More importantly, Marmar, isn¡¯t this door a little strange?¡± ¡°Really? Well, it certainly looks old, but it doesn¡¯t look strange.¡± Marmar tilted her head in wonder. At first nce, it looked like an old bunker entrance, but there was definitely something off about it. ¡°No, think about it. Why is the lock on the outside?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Marmar nodded as she finally realized my point. Most locks would usually be installed to prevent people froming in from the outside. And yet, this door looked like it was the opposite and was instead blocking something from the inside. I couldn¡¯t tell what was there, but if I carelessly opened the door, wouldn¡¯t we be in big trouble? In horror movies, it was always some vacationing college students opening these things out of curiosity, and ended up awakening ancient curses or mutant monsters, before finally getting horribly murdered. Maybe that would happen to me too¡­ If I died because of some s?upid shi? like this, my soul wouldn¡¯t be able to rest. ¡°Should we juste back next time? At least, we now know the location.¡± It was better toe back in the future, after doing more preparations. After all, it would be too reckless to enter this ce with just me and Marmar right now. With that thought in mind, I climbed thedder with Marmar to the third floor. Then, my fairy sense suddenly noticed that the ce was different from before. ¡°Comrade, can you see that?¡± It seemed that Marmar thought the same. ¡°Comrade, there are spider webs everywhere!¡± Yes. Spider webs. Before, when we went down to the basement, the building was just old and worn out, but now, every corner of the building was covered with huge spider webs! ¡°It¡¯s sticky!¡± Marmar shook the spider web that stuck to her feet. ¡°Shh¡­.¡± I asked Marmar to not make a sound and listened intently. Then, it felt like there were multiple sounds echoing through the space from somewhere. We were in big trouble! ¡°Marmar, were there webs like this when we first arrived!?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen them before!¡± ¡°If possible, try not to touch anything! Let¡¯s carefully go to the first floor!¡± As Marmar and I moved towards the first floor, I realized that we could no longer continue forward. There were webs everywhere, and unless we burned or cut them, we wouldn¡¯t be able to take a step. We were trapped! Right on this third floor! Seureureu-. My hair stood on ends, and I could feel goosebumps on my arms and back. I had a bad feeling that if we stayed here any longer, something big was going to happen. ¡°Is there no other way down!?¡± I was furiously looking around, when Marmar said. ¡°How about the window!?¡± ¡®The window?¡¯ However, the moment I looked at the window, I was greeted by eight red eyes that were directly staring at me. ¡°Uhh¡­.¡± The terrifying sight sent chills down my spine. A spider, no, did that qualify as a f?cking spider? The spiders I knew weren¡¯t that big! It was a spider as big as a car! It was sticking to the exterior wall of the building and was looking inside the window! ¡°Comrade, let¡¯s run away!¡± I could barely move even with Marmar tugging on my arm. At the same time, the giant spider disappeared from view. ¡°Marmar, have you ever seen anything like that!?¡± ¡°What? What happened?¡± Did Marmar not see? Anyway, I quickly exined the situation. ¡°There was a spider as big as an elephant!¡± ¡°A spider as big as an elephant¡­!? No way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably the monster living here.¡± So this building was some kind of a gigantic spider web and we unknowingly entered into a trap? Truly, I could now understand why people abandoned this building and ran away without bringing anything! ¡®Theo Gospel eaten by a spider.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t like that at all!¡¯ I whipped out my wand and stood at the entrance of the stairs. ©¤Paimon-! Paaang-! An air bullet tore through the spider¡¯s web and created a path. I then hastily moved towards the open road. ¡°Marmar, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 87.1 (EP-87.1) Club #6 087 ¨C Adventure Club #6 ©¥Spider webs? I hadn¡¯t seen anything like that. From the moment I stepped in, this ce was nothing but an old building. The only thing noteworthy was the musty smell. However, out of nowhere, I suddenly sensed magic fluctuations. It was then that I saw you, Theo Gospel, randomly shooting magic into the air. I tried to talk to you, but you climbed back upstairs like you were running away from something, and then made a bunch of barricades so I couldn¡¯t get in. Did you not hear me? You were probably hallucinating. The fairy forest had a bunch of hallucinogenic grass and fruits. The mostmon one was the spicy and red pepper fruit-. Oh, you ate that for dinnerst night? It seemed that the effects actedte. You could also get nightmares when eating them. But you would naturally recover after some time even without an antidote. This was what Kalira exined. Basically, the spiders and webs I¡¯d been seeing were just hallucinations¡­ Did the red soup that Marmar served me the day before had hallucinogenic ingredients? Maybe the reason why I had a nightmare was because of the food Marmar gave me. ¡°Anyway, thanks to Lady Kalira, I survived.¡± As I expressed my gratitude, I saw Marmar banging her hands at Kalira. ¡°Comrade! Spider, you evil spider! You bas?ard! Spit outrade! Comrade,rade is dead!¡± I looked at the furiously beating Marmar, showing full hostility towards Kalira. Marmar seemed to still view Kalira as a giant spider. Did I get eaten in the hallucination? Wait, did that mean Marmar and I had some sort of mass hallucination? It seemed that it was possible¡­ The fact that we saw the same fantasies. Now that I thought about it, were we subjected to some kind of spell or magic? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I guessed that answered that. Though, it was better to put out the most urgent fire first. ¡°Can you give Marmar an antidote too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± But when Kalira moved her hand to give Marmar an injection, Marmar pped it off. ¡°Get away from me!¡± Marmar then struggled even more. The helpless Kalira sighed and asked. ¡°Wait, stay still-. Um, Theo, can you help me for a second?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I grabbed Marmar¡¯s arm and secured it so she wouldn¡¯t run away or struggle. But this just made Marmar go wild. ¡°Comrade! Comrade has been parasitized by a spider! He¡¯s being controlled with a spider¡¯s web! I¡¯ll also get eaten¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± So this was what it felt like watching someone hallucinating from the side. It looked so bad that it was almost funny. Did this mean I was like this before? Well, we better give her the antidote, before Marmar managed to create more embarrassing memories for herself. ¡°Alright, it will sting a little.¡± Plok-. ¡°Hieeek¡­!¡± As the needle went in, Marmar let out a weird, fairy-like scream. After a while, Marmar drooped as if she had lost strength in her body. It was about 5 secondster that Marmar woke up. ¡°Spider!¡± Like someone who just had a nightmare, Marmar woke up screaming. I grabbed her hand and raised the girl up, asking about her condition. ¡°How are you? Feeling better? Do you still see spider webs or spiders?¡± ¡°No¡­ What, what happened¡­? Where have all the spiders gone? Comrade drove them away! Comrade saved my life again!¡± Marmar seemed to have no doubts that I had cast out all the spiders. Unfortunately, I had to burst her bubble. ¡°Everything you saw was just hallucinations.¡± ¡°Hallucinations¡­?¡± I exined everything we had just gone through to the confused Marmar. From the fact that the food Marmar served contained hallucinogenic ingredients, to the reason why we gave her an antidote. ¡°So it was the food¡­ It was a hallucinogen? I had no idea¡­¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m d it¡¯s not toxic. But it¡¯s amazing that you and I were seeing the same hallucinations.¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry¡­. You ate something strange because of me and started seeing things¡­.¡± Marmar became restless after knowing it was her mistake. Well, Marmar was serving the food in good faith. She didn¡¯t actually mean any harm. But this was what made the situationplicated¡­. Because, if it had been a lethal poison, not just a hallucinogen, I would have died¡­ It was also amazing that Marmar, who had been regrly eating such things, had been living quite well. But¡­ no wonder Marmar drew a watch on her hand and thought it was real¡­ I felt the urgent need to provide Marmar with the right living environment and diet¡­ Once this was all done, I would transfer Marmar to a more stable ce! Getting promoted to Silver Rank provided me with 10 million coins, which woulde soon. That should be enough to pay a deposit for the employee¡¯s amodation. Marmar, who was looking around for traces of spider webs and spiders, asked. ¡°Then, from where to where was the hallucination? And who is this woman? Did she also hallucinate?¡± Oh,e to think of it, Marmar didn¡¯t know Kalira and Kalira didn¡¯t know Marmar. Though, Kalira didn¡¯t really ask about it. I thought that the two needed to get to know each other. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you two. Marmar, this is Lady Kalira. And Lady Kalira, this is the Imp Marmar.¡± ¡°Hooo, an Imp. It¡¯s my first time seeing one. And their tails¡­¡± Kalira seemed to be interested in Marmar. Her red eyes scrutinized the girl from top to bottom, which gave me goosebumps for some reason. ¡°I heard that an Imp tail is a precious medicine that can treat rare diseases. It was too expensive and there was no stock, so I couldn¡¯t get one.¡± ¡°Hik!¡± In response, Marmar quickly hid her tail, without disguising the wariness on her face. ¡°You won¡¯t get my tail! Especially not now that I¡¯ve finally got a diamond one!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t force Theo¡¯s colleague to give me her tail. But if you¡¯re Theo¡¯s colleague, does that mean that we¡¯ll work together in the future?¡± ¡°Well, pretty much.¡± I nodded. Unfortunately, someone else had a different idea. ¡°Comrade, this woman has red eyes. Red eyes are ominous!¡± In contrast to the interest given to her, Marmar seemed to have no trust in Kalira at all. ¡°My tail is telling me that this woman is dangerous!¡± Perhaps Marmar¡¯s keen senses were detecting the malice and blood on Kalira¡¯s body. After all, she was an assassin. ¡­ But wouldn¡¯t it be rude to say such in the first meeting? Yet, when I took a peek at Kalira, she was smiling seductively and appeared to be having a lot of fun. ¡°It¡¯s good to be perceptive. You know, these days, I¡¯m working alone and it bes really difficult if there¡¯s too many customers¡­ How about it? Want to be my assistant?¡± ¡°Who knows what these ominous red eyes are up to!? You¡¯re obviously going to use me as a test subject, aren¡¯t you!? A very Imp-phobic experiment¡­!¡± Marmar said sharply. But then, she also slowly asked in a very small voice. ¡°¡­ How much is the hourly wage¡­?¡± ¡°Hourly wage? We¡¯re not on an hourly system, but a daily system. Well, let¡¯s see. It would be about 80,000 coins for a six-hour work day.¡± ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± Marmar let out a loud shriek. I shrank back in surprise hearing her scream louder than when she was hallucinating earlier. Chapter 87.2 (EP-87.2) Club #6 087 ¨C Adventure Club #6 Worried and unsure of Marmar¡¯s scream, Kalira awkwardly added. ¡°If it¡¯s too small, we can up it to 100,000 coins.¡± ¡°1¡­ 100,000 coins¡­!!!¡± Marmar seemed on the verge of going crazy. ¡°If I have 100,000 coins, that¡¯s 20 cutlets a day¡­. 500 eggs¡­. Hehe, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll be rich. If I hatch the eggs, I¡¯ll have 500 chickens. If 500 chickensy eggs¡­.¡± Seeing Marmar¡¯s condition getting worse, Kalira rummaged through her pockets. ¡°Is she still hallucinating? I have no more antidote, what should I do?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s just like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of having her as an assistant. Or maybe at the reception desk since she looks cute. But I¡¯m a little concerned¡­.¡± It seemed that Marmar¡¯s actions reduced Kalira¡¯s favorability. At the end, Marmar¡¯s tail was drooping helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t like being an assistant either-.¡± All in all, managing the rtionship between subordinates was definitely more difficult than expected¡­ * * * ¡°This is the door.¡± We went down to the basement with Kalira. Seeing the door, Kalira checked the ce and sighed. ¡°There is a reason the two of you had hallucinations of spiders at the same time. Look there.¡± Kalira pointed her finger at the floor in front of the door. Now that I could see it, there was a rug or carpet in front of the metal door, with a spider embroidered in ck thread. ¡°I sense a magical energy from it. Maybe it¡¯s like a talisman that induces unpleasant visions to unwee visitors.¡± So this plus hallucinogensbined to create that spider nightmare. ¡°It¡¯s been abandoned for a long time, but seeing that it still works, despite the weakened state, you can see how good the craftsmanship is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a spell, right?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± As expected, it was some form of magic or spell. My calm thinking skill seemed to be quite adept at deducing such things. However, we really had to suffer because of this stupid carpet! ¡°Tsk-.¡± It was upsetting. Sweeping away the carpet also revealed a pile of spider husks underneath, which made my frown deeper. ¡°Ugh-.¡± ¡°Dried spiders!¡± Meanwhile, Marmar was delighted at the discovery and put them in her bag¡­ ¡°Dried spiders can be used for medicine. It is a valuable ingredient.¡± ¡°No one asked you, red eyes!¡± Marmar stuck her tongue out at Kalira. However, Kalira¡¯s interest was on the metal door, touching it. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a bit odd to have a lock that works from the outside. There is also magic at the entrance. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything particrly dangerous about it for now.¡± Serueng, Tok. Tong. Kalira opened the rusty lock that we didn¡¯t even move an inch of. Marmar and I could only tremble at the nonchnce¡­ ¡°See! Red eyes are dangerous! You can¡¯t have someone like that as a subordinate!¡± Even in the midst of it all, Marmar was still relentlessly against Kalira. It was like a fox cursing spoiled milk for being sour. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Alright then.¡¯ At this time, with all the locks released, Kalira took a deep breath and used some force. However, after being tightly closed for a long time, the metal door only creaked. ¡°Theo, can you help me? I think we can open it if we work together.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I grabbed the door with Kalira and pulled it hard alongside her. Then, finally, the rusty door was pulled open with an overwhelming presence. Whirrr-. An eerie chill whirled out of the open door. Even Marmar, who had been showing constant hostility towards Kalira, shut her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s too dark. It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s anything inside. Still, be careful since there might be danger.¡± Kalira rummaged through the pouch on her waist, perhaps looking for a torch. ¡°There should be amp here somewhere¡­.¡± ¡°Get out of the way, redhead.¡± After being silent for a while because of the overwhelming darkness, Marmar intervened between us and touched her tail. Click-. I heard a strange switch click sound from Marmar¡¯s tail, then something very surprising happened. ¡°What, Marmar, your tail is shining?¡± ¡°Heh heh, diamond tails can shine!¡± Marmar¡¯s tail began to glow, emitting dazzling light. Its brightness was like that of the high light beam of the car in the dark. It was almost blinding. The thing was just really, really bright! Seeing this, Marmar smirked. ¡°What do you think? Aren¡¯t I more useful than this redhead?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kalira didn¡¯t say anything to Marmar¡¯s provocation. Rather, she smacked her lips at the brightly shining diamond tail. I was afraid that Kalira might pluck Marmar¡¯s tail off, so I quickly steered the situation away. ¡°Then shall we all go inside? Remember to watch your steps, everyone.¡± And so our group of three went inside the secret room in the basement. The reason why I called this ce a ¡®room¡¯ was due to the small space. The first thing I saw was an old pool table, lined with round balls. Kalira grabbed one of them and said. ¡°It¡¯s made of ivory. Quite expensive as well. I think they¡¯re 500,000 coins each.¡± ¡°I saw them first!¡± Surprised by this fact, Marmar immediately put the pool balls into her bag. ¡°It¡¯s a lie, though~.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­! As expected, you¡¯re hateful! You¡¯re one of those nobles, aren¡¯t you? You lot only spout lies!¡± ¡°Oh my, do I look like a graceful noble~?¡± While Kalira and Marmar were at each other¡¯s throats, using Marmar¡¯s tail as a light source, I slowly looked around this abandoned sealed room. In addition to the pool table, the room was full of things used for enjoyment and hobbies such as a sofa, an extra bed, and the books lying on the floor¡­. There was just nothing particrly useful. Still, I thought there might be something, and urged everyone to continue searching the room together. Then Marmar said as if she had discovered something. ¡°Comrade, this. You need to see this yourself.¡± ¡°Why? Did you find the name Isaiah?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the name of Isaiah¡­.¡± Seuk. Marmar held out a small book with a ck tan leather cover. On it were the words: ¡¸Adventure Club 5th Activity Report: Theo Gospel and Priga Nightfall.¡¹ Well, I certainly didn¡¯t expect this¡­ Chapter 88.1 (EP-88.1) Club #7 088 ¨C Adventure Club #7 The book Marmar gave me had the words: ¡¸Adventure Club 5th Activity Report: Theo Gospel and Priga Nightfall.¡¹ ¡®Theo Gospel?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t that my name!? Of course, the name ¡®Theo¡¯ was also rathermon, so we couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that it was just some person who had the same name as me. But the ¡®Priga Nightfall¡¯ written next to it, as I recalled, was probably¡­. As I was thinking, Kalira looked at the dusty cover and said. ¡°Priga Nightfall, that¡¯s the name of the Saintess of the Gwangyeom Church. What is going on?¡± In contrast to Kalira¡¯s disbelief, Marmar responded in awe. ¡°Saintess? Are you saying that she andrade have known each other for a long time? Comrade is amazing! Like I thought, you¡¯re no ordinary person!¡± Marmar¡¯s conjecture made sense. The original owner of this body, ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯, and Saintess Priga might¡¯ve been rted in some way. But the Saintess acted as if she had never seen me before when we met during the day of the entrance ceremony. Besides, this was a 20 year old record¡­ What could have happened? ¡°For now, let¡¯s look for other books. If you find anything with my name on it, please bring it to me.¡± Perhaps the key to my missing memories, before I woke up in a cage as a ve,ys here. The name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ was like a nk sheet of paper, with no information in Angmar. Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d find a clue in a far away foreign country. ¡°Comrade, your name is written on here as well. T.G. aren¡¯t these the initials for Theo Gospel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here too.¡± There were quite a few books and documents with my name in this adventure club room. It would be nice to open and read them one by one here, but unfortunately we didn¡¯t have enough time today. Whoooooo-. Plus, the gloomy evening wind was blowing from the open door in the basement. I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to spend the night in a ce like this! ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now, take only what you can. We¡¯ll juste back tomorrow.¡± As for me, I decided to bring back the book with the Saintess¡¯ and my name. * * * As we climbed up thedder, the sun was setting and the evening seemed imminent. It was probably around 5pm now. If we had stayed a little longer in the basement, we really might have had to sleep here. What could be more s?upid than spending the night in some ruin? Plus, it was an abandoned building where real nocturnal spiders, not just hallucinations, could appear in the evening. ¡°Once we get out of the woods, we¡¯ll have dinner together. Marmar, don¡¯t sleep in the forest tonight, just in case. Lady Kalira, are you okay with that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangements.¡± Kalira lowered her head, seemingly holding back a chuckle. Meanwhile, Marmar clicked her tongue, not wanting to spend the night with Kalira. I said to Marmar. ¡°And Marmar. From now on, instead of living in the forest, I¡¯ll move you to a proper residence. It would be bad if you¡¯re constantly eating hallucinogens.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to leave my house? But I¡¯m just starting to get used to it¡­. I even worked hard to decorate the interior¡­.¡± I thought Marmar would be happy, but surprisingly, her reaction was rather lukewarm. I guessed it was a bit regrettable for her to just leave the home she built with time and affection. ¡°We can use it as our base of operations. There is no one around. It¡¯s quiet and perfect for a secret base.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Only then did Marmar nod her head. At this time, something like white threads kept falling on Marmar¡¯s hair. ¡°What is this annoying thing?¡± Marmar tried to get rid of the sticky thread. However, the more she pulled, the more it got tangled in her hair and clothes. ¡°Why do I feel light? Is this spider web? I¡¯m not the only one seeing this, am I?¡± ¡°I see it too. What is it?¡± Seuk-. ¡°No-.¡± When I involuntarily raised my head, there was a giant spider hanging upside down on the outer wall of the building, spinning a thread with its slender legs¡­ It was asrge as an adult tiger, with terrifying ck stripes on a yellow background at the back, making it really look like a tiger-spider¡­ ©¥Creuuuuung¡­! The cursed beast then opened its terrifying mouth and let out a beastly roar. Seeing this, Marmar merely smiled. ¡°I guess I¡¯m still hallucinating! I see a big spider!¡± Marmar was soon dragged up toward the spider like a fish caught in a fishing line. Trapped by the spider¡¯s front leg, she began to struggle. ¡°This hallucination feels so real¡­ Hey, look, it looks so scary!¡± Marmar giggled as if she was taking a p?ss on a non-scary horror movie. However, I simply couldn¡¯tugh. Hallucination? Didn¡¯t the hallucinations end with the antidote earlier? While still deep in thoughts, I suddenly noticed Kalira pulling something from her waist next to me. It was a long, thin whip. ¡°Get away, Theo. That¡¯s not a hallucination. That¡¯s a real spider!¡± ¡°A real spider?¡± ¡°It¡¯s some kind of tiger-spider! Its fangs can be used medicinally, but I have never seen such arge one!¡± This was not a hallucination¡­ Hearing this, Marmar¡¯s smile gradually turned into genuine fear. ¡°Save me! I thought it was a hallucination! Why me-.¡± Marmar was curled up into a cocoon like a butterfly caught by a spider. ©¤Paimon-! Paaang-! I quickly casted a spell to save Marmar. My magic flew like a bullet from a shotgun, smashing the exterior walls of the building and the body of the spider. ©¥Creuuuuung-! The giant tiger-spider loudly roared. It looked quite p?ssed at me¡­ The beast then proceeded to jump down and rushed towards me. It must be really angry about dropping Marmar¡¯s cocoon. Worse still, the cursed thing was really fast, uncharacteristic of its huge body. I heard that some spiders could move fast enough to hunt cockroaches, and this might be that kind of spider. ¡°What-!¡± Surprised, I took a step back but tripped and fell to the ground. Seureung-! The monster then raised its ded front leg towards me. Wiririk, jjak-. ©¥Keeeeeeeeek-! Chapter 88.2 (EP-88.2) Club #7 088 ¨C Adventure Club #7 There was the sound of something ripping through the wind, then the spider trembled and quickly backed away. Kalira had swung her whip to help me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I survived thanks to you!¡± ¡°If this drags on, we might not be able to leave. Is there any way to defeat that spider?¡± That was my question as well. But looking at the situation, it seemed that Kalira also didn¡¯t know how to defeat that giant tiger-spider. After all, she was an assassin that specifically targeted humans. Was there anything we could do? Then, one thing came to mind. Knocking it down with firepower! ©¤Paimon-! I took advantage of the distance created to shoot magic towards the spider. Soon,pressed air scraped the floor and hit the beast¡¯s body. ©¥Gieeek-! Kwajijik-. One of the spider¡¯s hind legs fell to the ground after my attack. Seeing this, Kalira said in awe. ¡°It is more powerful than I thought¡­ The magic of the wind that leaves no trace. I have never seen such a neat attack magic!¡± If an experienced assassin like Kalira admired it, then it must mean that my attack magic had begun to reach a certain level. Normally, I would have been happy with such an achievement, but now was not the time for that. ©¤Paimon-! Pajeujeujeuk-. Once again, my magic ripped apart the grass and rushed towards the body of the giant spider. However, it quickly dodged and evaded the invisible, colorless and odorless bullet before clinging to the outer wall of the building again. Whooosh-. It was moving too fast. I kept aiming my tail wand at the cursed thing. ©¥Kreunug¡­! However, its body was moving much faster than my arm could reposition. If only I could halt it in ce for a second¡­ It was then that I remembered my newly acquired magic. Wasn¡¯t I able to bind Elga for about 10 seconds after using said spell!? That spider couldn¡¯t be stronger than Elga, so this should work! ¡°Miss Kalira, can you tie it up for a moment? I only need three seconds, no, two seconds is enough!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll try the anesthetic. I don¡¯t know if it will work on such arge spider. But it¡¯s the neurotoxin from the carbus scorpion, so it should do the trick.¡± Kalira rummaged around her waist and pulled out a ss bottle filled with golden liquid, then sprinkled it on her whip. With it, Kalira¡¯s whip turned into a giant scorpion tail. I wondered if I would be able to see the skill of the assassin who pushed even the viin hunter party into a corner. ©¤Pursue-. Kalira swung her whip with a strangemand. The whip then rushed like a living snake and constricted the spider¡¯s front legs. ©¥Gieeek-! The spider started running to and fro, trying to remove the wrapping whip, which also caused Kalira¡¯s body to sway around. After a while. ©¥Grrrr-. ¡°The toxin seems to be working.¡± The gigantic tiger-spider trembled like an insect that had been sprayed with insecticide. Then, it fell off the building with its stomach facing up. ©¥Hioong¡­. It made a very pitiful sound. Maybe it knew that its death was near. Then again, this could just be a strategy to distract us from a surprise attack. Of course, I was not ignorant enough to fall for such a trick. If I didn¡¯t finish it off, I could very well be the one killed! So I pointed my wand at the beast and shouted. ©¤Gamigin-! Pajijijik-. A strange pink lightning struck the spider¡¯s body. ©¥Kreung¡­. The spider began to shake like a human who had inhaled poison, before its limbs finally drooped. ¡°Is it dead?¡± I replied to Kalira by shaking my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just down for a while.¡± The blood of Angmar flowing within me and the magical talent of being a Half-Fairy made me instinctively realize that my spell had seeded to some extent. I believed that I would be able to control this giant spider for around 5 minutes or so. ¡°Rise.¡± As Imanded, the giant spider slowly got up and faced me. When I reached my hand out towards it, the giant spider also put out its front leg towards me. ©¥Hioong¡­! ¡°Amazing. You can tame such a huge spider? What spell was it?¡± Kalira approached the now-calm spider. Then, her red eyes suddenly narrowed as if she had found something. ¡°Here, look at this. Look at the spider¡¯s leg. There¡¯s a pink ribbon on its front left second leg-.¡± As Kalira said, there was a ribbon wrapped around the spider¡¯s leg. It wasn¡¯t something a spider would put on itself. Rather, someone must have wrapped it there. This could only mean one thing¡­ ¡°It looks like this is an abandoned spider.¡± Kalira also nodded. ¡°Perhaps someone raised it when it was small, but the fe continued growing bigger till the owner could no longer handle it, so they abandoned the poor thing in this forest. Still, I have never seen such arge spider¡­¡± Kalira was knowledgeable about all kinds of poisons and medicine. She seemed interested in this gigantic tiger-spider. She even fearlessly caressed its legs and body. ©¥Hioong¡­! ¡°Can you fully tame this fellow instead of killing it? I think a tiger-spider will be helpful in many ways if it is properly tamed.¡± I also wanted to do that, but I didn¡¯t know if I would be able topletely tame this ferocious wild spider. The duration of Gamigin on this guy was about 5 minutes. In fact, maintaining the spell already consumed quite a lot of mental power. Well, my Trainer job was at Level 6. After checking the status window of several people, I knew that starting from level 5, it was considered to be around expert level. Hm¡­ Perhaps I could give this a shot? ©¥Kreung-! Just then, the spider let out a sharp roar. Maybe my spell wasn¡¯t perfect? I suddenly felt chills as something ripped the air. Swaeeeek-! Pabat-! As soon as the spider dodged, something flickered into the empty spot, right above where it previously stood. It was an arrow. No, it was more like a bullet rather than an arrow, just basing from the sheer power. Specifically, that thing was a crossbow bolt¡­ The moment I saw this, my hair stood on end. At the same time, something emerged amongst the grass. ¡°¡­ Did I miss?¡± Chapter 89.1 (EP-89.1) Club #8 089 ¨C Adventure Club #8 Paseuseuk-. Just then, something appeared through the grass. I almost mistook ¡®it¡¯ for a long and agile four legged feline. But what came out was actually a human wrapped in a ck bandage, with a cloak draped over. Whooo-. The scene of this person¡¯s torn bandages and long ck hair fluttering in the wind truly resembled the ghost that would appear in children¡¯s nightmares¡­ You could tell his body was tight and muscr from the gaps, and he had really long limbs which looked truly horrifying¡­ Rather than a human, his body was more like that of a mantis that had been trained to the extreme. He was nearly two meters tall, adding to his overwhelming presence. Suddenly, the person¡¯s dark eyes, which were visible through the bandages, turned towards me-. ¡°Theo-nim, get behind me!¡± Kalira stood in front of me, readying her whip. However, I knew better than anyone else that we shouldn¡¯t fight them. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t attack, Lady Kalira. Unless they attack first. You must never fight them.¡± ¡°Them¡­?¡± As Kalira asked in confusion, a rustling noise sounded and one more stranger appeared out of the bush. Seuk, seuk-. The first thing I saw was a person wearing a full-te of gray armor with arge red cross on the chest. The heavy, dull-colored armor was covered with blood and dust, and looked extremely ferocious. It was as if the beautiful original silver shine had never been there to begin with. But even more terrifying was the hammer held tightly in that blunt gauntlet. The huge hammer, something about half the size of a human body, was made out of pure iron for extra weight and destructive power. Gates and walls alike would be shattered like eggs smashed against rocks if they got hit by that thing¡­ ¡°Mr. Hunter, I told you not to go far.¡± However, the soft and even kind woman¡¯s voice that came from under the armorpletely contrasted such a horrifying look. In fact, she was that kind of character. As far as her side was concerned, anyway. ¡°Ara? People?¡± Seureuk-. Squeak-. The woman raised her visor which revealed her blue eyes that were looking at Kalira. ¡°Wow, what a beauty!¡± Meanwhile, Kalira gripped her whip tighter. ¡°¡­ A Pdin? Why is a barrier Pdin here?¡± ¡°You know about the barrier Pdins? You¡¯re quite well versed¡­ However, I¡¯m not a pdin. I¡¯m a healer, just a tad bit stronger than others.¡± Her sharp, cat-like blue eyes were only focused on Kalira. Had the setting of a lesbian priestess remained the same? As a matter of fact, in my memory, this priestess was easily seduced by Kalira and was driven to the brink of death. ¡°You have pretty ruby red eyes. What is your name, My Lady?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, Kalira did not rx and was still very suspicious. It was probably because blood was still dripping off her armor and weapon. At this time, I could see anothermotion from behind. ¡°What, is the fight already over?¡± It was as if a tractor was plowing through a field. There was a female barbarian from the South, dressed in revealing leather clothes. Other than her gauntlet covered with iron and leather, her upper and lower body were barely covered. Thanks to this, her naturally tanned scarred body and blue wave-like tattoos were visible. Overall, she was built like a log. Surung, Kwajik-. The female barbarian then inserted a sword asrge as her body into the ground. ¡­ Before nervously scratching her brown hair that was fluttering around. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Her frowning, blood-stained face looked like a murderous goblin¡¯s. ¡°I thought I could warm up a bit.¡± However, her emerald eyes were bright and mysterious. I knew better than anyone else that if she tidied up, she would be quite a beautiful woman. A bandage-wrapped Hunter. A lesbian Priestess. And a female barbarian carrying a huge sword. It was an unforgettablebination that anyone who had read the original ¡°Viin Hunter¡± novel would not forget. I even felt kind of emotional seeing them. The only problem was that, I was kind of a ¡®viin¡¯ that they would hunt¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The only man in the party looked down at me silently. The sight of an almost two-meter-tall gori staring me down was very chilling¡­ Even the viins who faced him felt the pressure of this strange atmosphere and overwhelming physique. Reading and imagining the scene werepletely different than experiencing it yourself¡­ I was sweating balls here! Was this ¡®thing¡¯ really human? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The silent man¡¯s eyes swept at me. He was assessing me. In his eyes, there were only two types of people in the world, living and dead. He was currently determining whether I was someone to kiII or not¡­ ¡°You¡­.¡± A terrifying voice came through those wraps of bandage. It was akin to the noise of a nail scratching ss. I wanted to cover my ears, but if I did, that scythe-like hand would grab my neck. Paseuseuk-. Another person appeared through the bushes. ¡°Mr. Hunter, why did you suddenly run off? I told you to follow my instructions carefully, so that you won¡¯t get lost in the fairy forest.¡± Compared to the hulking people from before, this guy was quite small. In fact, this fe might be the same size as me. He was wearing a hooded ck robe so I couldn¡¯t see his clothes or identity. But judging from his bright and clear voice, he seemed to be quite young. Who could this be? As far as I knew, there wasn¡¯t anyone like that in the main character¡¯s party. ¡°Whew, whoa-.¡± The newly arrived man ced his hand on hisp and tried to catch his breath. That was when the female barbarian hit him on the back and he fell down. ¡°If a Pathfinder is so weak, you¡¯ll be eaten by animals!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ This guy was the Pathfinder they mentioned. The bandaged hunter who was standing in front of me then turned around. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s just some minor trifle. There¡¯s nothing here, let¡¯s return.¡± As he turned back to where they hade from, his colleagues, who were looking around, followed suit. ¡°See you next time, Lady Ruby-.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go eat dinner. I heard that there¡¯s a delicious ce called the student cafeteria!¡± Chapter 89.2 (EP-89.2) Club #8 089 ¨C Adventure Club #8 With the priestess and barbarian gone, the only one left was the panting man. He shook his head under his robe and said. ¡°Were you surprised? I apologize on behalf of my party members. Everyone just arrived at Ark so they¡¯re still adjusting.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s fine, nothing big happened.¡± I answered appropriately. But this was just a facade and I was actually going crazy with curiosity. Who and what was this guy doing in the main character¡¯s party? I could remember almost all of the information about Viin Hunter. So I was confident in making sure I wouldn¡¯t get involved with them to avoid a bad ending. In other words, not umting evil deeds. Because that was the best way to deal with it. After all, if you umted s?ns, you would be a bigger viin, and if you became a bigger viin, you would be hunted down by experience-seekers. I was able to avoid the Hunter just now. That meant I was not yet viinous enough to be his mark. However, this Pathfinder was a huge anomaly to me. What the heI? was he doing here? The Viin Hunter Party seemed to have changed along with the twist in the story¡­. I was dying to know. So, I decided to approach it from my side first. ¡°You seem to be with strange and strong people. Well, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll meet again but my name is Theo Gospel. You are¡­?¡± ¡°Theo Gospel¡­.¡± ¡°Yes. That is my name.¡± ¡°Fuhuhuhu-.¡± The man chuckled under his hood after hearing my name. I tried wrapping my head around why. But he promptly apologized, waving his hand from side to side. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that you look very different from what I¡¯ve heard. They say that Theo Gospel, the Demon Monk of Angmar, is a two meter long monster with eight arms and eight legs.¡± ¡°That is what everyone says.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very different from the rumors. But are you really that Theo Gospel; the Queen¡¯s Secret Concubine, the Gardener of Angmar, the Liberator of ves?¡± I nodded at the man¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, things are a little different from the rumors. So what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°You can just call me Guide. I am a nobody without a name. Anyways, I have to catch up with myrades. See you-.¡± The man quickly turned around, right after knowing my name. Wasn¡¯t itmon courtesy to introduce yourself back? What was with this ¡®a nobody without a name¡¯ nonsense!? Thus, I decided to activate¡¶Farsight¡·. However, just as I opened my eyes¡­ Udduk-. The man suddenly stopped walking and turned his head towards me, which broke my concentration. ¡°And oh, Sir Gospel. There are some things in the world that you should best pretend to not see anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Please keep our meeting a secret. We are not supposed to be here yet.¡± Paseuseuk-. With those words, the manpletely disappeared¡­ * * * I drew the dagger from my waist. This dagger was a gift from Aira. Using it to cut the cocoon, I saw a blue Marmar inside. ¡°Haaaa, I thought I was going to die.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes-. Well, I think I¡¯m fine. Did peoplee? Who were they? Where did the spider go?¡± ¡°There was this dangerous bunch that¡­ Nevermind, let¡¯s just get out of here quickly. The sun will be setting soon.¡± We decided to get out of the fairy forest first to avoid the night. As we were walking in the woods, the silent Kalira finally said: ¡°Who were those people? Theo-nim, you seem to have known them beforehand.¡± It would be too long of an exnation. Rather, I had a question. ¡°What does Lady Kalira think of them? What do you feel?¡± ¡°I felt¡­.¡± She looked lost in thought. It was only after a while did she slowly say something, with her body trembling a bit. ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to turn them into enemies. To be honest, I feel fortunate that I didn¡¯t have to fight them. In particr, the man with the long limbs¡­ He¡¯s like¡­¡± ¡°Like¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. I feel like he¡¯s a dangerous person. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met someone who exudes such a dangerous atmosphere other than Theo-nim.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Kalira had a good read. ¡­ But, did I actually look that dangerous? Of course, my danger was different from that of the Hunter. ¡°I can¡¯t win against him in a normal confrontation. I would have to use assassination tactics or some trickery.¡± Anyway, Kalira¡¯s exnation was very urate. There was no one more dangerous to viins than him. The hunter was the personification of the proverbial heavenly punishment ¨C evil deeds would be punished. Hu-. The fact that I survived after meeting the hunter struck my body with a strange sense of relief. Still, the tension remained. ¡°Lady Kalira, can I ask you a favor?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± ¡°The Guide I talked to earlier. I would like you to do some research on him without getting caught. Whether it¡¯s some information or just anything.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± ¡°And¡­.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I firmly continued. ¡°Also, please investigate the name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯.¡± ¡°Theo-nim?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s me. It¡¯s probably just a person with the same name about 20 years ago¡­¡± At this time, Marmar suddenly barged in. ¡°I¡¯ll help too! I can do better!¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to ask you for a favor then.¡± I felt like I had a colleague to rely on, which calmed my cluttered mind down a bit. Just having someone reliable around could give a person quite the sense of security. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can find more information, Red Eyes!¡± As Marmar spoke loudly, I nodded and patted her on the back. ¡°Okay, okay. Now, let¡¯s focus on your future amodation first, Marmar. We can do so tomorrow, at the weekend.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing my words, tears welled up in Marmar¡¯s big eyes. Chapter 90.1 (EP-90.1) My Home #1 090 ¨C My Warm Home #1 There were as many faculty members as students living in Ark. They naturally had different kinds of work and positions. And, of course, they were provided with many amenities. A faculty exclusive training ground. A faculty exclusive restaurant. There were even exclusive vi facilities¡­ Of course, not all faculty members enjoyed such benefits because they were not given free of charge and actually had a price attached. It could be said that the lower-level employees, like Marmar, could not enjoy any of the above. Fortunately, the same was not true regarding the bank. ¡°It is my first time visiting the bank. People are really leaving and borrowing money from here..!¡± Going through the lobby¡¯s clean marble floor, Marmar¡¯s tail was wagging excitedly from side to side. ©¥Imp? ©¥An Imp is in the bank? ©¥Was there a mistake? Marmar was attracting attention. It might be best to finish our business here as quickly as possible and get out of the bank immediately, lest we got into trouble. ¡°Next-.¡± After the person in front finished his business, I was finally able to face the bank teller. The teller was a blonde ¡®girl¡¯, wearing a white blouse and sses, who was looking at me sternly. She had a namete on her chest with the name ¡®Economic Helper ¨C Econoy¡¯. And judging from her short and pointed ears, she was probably a Nymph. I guess there was some nymph quota system in hiring staff. There was a problem, though. The bank clerk, Econoi, was yelling at me for some reason. ¡°Today¡¯s lending system has ended¡­!¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡± ¡°Then why are you here¡­!?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She seemed very angry for a Nymph. As I was at a loss on what to do, Marmar, who stood behind me, poked my back with her tail and softly said. ¡°Today is Sunday. The Sunday staff are usually very grumpy.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± It must be stressful to work on weekends when others were off. But I didn¡¯t think it was right to just take your anger out on customers. I said. ¡°My name is Theo Gospel. I heard that Silver Rank receives a 10 million coin promotion bonus.¡± Like what I just said, I came here to im the 10 million coins for achieving the Silver Rank. The reason why I needed money was to get Marmar a proper residence. ¡°Theo, Theo Gospel¡­. Theo Gospel¡­.¡± Econoi pulled out a thick book and flipped through the list. She was probably looking for an ount with my name on it. After waiting for a long while, Econoi said. ¡°There are four people¡­!¡± ¡°Your name is Theo Gospel, correct?¡± ¡°Yes¡­!¡± As expected, the name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ was quitemon. After all, it was the default surname given to children by the church. I then remembered the book I was carrying on my back. The one with the name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ and ¡®Priga Nightfall¡¯, who was the Saintess. Perhaps that was really not me and just a person with the same name. ¡°Please look for a rtively recent deposit.¡± Fwip, fwip-. After flipping through the pages for some time, Econoi suddenly eximed, ¡°Ah-!¡± then said. ¡°Here, there is an ount with 12.5 million coins¡­! So, 10 million coins¡­.¡± After a brief verification, I was given a thick bundle of banknotes. Before this, I¡¯d only held gold or silver coins. These banknotes had a different feeling in my hand. ¡°Transactions would be much faster with a bankbook¡­! If you are keen in finance, you can avail one¡­! Would you like to take a look¡­?¡± ¡°Sure thing. Marmar, you should get a bankbook too.¡± ¡°A bankbook?¡± After withdrawing the 10 million coins, Marmar and I got our bankbooks made. It was called a bankbook, but it was really just a small booklet with a leather cover and parchment papers containing numbers. ¡°So the number written here is my money, right?¡± Marmar kept looking at the words 10,000C written on her first ever bankbook in fascination. ¡°I never thought I would open a bank ount in my life!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and find you a house. It¡¯s Sunday, there¡¯s a lot to do.¡± I took Marmar and headed to the staff quarters. * * * If I had to pick three necessities that people needed; it would be food, clothing, and shelter. What you wore, what you ate, and your personal living environment. Perhaps, it would not be an exaggeration to say that these three factors were the root of human needs. In that sense, choosing a house was a very important and serious task. ¡°I think this is good¡­!¡± Marmar shouted as if she liked the house just from looking around once. It was a two-story row house exclusive to faculty members and staff. There were five rooms lined up andbined into one big wooden building, giving off a cramped feeling. The name of the building was¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹. I actually didn¡¯t like it because it looked old and shabby. ¡°I like it here!¡± However, Marmar was saying she liked it despite not having seen other ces. ¡°Why do you like this ce?¡± ¡°There is a second floor! I, Marmar, always dreamed of having the high ground!¡± Chapter 90.2 (EP-90.2) My Home #1 090 ¨C My Warm Home #1 ¡®I see¡­¡¯ As I nodded my head, the real estate agent who was listening to our conversation smiled contentedly while stroking his pointy beard. ¡°Great choice! Although this is an old building, it¡¯s the perfect starting ce for beginners. It evenes with all the luxuries!¡± ¡°Luxuries?¡± Checking Room 1 on the 2nd floor, there was a single window and a shabby but clean bed with a worn out duvet, as well as an old desk. ¡­ So where exactly were the luxuries? As I turned my head to see if there was any hidden secret door, the agent said very proudly. ¡°You have a ceiling, you have a wall. You also have windows. Of course, you got your door as well. Isn¡¯t this everything one will ever need? If you sign the contract now, we can hook you up with themunal water supply and plumbing for just 200,000 coins per month!¡± Marmar trembled at those words. I wondered if the revolutionary Imp Marmar¡¯s anger would explode in rage -. ¡°Indeed, I like this ce!¡± ¡­ Marmar proceeded to look around this empty space and pped her hands. ¡°Then, shall we sign the contract?¡± At the agent¡¯s question, I shook my head while muttering. ¡°Not yet, we¡¯ll need to discuss this a little more.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be over there for a bit. Take your time, hehe~.¡± As the broker took a break and smoked his pipe in the distance, I asked Marmar, who was checking the bed¡¯s softness. ¡°Do you really like it here? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to check other ces as well?¡± ¡°The other ces are probably going to be the same anyway! And, I really like it here! There¡¯s no need to look anywhere else!¡± Marmar¡¯s attitude was firm. Then, as if she was already living here, Marmar began to mumble to herself ¡°I¡¯ll put a furnace here. I¡¯ll install a drying rack there.¡± She seemed excited at the thought of furnishing her home. This girl reminded me of my old self¡­ At the age of 20, I left the orphanage and got my own room for the first time. Back then, my heart was pounding with tension and excitement at the thought of facing the world anew. ¡°Marmar, do you really like it here? Won¡¯t you regret it?¡± ¡°I swear on my tail, I won¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°Your tail?¡± ¡°An Imp¡¯s tail is like her life! It is the highest level of oath!¡± ¡®Makes sense.¡¯ I was once again reminded of how much Imps valued their tails. This just showed how amazing the Imp tail wand Marmar gave me was. ¡°Look, there is a big window on the second floor. There¡¯s even a balcony! Growing flowers on the balcony and looking down at the people passing by would be great!¡± Marmar went out to the second floor balcony and looked down. I thought this ce wasn¡¯t really anything special, yet Marmar had different thoughts. Her tail kept waving from side to side, as if it was a great thing. ¡°Let¡¯s sign the contract!¡± At Marmar¡¯s cry, the agent put out his smoke and strode towards us. He then grabbed something from the pouch on his waist. It was a scroll. He unfolded it and cleared his throat, ¡°Eh, um-.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see-. Between the wall, window, ceiling, bed, nket, door and water pipes, plus the misceneous, it will be about 500,000 coins per month with a down payment of 10 million coins.¡± ¡°The down payment is 10 million¡­?¡± Marmar¡¯s excitement and anticipation-filled expression immediately stiffened. Despite knowing that rent would not be cheap, I was still taken aback that the down payment for this shabby ce was 10 million and the monthly rent was 500,000 coins. This was not a deposit, so you could not even get your money back. Seemingly to have read my expression, the experienced agent suggested. ¡°Should I give you some more time to think? Or would you like to see another room? There is one with only a 5 million coin down payment and 200,000 coins monthly rent.¡± Hearing this, Marmar¡¯s expression brightened up again. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the second room next door. Would you like to have a look?¡± Marmar nodded and the agent took us to Room 2 for a tour. It was a gloomy prison-like space with no windows and sunlighting in. Of course, there was no balcony, sink or even a bed. Seriously, what did you make this room for? Like, there was really no window? I was speechless and just kept my mouth shut. I wondered if the agent could read my expression. ¡°If there is a window, mosquitoes woulde in during summer, and in winter, cold wind would get inside. In that sense, mosquitoes and the cold wouldn¡¯t be a problem here. Instead, the venttion is a little tricky-.¡± ¡°Eum.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you time to talk it out.¡± The agent then left again. He was probably going to smoke his unfinished pipe. While the agent was away, I asked Marmar. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­ I think here is better! Even if there is no window or balcony, there would also be no mosquitoes and bugs!¡± Marmar¡¯s tail drooped as she said that. She had a very sad expression on her face, but she seemed to be well aware that there was no other choice due to ack of money. Seeing her reminded me of my sister¡­ Children who had to learn the reality of giving up their dreams. Children who could only look at the cool and fun things in TVmercials, but never have the chance to experience them. When I thought of that, I suddenly became very sad. It felt like I was about to burst into tears because of my sensitive fairy sense¡­ Also, Marmar¡¯s mental state might be stranger if she had to live in this prison cell. So, I said to Marmar, who was looking at every corner of the room with sad eyes. ¡°Marmar, let¡¯s go with the 10 million coin room next door. I think that¡¯s better. I¡¯ll shoulder the cost.¡± Chapter 91.1 (EP-91.1) My Home #2 091 ¨C My Warm Home #2 Marmar was overjoyed upon hearing that she would get the 10 million coins room. ¡°Is that really okay?¡± She was like a child who received her Christmas present. Seeing her happy made me happy as well. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But, Comrade. You don¡¯t have that much money in your ount. 10 million coins is the same as everything in Comrade¡¯s bnce. Can you do that?¡± However, Marmar did not readily agree with my decision. She actually considered my own financial situation and hesitated. Well, what Marmar said was correct. Currently, I only possessed 12.5 million. But, I also had my own dorm and there were plenty of ways to make more money. I just needed to run tasks outside the city every weekend, which would help improve my magic skills as well. I could make a profit through that. Furthermore, sooner orter, I would be promoted to Gold Rank and get more reward money. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Everything is for you, Marmar.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡± Marmar trembled in surprise. Seeing her orange eyes moistened, I thought she was about to shed tears. However, Marmar held them back. Rather, she swallowed her emotions and said courageously. ¡°Then, can I use those ten million coins?¡± ¡°Of course. But you have to work hard for me in the future. Think of it as advance payment. This is your money, okay?¡± I then handed Marmar the thick bundle of banknotes. However, Marmar did something unexpected. ¡°Mr. Agent-! I¡¯ll sign the contract for this room here!¡± ¡­ Marmar agreed to this room that had no window and bed. I almost shouted in surprise. ¡°What are you thinking, Marmar!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my money, and I¡¯m using it how I want!¡± I felt like I¡¯d been scammed¡­ ¡°Hehe-. This is now Miss Imp¡¯s room, feel free to use it however you want. Just don¡¯t burn the ce.¡± Jingle-. The agent handed over the key and quickly left, having finished his work. Watching him disappear in the distance, I asked Marmar. ¡°Marmar, what are you doing? Sign the contract with the room next door!¡± But Marmar only shook her head. ¡°Trust me, Comrade. I have an idea! Now, we¡¯ll start by furnishing the ce first¡­!¡± Marmar started walking somewhere, so I had no choice but to follow. However, she wasn¡¯t heading to a furniture store, but a studio selling paper and paint. Marmar then bought paper, brushes and paint. Finally, she returned to the room and started painting something. It was a window. Marmar painted a picture of a garden with the rising sun, as if she was nning on using it as window wallpaper, and stuck it on the wall¡­ ¡°What do you think? Is it good?¡± ¡°No, what is this¡­?¡± Marmar scribbled a few more things such as ¡®bed¡¯, mp¡¯ and ¡®drawer¡¯, then ced them in every corner of the room. ¡°Marmar, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to do¡­¡± ¡°Comrade, I thought of a cheaper alternative! I will make and drill the window myself! If I did that, I think 1 million coins would be enough. The sink and plumbing will also be around 1 million coins-. Finally, the bed, furniture and other furnishings will be another million.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°For only 8 million coins and 200,000 coins a month, I¡¯ll be able to live in the same ce as the next room, which is 10 million coins and 500,000 coins a month!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to renovate the room yourself?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ This was certainly a smarter and cheaper way. ¡°But, Marmar, is the cost calction urate?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve looked at a lot of amodations! The only problem is that it would take more than a month to build all this¡­ Well, there¡¯s plenty of time!¡± Marmar was far braver and smarter than I thought. She definitely had the ability to adapt and survive different circumstances. Were all Imps like this? Such a thought suddenly made me curious about other Imps besides Marmar. The Demon King Angmar created the Imps and even made them a member of his shadow corps. It seemed certain that they had a tough and strong side. ¡°Then can Comrade help me clean up? Let¡¯s go to lunch after! I¡¯ll treat you!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± * * * Marmar and I went to the park near her lodging, ¡°Fairy Paradise¡±. It felt pretty nice to have a park nearby where you could take walks. Marmar asked while eating the sandwich she bought from a stall. ¡°So, Comrade, what did the book say?¡± ¡°Book?¡± ¡°The book with your and Saintess¡¯ names written on it. I was curious. I just wasn¡¯t able to ask because we got busy!¡± ¡°Ah, I also haven¡¯t checked it yet.¡± With most of the meal done, I took out the book I had brought yesterday from my bag. ¡¸Adventure Club ss 5 Activity Report: Theo Gospel and Priga Nightfall.¡¹ Chapter 91.2 (EP-91.2) My Home #2 091 ¨C My Warm Home #2 I had to be careful when opening the book because of how old it was. The woven parts were threatening to fall off. ¡¸Adventure Club ss 5, President Theo Gospel. Vice President Priga Nightfall. First Half Activity Record.¡¹ Fwip-. The very first page already caught my attention. It contained ounts such as what items were purchased and for how much, as well as the resources used for club maintenance and food. It felt like a ledger. Actually, it was probably what this got used for. However, nothing seemed noteworthy. There was just a bunch of financial documents. Yet, it was certain that a man named ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ and Saintess Priga Nightfall were involved in many activities together. Could this really be me? Before being sold into very, was Demon Monk Theo Gospel active in an adventure club with the Saintess 20 years ago? A connection between the Demon Monk and the Saintess¡­. To know for sure, it would be better to ask Saintess Priga herself. Though I hadn¡¯t heard anything from the Saintess since thatst time we met. But then again, she was a very busy person. If the Theo written here was really me, then how old would I be? Was I aging slowly because of my Half-Fairy heritage? I had so many questions¡­ There was a high likelihood that Saintess Priga held the key to this. I would have to try and meet her somehow. ¡°Hu-.¡± I sighed like a cooler ventting an overheated CPU. It was important to quickly organize the things I had to do.
  1. The ultimate goal was to survive and revive the Angmar Family.
  1. For that, it was necessary to capture and dominate the Young Ladies of the four great families.
  1. And to do so, I had to take over the legacy the Angmar Family might have left behind. In the process, tracking down the name ¡®Isaiah Gospel¡¯ who might have been my father was also crucial.
  1. I also needed to investigate the traces of the name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ in the book.
  1. Finally, I must be on the lookout for the biggest variable to my ns, the Viin Hunter Party. In case I might have to face them, I needed to prepare several cards up my sleeves.
¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Alright. There was a lot of work to do. Both my body and mind were suffering. However, the path no longer resembled a dreary dark tunnel like when I was struggling alone in Angmar. Now, I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the problems on my own. ¡°Marmar, investigate all the students with the name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was time to get up and start investigating! ¡°I was wondering where you were, Commoner. Have you been rxing in a ce like this?¡± Just then, someone loudly called me in a prideful voice. ¡°Lady Mirna¡­?¡± When I lifted my head, I saw Mirna Draco with a parasol slowly approaching me from afar in the park. ¡°My Lady, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to find you, Commoner. I¡¯ve been to your dormitory, but I heard that you went out overnight without permission. You didn¡¯t even bother to tell me, Mirna¡­ You sure have a big liver, don¡¯t you?¡± {T/N: Big liver = bold or audacious in Korean idiom/saying} She should be referring to me sleeping over at Marmar¡¯s hut. Mirna was probably looking for me around that time. But why? While I was thinking of the possible reasons, Mirna opened her slender eyes and looked at Marmar who was eating a sandwich next to me. Marmar was startled by this and quickly hid her tail. ¡°Another one with red eyes¡­!¡± Marmar couldn¡¯t even say a word, as if she was terrified of Mirna, who had crimson eyes that were even redder and more vivid than that of Kalira. Well, Mirna¡¯s impression was indeed a little strong. ¡°An Imp¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Marmar here is an Imp. She¡¯s a subordinate I hired.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I did hear rumors that an Imp had joined the faculty. I guess it was your friend. Hmm, to be able to befriend an Imp¡­ Theo Gospel, you are quite the talent now that I see it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Imps are masterpieces of Demon King Angmar. They¡¯re famous for not bowing to anyone other than the Demon King himself. They are prideful and arrogant, so you can¡¯t use them as servants.¡± Were they? Well, I didn¡¯t know that. ¡°To be able to hire such an Imp as a subordinate means that you have the same position as the Demon King Angmar to this Imp.¡± I nced at Marmar. Was Marmar following me like the Demon King Solomon, who was the master of the Imps? In a way, it was a reasonable, or at least, a close answer. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve ever heard of such a thing! I¡¯ve only known this now!¡± That was right. Marmar seemed to be an unusual one. ¡°So, why is Lady Mirna looking for me?¡± I quickly got to the point. After all, I had other things to do. Then Mirna Draco, whose face was under the parasol, looked around before saying in a low voice. ¡°Theo Gospel, I have info that may be of help to you. Our family has a lot of books about the Angmar family. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like for you toe for dinner tonight¡­.¡± ¡°Angmar!¡± Then Marmar screamed. Thanks to this, everyone in the park stopped what they were doing and looked at us, as if time had stopped. Mirna sighed looking at this. ¡°I guess an Imp is an Imp in the end, given how she immediately reacted to that name. Anyway, Theo Gospel. I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner. I want to introduce you to someone.¡± ¡°Introduce me to someone?¡± ¡°You already know that I have a sister, right?¡± ¡°Ah-. I have heard rumors¡­¡± If the implication was what I thought, then I simply couldn¡¯t pass this up! Chapter 92.1 (EP-92.1) My Home #3 092 ¨C My Warm Home #3 ¡°Then, Comrade, I¡¯ll go decorate the house! Make sure toe and visitter!¡± Marmar continued waving her hand until we could no longer see each other. Mirna invited Marmar to dinner too, but Marmar declined saying that she had a lot of work to do. Maybe it was due to Marmar being gone, but the atmosphere suddenly had a dubious air in it¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, Commoner.¡± And so, on a sunny afternoon, Mirna and I headed to the Draco Family mansion on the outskirts of Gracia. I¡¯d already visited once before, so the area wasn¡¯t foreign. However, it did feel a little awkward walking with Mirna, even when there was some distance between us. What should I talk about? I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say on a date¡­ What kind of conversation would a popr hunk have with the noonas? I thought of attractive, handsome men conversing with women. However, I realized that even a simple remark from them such as ¡°delicious¡± could already elicit a big reaction from their date. This wasn¡¯t really helpful, at all. ¡°Huu-.¡± Then, Mirna suddenly sighed. It didn¡¯t seem like there was something troubling her emotionally or mentally. Rather, I saw that her silky silver bangs were wet. I rummaged through my pocket and held out a handkerchief to Mirna. She epted it and wiped the sweat from her forehead and said. ¡°The weather¡¯s hot today.¡± ¡°It is.¡± ©¥Jijeujeujeu-. ©¥Mem-mem, mem-. With the unknown insects chirping loudly in the shrubs and trees, it felt like summer was just around the corner. ¡°How is the summer like in Gracia? Is it very hot?¡± Mirna should have lived in this city for quite some time, she should know what summer was like. Mirnanguidly replied as she watched the swaying haze. ¡°As the city of the Gwangyeom Church, the sun is naturally strong and the weather is hot. But our mansion is cool.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Speaking of, how about spending the summer vacation at the vi?¡± ¡°Summer vacation?¡± Mirna¡¯s words made me picture what my summer vacation could be, like leisurely fanning myself in a cool mansion and avoiding the scorching sun. Of course, I could not afford such leisure and luxury. In fact, I would be the one who had to fan Aira and Elga¡­ In the first ce, Aira and I might have to go back to Angmar during summer vacation. I would be busy with dozens of responsibilities. So I had to decline Mirna¡¯s offer, even if I wanted to. Still, it was a bit improper to just sharply reject her, so I tried to word my response in a reasonable way. ¡°It¡¯s hard to give a definitive answer right now since the vacation schedule has not been announced. There¡¯s still a long way to go before vacation, right?¡± We hadn¡¯t even taken the midterm exam yet. Fufu- Mirna chuckled. ¡°Time in Ark passes faster than you think. Well, we¡¯re almost there.¡± As we chatted, we had almost arrived at the Draco Family vi. I was greeted by a surprise. The previously dark and gloomy estate was now filled with colorful flowers. It was finally befitting of the word ¡°vi¡±. ¡°The garden is very pretty. Did you take care of it yourself?¡± ¡°I could say I did it, but it¡¯s my sister¡¯s work.¡± ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s your sister¡¯s.¡± I remembered that Mirna invited me today to introduce her sister Narmi, so I pretended not to know anything. ¡°The one who you were buying the ss shoes for back then was your sister, right?¡± ¡°Yes, my sister likes shiny things. I figured that she would like the ss shoes too. Of course, that insensible and crude Lioness did not know the concept of a reserved item.¡± I recalled the events before school started. It was then that I first met Mirna. Also, Narmi liked shiny things? Giiik-. When we finally arrived at the entrance of the vi, the solid iron gate automatically opened. What kind of magical device was installed here? I could also see two new stone winged lizard statues with gleaming ruby eyes. These weren¡¯t here before. ¡°The stone statues are scary¡­¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t touch them. They are the gargoyles that guard this vi. I¡¯ve increased the security since thest time the mansion was attacked by Professor Bn.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Could these stone statues really move? At this time, Mirna began to speak confidently as if she didn¡¯t want to miss a chance to brag. ¡°It can tear apart corpse thieves, and even mages, with just one hand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡®No, it¡¯s scary¡­¡¯ However, there were a lot of grave robbers who were aiming for the Draco Family¡¯s treasures, property and graveyards, so it was clear that without these, things would be more troublesome. Though, I was curious about the price. ¡°Then, how much does one gargoyle cost?¡± I thought it would be good to put one in front of Marmar¡¯s house. Unfortunately, Mirna¡¯s reply was just incredulous. ¡°Not sure. I guess it¡¯s around 50 million coins?¡± ¡°Eherm, I see.¡± Marmar struggled to even pay the 10 million coins down payment, and here was someone casually dropping 50 mil on a stone statue. If Marmar heard this, she might have screamed, ¡°You wasteful upper ss!¡± in fury. Chapter 92.2 (EP-92.2) My Home #3 092 ¨C My Warm Home #3 It was very bright inside the mansion. The haunted mansion of the past was nowhere to be found, from the previous cked out curtains to the now colorful tinted ss. That alone transformed the dark and eerie den of darkness into something like a holy cathedral. ¡°You removed all the curtains?¡± Before, there was no other light source other than the candles andnterns, which was why it got so dark despite it being in the middle of the day. As I was recalling the details, Mirna replied. ¡°All the corpses in the cemetery have been stolen, and there are no more corpses to manage. Thus, it doesn¡¯t matter if I let the sunlight into this mansion.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll prepare the meal, so please wait,moner. Oh, and don¡¯t touch my things.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°If you are bored, you can read some books. I¡¯ve piled up all the Angmar rted ones there. I don¡¯t know how useful they are to you, though.¡± Mirna pointed to a pile of about twenty thick books, just as she said. Those would probably take me a month to read. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start preparing.¡± And with that, I was left alone in the living room. I felt like Mirna¡¯s attitude towards me was considerably softer than it had been in the past. Perhaps she had grown to really like me? BUT, there was a big need to first distinguish between the goodwill that a woman gave and attraction. Otherwise, you might simply embarrass yourself. As my brain started to daydream, I grabbed a book to cool my head. The title read ¡®Fun Facts about the Angmar Family ¨C Graybeard Colton¡¯. This looked interesting. ¡¸Angmar Family members are usually born with red hair and sapphire blue eyes. Generally, the men are gentle Giants, with broad shoulders and are intellectuals. On the other hand, the women of the Angmar family tend to have a fiery personality-.¡¹ Knock-. Someone suddenly knocked on the door. The only ones avable in this spacious mansion were me and the Young Ladies of the Draco Family. As I put my book down and lifted my head, a person came in and waved at me. ¡°You¡¯re here Theo!¡± ¡°I assume this is Miss Narmi?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! What happened? What brings you here all of a sudden?¡± Narmi didn¡¯t know why I was here? I exined the details to Narmi about how I got invited to the mansion. Narmi listened to my story for a while and then gave a soft sigh and looked around with a slightly anxious expression. ¡°So, my sister said that she wants to introduce me?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. She¡¯s never done anything like this before. She might get upset if she knew that the two of us knew each other beforehand, so let¡¯s keep it a secret for now.¡± ¡°And that Miss Narmi and I are holding secret love lectures?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Narmi¡¯s face was immediately dyed red. I then recalled the time when Narmi and I kissed. That should have been Narmi¡¯s first kiss. Did that also mean that it was Mirna¡¯s first kiss? How would it work if the two were sharing one body? How confusing¡­ ¡°Anyway, today is our first meeting, Theo Gospel. Understood?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave, I think my sister ising to her senses¡± Narmi promptly left after saying that. Two sisters with the same face telling me different things made it seem like a mischievous woman was deceiving me by ying two roles. This was certainly a little crazy. * * * Mirna Draco was surprisingly good at cooking. She had grilled something simr to a whole pork belly. When checked with the fork, it was crispy on the outside and juicy on the inside. Slicing it with a knife and eating a piece, I was amazed at how good the meat was, and how it still retained some of its chewiness. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡± Mirna then looked at a very long mirror that was next to her. There was only one reason why it was ced there. ©¥You don¡¯t have to worry about me! A girl was waving her hand in the mirror. She looked just like Mirna, but she had a more cheerful vibe. ©¥Enjoy your meal together! Narmi was reflected in the mirror¡­ How was that even possible? The reflection acting differently from the person in front of the mirror? Wasn¡¯t that a horror movie clich¨¦? However, to the Draco sisters, this was nothing out of the ordinary. The Draco sisters didn¡¯t see themselves when they looked at the mirror, but their sister. Thus, they could only infer their own appearance by looking at the sibling. ¡°So, what do you think, Theo Gospel?¡± Shuk, shuk-. Mirna Draco asked calmly while cutting the meat on her te. Having just swallowed another slice of meat, I wracked my brain to findpliments for Mirna¡¯s homemade food. ¡°The sauce is on point. It really brings out the vor of the meat and cuts the grease-.¡± ¡°I am certain you know what I was asking, are you not? Or are you just so surprised that you are left speechless? Or maybe you are purposely avoiding the topic-.¡± Mirna¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled. Meanwhile, Narmi in the mirror covered her mouth with both hands. I asked. ¡°Are you talking about your sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shuk, shuk-. The noise when the knife sliced against the te sounded agitated. Now that I thought about it, Mirna¡¯s hands were trembling unnaturally. She was acting a little different than usual. Was she nervous? Maybe Mirna was fearful of confessing her strange constitution. For me, I didn¡¯t really feel anything because I already knew it. Unfortunately, this meant that I had been too calm. I needed to feign surprise now! As I was trying toe up with the appropriate reaction, Mirna asked. ¡°¡­ Did this change your mind about me?¡± Chapter 93.1 (EP-93.1) My Home #4 093 ¨C My Warm Home #4 Mirna Draco was worried. She had a twin sister whom, unlike other sisters, she shared one body with. Yes, two consciousnesses in one body. This was by no means ordinary. Some said this was a miracle sent by God, but their father, Aleister, wanted to hide it. When they were young, Mirna and Narmi didn¡¯t know why they had to hide it, but as they got older, they naturally came to understand one thing. Those that were unusual would be ostracized by society. Once rumors of the sisters¡¯ bizarre constitution spreaded, words woulde flying like daggers and stabbing them both. In fact, the reaction of those who found out about their special constitution was enough evidence. ©¥Two people in one body? Isn¡¯t it some kind of curse? ©¥No matter how religious your family is, you still end up tampering with the dead. It must be a punishment from God! ©¥Shhh, they can hear you¡­ Gossip such as these were all over the ce-. ©¥Can they talk to each other then? How does sharing a body work? ©¥I¡¯m nning on writing a thesis about people with different personalities. Can I interview you-. There were also people who approached them purely for their own interests. Eventually, the sisters fully closed off everything about their constitution. Naturally, it made the existence of Narmi Draco, who wasn¡¯t the direct controller of the body, to be erased like a shadow. Fortunately, both sisters got along very well. In the first ce, was it even possible for them to be on bad terms since they were in the same body? Also, back when the Draco Family members started dying from an unknown disease, the sisters were able to rely on each other and strengthened one another¡¯s heart. ©¥Narmi, let¡¯s revive the Draco Family together. ©¥Yes! However, the sisters soon met a hurdle. In order to revive the Draco Family, they would need the help of a third party. A son-inw of the Draco Family, in other words, a husband¡­ God had designed the world for men and women to meet, mate and thrive. Unlike other ordinary girls, it was more than twice as difficult for Mirna and Narmi to find a life partner. It was not easy to find a man who would like both of them and treated them without discrimination. ©¥Miss Draco. I am Chris, the second son of Marquis Balhazak. Could you spare me some of your time¡­. ©¥I am Mitahari, the eldest son of Duke Warkir¡­. Of course, as the Young Ladies of the Draco Family with flower-like beauty, there were quite a lot of men eager to court them. The only problem was that the men they met had a greed and desire for the Draco Family that was far greater than that of themselves¡­ ©¥How much is the Draco Family worth? ©¥Do you own an elephant? The sisters thought that the high aristocratic children wouldn¡¯t think anything of the Draco Family¡¯s property since they already ¡®have it all¡¯. But they were wrong. On the contrary, the higher their status, the more they viewed the Draco Twins as a tool for power and status¡­ But, it was also simply impossible to lower their standards to non-nobles who had no potential. After all, mostmoners did not even have the most basic of education. Just as Mirna was feeling depressed and bleak about the future of the family¡¯s revival, she found a useful gemstone. ©¥Nice to meet you, Lady Mirna. I¡¯m-. And his name was Theo Gospel. Judging by the fact that he had thest name of Gospel, he was probably an orphan with no family. However, he was a bizarre existence rumored to be tightly holding Queen Aira on a leash. Yet, when Mirna met him, he was more thoughtful and gentle than most nobles. He was nothing like the ugly pig that those rumors were painting him to be. Most of all, he was ¡®infatuated¡¯ with Mirna. As to howmitted the fellow could be, he fought Professor Bn who was a near-Rank 5 Witch without hesitation for her. If she were to give him a score, you could say he passed by a hair¡¯s breadth. But Mirna was a little nervous about how he would react knowing about her constitution. Wait, no, nervous? Why would she be nervous? Mirna refused to admit that she was nervous because of an orphanedmoner. It was said that the Draco Family were always proud, even when faced with Demon King Solomon. But, it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­ Meanwhile, Theo Gospel¡¯s reaction was neither contempt nor curiosity. It was just¡­ nothing. Even after seeing her peculiar constitution, he had no reaction at all. All he said was that the meat was delicious. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Thus, Mirna asked again. She hated doing that because it seemed like she was being impatient, but she was introducing her sister, Narmi, who could be said to be part of her innermost and vulnerable feelings. Since Theo was the first man she had ever done this to, Mirna herself couldn¡¯t tell what was right or wrong. ¡°Hurry up, tell me, Theo Gospel!¡± Seeing that Mirna was getting restless, Narmi stepped in. ?Unni, let¡¯s talk first! * * * ¡°What was that?¡± I looked at Mirna¡¯s empty seat and touched my bewildered face. I really needed to wipe the saliva that had sshed on my face when she was shouting¡­ Anyway, Mirna took a hand mirror and hurriedly left the room. Though, her absence was a good thing for me as well. With this, I could arrange my course of action. This dinner seemed to be a very important moment, and it was fairly certain that her future behavior and our rtionship would change depending on how I acted here. In the first ce, I never expected Mirna to show that much emotion¡­ The rtionship between the two sisters seemed to be more emotionally connected than I thought. Well, they only got each other in this world. They were also inseparable. They must have suffered a lot because of their unusual situation. People probably looked at them with strange and judging eyes. Perhaps, there was an insecurity hidden beneath. But to me, their constitution was special, but not weird. I didn¡¯t know what it would be like in this world where psychiatry was not developed, but to me, dual personality and dissociative identity disorder were unfamiliar but not unheard of. I just never got to meet one. Of course, their condition was different from dual personality or dissociative identity disorder, since they really were two souls put into one vessel. What I was trying to say was that, it was an interesting concept. ¡°I am not in a position to call anyone weird anyway.¡± Because, looking at the facts, I was experiencing something far more bizarre than them after all. Chapter 93.2 (EP-93.2) My Home #4 093 ¨C My Warm Home #4 My soul was ced inside a body from someone in apletely different world. You could even say that I was a ghost possessing some victim. In terms of rarity and severity of circumstance, was I not more of an oddity than anything else? If my identity got revealed, Mirna might pry open my head to see what was inside. Even she would think that I was a weirdo. Thinking about this, I realized just how much courage it took to tell others your secret. Mirna really opened her heart this time¡­ Now, if it were me, what answer would I want to hear? At this moment, Mirna came back to the table with her hand mirror and sat down. Hmmm- she cleared her throat, probably to calm her agitated mind. ¡°Pardon that embarrassing disy,moner.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°So, as you can see, my sister and I are a little different from others. I¡¯m not necessarily asking you to understand. It¡¯s just-.¡± Mirna suddenly stopped talking. She slowly closed her eyes and just remained silent. As I nced away, Narmi simply gave me a shrug in the long mirror. You wanted me to just guess here? This was hard¡­ Did meetings always go like this? I wracked my head in figuring out how to convince Mirna. Mirna was a faithful believer, so leading with a religious topic could work. ¡°Lady Mirna, have you heard of providence?¡± ¡°Providence?¡± Mirna gradually revealed her ruby eyes. Now that I¡¯d got her attention, I calmly continued. ¡°Everything in this world has a reason and a purpose. I think there¡¯s also a reason why you sisters are born special.¡± ¡°Are you saying that it is God¡¯s will? What do you think the reason is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. At this stage, I simply do not know. It¡¯s like an ant being unable to understand the existence of an elephant. How can I, a mere mortal, understand a higher being? But-.¡± ¡®But.¡¯ I paused for a moment. To give it some timing. Purposeful gaps could help set the tempo and flow of a conversation. ¡°But what?¡± Mirna was also keen on my story. Maybe it was because she had good faith, like how she always prayed before meals, or how much she liked religious discussions. ¡°But, there are two of you, so I¡¯m sure that it won¡¯t take you long to find the answer together. Oftentimes, the lies areplex, while the truth is simple.¡± ¡°Lies areplex, while the truth is simple¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmm-.¡± After giving it some thought, Mirna suddenly said. ¡°Theo Gospel, I didn¡¯t expect such words toe out of your mouth. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you praying or worshipping.¡± ¡°¡­ I was doing so at the church.¡± Fortunately, the Gwangyeom Church had simr doctrines to the church I attended. Plus, what I said to her was also what I told myself, so there was a degree of sincerity. After all, I truly believed there was a will and a reason for every thing, event and cause. I had no doubts that there would be a reason and a purpose for everything I was going through. It was my job to find it. Maybe it would take a lifetime, I couldn¡¯t know. But those with a purpose would never lose their way! ¡°¡­ You get a passing grade, Theo Gospel. It was sloppy, but I felt the sincerity.¡± With that, Mirna finished her meal and downed her red wine. She then said while wiping her lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Then, shall we go out for a walk and talk about each other¡¯s beliefs?¡± Talking about beliefs? I didn¡¯t want to talk about that¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I then saw Narmi smiling and giving me a thumbs up. It seemed that I did well. * * * The evening breeze in the mansion¡¯s garden was quite chilly. Though, the flowers in full bloom over the graves looked stunning under the moonlight. The back garden of the mansion, which was the Draco Family graveyard, was now full of beautiful flowers, shovels and seeds. It now looked like a garden that was being cultivated. Of course, it wasn¡¯t perfect, but it looked much better than when it was just all tombs. In fact, I felt very relieved knowing that Narmi no longer needed to guard the grave every night and could instead enjoy taking care of a flower garden. ¡°You seem busy cultivating the garden.¡± ¡°Yes. But by the same time next year, it will bloom iparably prettier than it is now. So, I have to take good care of this ce from now on. This is just the beginning.¡± ¡°Will the Draco Family also start blooming once more?¡± Hearing my question, Mirna suddenly stopped walking. I wondered if I said something wrong and awkwardly started scratching the back of my head. ¡°I know how difficult it is to revive a family alone. Let¡¯s do our best.¡± I was also in the same position as hers, needing to revive the Angmar Family by myself. Knowing that it was not an easy road, I could understand Mirna¡¯s feelings. Meanwhile, Mirna giggled at my words. ¡°Let¡¯s do our best¡­ Are you proposing to me right now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± It wasn¡¯t really my intention, but I guessed that was what it sounded like. Turning my gaze around, I coincidentally met Mirna crimson jewels. Mirna was also looking back at me. Perhaps it was because of the wine she drank at dinner earlier, but her cheeks were a little flushed. ¡°Theo Gospel, now that I think about it, you and I are exactly the same height. Our eyes are on the same level. It¡¯s like looking in a mirror.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel, you said that everything happens for a reason. So, do you think that God has a will by making us the same height?¡± Mirna asked. I could tell that somewhere, she wanted to see me too perplexed to answer. So I counterattacked with something of my own. ¡°Isn¡¯t it to make it easier to kiss each other?¡± ¡°What-?¡± I could see Mirna turning embarrassed. Her flushed face turned redder and she started fidgeting, not knowing what to do. ¡°¡­ You only think of frivolous things, Theo Gospel. I¡¯m disappointed. It¡¯s insulting!¡± A pious noble girl blushing under the moonlight surrounded by blooming flowers. Ain¡¯t this quite a romantic atmosphere? Narmi said she wanted to have her first kiss in this setting. Was it the same for her sister, Mirna? With that thought in mind, I began to unknowingly approach Mirna like I was possessed by something. Mirna couldn¡¯t react. My hand lightly gripped her waist, and before I knew it, I went in for the kill. ¡°What, eup-¡± Mirna wanted to say something, but I blocked her soft lips with mine. Chapter 94.1 (EP-94.1) Pet #1 094 ¨C Master and Pet #1 I didn¡¯t really like kissing. Because Elga always forced me to kiss her right after smoking. The bad smell and taste would burn my throat and drive me into tears. Meanwhile, Elga would justugh at me. If it wasn¡¯t the cigarette, Elga would always cause me pain by pulling on my ears or squeezing my nose after kissing. So to me, ¡®kissing¡¯ was a kind of harassment. However, if you looked at it objectively, wasn¡¯t kissing a pretty woman the dream of many men? In particr, kissing a mysterious and beautiful Young Lady of a high noble family like Mirna could be considered a kind of reward. ¡°Cheup, cheup.¡± ¡°Eung¡­. Ha¡­. stop¡­.¡± Mirna gave off a sweet flowery scent. In a garden, it almost felt like you were kissing the most gorgeous flower under the moonlight. When I dove my tongue deeper into her lips, I couldn¡¯t help but taste some of the wine that she just drank. ¡°Heu, eueu, stop¡­.¡± Mirna was unfamiliar with having someone else¡¯s tongue entering her mouth and surprised her. She was scared with her first kiss. A different reaction from Narmi. Come to think of it, Narmi seemed to have liked it when I lightly touched my tongue on the top of her mouth. Perhaps, Mirna was the same? And so I gently tickled the roof of Mirna¡¯s mouth. ¡°Huh¡­!?¡± As I was gently holding her on the waist, I suddenly felt Mirna stiffen then shook as if she just got doused with cold water. Was this simr to a hot spot or an erogenous zone? Seureuk-. But with some resistance, my tongue eventually got pushed out of her mouth and Mirna promptly shut her lips tight. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When I opened my dreamy eyes, I could see Mirna, whose face had turned as red as a tomato, shaking as if she had a lot to say to me. Was she mad? ¡°Hu¡­.¡± Mirna took a deep breath and fake coughed loudly. Then she took out a handkerchief and wiped her lips, turning her back from me. ¡°Theo Gospel, I think this is enough for today.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes?¡± ¡°I will overlook that rude act just now and refrain from ming you, considering your recent dedication.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right¡­¡¯ Mirna was still a proud noble with a high aristocratic spirit. Not to mention that the Draco Family was known for living by the strictest motto and church¡¯s doctrines. For example, no obscenity. ¡°I¡¯ll call you a carriage, so you can go back.¡± * * * Rumble, jumble-. Inside the shaky wagon, I recalled the kiss I had just shared with Mirna. Actually, I had no intention of kissing Mirna. It was already too much for me to deal with just one Elga. If I started having rtionships with several women, my crotch would be ripped off. I should do this, one step at a time. Let¡¯s not rush. It was just that the resolution and setting, and Mirna blushing amidst the flowers under the moonlight had me mesmerized, even slightly intoxicated. I just went in without thinking. Now that I thought about it, that was really reckless. The only reason Mirna didn¡¯t twist my neck on the spot was because, as she said, of my ¡®dedication¡¯ like defeating Professor Bn for her. I got a yellow card this time instead of a red card. You could even say it was a kind of warning. Was she furious at me? Her face was so red and it felt like she was about to explode. It would be quite awkward to attend the sses together¡­ How could I solve this? What would the lips-ma yboy Theo do? ¡ªYou can¡¯t just kiss anyone. This was really not very helpful¡­ While I was in my mind pondering, the carriage had arrived at Ark¡¯s premises. ¡°You¡¯ll need to walk from here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I got out of the carriage and, instead of going straight back to my dormitory, I wandered around in the cold night. There was nothing like a cold breeze to cool down a heated body and mind. My footsteps were aimless, until I eventually ended up in the tinum dormitory of the single-digit rankers. It was a splendid building that could not bepared with Marmar¡¯s hut or to an old room. The garden had awn and a swimming pool, while cool water was spouting from a fountain. The interior was even better. The dormitory had everything in one building, such as a rest area for students, a cafe, a training center, a restaurant, etc. Still, Elga wasining that the room was small. Speaking of, did Aira say anything regarding this? I suddenly remembered that I hadn¡¯t been paying too much attention to Aira these days. After realizing that I was Theo Angmar, I deliberately kept my distance in case Aira caught up with my identity. Moreover, aftering to Ark, Aira was strangely stable and calm. On second thought, it was actually too calm¡­ Quiet times like this always signified a problem. Like the calm before the storm or peace before chaos¡ª something along these lines. Knock, knock-. I knocked on Aira¡¯s door. I then heard the door lock opening. Aira didn¡¯t get up and open the lock herself, but just used her telekinesis. Chapter 94.2 (EP-94.2) Pet #1 094 ¨C Master and Pet #1 Kiiik-. I opened the door and went in. What greeted me was the sight of Aira elegantly enjoying a tea party amidst the luxurious furniture, bed and table. She probably just took a shower as she was wearing a light pink silk robe and had wet hair, which looked stunning. The table had various dolls such as a bear and a rabbit. The moving teacups were a scene ripped straight out of a fairy tale. ¡°Wee, Theo. I was just ying chess. I was thinking about having tea afterwards. Would you like to have a drink?¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Then, have a seat.¡± I sat down on an empty chair. The rabbit and the teddy bear, who were sitting next to me, started turning their heads as I looked at them¡­ It was quite eerie, but I couldn¡¯tin. ¡°So what brings you here, Theo? Care to y chess with me?¡± ¡°Of course, mydy.¡± I looked at the chessboard ced in front of Aira, which quickly arranged itself. I was ying the ck pieces. While Aira got the white pieces. ¡°Then, you go first, Theo.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I grabbed the ck pawn in the left corner, but soon realized that I could never win this game. Heavy. It was because the pawn piece was heavy enough to weigh dozens of kilos. I didn¡¯t know how this little thing got so heavy, but I just couldn¡¯t lift it. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ pass my turn.¡± ¡°Okay then, I will start with my knight.¡± Dalgak-. Aira moved her knight without touching it. It seemed that this was a kind of training where Aira learned to better control her telekic powers. I knew that Aira¡¯s magic was amazing, but now that I started to embark on the road of magic, it became clear that Aira¡¯s level couldn¡¯t be described just by the word ¡®amazing¡¯. ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that some interesting people have arrived at Ark.¡± Jjoreureuk-. Aira said, pouring ck coffee-like tea directly into my cup. I took a sip and asked. ¡°Interesting people?¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s a warrior¡¯s party. I heard that there are strong people who have united around a strange hunter.¡± ¡®Ah.¡¯ So she was talking about the main character¡¯s party¡­ I wanted to warn Aira about them and to not get involved with them. But Aira was a step faster than me. ¡°One of them came to me and said some strange things.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± The hunter party contacted Aira first!? That shouldn¡¯t have happened! Because Aira, who had not be a tyrant, would not have been an interesting target to the hunter. Was there any reason why they approached Aira in the first ce? ¡°So the hunter met Aira-nim?¡± ¡°By hunter, do you mean that tall and weird-looking man? No, that fellow didn¡¯te. Instead, it was a short and strange guy.¡± If it was a short, strange guy, then was it the guide? ¡°Was it the guy with a hood on?¡± ¡°Yeah, he somehow reminds me of Theo, but a bit different.¡± I was worried about what the guide said to Aira. After all, I¡¯d been trying hard to reform her. ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± ¡°Huhuhu-. Are you jealous, Theo?¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Yes. You look jealous, Theo. Are you worried that I¡¯ll leave you and keep someone else as a servant?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Now that I heard it, that could be the case. But Aira smiled leisurely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that isn¡¯t something you should be worried about. However, we did have some weird conversations. It was about my family.¡± ¡°Family as in the King, Queen and Princesses¡­?¡± I shut my eyes tight. Aira¡¯s family died one after another in just a year or two, for different reasons and in different ways. I didn¡¯t know anything about psychopathology, but everyone could see that the shock and trauma brought by the death of her family was contributing to Aira bing a broken Queen. So, if possible, I tried to not bring anything up regarding Aira¡¯s family. And then this bunch just came and decided to pull a fast one on me? Weren¡¯t they f?cking me up on purpose? I couldn¡¯t help but be angry at this development. However, that anger was immediately quenched by Aira¡¯s next words. ¡°He said he knew why my family died.¡± ¡°Is that true!?¡± Aira could easily see through lies. Everyone lived by telling a certain amount of lies so one couldn¡¯t just believe what others say. ¡°Did he really know why?¡± If that was a lie, then Aira¡¯s hatred might start, and the fight between the hunter party and Aira would begin. But if it turned out to be true, the influence of that guide would grow on Aira. I couldn¡¯t even imagine Aira listening to others¡­ In a way, this was the ordinary Queen life I was envisioning. Aira getting along with people other than me and listening to their opinions. But, somehow, it didn¡¯t feel right. At least it should be someone I know, and not some unknown guide. As I thought, it was best to deal with him. But how? Should I ask Kalira to assassinate him? No. By then, I would be no different from the original Theo Gospel and might end up opposing the hunter party. In the end, I would simply get beaten up and executed. It was not good to be associated with the hunter party. As I was thinking about various things, Aira said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my ears will never listen to anything other than your voice. You¡¯re more than enough~.¡± She then got up and started stroking my hair. I was not sure if I should be happy or ufortable with this. Then I became curious. Was I really enough for Aira? Was she telling me the truth? After all, the text on Aira¡¯s status window said otherwise. ¡¸Hiding the deadly truth from everyone.¡¹ I¡¯d like to ask what those words meant. But, there was really no good way of going about this. So I just asked moderately. ¡°Queen Aira, are you perhaps hiding something from me¡­?¡± Chapter 95.1 (EP-95.1) Pet #2 095 ¨C Master and Pet #2 I asked Aira. ¡°Queen Aira, are you perhaps hiding something from me¡­?¡± Then Aira, who had been stroking my hair as if she was petting a dog or cat, took her hand away and askingly looked down at me on what I meant. ¡°Do I have something to hide from you, Theo? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is literally what I said. Do you, perhaps, have any concerns or things that you didn¡¯t tell me? Perhaps some important details or stories¡­.¡± I tried not to offend Aira as much as possible. ¡°It might be about politics that the Queen is shouldering alone, it could be an event or it could be something personal. I can help to discuss things and help ease the burden.¡± ¡°Pfft.. fuhuhu.¡± Aira suddenlyughed, as if finding this amusing. ¡°It seems that I really can¡¯t hide it from you, Theo. I do have a secret that I¡¯ve been keeping from you. I was going to let you know when the timees.¡± ¡°You really have one!?¡± I was shocked. Would Aira really tell me? She¡¯d never done anything like this before. Could it be a variable created from changing the main story? Naturally, there was no other reason than that. Seuk-. ¡°Wait.¡± Aira then began to rummage under her bed. Meanwhile, I started to feel a little nervous. Finally, Aira held out a wrapped box. It was about the size of a person¡¯s head, and for some reason, I could feel something rattling inside. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a present I¡¯ve prepared for you, Theo. I wanted to keep it a secret longer, but you¡¯re too sharp.¡± What was this? A gift? I was nervous because, who knew if she actually put a real human head inside¡­ I very carefully opened it, which revealed a transparent ss box underneath. Inside the ss box was a miniature model house, some sawdust and an animal-? ©¥Keongkeong! It barked. From the sound it made, it was clearly a dog squirrel. However, this one specifically had a scar on its right eye just like me-. It was Keongkeong! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡± I was delighted to see Keongkeong lively moving inside the ss box. ©¥Keongkeong! It was once my only family and pet. Unfortunately, I was unable to check on it before leaving for Ark because we were in a rush. ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it, Theo.¡± Seeing me happy, Aira looked satisfied with herself. In fact, I was surprised by the fact that Aira had made such a gift to me, as well as having Keongkeong again. Exchanging gifts had been unlocked! * * * Aira said whileying on the bed. ¡°Theo, investigate that man who called himself ¡®guide¡¯. He seemed to know about my family¡¯s death, at least he wasn¡¯t lying with what he said.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to hear the story from that man¡¯s mouth. You figure it out, and then you tell me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And Theo.¡± Aira suddenly called me as I was about to leave the room. ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°Theo, are you hiding anything from me?¡± ¡°No, there is none.¡± I immediately answered. After all, the more you thought, the more you slipped. My current answer was more truthful than any other answer because of this Actor plus no-thought synergy. ¡°I see¡­ As expected of you, Theo. You¡¯re indeed the only person in the world I can trust~.¡± After saying those words, Aira slowly closed her eyes. Thud, giiik-. After that conversation with Aira, I left her room. I didn¡¯t mean to, but thinking about it now, this was pretty good timing. Otherwise, how could I have discovered these facts? Things might¡¯ve gone terribly wrong. ©¥Keongkeong! ¡°Hu.¡± After some sigh, since I was already here, I might as well check Elga¡¯s condition. It¡¯d been a few days since I gave Elga the leash. How was she doing? Did the stubborn Elga ept my offer? So, I knocked on Elga¡¯s door. ©¤No one¡¯s here. ¡°It¡¯s me, Elga-nim. It¡¯s Theo Gospel.¡± I heard loud rustling before the door finally opened. Only Elga¡¯s blue eyes shining in the darkness could be seen through the crack of the door like some ghost. ¡°What, why are you here!?¡± ¡°I just wanted to check how Elga-nim is doing. How was your weekend? Can Ie in?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Ya, you can¡¯t just¡ª¡± I invited myself inside Elga¡¯s room. All the lights in the room were turned off, hence the darkness. I couldn¡¯t even see my feet. ¡°Why is it so dark?¡± ¡°Because I wanted it to!¡± Elga was as blunt as ever. But, as soon as I turned on a nearbymp, I shook in surprise. Wasn¡¯t that a buckled leather cor on Elga¡¯s neck? I suddenly found myself getting tickled withughter. Meanwhile, seeing me holding back a chuckle, Elga trembled and furrowed her brows in anger. ¡°I¡¯ll kiII you if youugh!¡± ¡°Is that your attitude towards your master~?¡± I jokingly poked at her. However, Elga couldn¡¯t say anything as she had noeback. Then, her angry eyes turned to the ss box I was holding in my hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ©¥Keongkeong! Chapter 95.2 (EP-95.2) Pet #2 095 ¨C Master and Pet #2 ¡°It¡¯s a squirrel.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what a squirrel is? I¡¯m asking where you got it from.¡± ¡°Queen Aira gifted it to me.¡± ¡°Nonsense. ¡®That¡¯ Aira gave you a gift? You could¡¯ve stolen that thing for all I know.¡± Elga couldn¡¯t believe that her cousin had given someone a present. She then lowered her head slightly and peered into the ss box in amazement. ¡°I guess the atmosphere in Gracia is truly miraculous. Living here can really change people¡­ Who knows, if she stays here for a year, she might even start doing volunteer work¡­¡± ©¥Keongkeong! ¡°It also has a scar on its eye. It looks just like you, blockhead!¡± ©¥Keureureung¡­! She really found the time to make fun of the wound she inflicted. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help wanting to get her back. ¡°So, is Elga-nim prepared with that leash?¡± Elga clicked her tongue, feeling reluctant. ¡°Only for a month, got it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± A month. I could have Elga do my bidding for a month. Actually, I hadn¡¯t really thought about it. Because I didn¡¯t even think that Elga would really put the leash on her neck. It was just as amazing as Aira giving a present! So, what should I do first? Would Elga really obey my orders? I recalled all the work and bullying Elga did to me when I was a ve. There were a lot of things that came to mind, but I didn¡¯t know which I should try first. Then, I thought of something. ¡°Ahem, since Elga-nim wore the cor like I said, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡± ¡°Reward?¡± ¡°Now, first-.¡± Just as I was thinking of starting off slow through head pats, Elga suddenly interrupted and said. ¡°¡­ Are you going to make me walk with the leash?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you nning to take me for a walk outside with the leash on?¡± I didn¡¯t know why she was saying things about a walk all of a sudden, but then I remembered something with how Elga tormented me. Whenever I handled one of Elga¡¯s very annoying errands, she would ¡®reward¡¯ me with a walk. Afterwards, while acting like a dog on all fours, I would follow her around the garden while wearing a leash. ©¤How do you feel about going for a walk outside? ¡ªPfft, look at that. The humiliation and ridicule from the servants and maids were still fresh inside my mind. Now that I thought about it, Elga deserved a punishment, not a reward. After all, this girl was wicked! However, there was no way I could do such a thing. If people saw Elga walking around Ark on all fours with me holding her leash, it would be disastrous for both of us. So, I devised apromise. ¡°Then let¡¯s start in this room. Walk around the room on all fours for threeps.¡± ¡°What?¡± Of course, Elga frowned and protested. ¡°I know you heard what I said. I won¡¯t say it twice.¡± But when I put on a stern look, Elga forced herself to kneel down on the floor and put her palms on the soft carpet. ¡°Keueu¡­. This is so humiliating.¡± Thanks to this, her voluptuous pelvis, narrow waist, and strong buttocks stuck out, as if inviting a smack. Of course, that was just all in my head and my expression didn¡¯t change. I then said to Elga. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do this, just say the safe word ¡®meow meow¡¯ and give up.¡± I then sat down on Elga¡¯s back. The immoral act of sitting on a woman made me a bit excited. Of course, Elga¡¯s body was more than strong enough to carry my weight. Despite having to carry me around, her breath wasn¡¯t disturbed in the slightest. ¡°Hooo, haaa¡­.¡± No, her breathing actually sounded disturbed. ¡­ Was it too hard? Now that I saw it, her body was trembling. Elga was probably feeling more humiliation than physical fatigue. So, I lifted my hand up andshed it down like a whip. Pak-. Then, I felt my hand wrapped around by an incredibly stic feeling. Her ?ss certainly felt nice! ¡°Ggak!¡± Elga let out an uncharacteristically feminine scream. ¡°If you don¡¯t start walking now, you¡¯ll get hit like this. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Geueueu¡­.¡± Seureuk, Seureuk-. With a growl, Elga slowly began to move forward. Then, letters appeared before my eyes. ¡¸Amazing achievement! Job : Trainer 1+ Level Trainer Lv. 6 ¡ú Lv. 7 Your hand is a whip and carrot!¡¹ Trainer just leveled up! Maybe I could raise Trainer to a high level through Elga. ¡°Reinhardt-nim would be surprised to see this~.¡± ¡°You, you shut your mouth¡­!¡± Elga¡¯s breath was much rougher than before. The temperature in the room was warmer. I could also feel through my butt that Elga¡¯s body temperature was heating up. Sweat was dripping down her forehead and neck. ¡° ¡®Shut my mouth¡¯, who told you to talk back!?¡± Pak-. I gave Elga another p on the butt. ¡°Eueut¡­!¡± Elga flinched. Her reaction was a little different from before. So, out of curiosity, I slipped my hand between her thighs. ¡°Eueung¡­!¡± Jilchok-. I could feel an easy to understand wetness seeping through her clothes¡­ ¡°¡­ Elga-nim, did you just get excited from being punished?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡± Chapter 96.1 (EP-96.1) Pet #3 096 ¨C Master and Pet #3 ¡°¡­ Wha, what! That¡¯s sweat!¡± Elga quickly defended herself when I pointed out the wetness between her legs. I might be clueless with matters regarding women, but I wasn¡¯t so stupid that I couldn¡¯t tell the difference between sweat and love juice. However, what I didn¡¯t understand was that I couldn¡¯t find any s¡êxy or romantic atmosphere between me and Elga right now. What was there to be excited about while being tied to a leash, getting sat on, and even being spanked? Pajijik-. It was then that lightning struck my thoughts. ¡®I think I¡¯ve heard of this somewhere¡­¡¯ It was said that people who were weak against pushy attempts would most likely be masochists that took pleasure in being bullied. Elga was definitely weak against my pushiness. But could Elga be a masochist? It didn¡¯t make any sense, like how ridiculous it was for a tiger to be vegan. If one were to attribute Elga into the bullied or the bully, her being thetter would make much more sense. With Elga constantly tormenting me, I always thought of her as a raging sadist who liked to see people suffer. However, the current situation hadpletely contradicted my previous beliefs and image of Elga. Naturally, I was a bit confused. Just in case, I lifted my palm and spanked Elga¡¯s ?ss once more. Pak-. Not only did Elga¡¯s soft, firm ?ss touching my palms felt good, the ripples were also satisfying to watch. At the same time, Elga shuddered as if electricity ran through her back. ¡°Ueueut¡­!¡± No matter how you looked at it, her reaction was weird. At this time, the Angmar maker in my lower body started to twitch. This woman. Was she really getting turned on while being punished? To her, this was a reward, not a punishment! How disgraceful. Was it because she liked being bullied that she thought other people would feel the same pleasure as well? Upon this realization, I now understood why Elga had been tyrannizing the people around her. Was Elga hoping someone would punish such a deed? But no one ever scolded Elga, much less punished her. I guess this was why Elga became even more of a bully. Constantly pulling the cheeks, ears, nose, etc. of a good and innocent person like me. Puseueuk-. ¡°Ooop¡­!?¡± Kwadang-. Elga suddenly stood up which made me, who was riding on her back, fall on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve done the threeps! It¡¯s finished!!¡± ¡®I see, the threeps ended¡­ But when did the thirdp end!? I must have been too engrossed in my thoughts!¡¯ Elga wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. ¡°Well then, I did as you said¡­ Now give me my reward.¡± ¡°Reward?¡± ¡°Yes. Haven¡¯t I always rewarded you for listening to me?¡± I wondered what Elga was referring to, then I remembered how she would ravage my lip or nose in the name of a ¡®reward¡¯, even though I hated or rejected it¡­ ¡°Give me my reward now!¡± Elga had been so demanding, as if she really deserved a reward. No matter how you looked at it, this wasn¡¯t a rtionship between a master and a ve. ¡°Hurry!¡± Then Elga suddenly grabbed and lifted me up. I knew what Elga really wanted¡­ A kiss. ¡°Hu-.¡± With a helpless sigh, I said, ¡°Then close your eyes.¡± Hearing this, her bright blue eyes gazed at me before gently closing them. And so, I leaned in for the kiss. It was a light peck. However, Elga opened her eyes immediately after and was angry. ¡°What was that, whose nose were you caressing? Something this pitiful after all I did for you? Are you not going to do it the way I always did!?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ ¡°Do it again!¡± Elga sharply rejected my reward like how a strict music teacher rejected students¡¯ projects. Without a choice, I once again drew my head close to her lips. As the smell of Elga¡¯s apple-scented sweat hitted the tip of my nose, my lips gently ovepped with hers, allowing my tongue to move in. ¡°Eueung¡­. Eum¡­?¡± Then Elga grabbed my cheeks. Her grip was so strong that I couldn¡¯t do anything but struggle like a deer caught in a snare. ¡°What? Let me go! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll punish you!!!¡± I threatened. However, Elga¡¯s hands didn¡¯t seem to want to let go. Rather, she just raised one of her eyebrows at me. ¡°What did you do? Your breath smells like wine.¡± ¡°Wine¡­? What do you mean¡­?¡± I tried to deny her allegations. Alcohol such as wine or beer had never been something I liked. I wouldn¡¯t even drink a sip unless someone forced me to, since I would get drunk with just one sip. Of course, I never had any wine today. The reason why my mouth smelled like this was because I kissed a person who drank¡­ wine¡­ ¡°Theo, your mouth smells like wine!¡± I struggled to get out of Elga¡¯s arms, feeling the chills welling up my back. ¡°¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t drink wine, now do I? I am a devout follower. I swear to God, I didn¡¯t drink wine or anything!¡± ¡°Yes, indeed¡­ You wouldn¡¯t drink¡­¡± Slurp-. Then Elga kissed me. She pushed her tongue in my mouth, and began touring and tasting every nook and cranny inside. ¡°Eueut-!¡± ¡°Cheurup, cheurup. Cheurup.¡± Chapter 96.2 (EP-96.2) Pet #3 096 ¨C Master and Pet #3 It was like my mouth was being vited. I felt like my everything was being devoured by Elga. I couldn¡¯t even run away because of the tight hold. Was this how a deer felt like being eaten alive? The kiss only stopped after it looked like my eyes were about to pop out from suffocation. I then asked with ragged breaths. ¡°Puha-. Wha, what the he?? are you doing!?¡± ¡°It tastes like wine. Your mouth tastes like wine¡­!¡± ¡°¡­ that, what, how could you say that?¡± ¡°The taste was like Eastern wild grapes. It¡¯s an expensive wine that costs 50 gold coins a bottle. Doberna wine is more expensive than gold of the same weight. Its fragrance lingers all day long.¡± Gugigit-. Elga¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°There is only one family that drinks wild grapes and Doberna Wine. You did something with Mirna, that bi?ch!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± How could she deduce that from the faint scent of wine left in my mouth!? I got nervous. What if Elga ripped my head off like this? But, on the contrary, Elga began to weep. ¡°Mirna, don¡¯t hang out with her!¡± She then put me down and wiped the tears from her face. Fortunately, Elga didn¡¯t kill me. But, in a way, I was even more at a loss because I didn¡¯t think she would start crying. ¡°Elga-nim, why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know!?¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± ¡°Why am I even wearing this stupid leash!¡± It was really fortunate that the tinum dormitory remained soundproofed. The high price was definitely worth it. Then Elga squatted down on the floor and cried while covering her face with a hand. ¡°It¡¯s unfair. Why do I have to feel so miserable because of you? You don¡¯t even care. I¡¯m the only one losing everything!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You said you like me too! But why does it seem like I¡¯m the only one obsessed? That I¡¯m the viin! You said you wanted to be a Lioness!¡± Elga¡¯s emotions were as intense as raging waves. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I was afraid that if I tried to reach out, I¡¯d be swept away and crushed by the storm. ¡°Why are you only doing this to me! You kept on smiling andughing around Mirna and Aira, but you¡¯re like this to me¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga really liked me¡­ To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Elga to be this emotional. Even if I knew that Elga liked me, I never thought it would be this heated. I was stumped by how different she was from the image of Elga the Lioness. But when I thought about it, it made sense. I had already confessed to Elga. If I cheated with another woman and acted like it¡¯was nothing, she would naturally get angry. But, there was a problem. If I were an ordinary man, I would probably have lived the rest of my life with Elga. Yet, I was destined to not simply stop at that. ¡°Elga-nim, I¡­.¡± Opening my mouth, I tried to reach out towards Elga¡¯s shoulder. But I didn¡¯t know what to say, so my hand shrank back. The thought of telling her my situation even crossed my mind. ¡°Elga-nim, actually, I¡­.¡± That I was Angmar¡¯s descendant. That I was actually a strange man that got transported into this world-. I felt like it would be easier if I revealed everything. Currently, those words were stuck in my throat for a while-. But Elga spoke first. ¡°Stop it, just get out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Elga¡¯s voice was as cool and sharp as a de. Her voice alone could stab someone to death. But I couldn¡¯t just leave. Because I knew that if I left the room, my rtionship with Elga would be irreversible. If I really left because I was told to, I would be ¡®going out¡¯ in many ways. My head could, quite frankly, fly off¡­ Elga¡¯s words right now probably meant, ¡®Don¡¯t leave andfort me as if I¡¯m going to die tomorrow!¡¯ So I was not discouraged by Elga¡¯s cold voice and did not leave the room. ¡°¡­ Why aren¡¯t you going? I told you to leave.¡± In fact, it sounded like Elga¡¯s voice contained some happiness. It was definitely good that I didn¡¯t go out. Taking this chance, I said in a serious voice. ¡°Elga-nim, actually¡­, I have a confession to make.¡± ¡°Confession? What kind of confession is it this time? Are you trying to y with me using that slick tongue of yours again? Don¡¯t bother.¡± Elga hugged her knees and buried her face. She looked like a m. It seemed that she had already closed the walls in her heart and didn¡¯t want to hear my story. Despite this, I continued with sincerity. ¡°These are things I haven¡¯t told anyone. And the truth is, I can¡¯t be a Lioness. It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean? Why can¡¯t you be a Lioness?¡± Elga slightly raised her head. I could feel that my sincerity was seeping through Elga¡¯s shell and moved her heart a little. I slowly closed my eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t told this to anyone, not even Queen Aira. I¡¯m only telling this to Elga-nim.¡± This confession would drastically change our rtionship in the future. So before anything else, I asked Elgar first. ¡°Elga-nim, are you confident that you can handle it?¡± ¡°Can I handle anything-. Are you trying to scare me?¡± Seureuk-. Elga¡¯s head was now raisedpletely. ¡°Alright then, what is this grand thing?¡± Her current vibes were exuding, ¡®try me, if you dare¡¯. Facing Elga¡¯s resolution, I said with conviction. ¡°I am a descendant of a fallen family.¡± Chapter 97.1 (EP-97.1) Pet #4 097 ¨C Master and Pet #4 Elga still remembered clearly what happened a year ago. It¡¯d been a while since she was back to Monarch City, the capital of the Angmar Kingdom. This time, she was here for her cousin Aira¡¯s grand birthday celebration. ¡°The capital city is so nd and boring. Is there anything fun at all?¡± At that time, Elga was busy traveling on expeditions such as pacifying rebellion and looting of immigrants on the periphery of the kingdom. For someone like Elga who hated pretentiousness and ttering, Monarch City¡¯s social gatherings were no different from hell. ¡°As expected, Lady Lioness is as beautiful as the rumors described. Why don¡¯t you wear this ne, our family¡¯s heirloom? It¡¯ll make you even more dazzling.¡± ¡®Idio?.¡¯ ¡°ording to the information, the price of tulips will go up a lot. So I bought all the tulips using 3,000 gold. Later, when the profits increase, I¡¯ll present a box of tulips to Lady Elga.¡± ¡®Tulips? Are you a fool? ¡® ¡°I heard that the Lioness mansion in Borgia has lions. Is that true? They¡¯re amazing animals. I also have an elephant in my vi. Ah, elephants are much stronger than lions.¡± ¡®What bas?ard¡¯s elephant?¡¯ In particr, she was fed up with the s?upid noblemen in the capital. All they did was brag about how rich and great they were. They were like a pack of mindless and greedy hyenas, gobbling up whatever they could. However, when such people got put in front of her father, Reinhardt, these so-called nobles were no different than children ying house. It was simply ridiculous to watch. These shi?heads would be the end of the Angmar Kingdom. Every man must have ambition! ¡®Ambition¡­¡¯ In this chaotic world, shouldn¡¯t you dream of leaving your name in history through one way or another? Rather, the barbarian ves she captured a while ago were better than these guys. At least they showed fearlessness in invading Queen Aira¡¯s territory. Elga spitefully uttered and mocked the babbling man, who was talking about how cool elephants were, in front of her. ¡°ve.¡± You were a ve of time. However, the man did not understand Elga¡¯s intentions, and instead of stopping, he babbled more. ¡°Ah, Elga-nim is interested in ves. I like ves too. They¡¯re useful servants. The new ve market is also good.¡± The man then went on to describe his ve fanaticism. It was a boring story about buying the daughters of the fallen nobles during the Angmar Civil War as ves and making them serve him. Then the man said while Elga was yawning. ¡°Come to think of it, there was some strange ve. I heard it¡¯s an expensive guy that costs 30 gold coins-.¡± ¡®¡­ 30 gold?¡¯ How could there be such an expensive ve? ¡°Is it a princess from a neighboring kingdom?¡± As Elga scoffed, the man exined. ¡°It¡¯s not a princess, but a man. He always talks about strange things and, apparently, he knows the future.¡± ¡°Know the future? What¡¯s that guy¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Theo Gospel. I think that was the name. They say he¡¯s waiting for someone to buy him at a high price. Very-.¡± And with that, the bored Elga got up and headed to the ve market. Lo and behold, Elga found the man who was speaking odd nonsense. ¡°So, what is liberal democracy? It is an ideology that values freedom and responsibility. It¡¯s equality, with no ves or nobility.¡± It wasn¡¯t really difficult to find him since there were a lot of people gathered around. ¡°Pfft, look at what this guy is saying. He¡¯s spewing nonsense.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that democracy has already failed in the ancient Artena Kingdom? How uncultured.¡± ¡°Is he really, though? He¡¯s quite eloquentpared to other ves. Since he¡¯s decent, he must have been a schr but got expelled or couldn¡¯t pay his tuition and was sold.¡± ¡°Did he study so much that he went crazy? Poor thing¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The man in the cage frowned amidst the ridicule of the people. But rather than a man, he felt more like something between a boy and a teen. Elga then asked. ¡°Are you Theo Gospel?¡± ¡°Theo¡­¡­ Gospel?¡± The man repeated, as if he was hearing his name for the first time. His mental state was weird. But the man¡¯s face quickly turned very bizarre, revealing a kind of madness or ecstasy. The man soon shouted, grabbing the cage like an agitated monkey. ¡°Theo Gospel, yes, that¡¯s it! That¡¯s correct! It¡¯s Theo Gospel! This is Angmar Kingdom, right? Under Queen Aira¡¯s rule!?¡± The man¡¯s eyes quickly scanned Elga¡¯s whole body. His gaze somehow felt eerily unpleasant and Elga was about to turn away. ¡°You¡¯re Elga Von Lioness, right? Blonde hair, blue eyes, and a cloak with a lion¡¯s seal! Reinhardt¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°¡­ You know me?¡± ¡°Yes! Buy me! You won¡¯t regret it! Really! I know the future!¡± ¡®Know the future¡­¡® It was just like what she heard. For the time being, Elga decided to purchase the ve. She thought it would be a good way to pass the time. ¡°The original price was 10 gold, but I¡¯ll give him to you for 5. I was thinking of disposing of him soon anyways if he¡¯s not sold.¡± She heard it was 30 gold. The price was cheaper than expected¡­ And that was how Elga bought a ve out of boredom. If he got too fussy with his nonsense or she grew bored of listening, she could always use him as a mansion servant. He looked quite smart, and his words and actions were not as ignorant as other ves. He might have been a schr like what people said. She didn¡¯t know if it would be fun to bully a weak schr. But the things that ve was saying really started to happen and a lot of things began to change. And now, that same ve stood before her, speaking with majesty. ¡°I am a descendant of a fallen family.¡± ¡®A descendant of a fallen family¡­¡¯ It meant nobility. After Demon King Angmar was subjugated, there was a lot of civil unrest in the kingdom and a lot of families had copsed. Elga forgot that she was upset and was reminded of the past. Obviously, Theo Gospel was different from ordinary ves. He was smart and spoke more like a noble than the actual nobles. He¡¯d also got some bizarre theories such as gravity, conservation of mass, and themunist party. And he was indeed hiding his identity. Elga already suspected it before, that he might have been from a noble family. As expected, she was right. Elga praised herself for her wisdom and asked, while pretending not to be interested. ¡°If it¡¯s a fallen family, which one?¡± Chapter 97.2 (EP-97.2) Pet #4 097 ¨C Master and Pet #4 ¡°That¡­. I can¡¯t reveal. It could endanger me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga quickly understood. There was usually amon reason for the fall of noble families, rebellion and treason. Descendants of the rebel family would be severely punished or killed, so if it was revealed that Theo Gospel was a descendant of a fallen noble family, he¡¯d have pitchforks pointing at him. When faced with that, you¡¯d naturally want to hide it. However, it didn¡¯t really matter what family Theo Gospel was from in Elga¡¯s opinion. After all, he was probably just from a low-ranking noble family that was far inferior to the Lioness Family. What was important was that Theo was a noble of ¡®blue blood¡¯. This restored some of Elga¡¯s self-esteem. Because the man she was clinging to was an unknown orphan and ve, Elga always felt a sense of shame every day. ¡®Even if he¡¯s a ve, if he¡¯s from a noble family, then¨C.¡¯ With this revtion, you could say that she found tranquility within her emotions. For this fe was, indeed, a descendant of a noble. Elga suppressed her desire to rejoice, and instead asked solemnly, making it seemed like her anger had not yet subsided. ¡°Perchance, did the Lioness destroy your family?¡± Perhaps because of Elga¡¯s sharp question, but Theo vaguely nced to the side. ¡°Well, you can say that¡­¡± ¡°So you deliberately approached our family? You enthralled the people in the ve market to grab my attention, didn¡¯t you?¡± Theo raised his brow in confusion. ¡°The ve market¡­? Ah, yes, that¡¯s right. As expected of Elga-nim, always full of wisdom.¡± ¡°So you approached the Lioness to avenge your family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-.¡± Theo kept his mouth shut. But Elga knew very well that the time when she needed to be the most careful about Theo was not when he was talking, but when he stayed silent and thoughtful. Who knew what ideas brew inside his head, and what kind of words he¡¯d spit out with his nimble tongue. So Elga decided to take the lead. ¡°But isn¡¯t it your family¡¯s fault that you got destroyed in the end? You were probably with the Angmar¡¯s. Like the Draco Family, you¡¯re doomed for following a foolish king.¡± Elga thought that Theo Gospel¡¯s family had something to do with the Demon King Angmar. The simrity between Theo¡¯s ability and ¡®irvoyance¡¯ could be attributed to this. After all, Demon King Angmar had the ability of irvoyance, able to see through the future and truth. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he gave simr boons to his followers. At this time, Elga felt a chill. It was as if a cold de was pointed on her chin. Without realizing it, the traitor¡¯s de was so close to her neck. On one hand, Elga couldn¡¯t attribute that same little Half-Elf to this tenacious and willful Theo Gospel, who pushed her to this extent. You could call it a brave and ambitious act. This ambition was akin to bright mes which engulfed Elga, before finally setting the Angmar Kingdom and the entire continent aze-. For Elga, it was satisfying because her belief was that a man must be ambitious. But why was he revealing this now? ¡°So why are you telling me now? To punish you for being a traitor? Because you approached me with malicious intent?¡± ¡°No. I want to show to Elga-nim my sincerity.¡± ¡°¡­ Sincerity?¡± ¡°Initially, there may have been impure thoughts. But not anymore.¡± Elga¡¯s bright blue eyes seemed to see through everything, as sheid gaze on Theo. ¡°Can you feel my sincerity?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Elga was somber. However, the story of the ambitious Half-Elf was not over yet. ¡°I have to revive my family no matter what. Like a lion mating with multiple wives and having many children.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± What did he mean? Elga felt as if she had heard a truly baffling story. ¡°What about a lion?¡± ¡°A lion has a lot of lionesses. That¡¯s what a man is.¡± ¡®What man?¡¯ Certainly, most great heroes in history had multiple wives, but it didn¡¯t fit a Half-Elf. In her case, the great ancestor of the Lioness Family, Lion King Borgia Lioness, also had ten wives ¨C in this case, lionesses. Without their help, we would not have been able to pioneer the barren West. That was why the Lioness Family adopted the surname ¡®Lioness¡¯. This was in honor of the Lion King¡¯s wives. Elga found it funny that such manly words wereing from a frail, even slightly feminine, Half-Elf. ¡°So, you mean you¡¯re trying to approach as many women as possible in order to have a lot of children?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t thisplete madness?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Theo shut his mouth. Even he understood how reckless it was. However, in order to revive and maintain the family, it was best to marry a lot of wives and have as many children as possible. Joseph, the 8th Patriarch of the Lioness Family, also had a lot of wives to get the family out of its birth crisis. He had married six at the time. So Elga managed to suppress her boiling anger and asked. ¡°So, how many children do you want?¡± The matter of how many children was an integral part of marriage. Theo paused for a bit. ¡°¡­ One.¡± ¡°One-? One child?¡± ¡°Well, at least thirty.¡± ¡°¡­ What!?¡± {T/N: the 4 sentences above don¡¯t make sense in English but you get the idea} ¡®Thirty as in 30!?¡¯ Giving birth to one alone was already difficult. And even if you had one child a year, it would still take 30 years! Then, Elga suddenly realized, why was she thinking about this? Her anger surged. ¡°Get out, you jerk!¡± Elga got up and kicked the daydreaming man out of the dormitory. Getting hit from the back, the man eximed, ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± It was a feeble scream, which was far from ambitious or heroic. She felt so outraged at the fact that she fell in love with this man, that she couldn¡¯t help but shout again. ¡°And take your squirrel too!¡± ©¥Keongkeong! Chapter 98.1 (EP-98.1) Cannot Be Buried #1 098 ¨C The Truth Cannot Be Buried #1 Time as a student went by much faster than expected. In the blink of an eye, the midterms were already right around the corner. Of course, I didn¡¯t remain idle during that time and worked hard to develop myself. Just look, the stats certainly spoke for themselves. Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 36 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 7 Casanova Lv. 6 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 7 Mage lv. 7 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡· ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. I wascking in many aspects when I first got the system But after checking several people¡¯s status windows, I discovered that I was now in the top 50% of Ark students. In terms of rank ssification, I was a bona-fide Silver Rank. And my ranking was roughly between 300 and 500 out of a thousand people. Compared to the time when I wasplete garbage, this was a Heaven and Earth difference. ¡°Hmm-.¡± However, in addition to satisfaction, there were also doubts. I couldn¡¯t help but question myself, ¡®Is this all I can do?¡¯ I was the only surviving Angmar. Yet, was the Demon King¡¯s descendant, whose power could bend the rules of this world, only capable of this? I expected more dramatic power-ups or some form of advancement, but it was the opposite. I was progressing too slowly. If anything, it reinforced the fact that I still had a long way to go before being able to reach the level of Aira, Elga, Mirna, or the Hunter Party. Chwareureuk-. I was currently reading a newspaper with the terrifying headline of: ¡°Crossbow Hunter, responsible for the Murder of a Student-Exploiting Realtor!¡± Murder, in Ark? Killing was strictly prohibited within its walls. This was an undeniable fact. However, the crossbow hunter couldn¡¯t care less about such rules and would kill at his own ord. This was how the psychopathic main character was set up to be¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but get nervous, wondering if the arrow tip might be pointed at me next. ©¥Did you hear? Another person died. ©¥Is it those guys in that party? Why the he?? were those madmen invited here? ©¥They¡¯re hunting the shadows that had infiltrated the academy. Also, that realtor deserved to die anyway! Motherf?cker made me pay 10 million coins for a small windowless room! ©¥That¡¯s harsh¡­ Rumors of the main character¡¯s party were spreading like wildfire among the students. After all, a group of monstrous experts just arrived and started killing people. If anything, it would be strange if there weren¡¯t any rumors. This development was also in the original story. When the Angmar Kingdom copsed after the Tyrant Queen¡¯s execution, the Hunter arrived at Ark and purged the evil within. Finally, the Hunter would sh against the corrupted Saintess, who had be the chapter boss¡­ Was the main scenario still progressing, just in another way? ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve got your results.¡± Just then ,a voice snapped me out of my thoughts. Sitting in a chair, I turned my head and saw a white robed female faculty holding out a chart to me. ¡°In just the first month, your magic has developed tremendously. You¡¯re already at 3rd rank, no, almost 4th rank! It¡¯s a great improvement!¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡° ¡®I see¡¯¡ª aren¡¯t you surprised? How did you do it? Rank 3 is powerful enough to be sent to the barrier¡¯s front line!¡± For someone like this faculty staff, who evaluated students, she would naturally wonder how I improved at such a rapid pace. ¡°We should consider teaching the underdeveloped mages by referring to Theo¡¯s timetable and diet. Maybe there is a solution in the lecturebination¡­!¡± Seeing all this fuss, it seemed that my progress really was that surprising. So I asked her, while pretending to know nothing. ¡°How long does it usually take for one to get from Rank 1 to Rank 3?¡± ¡°Um, well, about 10 years on average-?¡± So I hadpleted 10 years worth of training in one month¡­ It was indeed amazing if you thought of it that way. Was the blood of the Demon King slowly awakening? ¡°Then what about from Rank 3 to Rank 4, and so on?¡± ¡°As far as I know, Rank 3 to Rank 4 will also take about 10 years. Though, I don¡¯t know about Rank 4 to Rank 5. There¡¯s not much information to go off of.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the case. After all, Rank 5 is the realm of Archmage.¡± This also disyed how terrifying Aira was, to reach Rank 7 at the age of 20. In fact, the Hunter Party had to work together just to have a chance at defeating Aira. Which made me wonder, who would win if the current Aira and Hunter Party fought? Aira had not devolved into the Queen of ughter, so herbat power might be slightly lower than in the story. On the same vein, since Aira did not cause civil war and chaos in Angmar, it was highly likely that the Hunter Party could not umte experience because they didn¡¯t get to kill big named viins. Both were now weakerpared to the original storyline. That was my current conclusion. Meaning, there was definitely a way for me to survive! Chapter 98.2 (EP-98.2) Cannot Be Buried #1 098 ¨C The Truth Cannot Be Buried #1 ¡°Marmar, are you there?¡± I tried knocking on Marmar¡¯s door, but she didn¡¯t seem to be at home. She was probably busy. What a pity. Well, I should get back to the Wish Hall, then. Unfortunately, even though I knew the way, going there alone was a bit risky. Hmm, should I wait in the park and see if Marmar would return? ©¥Kya-. ©¥Let¡¯s go together-! Sitting on a bench, I could see a pair of young lovebirds enjoying each other¡¯spany. It was amon scene around here. Like any other educational institution, Ark had a lot of campus couples. Whoosh-. Though, it did make me think of Elga and Mirna. Ever since the day I took Mirna¡¯s lips and got kicked out of Elga¡¯s dorm, I hadn¡¯t seen them once. Both of them must be really angry¡­ They didn¡¯te to ss. Plus, no one answered me when I knocked on the dorm. Was dating supposed to be this hard? No, was a harem even possible in this situation? However, if it was difficult to deal with Elga and Mirna, then I had no idea on what to do with Aira or Professor Ste. I didn¡¯t even know where or what Ste Belhawk was doing. Nowadays, she was not meeting the ss. And she seemed to be on the verge of being emunicated from her own family. Speaking of, maybe I should pay her a visit. The 132 years old Professor Ste had been a student and professor in Ark for a total of 30 years. There was no questioning of her experience. Like, what happened during the time when Reinhardt and Aleister still studied here? Or when Saintess Priga Nightfall was still a student, which was the same time when my name, Theo Gospel, appeared. Of course, there was no telling if she would even give me an answer¡­ On the other hand, I did have some things to try, so might as well. Thus, I turned around and headed to Professor Ste¡¯sb. Knock-. ¡°Anyone there?¡± I heard some rustling inside, but there was no reply. ¡°Professor Ste, are you there? It¡¯s Theo.¡± ©¥Ah. It was then that I heard a small voiceing from the inside. ©¥Are you alone? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alone.¡± The door soon creaked open, before slender fingers suddenly dragged me into the room. I thought I was getting abducted for a moment. Professor Ste then poked her head out, scanning outside theb. ¡°There¡¯s no one¡­ You¡¯re really alone?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Professor Ste was acting like some runaway thief. And instead of answering, she shut the door and locked it tight. ¡®You¡¯re locking the door?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel fidgety being in a room with a mature and beautiful woman like Professor Ste. So I asked again. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a lot of people visiting me as ofte.¡± ¡°Who¡­, why?¡± ¡°The guys I brought in are causing trouble all over the campus!¡± With this, everything finally made sense. It was the Hunter Party. Well, I did hear that Professor Ste suggested bringing them here. And as someone who rmended them, Professor Ste would naturally catch some heat if they caused trouble. ¡°So what brings you here, Theo? Did they send you to monitor me?¡± Hearing this, that old rainbow robed mage came to mind. I shook my head in reply, it¡¯d been awhile since thest time we met. ¡°No, I just want to ask the professor some questions.¡± ¡°Hmm, questions? Do you have any sses under me?¡± ¡°There are two, Training for Tamers and Exploring Fairies.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Professor Ste looked out of touch. Now that I could see it, theb that I painstakingly cleaned was once again cluttered. There was even used underwear and stockingsying around¡­ Was she living here? Her hair was messy, her clothes were wrinkled, and her face looked muddy as if she had not washed it for a few days. The shiny leather pants clinging to her legs were the only thing that was in good condition. Even her slippers looked worn out. ¡­ Was this really the daughter of a great family? Her current state was a far cry from Elga, Mirna and Aira. Also, was that alcohol I smell? Had she been drinking? ¡°Well, I cane backter if you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. So what do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Like what the Professor said, I did some research on the Adventure Club. However, there is not much left of it. Someone seemed to have hidden or erased the records.¡± ¡°Adventure Club-.¡± Ste¡¯s chaotic aura calmed a little. ¡°Tell me what you know. I¡¯ll only answer things appropriate to your current findings.¡± Chapter 99.1 (EP-99.1) Cannot Be Buried #2 099 ¨C The Truth Cannot Be Buried #2 I told Ste about my findings regarding the ¡®Adventure Club¡¯. And that there was a man named Isaiah Gospel, who might be the Demon King Angmar¡¯s descendant. Listening to my story, Ste dropped into her chair which made a squeaking noise. Then she propped up her legs on the table and casually crossed them, without even taking off her slippers. Finally, she took a cigar from who knew where and flicked her finger to light it. ¡°Huu.¡± The cramped and messyboratory was quickly filled with stinky cigarette smoke. My throat got itchy and I started coughing while my eyes stung. Meanwhile, Professor Ste just stared nkly at the ceiling. It was only after a moment of silence that she finally said something. ¡°It was the Golden Era, an age where all kinds of heroes were born and gathered. At that time, the remnants of the Demon King¡¯s faction were also purged.¡± ¡°The Golden Era?¡± ¡°Yes, from Reinhardt to Aleister, to Tarantera and rulers of distant neighbours. It wasn¡¯t umon to see Pdins and Saint candidates in one area.¡± ¡°So, who was Isaiah Gospel?¡± ¡°He was our pir. He was a dreamer, and the Adventure Club started with him. There¡¯s this ridiculous story that somewhere in Arky Demon King Solomon¡¯s treasure¡­¡± ¡°Which is why it¡¯s called ¡®Adventure Club¡¯. We were on an adventure to find the Demon King¡¯s treasure.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I quietly digested Professor Ste¡¯s words. But I really want to know something. ¡°So about the man named Isaiah. Since you were with him at that time, you should know, right?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Seuk-. Her amber colored eyes turned towards me. It looked like she wanted more information out of me. ¡°If he was a descendant of King Angmar. Considering the time, he should¡¯ve been the son or nephew of thete king.¡± ¡°Most of the information about this was either erased or destroyed. For you to have guessed this much from limited information, I would¡¯ve given you an A if this was a ss. But yes, it is like what you said, Theo Gospel. He was indeed the King¡¯s son.¡± It was just as I expected. But then, who was I? The son¡¯s son? I began to suspect my own existence. ¡°So where is Isaiah Gospel, No¡­. Where is Isaiah Angmar now?¡± ¡°What would you do if you found out?¡± ttering-. Her slippers suddenly started to rattle. From the smoking, to casually shaking her feet, it felt like I was at a disadvantage in this conversation. So I said in a grave tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one thing to do to an Angmar descendant? We must find and eliminate them for the Kingdom¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s the textbook answer.¡± ¡°However, Lord Aleister and Reinhardt didn¡¯t do that. Not to mention stop him, they didn¡¯t even report it. Why is that?¡± ¡°Because there was no need. Isaiah was the reason why the four families united to overthrow the Demon King¡¯s rule. As for what¡¯s the reason, you can figure it out yourself.¡± ¡®Figure it out myself¡­¡¯ These words made me remember the hypothesis that had been brewing in my mind. Mirna once said, ¡®The Draco Family did not betray the Angmar family¡¯. Now, with the existence of Isaiah, there were many possible answers. But this one was the most usible. ¡°You were trying to make Isaiah Angmar King.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This was why the Draco Family agreed in overthrowing Demon King Angmar. They are not breaking their oath if the new King is also an Angmar.¡± ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°But considering the timeline, Isaiah Angmar should¡¯ve just been a newborn when the Demon King was subjugated.¡± The subjugation of Demon King Angmar was said to be about a century ago. But Demon King Solomon only died about 50 years ago. Just 50 years ago. But the history books and records said it was about a century ago. Regardless, Isaiah was still very young. Did the Tarantera Family take over the throne temporarily until he was ready to be King? That was about as far as I could guess. Now that I¡¯d done my due, it was time for Professor Ste to confirm or deny my conjecture. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Come on, answer me.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to you to see if it¡¯s correct or no-.¡± Bang-. I mmed the Professor¡¯s table with my palm. Throbbing-. Naturally, in the battle between the hard table versus my fragile hand, I was the one hurting¡­ However, I continued aggressively as if it was nothing. ¡°Professor, I am not here to y. I am here as the Queen¡¯s Inspector!¡± To be precise, I was here as the rightful heir to the throne. Of course, I couldn¡¯t reveal that. So I chose the next best and most intimidating card I had. ¡°Professor Ste, even if you¡¯re the Lady of the Belhawk Family, you¡¯re not exempt from punishment if you don¡¯tply.¡± ¡°Punishment? How so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something you can figure out yourself, Professor.¡± This was the most threatening-sounding thing I could think of, and just blurted it out. At this time, Professor Ste lowered her leg from the desk and fixed her posture. ¡°¡­ Why are you getting angry?¡± My threat seemed to have worked. Not only did her attitude change, she also stopped smoking. I should¡¯ve done this sooner. A show of authority was surprisingly effective against her. ¡°¡­ C¡¯mon now, there¡¯s no need to be so angry.¡± Chapter 99.2 (EP-99.2) Cannot Be Buried #2 099 ¨C The Truth Cannot Be Buried #2 Ste¡¯s attitude was strangely passive, which made me feel kind of sorry for being so aggressive. Thus, I tried to tone it down a little. ¡°Then tell me the truth. I am busy, I don¡¯t have time for games.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be frank. Your guess is very close, good enough to be ¡®correct¡¯. And it¡¯s the most urate I¡¯ve heard so far.¡± ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ I felt a refreshing sensation as if a jumbled ball of thread finally got untangled. Perhaps, it was because of Calm Thinking, but I seemed to have a knack for guesses. However, one question remained. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t it happen? Where is Isaiah Angmar?¡± Actually, I knew where he was. He was probably dead. Just that, how did he die? This was what I wanted to ask. But Ste shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Isaiah Sunbae just dropped out and suddenly disappeared one day. The club disbanded right after, shifting responsibilities to and doubting each other-.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Is that all the questions?¡± I said, ¡°Just a moment-,¡± in response as I organized my thoughts. Professor Ste then looked up at the ceiling again, ¡°I miss those days.¡± ¡°It felt like they¡¯re just yesterday. Dungeon crawling with the Sunbaes and searching for the Demon King¡¯s treasure¡­.¡± Then, a shadow casted over her expression. ¡°We don¡¯t know where he is or what he is doing. We have searched all over the continent to find him, but couldn¡¯t. He might have gone beyond the barrier¡­.¡± That was the end of Ste¡¯s story. It had a lot of weight behind it, but there wasn¡¯t a lot of information. Still, this was a considerable harvest. I¡¯d confirmed that my guess was more or less correct. ¡°But you managed to deduce what we had kept hidden. How did you do it?¡± Then Ste veered the conversation towards me. Well, I had enough information to go off of because of my involvement with the different families. I also knew that there was an Angmar survivor in advance. However, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it might seem like I had deduced something out of nothing. As I was thinking, Ste scrutinized me from the bottom-up and continued in praise. ¡°Theo Gospel, Angmar¡¯s Demon Monk. It seems that the rumors aren¡¯t just rumors. Do you want to be my assistant? Or do you n on going to graduate school?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, anyway, that¡¯s the end of the story. The Adventure Club building has also been long closed.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Speaking of building, I remembered something. I then took out a book from my bag and showed it to Ste. ¡°Do you know any of the names here? Priga Nightfall and Theo Gospel. They seem to be around the same time before the Wish Hall got closed.¡± ¡°Priga-. It¡¯s the Saintess¡¯ name. And Theo Gospel-.¡± Ste started reminiscing with her slender eyes. ¡°I do remember one instance. It was during the time when I was away in search of Isaiah Sunbae, but the Saintess definitely joined the club with a strange man.¡± ¡°By strange man, do you mean Theo Gospel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Was it me? I really wanted to ask this. However, Ste beat me to it. ¡°Come to think of it, his name is the same as yours. Of course, you two lookpletely different.¡± ¡°Do we?¡± ¡°From what I remember, he was tall and handsome. And every time he passed by, everyone would look his way.¡± It was then. Bang, bang, bang-. Someone was banging on Professor Ste¡¯s door like they were going to destroy it. ©¥Professor Ste! I know you¡¯re in there! We need to talk about the people you brought in. Come out here! ¡°Heuik!¡± Hearing so, Ste opened the window and literally flew outside¡­ * * * I left Ste¡¯sb and headed back to the dorms. Meanwhile, I organized the information that I just obtained from her. First things first. Isaiah, the Demon King¡¯s son, was supposed to be the next king, but he suddenly vanished. The question here was, why did he disappear? Was there some kind of danger threatening him? So did he die and I, his son, was the only one who survived? Thinking of this, I might be in danger if I couldn¡¯t figure out why Isaiah went missing. Now for the second one. There was a high chance that the Theo Gospel staying with the Saintess was not me. As Ste described, the fe was a tall and handsome looker. I was a Half-Fairy so my looks could meet the criteria, but I was not very tall. Moreover, if we were the same person to begin with, Ste would have recognized me. Anyway, I guessed we could call this a good harvest? With quite the fruitful day, I turned and headed towards Aira¡¯s dorm. I thought she might want to hear some kind of report. But I didn¡¯t know how Aira, the current Queen, would react if I told her that her family was involved in trying to make Isaiah Angmar the king. Should I hide this part? But if I got caught hiding it, I could get in deep shi?. As I was thinking about said dilemma, I already arrived in front of Aira¡¯s door. Knocking-. ¡°Aira-nim, it¡¯s Theo.¡± The door then swung open. In the sun lit room, which wasing through the open window, I could see other people drinking tea at the table. Elga and Mirna were here. Seeing the two of them together made my whole body tingle, as if hundreds of ants were crawling on my back. I couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse from these two before, so why were they suddenly here? Then Aira said. ¡°Ah, Theo, we were just talking about you. I¡¯ve heard a lot of interesting stories about you, but I think it¡¯s best if you¡¯re the one exining it.¡± Interesting stories? Those words made a lot of thingse to my mind¡­ Chapter 100.1 (EP-100.1) Eye #1 100 ¨C Piercing Eye #1 It would be great if Elga, Mirna and Aira could coexist in harmony. Strictly speaking, it was best for them to live in peace and not cause problems. In that sense, seeing the three of them amicably drinking tea at one table was relieving to see. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Elga and Mirna were silent, continuing to drink their tea as if nothing changed. And it was only Aira who acknowledged my arrival. ¡°We were just talking about you, Theo. I¡¯ve heard some interesting stories. But it would be better if I could hear them from you directly.¡± Apparently, Aira had heard some troublesome stuff from Mirna and Elga, and was hoping that I could exin them. However, there were too many things to pinpoint. Did Elga say something to Aira? Or maybe Mirna? They¡¯d got a lot of cards they could¡¯ve yed. However, as the Queen¡¯s confidant, I shouldn¡¯t be fazed by this. So after a brief check on Elga¡¯s and Mirna¡¯s expressions, I turned to Aira as if there was nothing wrong. ¡°What does the Queen want to know? I¡¯ll use all my knowledge to answer.¡± ¡°As you should~.¡± Aira took a sip from her tea, before gazing at me with her dark eyes. She didn¡¯t look at me in a specific way, just with her usual calm and normal demeanor. However, for some reason, it felt like I was stripped naked before her. I felt cold wind piercing into my bones and chills running through my spine. ¡®Magic¡­¡¯ My intuition, a Mage¡¯s instinct, was screaming that Aira just scanned me. Then Aira said. ¡°Sure enough, Theo. I can see that you now have some magic power within you.¡± ¡°Magic Power?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard from these two that you fought a Witch, no? They said that you used spells and yed an active part in the subjugation.¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± Only then did I understand what Aira meant. So, it seemed that she heard from Elga and Mirna about the time I defeated Professor Bn. I lowered my head and regained someposure. ¡°I just got my test result today, and it says that I have reached Rank 3.¡± ¡°Theo¡¯s skills have been improving by the day sinceing to Ark. As your Queen, I am pleased. As expected of the man I¡¯ve chosen.¡± Aira nodded her head like a proud parent. From the looks of it, it appeared that there was no need for me to exin. It was then that Aira added. ¡°I have an important announcement. Theo, with your improved skills, I have decided to confer you a Noble Title.¡± ¡°A¡­ Noble Title?¡± ¡°Yes. Although I don¡¯t think you need such a thing, Elga and Mirna here proposed the idea.¡± Really, Elga and Mirna asked Aira to give me a Noble Title? At this moment, Elga put down her teacup and folded her arms. Her big assetsid on top of her slender forearms, fully disying their softness. Eherm-, Elga fake-coughed. ¡°Theo Gospel, you have done your fair share of contribution for Angmar. Thus I, on behalf of the Lioness Family, intend to grant you the title of nobility.¡± Everything had been going fine so far, so why were they suddenly giving me a title? Was it because of the lie I made up to Elga a while ago? About being the descendant of a fallen nobility? I tried to activate Calm Thinking. Perhaps, this was Elga¡¯s way of helping me when she heard that my goal was to revive my fallen family. Mirna also added. ¡°Theo Gospel, as someone who asked for my hand, you must have the corresponding qualifications such that the Draco name will not be aughingstock.¡± Hearing this, Elga mmed the table in fury. ¡°You¡¯re trying to grant a Noble Title for personal reasons? Isn¡¯t that an abuse of authority? Oh how the disciplined Draco Family has fallen so low!¡± But Mirna snorted back at Elga, not intending to back down. ¡°For personal reasons? He fought Professor Bn in my father¡¯s honor, Aleister Draco. Is such a feat not enough reason for praise?¡± ¡°That, that is true but-.¡± The angry Elga couldn¡¯t seem to get her words out. No matter how you sliced it, she was weak at arguments. I felt a little pity for Elga, but I also didn¡¯t expect Mirna to defend me so passionately. If anything, I thought thought she¡¯d be mad at me for kissing her. Mirna then unfolded her blue feather fan, which covered her face. ¡°Furthermore, although it¡¯s a little embarrassing to say, but this Mirna and Sir Gospel have already been acquainted with each other. We¡¯re no different from being engaged.¡± Mirna ended with that, throwing a bomb at the table that was perfect for raising rms. She was probably referring to the kiss in the garden. Because for a devout follower like Mirna, a premarital kiss between a man and woman held great significance. However, did she know? The fact that I¡¯d done much, much lewder things than kissing with the other two women¡­ Of course, it¡¯d spell my doom if that was revealed. And so I nervously looked at Aira and Elga with shaky eyes. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t meet my gaze and seemed to have no intention of revealing their secrets. Although Elga expressed her dissatisfaction, ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you too peppy?¡±, it didn¡¯t look like she was going to spill the beans. At least, not now¡­ So, I decided to take the wheel of this rocking ship before it hit an iceberg and sank. ¡°If the Ladies are done with their discussion, may I give a report from my side? I would like to take this opportunity, while everyone is gathered, to share some progress.¡± ¡°A report?¡± Hearing this, Aira nodded in approval. Chapter 100.2 (EP-100.2) Eye #1 100 ¨C Piercing Eye #1 I told the three Ladies the information I had gathered today. That the Demon King¡¯s son was alive. And also his sudden disappearance. After listening to this, Elga was frowning in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying that my father was trying to crown an unknown man as king? How ridiculous! What¡¯s the validity of this information? That Bellhawk could be lying!!¡± ¡°There is a chance, but it is unlikely.¡± I then turned my gaze to Aira. During the report, she was just twirling her finger on the rim of the teacup. I have no idea what she could possibly be thinking¡­ ¡°So-.¡± Aira said in a low voice. ¡°You don¡¯t know where he is right now?¡± ¡°Yes, they couldn¡¯t find him even when they looked for him. There¡¯s a good chance that he¡¯s died. And with that, the Angmar Family¡¯s lineage would have also ended there.¡± I wanted to close the case about the Demon King. This was why I suggested the death of Isaiah Angmar, as the blood of the Demon King would¡¯ve ended with him-. However, Aira shook her head. ¡°The Angmar Family was famous for their looks. So there is a possibility that he met some woman and had a son somewhere. This is my wise judgement.¡± ¡°A son¡­?¡± ¡°Considering that Isaiah was around the same age as our father, his son should be about our age.¡± Then, unlike usual, Aira actually continued to borate. ¡°He should be about 20 years old, and talented in Magic as an Angmar. So a Mage that has problems with women. If that man named Isaiah really had a son, the situation should be like this.¡± A Mage in his 20¡¯s dealing with women¡­ ¡­ Wasn¡¯t that just me? Aira¡¯s reasoning was pointing exactly at me. There was no denying that her wit was as bright as the sun, on top of her monstrous talent. Aira¡¯s deduction then continued. ¡°And you said that he wasst seen in Ark, before disappearing. Meaning, if he had any descendant, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll be close to Ark. After all, this is where the Demon King Angmar¡¯s treasure is. He must be nearby.¡± Aira¡¯s story was suffocating me more and more. Her deduction was sharp, like very sharp¡­ To the point that I wondered if she had the answer sheet in front of her and was just reading the info one by one to constrict me¡­ It felt like I was getting stabbed by a dagger with every word she said¡­ ¡°Hey, Theo. What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was then that Elga pointed out something. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good?¡± What was wrong with my face? I was so focused on my thoughts that I couldn¡¯t maintain myposure. It was only when Elga pointed this out that I realized it. Fortunately, I still had my Level 9 Actor to help bounce back a little. ¡°Well, I just think that if there really is a descendant like what Aira-nim said, it will cause a stir in the kingdom.¡± Elga also nodded in understanding. ¡°It won¡¯t just cause a stir. It¡¯ll create a big mess. Anyway, it¡¯ll be a headache if there is an heir roaming around. Speaking of, what do you think he looks like? Is he tall, has red hair and horns?¡± Because he was a descendant of the Demon King ¨C Elga said with a smile. Angmars were born with red hair and a tall stature. That was probably why she came to that conclusion. I basically survived by being a Half-Nymph. Aira¡¯s deduction was pointing to me in every shape and form possible, but no one in this room noticed that I was the one they were looking for because of this. Then I calmly bowed my head. ¡°Then, we will investigate the surrounding area based on the Queen¡¯s information.¡± ¡°Yes, you go do that. And Theo.¡± I slightly raised my head at her call. ¡°Does Aira-nim have more information?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be meeting with Saintess Priga soon. I just want to make sure you know that.¡± A meeting between Saintess Priga and Queen Aira¡­ Two big-bad viinesses would be meeting now, when they¡¯d never intertwined with each other in the original story? I had no idea what this would mean or what it would lead to. ¡°Will I be attending as well?¡± ¡°Of course~.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good¡­¡¯ After all, I also had some business with the Saintess. Chapter 101.1 (EP-101.1) Eyes #2 101 ¨C Piercing Eyes #2 ¡°Theo Gospel.¡± As I was scrambling through the park to go back to my room, I suddenly heard someone calling me from behind. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± There was only one person who had this pretty but arrogant voice. When I turned to look, I saw Mirna approaching me with her ck parasol. It seemed that she had followed me. The contrast between her silver hair fluttering under the sun and her eerie red eyes created a very surreal atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s with that surprised look?¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± Still, her beauty was undeniable. My heart started pounding without realizing it. Of course, this wasn¡¯t just all because of Mirna¡¯s appearance. ¡°I was on my way back to my dorm. Does Lady Mirna have some business with me?¡± I slightly bowed in greeting and calmed myself down. Then, Mirna suddenly held out her parasol. ¡°Let¡¯s take a little walk. I have something to say.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I took the parasol from Mirna. We then started to stroll around the park. Was this about the kiss? Meanwhile, lovers were all around us. There was a pair ying a sport simr to badminton, while some were picking under the shade of a tree. ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of couples¡­¡± Mirna said passingly. Of course, I naturally heard it with my sensitive ears. ¡°Today¡¯s weather is nice, so everyone is outside.¡± ¡°Do we also look like that from the others¡¯ point of view?¡± I took a moment to think over Mirna¡¯s question. Did we look like a couple to others? Some people could see it that way. But we were no more than the Young Lady of a big family and her servant. Of course, I didn¡¯t say this directly since it would anger Mirna. ¡°Well, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s just a Lady and her servant.¡± Mirna suddenly said as if she had read my thoughts. She also added. ¡°Theo Gospel, it¡¯s because you stillck the skills and dignity to stand next to me.¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ Mirna, Elga and Aira naturally exuded a noble aura. Born with a golden spoon, they grew up wearing good things, eating good things, and looking at only good things. They were destined to stand on top of the pyramid. With confidence close to arrogance and an old-fashioned etiquette that was evident in every move, down to their fingertips. Perhaps, even wearing rags would not hide such a grandeur. How could Ipare to that? I was probably just a miniscule coward in others¡¯ eyes. Far from being noble or elegant. In the first ce, I grew up in an orphanage in the 21st century, far from this medieval society. Even if I sat on the throne and wore a fancy crown on my head, I¡¯d only look like a child ying house. However, this plight was actually a good cover for me. For example, if I had that aristocratic aura, even if I pretended and denied any usation, the girls at the table would still have doubted my true identity. As I was thinking all this, Mirna said. ¡°However, being human is not all about one¡¯s origin. The Creator¡¯s will made it so people constantly strive higher. It is the beauty of life. In that sense, Theo Gospel, your willingness to break free from the limits of amoner is a good thing.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Though, that wasn¡¯t really what I was aiming for. I was only doing things to survive and avoid getting caught up in a dead-end. ¡°But it is also true that youck the essence of a noble. Nobility and etiquettee from confidence. And confidencees from skill.¡± ¡­ What was Mirna trying to say here? But before I could ask, Mirna concluded. ¡°Theo Gospel. You have quite the talent in magic. So, I want to give you a chance to hone your skills. If you enter the Draco Family¡¯s Devil¡¯s Nest, your skills will definitely see a dramatic increase.¡± ¡°Devil¡¯s Nest?¡± Just hearing the name made me not want to go there. But Mirna¡¯s following boration hammered that sentiment even more. ¡°No outsider has ever entered the area, but I¡¯ll give you an exception. You can go ahead and thank me~.¡± ¡°Um, thank you¡­¡± As I reluctantly expressed my gratitude, Mirna said in satisfaction. ¡°By the time you exit the ce, you would¡¯ve risen by at least one Rank depending on your efforts.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± A whole Rank increase!? Wouldn¡¯t it take 10 years to get from Rank 3 to Rank 4? And you were telling me that it could be shortened by simply entering this ce called Devil¡¯s Nest? Was such a thing possible? However, this was the Draco Family we were talking about. They were famous for their ck magic and necromancy. With that considered, I guessed it wouldn¡¯t be strange if such a ce really existed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you again this weekend.¡± Seuk-. Having said so, Mirna took the parasol from me. It seemed that this meeting was over. As I was looking at her gradually disappearing silhouette, she suddenly turned around and gave me a stern warning with an angry look on her face. ¡°Also, respect themandments¡­ I will not allow you to touch my body until the wedding!¡± She was angry about the kiss, after all¡­ Chapter 101.2 (EP-101.2) Eyes #2 101 ¨C Piercing Eyes #2 That evening after I finished reporting to Aira, I couldn¡¯t sit still in my dorm and took a stroll in the park. I had a lot to organize and think about, so I decided to get some evening breeze¡­ ©¥Wiiieng. But the mosquitoes were really annoying! Was there some spell that could ward off these buggers? The Demon King would probably have one. ¡°Ya, where are you going?¡± Then someone sitting on a bench suddenly asked. It was Elga wearing a tracksuit. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± ¡°Where are you going at thiste hour? Gathering that harem of yours?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Clearly, Elga was mad about my mention of having multiple wives thest time. But I just asked Elga as if nothing was wrong. ¡°So what brings Elga-nim thiste in the park?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you toe out. So, what did you talk about with that Mirna earlier? She followed immediately as soon as you left. Did you two scheme something together?¡± Elga acted like a strict lover trying to crack down on her boyfriend. She didn¡¯t seem to like me talking to Mirna. ¡°We didn¡¯t talk much. She just said that she¡¯d let me enter a ce called Devil¡¯s Nest.¡± Elga was surprised when she heard this. ¡°Devil¡¯s Nest!? That demon hole!? She said she¡¯d let you in there!?¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s a training ground for the Draco Family. It¡¯s a very confidential ce¡­ That Mirna is really allowing you there? How uncharacteristic¡­¡± Looking at Elga¡¯s reaction, it was clear that Mirna was being incredibly generous with the offer. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t say no. With that in mind, I sat next to Elga. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Neither of us said anything. The atmosphere was quite awkward. ¨DBuung, bung-. Big Tinkerbell-like moths were madly flying around themppost. The silence and boredom reminded me of my past guard days, so I broke the ice first. ¡°The things I said, Elga-nim should keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Heung.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also giving me a Noble Rank to help me, aren¡¯t you? To help revive my family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga turned her head away with a dissatisfied expression. For a moment, I thought she would cut me off. But, to my surprise, she reluctantly muttered. ¡°Be stronger than me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Be stronger than me, and rise higher than anyone else. Be a man so great that I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle you alone.¡± ¡°A great man¡­.¡± ¡°A lion that¡¯s unable to protect the pack will only die trying. So, strive for greatness.¡± In a way, this was Elga giving me her permission. She was telling me to be great enough to deserve a harem. However, along with it was a warning. If I failed, Elga would bury me with her own hands¡­ Seuk-. After Elga said those words, she took off running. Looking at her back, I could feel a sense of relief coursing through my body. ¡°She¡¯s allowing it¡­¡± ¡­ Was it because of her chest? Big breast, broad mind? With that being said, if I ever did make a harem, I¡¯d definitely give Elga the number one spot! Anyway, it was great that both Mirna and Elga were trying to help me. As I became stronger and better with their help, I would eventually be able to advance with the mysterious Aira. To be honest, I still didn¡¯t know what Aira was really thinking. Her previous deduction about Angmar¡¯s descendant was very eerie¡­ I wondered what kind of expression Aira would make when she found out who I really was? If she discovered that all the things I¡¯d been telling her were lies, she¡¯d no doubt strangle me to death¡­ It was my destiny to get stronger, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Aira. ¡°Now, the Devil¡¯s Nest¡­¡± I had no idea what could be lurking there, but I had to go in no matter what. In the meantime, let¡¯s attend sses and train-. Then, just like that, it was the weekend. Mirna guided me down to the Draco Family mansion¡¯s basement. ¡°So the Devil¡¯s Nest is underneath the mansion?¡± ¡°Correct. The vi itself acts like a lid that covers the dungeon.¡± ording to Mirna, the reason the vi was built here was to seal the dungeon called ¡®Devil¡¯s Nest¡¯. Jobok, jobok-. The basement was deeper than I expected. Was it about 5 floors down now? It was almost as if the sun didn¡¯t exist on the surface. There were chills all over my body. To be precise, it was more like an ominous feeling rather than chills. I couldn¡¯t help but think ¨C should I go back? Then, before I knew it, I was standing in front of a huge iron gate. I could barely see its end even when raising my head. The top had something like a quebeled with beautiful handwriting. ¡¸O ye whoeth, abandon all hope.¡¹ ¡°What does that mean? Abandon hope?¡± When I asked her about it, Mirna simply shrugged. ¡°Solomon¡¯s warning.¡± ¡®Solomon¡¯s warning.¡¯ My lips instantly paled. And without having to ask what that meant, Mirna kindly added an exnation. ¡°In fact, this mansion is the vi of thete King Solomon.¡± Chapter 102.1 (EP-102.1) Eyes #3 102 ¨C Piercing Eyes #3 Mirna exined as follows. Back to a time before the Demon King, there was a young and intelligent prince ¨C Solomon. He had studied abroad in Gracia¡¯s Ark Academy and lived in this very same mansion. Didn¡¯t that mean this mansion was one of my inheritances? My grandfather, whom I had never known before, owned a vi! The idea that the Draco Family was upying ¡®our¡¯ property made me agitated for some reason. But regardless of what I thought, Mirna continued. ¡°It is said that Archmage Solomon built dungeons that could hone his skills. This is one of them.¡± As Mirna exined, I felt the giant iron door. It was heavy and solid, and seemed impossible to even budge. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was to prevent people from going in, or what was inside from getting out. It could even be both¡­ ¡°So the Demon King himself created this space? Is this, perhaps, rted to his legacy?¡± I asked with half expectation and half curiosity. Maybe the Demon King left some secret magic or something? Like a grandfather handing down his possession to his descendants. Unfortunately, Mirna shook her head. ¡°No. When the Draco Family took over the property 30 years ago, we had already searched every nook and cranny. However, there wasn¡¯t any sign of anything present.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± That was a little disappointing. ¡°Then what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°Huhu-.¡± But instead of answering my question, Mirna simply illuminated the door with her torch. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check it out yourself?¡± What was with the secrecy? ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Draco Family has thoroughly inspected and controlled all the variables, it¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡®Perfect¡­¡¯ I wondered if a mortal should be allowed to use such an arrogant word. Well, I couldn¡¯t keep standing at the entrance, so I asked Mirna to let me in. ¡°Then please open the door.¡± ¡°You can do it yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I thought I misheard for a moment. Was she really telling me to open this huge lump of metal? Although there were no locking mechanisms on the door, it was as secure as it could be just by itself. To reiterate its scale, the door was about 10 meters high and 20 meters wide. It was like a fortress gate. To add salt to injury, it wasn¡¯t even a swing type door, but the kind that needed to be pulled up by pushing from the bottom-up using a pulley or something. Wouldn¡¯t I need to bring a siege weapon for this? How could I open this door by myself!? As a test, I slipped my hand at the bottom of the door and pulled up with all the strength I could muster. ¡°Heueueup-!¡± Of course, all I achieved was feeling the cold metal and the overwhelming weight of the door. ¡°¡­ How do you open this?¡± There should be a special way of opening this, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. So I asked Mirna for a hint. Mirna chuckled, as if finding my struggle amusing. ¡°This door is called the Mage¡¯s Door. Also named by Solomon himself as the ¡°Ranking Door¡±.¡± ¡°Ranking Door?¡± Instead of answering my question directly, Mirna shed the torch to the wall on both sides of the door. Wall marks that were previously hidden in the darkness, finally became visible. Apparently, this was some kind of measuring instrument. Mark I was from the floor to my shin, at 15 to 30 cm. Mark II was from the shin to knee. And Mark III was from the knee to the thigh. Then Mirna said. ¡°Try using magic at the door.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to attack it with magic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can use that strange wind magic.¡± So I held my tail wand, while keeping a distance of about 2-3 meters from the door, just in case something happened. I was nervous about what would ur. After aiming the tip of the tail, I softly chanted. ¡ªPai-. I then felt the sensation of mana flowing from the center of my body to my arm, then fingertips, and finally the wand. ©¤mon-!!! Paaang-! With what felt like the recoil of a gun, an invisible bullet of air was shot. Its size and shape was like that of a dodgeball¡­ ball. However, the power was iparable. After all, this was powerful enough to shock a defenseless person¡¯s body and even break their bones. The air bullet soon hit the iron door. Paaaang-! It sounded like a ball popping. But such a sound soon got drowned out by the following loud noises. Gooooooo-. The iron door, which had not moved an inch until now, began to rise from the bottom-up, creating a space underneath. The door stopped just slightly above my thigh. Seeing this, my Calm Thinking immediately kicked in. ¡°Aha. Is this why it¡¯s the Mage¡¯s Door?¡± ¡°Yes, it detects magical power and operates in response. Which means, Theo Gospel, yours is somewhere between the 3rd and 4th Rank.¡± There was enough space for one person to pass through at a time. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t suddenly close in on me as I enter, would it?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t, you have 5 minutes, which is plenty.¡± ¡®5 minutes?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s more than enough!¡¯ ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go in before it gets toote.¡± At Mirna¡¯s urging, I crawled under the door with some difort. Mirna followed soon after. I originally wondered how Mirna would get in, but she just crawled. I found it funny that such a prideful woman wasi crawling on the floor like a tortoise, but held it back because she¡¯d get angry if I did. ¡°You dare look down on me,moner? Turn your head away!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tak, taktak-. Mirna Draco brushed the dust off her body and then shone her torch around. ¡°It¡¯s more preserved than I expected. It¡¯s been almost a year since thest time I¡¯ve been here.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kuuung-. As the door closed behind me, I slowly scanned the area. Everywhere I look, it was just hard stone walls, corridors, scattered torches and maze-like structures. Was this really a dungeon? Were there any monsters? ©¥Grrrrr-. ©¥Groooooan-. Listening carefully, I could hear noises from a source other than using from within the depths. There should be something like a monster of sort living here. I slightly tensed and gripped the tail wand tighter. Just then, Mirna said. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed forward. Also, I¡¯m letting you know right now that I¡¯m not going to help you. You¡¯ll have to handle all the problems and obstacles on your own.¡± Chapter 102.2 (EP-102.2) Eyes #3 102 ¨C Piercing Eyes #3 The Devil¡¯s Nest was also called the Labyrinth. Probably because it was intricately connected like abyrinth. ¡°Was this really built by one person?¡± I asked Mirna while walking in what felt like an ancient ruin. I couldn¡¯t imagine that a lone Mage managed to build this gigantic structure. ¡°It is said that Solomon¡¯s wisdom and skill were beyond human standards. He was perfect in every way¡­. No one knows why he became a madman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s, I suppose so.¡± In the original novel, Demon King Solomon Angmar was just a kind of plot device. He was like a deus ex machina-like element that answered unexined situations or events by using ¡®Demon King Solomon made it!¡¯. For example, if someone asked how it was possible to build this ce alone, it¡¯d simply get exined by, ¡®Because it¡¯s Solomon¡¯. Reading this in the novel didn¡¯t really strike me as anything noteworthy, but now that I was experiencing it myself, the feeling was bizarre. Why did such a brilliant Mage turn insane? ¡°From what I heard-.¡± After walking in thebyrinth in silence for a while, Mirna decided to speak up first. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that he fell into deviation while researching some kind of magic.¡± I¡¯d noticed this before, but Mirna was actually quite talkative. Perhaps it was because she lived alone in a quiet mansion, and yearned for a chance to talk with others. I also listened to Mirna¡¯s story without much objection. After all, walking through an unpredictablebyrinth was a psychologically burdensome task. This would, at least, help relieve some of that stress. ¡°Solomon went astray while studying magic? Do you know what kind of magic it is?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s a magic that maniptes time.¡± Time controlling magic? Was it something like those time stopwatch tropes? Could it be real!? ¡°Turning back and stopping time¡­ does such magic really exist?¡± Mirna shook her head at my question. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Otherwise, the Demon King wouldn¡¯t have been subjugated by the four families.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± That made sense. If he could literally control time at his disposal, he wouldn¡¯t have been crushed by the great houses. I guessed there were things even a Rank 10 godlike being couldn¡¯t aplish¡­ It was then that I suddenly heard some rustling in front. Then, a white skeleton appeared at the corner of the hallway, revealing itself to us. Its skull was shing red eyes. ©¥Grraaah! It immediately rushed at us after making eye contact. I didn¡¯t know how a skeleton with no muscles could be so fast. Fortunately, there was a few meters between us and I was able to get my wand and cast a spell in time. Paaang-! Kwajik, kwadeudeudeu, hudeududuk-. The skeleton shattered into pieces. As I looked at its scattered remains, I stabilized my breathing and asked Mirna. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°They are the guardians of this dungeon. It¡¯s run by our family. They can be revived, so you can defeat them as much as you want.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± So this was what a dungeon run by the Draco Family entailed. Befitting a family of necromancers, they revived the undead and used them as dungeon monsters, hunting them down to gain experience. ©¥Graaah-! ©¥Gieuaak! Pang, paaang! In fact, I could see Mage¡¯s experience points increase in increments of 5 to 10 as I defeated them. This ce was a gold mine! I soon stumbled into a big stone door, which was marked ¡®II¡¯. I supposed it meant Stage 2. ¡°Moving forward, there will be skeletons armed with clubs and even swords. They are monsters that Rank 2 Mages or higher can face.¡± ¡°Is the method of opening the door the same as the entrance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Mirna¡¯s words, I casted a spell towards the huge and heavy stone gate. There was a little dizzy feeling from the constant usage of magic, but I still got some gas left in the tank. Paaang-! The stone door immediately opened with a rumbling noise as the air bullet hit it. It was bing increasingly fascinating to see what kind of structure and principle this space was built on. Then I suddenly became curious. ¡°How many stages are there?¡± Chapter 103.1 (EP-103.1) Eyes #4 103 ¨C Piercing Eyes #4 The room or stage that a Mage could enter would depend on their Rank. The door I just opened was the door to Stage 2. Which made me curious. ¡°How many stages are there?¡± After staring at the door in thought for some time, Mirna said with uncertainty. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a Stage 6. But thest thing I found was Stage 5.¡± ¡°Stage 6¡­.¡± ¡°I heard that the door to Stage 6 only appears to those who have acquired certain qualifications. But with your skills, Stage 3 is probably your limit, Theo. So there¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Stage 6 was way too far out of reach for the current me. In fact, just dealing with the skeleton soldiers was already tiring enough¡­ ©¥Greuuu-. Like Mirna said, the Stage 2 skeletons wielded weapons such as shields, rusty swords, and clubs. They formed groups of threes to fives which made the already narrow corridors even more ustrophobic. ©¤Paimon-! Thus, I casted a spell to try and disrupt their ranks. However, unlike the Stage 1 skeletons that would crumble after one hit, these guys didn¡¯t stop moving even if a part of them or their weapons dropped. I tensed up as I watched the skeleton soldiers continue to approach me despite having their arms blown off. Meanwhile, Mirna was smiling satisfactorily at my reaction. ¡°The Stage 2 skeleton soldiers were strengthened by Narmi herself.¡± ¡°So Lady Narmi made them.. .¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Narmi specializes in necromancy while I specialize in enchantment. The Rank 3 Knight and Rank 4 Mage were also created by Narmi.¡± ¡­ What Knight and Mage? I didn¡¯t know what they were, but they sounded terrifying¡­ ¡°If you enter Stage 5, you might even encounter the Death Knight that my father, Lord Aleister, created himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s scary!¡± ¨DPaaaii-. I began to cast another spell just as I said that. At the same time, I could feel the magic power within me boil. ©¤mon!!! Having finished charging, I felt a bowling ball-sized air bullet shoot out of my hand along with a big recoil. It flew in a blink of an eye, shattering the squad of skeleton soldiers like bowling pins. Tukang-!!!! Quajik-, quajijijik-. ¡¸Great Strike! Job: Mage +1 Level Mage Lv. 7 ¡ú Lv. 8 The power and sess rate of your spells have greatly increased!¡¹ Great, I¡¯d leveled up! Level 8 Mage should be Rank 4, right? I was trying my best, but it made me doubt if leveling up was really this easy. It just felt like I was grinding a game character, so I wondered if my skills were really improving. However, the sudden burst of magic power in my exhausted body undoubtedly indicated an increase in power. ¡°To take down my sister¡¯s skeleton soldiers in one attack. It¡¯s like thebat mages¡¯ ¡®Fireball¡¯, but faster and simpler.¡± Mirna praised my magic spell. When I asked moderately, ¡°Is it?¡±, she added to her words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary spell. It¡¯s likely a high-ranking, advanced magic. How did you get your hands on such a spell? Did you make it?¡± Mirna was curious about the origin of my spell. ¡¸Paimon: A high-level physical destruction spell. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the stronger the power and mana consumption.¡¹ Although it looked boring, it was still a ¡®high-level physical destruction spell¡¯. It was at the same level as Gamigin, the living magic that gave us a hard time. As for how I got this, it was from the Treasure Nymph Goldnoi at the Nymph Gathering. But even if I told her that, she wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I decided to just gloss over it. ¡°It¡¯s a fairy¡¯s secret.¡± ¡°Fairy¡¯s secret?¡± Mirna frowned in displeasure and snorted. ¡°So you mean you won¡¯t tell me?¡­ All right, it¡¯s your magic so keeping it as a secret should be fine.¡± A Mage¡¯s magic spells were sometimes top secret information. That was why some wouldn¡¯t want to reveal them, and others also understood this unwritten rule. Fortunately, thanks to this, I was able to hide the fact that this was Angmar¡¯s power. Let¡¯s keep referring my dirtyundry to Nymphs¡¯ secret from now on. Chapter 103.2 (EP-103.2) Eyes #4 103 ¨C Piercing Eyes #4 From Stage 3, skeletons in armor started appearing. Hence the name ¡°Skeleton Knights¡±. Of course, unlike the shiny tes of real human knights, the skeletons¡¯ was crude armor made by adding leather to metal pieces. However, there was a big difference between wearing this thing and not. ©¤Paimon-! ©¥Gueueuk! Because of the armor, it became even more challenging to destroy them. However, once you did defeat them, they¡¯d drop loot like herbs and bandages. It was actually enjoyable. While picking up the dropped coins and herbs, I asked Mirna. ¡°Why are the Skeleton Knights carrying herbs?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Narmi¡¯s idea. She said it¡¯ll be more fun if there¡¯s loot.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The bright and cheerful Narmi shed through my mind. Speaking of, I wonder what she was doing right now. ¡°So, what is Lady Narmi doing now?¡± ¡°¡­ Why are you curious about that?¡± I was just asking casually, but Mirna¡¯s attitude suddenly changed like a sharp hedgehog. We were talking fine just now, so this was awkward. Did I ask something I shouldn¡¯t ask? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I¡¯m sorry if it was a rude question.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I sincerely apologized, but Mirna was still upset and looked at me with suspicion. Now the atmosphere was really getting awkward¡­ As I was hesitating, Mirna sighed and said. ¡°How many more times can you use your strange magic?¡± With her question, I felt my remaining capacity. My total magic power was around 200 and Paimon consumed around 10, plus I¡¯d already used it 12 times. ¡°About five more times.¡± Technically, there was still 8 left in the tank, but 5 should be the ideal number where I could use it stably. However, Mirna asked in confusion. ¡°Five times?¡± ¡°Is it too little?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re going to take a break anyway. There¡¯s a rest area near here.¡± ¡°A rest area?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ce where the dead don¡¯t approach.¡± Mirna proceeded to lead me somewhere. Then she suddenly started touching the stone wall. She must have been trying to press a button, since something soon clicked as a door revealed itself. ¡°There was a hidden door.¡± It was like a secret room about the size of a studio apartment. Inside were lit torches, dry logs and wooden boxes. Giiik-. Inside a box, there were necessities like a nket made to be stored for a long time. This ce felt like a shelter. Joljoljoljol-. I could also see clean flowing water from the sink-like fountain. ¡°Is the water safe to drink?¡± ¡°Yes. It can also help with the healing a little.¡± Slurp-. The water tasted sweet and refreshing like a sports drink. After all the magic usage, I could feel my exhausted body recovering. ¡®A secret area with water and food?¡¯ It was like your own secret base. This really awakened my child¡¯s heart. ¡°Are there any other secret ces besides this one?¡± ¡°There is one rest area for each stage. I¡¯ve searched, but I couldn¡¯t find anything other than that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± With that, I decided to look around. Then I suddenly noticed something on the stone wall. There were letters scribbled with ck ink, but it was hard to tell what was written. ¡°Someone wrote something here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said to be King Solomon¡¯s record. I don¡¯t know what it means.¡± ¡°The Demon King¡¯s?¡± Mirna¡¯s exnation made me take a second look at the letters. Them being here meant that the Demon King used to upy this ce as well, right? My, Theo Gospel¡¯s grandfather? I just couldn¡¯t understand. I wondered what he wrote, but the letters were so squiggly and bizarre. It was almost like a cipher. As I traced along the letters, Mirna said. ¡°These characters were created by King Solomon. Perhaps, he¡¯s the only one who could read them. There are quite a few of such characters in the dungeon.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I wanted to know their meaning, but couldn¡¯t read them. It was then that I remembered about my all-seeing eye. Thus, I put some power to my eyes and activated¡¶Farsight¡·. Guuuk-. With that, a strange scene began unfolding before me. The squiggly characters started to squirm like earthworms, before eventually formingplete words. ¡¸Stage 3. Boss. Observer. Strong magic resistance. Intense gaze. Physically vulnerable.¡¹ However, I couldn¡¯t get a coherent idea from the broken, inconsistent words. Just as I frowned, I saw a mark that was shaped like a palm. It looked like someone had put ink on their hand and pped it onto the wall. Strangely drawn to the strange mark, I unconsciously ced my hand over it. Seureuk-. Surprisingly, the size and shape of the mark exactly matched my palm, as if it was the model. ¡®What¡¯s this!?¡¯ It felt weird and I naturally had some doubts. Goooo-. At that moment, I suddenly heard a loud noise. The surroundings started shaking as if they were about to copse and the ground rumbled to and fro. ¡°What!? What did you just do!? What have you done, Theo Gospel!¡± Seeing that Mirna was shocked, she also seemed to not expect this to happen. From what I previously thought as empty, the rest area¡¯s wall slowly lifted from the bottom-up, revealing a new space. Meanwhile, I just stood there stunned while all this was happening. ¡°¡­ A corridor?¡± Like Mirna said, it was a corridor. A passageway lit with torches on both sides. There was darkness at the end, from which I could sense something lurking with my keen Half-Fairy sense. I could feel that something dangerous and eerie had set its eyes on me from within the shadows¡­ Osususu-. Then, it finally dawned on me regarding what this ¡®rest area¡¯ actually was. ©¤It¡¯s the safe space before the boss room! Chapter 104.1 (EP-104.1) Eyes #5 104 ¨C Piercing Eyes #5 I remember the time I became independent after turning 20. If someone asked me what was the best thing about being independent and having a space of your own, my answer would be that you could use your own, exclusiveputer. There were only a fewputers in the orphanage, so we had to share them with several others. ©¥Hey now, it¡¯s my turn. ©¥Oppa used it for four hours yesterday too! And can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m studying right now! ©¥Is watching YouTube studying? ©¥Hey! Oppa-, he¡¯s bullying me! So I yed a lot of games that I had never been able to y before enlisting in the military. I did it as sort of a reward for myself. Naturally, I was aware of game mechanics. And from my experience, the devices and functions ced in the game had reasons on why they were there. Let¡¯s take a horror game for example. If a horror game had a ¡®run¡¯ button or a ¡®hide¡¯ button, there would be situations in which you had to run or hide. There was a reason why a rest area or neutral zones existed in RPG games. After all, a strong argument on why you were given the chance to rest and reorganize existed. Just like in front of the boss room. Which was exactly this resting area¡­ And I just opened the Stage 3 boss room¡­ Perhaps because of shock and confusion, but Mirna was acting like a chick thrown in cold water. ¡°What is happening? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this happen! Theo Gospel, what the hell did you touch¡­!?¡± Mirna was nearly going crazy about the existence of this strange corridor. Frankly, there was nothing wrong with her reaction. After all, a variable suddenly appeared out of nowhere in a space they had been handling for the past 30 years. ¡°Is there such a space? Theo Gospel, answer me! You are one of themoners, yet you are ignoring me now?¡± ¡°Um.¡± How should I exin this? If I honestly said that I found the hidden boss room by reading the secret text of the Demon King, I¡¯d be cooked. There was no doubt that she¡¯d ask something like, ¡°Why can you read Demon King Angmar¡¯s writings?¡± Then, in the end, ¡°Your true identity is-!¡± Hence, I quickly wracked my brain on a possible scapegoat. Suddenly, Mirna eximed as if she¡¯d figured it all out. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re a Fairy? It¡¯s said that nymphs have mystical senses and have an excellent ability in finding hidden rooms and treasures! It¡¯s like that, right!?¡± ¡­ Did Nymphs really have such an ability? Then I remembered the Nymph Goldnoi, the one who sold me treasures. With that in mind, Mirna¡¯s words had some truths to them. ¡°It actually is. Lady Mirna is indeed well-informed. I discovered a hidden room with my Half-Fairy senses.¡± ¡°As expected¡­!¡± ¡®What do you mean as expected? ¡® The smart Mirna would have been able to see through my lie, but it seemed that she wasn¡¯t thinking straight because of the incident. ¡°So, what kind of room is this? Is it a hidden treasure room?¡± I stared at the darkness in the distance, where Mirna¡¯s question couldn¡¯t reach. I definitely would not call that a ¡®treasure¡¯ room. Usususu-. My body¡¯s instinctual rejection was screaming that it would be dangerous to go forward. After all, that was the boss room. And, maybe the boss¡¯ name was ¡°Observer¡±. ¡®Observer.¡¯ ¡¸Stage 3. Boss. Observer. Strong magic resistance. Intense gaze. Physically vulnerable.¡¹ ording to this description by Solomon, if I understood correctly, then this Stage 3 Boss Observer was vulnerable to physical attacks. I didn¡¯t know what intense gaze meant, as there wasn¡¯t a lot of information about it. But if I were to guess, I supposed it could shootsers from its eyes or something? Meanwhile, as I was imaginingser eyes. ¡°I, Mirna Draco, had discovered a room neither my father nor my grandfather had ever found! This is truly the greatest discovery of the century! How could such a ce exist here!¡± Mirna eximed in excitement, which broke my concentration. ¡°It¡¯s too early to be happy. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside yet.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go in!¡± Mirna was more courageous than expected. She must be pumped about elevating the prestige of the Draco Family. ¡°Take the lead,moner.¡± Normally, I would take a step back and return once I¡¯d made all the necessary preparations. I wanted to avoid rushing into the boss room without knowing a hint of information. However, after several battles, I achieved Rank 4 Mage and my body was at its peak. Furthermore, Mirna was here, and she was a powerful Witch. Thus, this would be the best time to enter the boss room. I didn¡¯t want to miss out on this lucky fortune and momentum, so I decided to move forward. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± I tightened my grip around the tail wand and slowly entered the narrow, dark corridor. The torches lined up on both sides created a harsh lighting. ¡°The corridor ends here. Careful.¡± As soon as we entered the room at the end of the corridor, the door mmed shut. I tried to open it, yet the thing didn¡¯t budge. We probably had to meet certain conditions in order to unlock it again. Left with no choice, I looked around the room. It was about the size of a tennis court, with thick pirs extending from all sides to the ceiling that looked majestic. However, the most impressive thing about this room was the podium in the center, where a box was ced. The gold-encrusted box on the red-painted wood looked very luxurious and splendid. I wonder what was inside such a grand box. However, I couldn¡¯t just approach and grab it. After all, there was a strange ¡®thing¡¯ floating on top. ©¥Uuung, uuuung. Chapter 104.2 (EP-104.2) Eyes #5 104 ¨C Piercing Eyes #5 The boss was a giant stone head. It looked like the smudged head of the statue of liberty. This thing was about four times the size of a normal human head and had a crude bronze crown. It was a little different from what I thought¡­ But there was nothing wrong with being careful. After all, I could not tell how dangerous it was. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s sleeping.¡± Mirna nodded her head as I quietly cautioned. ¡°It¡¯ll wake up if you initiate an attack. Unfortunately, we have no choice but to knock it down in order to open the box.¡± It was just like what Mirna said. You must beat the boss first to get the reward. This was an easy-to-understand structure. Seup-. Taking a deep breath, I aimed my tail wand at the floating statue. It would be best to take advantage while the monster was asleep and use my strongest attack right off the bat. Hu-. With an exhale, I could feel the magic power hidden in my body burning through my veins. Pudung, pudung-. As it coursed through my bloodstream, I vividly felt each and every one of my blood vessels down to my fingertips that had never been sensed before. I waspletely immersed in my own rhythm. Gooooo-. There was a gradual sense of fervor, as I prepared to unleash my strongest attack. With that in mind, I chanted vigorously. ©¤Paimon-! Paaaaa-! With that, a mass of Rank 4 magic power shot towards the statue. Kwaaang-! It eventually collided with the defenseless Boss, Observer, creating cracking noise. ©¥Gwong-! With that, the statue mmed against the wall with a strange scream. Kwajik, kwajik-. The stone surface could not withstand such destructive power and began crumbling like breadcrumbs. Still, it couldn¡¯t finish the job in one go. Soon, the head once again floated into the air, finallying to its senses. Seureuk-. At the same time, the monster opened its stone eyelids, like that of a living being, and looked at me. Degul, degul-. Its dark pupils were exceptionally lively, which looked horrifying. This thing did not feel like a stone at all! ©¥Annihte. A thick, dull voice came from the stone statue. This was also the only one I could understand, even with my sensitive ears. Still, I knew what it meant as I could see strange light gathering around the statue¡¯s eyes. Jiiing-. ¡°It¡¯s charging magic in its eyes. Something big ising!¡± At Mirna¡¯s warning, I quickly moved behind a nearby pir. At the same time, I felt something very hot pass by my neck. The statue just attacked me with Lazer eyes! I guessed this was where ¡®intense gaze¡¯ came into y¡­ Fortunately, it was not strong enough to break or melt the pir I was hiding behind. Taking advantage of the gap after the attack, I extended my wand and fired a series of spells. ¡ªPaimon! Kwaajik, kwaajik, kwaajik-. ?Gueooong¡­! The statue heavily wailed like a bear after being shot by three Paimons. Finally, itpletely cracked and scattered all over the ground. ¡¸Complete annihtion! Gained job experience for ¡®Mage¡¯. +100¡¹ Befitting of a boss mob, it gave quite a generous amount of experience. However, I didn¡¯t level up, since I just had one not long ago. Nheless, the result was satisfactory. ¡°Considering it was the Stage 3 boss, I expected it to be a little more challenging.¡± Mirna Draco yed with the stone debris scattered on the floor with her shoes. Then, her attention slowly moved towards the box. ¡°Right, let¡¯s open the box.¡± At Mirna¡¯s urging, I stood in front of the box and slowly opened it. While wondering what was inside, I saw a squarely folded piece of white cloth. With a lift, the cloth spreaded out and revealed its true form. It looked like a robe with red embroidery. Mirna then exined. ¡°That seems to be a magical item, a Mage¡¯s Robe. It looks good.¡± Though, even without Mirna¡¯s exnations, the item¡¯s description was right in front of me. ¡¸Angmar Robe: High Artifact. Protects the wearer from fire, magic and curses. The efficacy is further strengthened ording to the wearer¡¯s Rank. Solomon¡¯s equipment masterpiece.¡¹ ¡°Oh hoh!¡± Angmar Robe. What a name. And it said that it was Solomon¡¯s masterpiece, so did the Demon King make this himself? Maybe that was why the effects were so good. Not only did it have fire protection, it also guarded against magic and curses. I didn¡¯t know to what extent the protection provided, but I particrly liked the fact that its efficacy could get strengthened depending on the wearer¡¯s Rank. ¡°Can I have this robe?¡± What if Mirna said no? However, Mirna surprisingly gave it to me without much fuss. ¡°It¡¯s been bounded to you the moment you touched it. That¡¯s just the nature of magic artifacts.¡± ¡°Bounded¡±? Like a game item? So I put on the robe, closing all buttons and tying the waistband. The clothes suited me perfectly as if it was specifically made for me. I didn¡¯t have to change its size, as it fitted like a glove. Seeing this, Mirna nodded her head. ¡°Good, it¡¯s almost like it was made just for you. This is pleasing to look at.¡± I felt very satisfied with the acquisition of my new equipment. Now, it was time to leave this dreary room and head to Stage 4 tomorrow. Thinking that there could also be a boss room on Stage 4, I couldn¡¯t help but get excited from the potentially better rewards. However, there was one problem. The door wouldn¡¯t open. Mirna and I were basically trapped in this hidden boss room¡­ ¡°Ha¡­, are you kidding-?¡± Mirna did not hide her irritation as she touched the enclosed space. Chapter 105.1 (EP-105.1) #1 105 ¨C Backroom #1 ¡°How is it?¡± At Mirna Draco¡¯s question, I pushed the wall harder. Who knew how long it¡¯d been since we¡¯d been locked up in the boss room. Still, despite the repeated tries, there was no progress in escaping this ce. ¡°Euuuut-.¡± Mirna then tried pulling the door upwards, but it didn¡¯t even budge a centimeter. ¡°This is pissing me off!¡± Mirna kicked the door and said to me. ¡°Commoner, let¡¯s try together onest time!¡± Personally, I felt like it was a waste of time. But since Mirna was adamant, I reluctantlyplied, pulling the door up as hard as I could with her. ¡°Euuugh-.¡± ¡°Ugh,moner! Pull harder!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving it my all!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man, where¡¯s your muscles¡­?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± And just like I expected, it was just a waste of time and energy. If Elga was here, it would be possible. But a Half-Nymph and a witch, both physically weak, had no chance. ©¤Paimon-! Paaang! Using magic on the door also did jack shi? nothing. At this point, there was no other choice but to admit that Mirna and I were stuck here. Shouldn¡¯t boss rooms open after you defeat the boss? Wasn¡¯t it like that in games? What was this then? What did you make this room for? Was Solomon a buffoon!? Was that the reason for his fall? Slip-. Mirna leaned against the wall and slipped down to the floor. After looking for a way to escape for so long, she was exhausted. Then, after a while, she approached me and grabbed me by the shoulder as if she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you found this hidden ce with your fairy senses? That means you can find a gap or a secret device to escape from here, right?¡± Mirna¡¯s face was full of hope. She was like a thirsty traveler finding water in the middle of a big desert. s, contrary to her hopes, my conscience felt guiltier by the minute. Me using ¡®fairy senses¡¯ was a lie I made up to escape the prior situation! I didn¡¯t expect it toe back and haunt me like this. ¡°Go find it,moner!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning on making me, Mirna Draco, sleep on this cold stone floor today, are you? I can¡¯t sleep unless it¡¯s my bed.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll try my best.¡± In a way, Mirna got locked up in this room because of me. So I ought to also get her out. Seuk-. So I got up from my seat and started looking for any sort of mechanism. I tried putting my ear to the wall and tapping it, or pressing the bricks one by one. Dokdok-. However, I couldn¡¯t find any escape route. Then it urred to me. Could it be that there was some identification device which would activate with Solomon¡¯s blood? If I, who inherited Angmar¡¯s blood, sprayed a few around, wouldn¡¯t it seep into some device and open the door? With that thought in mind, I pulled out my dagger and cut my finger lightly. Seureuk-. ¡°Hieeek¡­!¡± I identally screamed. It hurted more than I thought it would. Mirna, who was resting on the floor, naturally heard this and was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± From the door, to the walls and floor, I dropped some blood everywhere. However, unlike my optimism, the room remained unchanged. In the end, I took a break and exhaustedly leaned against the wall. I felt thirsty. Probably because of thebination of fatigue and tension after facing the boss, a dyed effect so to speak. Fortunately, there was some water bottle at the rest area earlier. Gulp, gulp-. After a few sips of fresh water, a coolness spreaded through my body, allowing me to regain some energy. However, Mirna was frowning at me. ¡°What are you doing now!?¡± ¡°¡­ Drinking water?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to waste such a precious resource like that!? You don¡¯t know when the door will open, and you¡¯re just drinking water carelessly!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Does Mirna-nim want some?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 105.2 (EP-105.2) #1 105 ¨C Backroom #1 Mirna looked like she had a lot to say, but she swallowed it all back. She then took the leather water bottle from my hand and had a few sips. ¡®An indirect kiss¡¯ ¡ª I stupidly thought. Mirna said as she closed the lid. ¡°I will be in charge of this. If I leave this to you, it¡¯ll run out quickly!¡± And just like that, Mirna took hold of the water bottle. It seemed that she wanted to manage the remaining supply. Mirna also made me take out the items I had. ¡°Show me everything you have,moner!¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, my Lady.¡± So I pulled out a bunch of stuff from my pocket and piled them on the floor. One, two, three-. Meanwhile, Mirna got increasingly confused. ¡°Why are there so many candies?¡± ¡°Eating them makes me feel better.¡± Mirna Draco clicked her tongue, as if she didn¡¯t like my intuitive answer. ¡°Tsk, fairies are-.¡± ¡°And candies have a lot of sugar as well as high calories. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be stuck in here, so it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± There were eight candies in total, so Mirna and I shared four pieces each, which shouldst us for a bit. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t intend to doubt fairies.¡± Mirna surprisingly agreed with me just like that. I thought she would keep ranting, but she miraculously admitted it. Seeing that Mirna had calmed down, I softly asked. ¡°Is there anyone who cane and rescue us from the outside?¡± ¡°¡­ None.¡± Mirna affirmed that no one woulde to rescue us. After all, the Draco Family was closed in nature and didn¡¯t have much ties with anyone, if there was even any. But, there was some hope on my side. If I didn¡¯t show up for a long time, perhaps Elga and Aira mighte and find me? Elga knew that I came to Devil¡¯s Nest today, so if I didn¡¯t attend the Monday morning lecture, she shoulde looking for me in anger like, ¡°This punk, what are you doing with Mirna!?¡± With that said, it should take about two days for Elga to get here¡­ If longer, maybe even three days¡­ Nevertheless, all we could do was to hold out till then. * * * ¡°Did you hear anything outside?¡± Amidst the silence and impending drowsiness, I was woken up by Mirna pacing back and forth. ¡°I heard something! It looks like someone hase to rescue us!¡± I listened to Mirna¡¯s fuss, but I couldn¡¯t hear anything with my sensitive fairy ears. Was she hallucinating? ¡°Please calm down, you¡¯re wasting energy.¡± ¡°Energy¡­¡± How much time had passed since we got locked up? Mirna¡¯s condition was getting worse. It was natural for a person to fall into panic after being trapped in an enclosed ce. Yet, in the case of Mirna, she was getting worse much faster. ¡°Hu-.¡± As if she was trying to calm herself down, Mirna drank some water. Then, as she shook the water bottle, there were only a few sips left of the previously full container. ¡°There is not much left! We¡¯re running out of water!¡± ¡­ Wasn¡¯t it because you drank it all? Why were you getting angry? However, I didn¡¯t want to waste energy on a pointless argument so I digressed. There were also the three Rules of 3. 3 hours without shelter in a harsh environment, 3 days without water and 3 weeks without food. So, we should be able to survive until Monday¡¯s rescue arrived. Still, Mirna¡¯s condition was getting really serious. Munch, munch-. She was already eating her third candy. Now, only one candy remained in her possession. She¡¯d gobbled up all the resources she had in just a few hours, all because of her panicking. ¡°Miss Mirna, calm down.¡± I held Mirna Draco¡¯s hand. The warmth of others was quite effective in calming people. After holding Mirna for a while, she gradually settled down and slowly picked up her breath. ¡°You are being disgraceful,moner.¡± ¡°No, I am not.¡± I remembered the time we were fighting with Professor Bn. That situation was threatening to destroy Mirna¡¯s family, but she still dealt with it in a calm and cool head. So why was she losing herposure this extremely right now? There had to be a reason. Maybe she had something like ustrophobia? It was probably better to just ask. As I was thinking that, I could see Mirna being increasingly restive with a distorted expression. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. I then noticed her thighs and knees twitching on the floor, as if she was holding in something. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I knew it! No wonder she was so restless. Who told you to drink so much water? I nced around, wondering if there was a urinal or something simr. Of course, there was no way such a thing existed in a boss room. This was giving me a headache. Should I just tell her to do it anywhere? She¡¯d probably justsh out and say, ¡°How could I do such a filthy thing!?¡± So I just kept my mouth shut, not knowing what to do. As time passed, Mirna started groaning like a sick person next to me. ¡°Eung, euut¡­.¡± I could hear tears that went beyond pain in her voice. ¡°Ugh, huuu¡­.¡± I knew this feeling all too well. It was just like holding back a dump in a painfully slow bus. The type of suffering that made your world spin. ¡°Heuung-eut¡­.¡± She was biting her lower lip and even clenching the hem of her skirt. It was an urgent calling. So I finally decided to ask her. ¡°Do you want to pass some water?¡± ¡°Who, who said that!? Not at all! Mind your own business and figure out how to get out of here!¡± Mirna shouted out loud as if she wanted to divert her attention. But she looked like she was on the verge of tears. Seureuk-. Then, atst, Mirna jumped up from her seat. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Commoner! As head of the Draco Family, Imand you to face the wall and cover your ears! Don¡¯t stop until I permit you to!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Chapter 106.1 (EP-106.1) #2 106 ¨C Backroom #2 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna hadn¡¯t said anything since earlier. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± And I hadn¡¯t said anything either. It felt like if I said something, she¡¯d w my face with her nails. But just as I was staying still, Mirna suddenly pinched my thigh tightly. ¡°Hieeek¡­!¡± Then Mirna shouted as I screamed from the unexpected pain. ¡°Say something! Why, why are you not saying anything?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything because I was afraid of this! But it seemed that Mirna also didn¡¯t like it and got angry anyway. To which rhythm was I supposed to dance? Ahh, women¡¯s minds were so difficult to understand¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t turn your head! Ah¡­, I¡¯m not done!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± I apologized, but on further inspection¡­ ¡­ Why should I be sorry? She was the one who drank almost all of the water, and got herself in this predicament. Why did she get angry while I had to be the one apologizing? Should I say that it was befitting a daughter of the Draco Family that betrayed the Angmar Family? Lately, I¡¯d felt a budding crush towards her, but being pushed into such an extreme situation made me think otherwise. I guessed it was moments like these that revealed the true nature of humans. In that sense, Mirna was innately a selfish viiness who only thought of herself! How despicable! ¡°Quickly say you didn¡¯t hear or see anything!¡± But there was nothing I could do to punish Mirna right now. So, I had no choice but to lower my head and endure. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what Mirna-nim is talking about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Hmph.¡± Mirna¡¯s wrinkled forehead loosened a bit. She seemed to like my servile attitude. That, of course, didn¡¯t make the situation any better. ¡°Two days have already passed. When is the rescue team you are talking abouting?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think a day has even passed¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even a day yet!? Come on, tell me that¡¯s a lie!¡± ¡®How annoying.¡¯ ¡°And, who ate all my candy!?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mirna-nim eat it all a while ago?¡± ¡°I did¡­?¡± Mirna seemed to have lost it. Could you bring out Narmi instead? She¡¯d probably fare better in this situation. However, I was worried that Mirna would get even madder if I said that. Moreover, I also started getting anxious because of her. What should I do? I thought long and hard on how to escape this. ¡°As expected, isn¡¯t this unfair? Why should I feel this shame alone?¡± Mirna muttered iprehensibly to herself. I nervously looked at Mirna, wondering if she would throw a fit and use her energy needlessly again. Finally, Mirna stood up. ¡°Commoner, you should also show me your shameful side. So it¡¯s fair¡­!¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? Right now, in front of me, show me your shameful side¡­!¡± With a red face and crazed look in her eyes, I knew that Mirna was out of her mind. But I did not expect her to be this reckless. With her personality and religious upbringing, she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that she urinated in front of others. Not to mention that she did so as a noble in front of amoner. If it was not humiliation, then it could also be that she felt ruined by desperation. ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Mirna-nim, it looks like you have a headache. Please calm down for a moment.¡± Then I pointed the wand at Mirna and chanted. ©¤Gamigin-! Pajijik-. With that, pink lightning struck Mirna. ¡°Kkyaak!¡± Mirna let out an uncharacteristic scream and fell over. Due to this, I was able to see what was under her skirt. She was wearing ck underwear. But this wasn¡¯t the point. ¡°What, what did you do to me?¡± Mirna was flustered that she got struck by human maniption magic. ¡¸Gamigin : High Rank Magic Spell. Turn the living into puppets. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ Gamigin was a powerful magic that could turn a living person into a puppet at peak effectiveness. ¡°I, I can¡¯t move!?¡± And like in Elga¡¯s case, Mirna was unable to move as she panicked. ¡°My body, my body isn¡¯t moving! It feels like I¡¯m stuck in a narrow space! My body has be a prison!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll go away in a little while. So please calm down. You¡¯re too agitated.¡± ¡°What are you nning by restraining me!?¡± Mirna shouted loudly. She continuously struggled and had no intention of listening to my words. ¡°Were you nning on attacking me in this secluded room from the beginning? You didn¡¯t tell me that you could use this kind of magic¡­!¡± Mirna¡¯s condition was getting worse. But I could also understand why Mirna was acting like this. After all, a man and a woman were stuck in a secluded back room. Thus, suddenly making her immobile would cause a misunderstanding. ¡°¡­ Last time you forcefully took my lips, and now you also want to take my virginity by force too? I¡¯m disappointed in you, Theo Gospel!¡± Still, to be able to struggle this much despite being subjected to high level magic showed Mirna¡¯s admirable willpower. ¡°I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die than be defiled by a dirty and cowardlymoner like you!¡± However, her defiance was too strong. So I hurriedly put my hand on her mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue. ¡°Eueu, eueueup!¡± This led to my hand getting bitten instead. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too strong and I was able to tolerate it. ¡°Young Lady, please calm down. This Theo has no intention of forcing Mirna-nim to anything. Please believe me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 106.2 (EP-106.2) #2 106 ¨C Backroom #2 Mirna was staring at me on the floor. But since she was calmer than before, I removed my hand from her mouth. ¡°You really have no bad intentions?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t men naturally lust over a charming woman like me in this enclosed space?¡± ¡°¡­ What do you think a man is?¡± ¡°I heard men are creatures only capable of thinking about obscenity! Am I wrong?¡± Well, Mirna¡¯s words were partly true. Young and energetic men did have that tendency. However, what separated a man from a beast was self-control. ¡°I know! You¡¯re trying to lower my guard and strike when I am defenseless, aren¡¯t you!?¡± ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and release me at once!¡± Mirna¡¯s scream was terrifying. Her red eyes looked like they were going to pop out and veins had even started to wriggle on her forehead. She definitely wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°Breathe, I can¡¯t breathe, huh, haaa, save me, help me¡­!¡± She imed about not being able to breathe. But wasn¡¯t there enough air in the room? ¡°Give up, I give up! Anyone? Help me! Air, breathe, I can¡¯t¡­.¡± Could it be that the spell had other effects I wasn¡¯t aware of? So I immediately lifted the spell and cleared her status through Belial. Pajijik-! Mirna drooped after being struck by lightning. She was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°¡­ Lady, are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna looked like she fainted. Then she suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°What! Where?¡± Unlike before, her tone was cheerful. Seureuk-. It was Narmi! ¡°Theo, where are we? What happened? It¡¯s not yet my turn.¡± Narmi was confused at the situation she woke up to, so I briefly exined what had just happened. ¡°What, you¡¯re trapped!? No wonder my sister was so panicked, she¡¯s afraid of small ces.¡± ¡°Then what should I do? I think she¡¯s angry at me.¡± Narmi ummed. ¡°Well, she likes to get massaged.¡± ¡°But, how can I massage her? She won¡¯t even let me touch her hand.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to figure it out on your own! Well then, I have something to do,ter-.¡± After saying those words, Narmiid down again. * * * Some timeter, Mirna came to her senses. She looked at the magic robe draped over her and frowned. ¡°How long was I out?¡± From the arrogant tone, I could tell that she was Mirna. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve shown something scandalous. I apologize, Commoner.¡± Mirna seemed to have reflected on her actions before she lost consciousness. Although she looked calm, I was curious. ¡°You kept shouting you give up. Is it rted to this situation?¡± Seuk-. Hearing my words, Mirna quietly stared at me. Her eyes were swollen like a rabbit¡¯s, probably from all of the struggling and crying earlier. I started feeling sorry for some reason and identally blurted out, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if it bothers you.¡± Then Mirna said with a small sigh. ¡°As a family of necromancers, the Draco Family had their children undergo a ritual.¡± ¡°A ritual?¡± ¡°Yes. A special ritual for people who are always close to death. Thus, doing a near-death experience. You put the children in a coffin and bury them. And it stays like that for about ten minutes.¡± ¡­ What a savage and cruel thing to do. I couldn¡¯t quite believe it. But Mirna didn¡¯t look like she was joking. ¡°As shameful as it is, I couldn¡¯t evenst a minute. Narmi took care of everything for me. So, even now, I panic in tight and stuffy ces.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I finally understood why Mirna was losing her temper and unable to sit still after being locked up in this secret room. It was because of her trauma. But Mirna¡¯s story still wasn¡¯t done. ¡°With neither the talent nor the skill in necromancy, I couldn¡¯tpare to Narmi. Most people also like the cheerful Narmi more than me¡­¡± Perhaps it was because of the situation, but Mirna¡¯s heart was quite open. She continued even when I hadn¡¯t asked. ¡°¡­ Theo Gospel, you¡¯d much prefer Narmi to me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, why do you think so?¡± ¡°Everyone does! Didn¡¯t you ask what Narmi was doing!?¡± Aha. So this was why she overreacted when I asked her about Narmi. I thought the two were close, but it seemed that even they had problems. Mirna went on to say. ¡°Narmi can easily get along with anyone. It was like ¡®that day¡¯ too, when I introduced you to her. You and Narmi were friendly, as if both had known each other for a long time¡­¡± ¡°That is-.¡± ¡­ That was because we really did know each other beforehand. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t say this. And that was where our conversation ended. Sarrreuu-. A chilly wind blew inside the enclosed space. It was probably because the sun had set and darkness had descended on the world. I felt very cold since I took off my robe and gave it to Mirna. Meanwhile, a trembling Mirna rubbed her palms together to get some extra heat. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid ande closer, Commoner.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sharing heat, be thankful¡­¡± Seuk-. So I got up and went to Mirna¡¯s side. By putting our shoulders to each other, I felt better than when I was trembling alone. Parrrrr. However, Mirna¡¯s shoulders were still shaking relentlessly. I was certain that it wasn¡¯t because of the cold. Rather, it should be because Mirna was afraid of not being able to escape from here. ¡°My body is aching, and stuck in the same posture. It¡¯s probably because I got subjected to a strange spell before-.¡± Mirna tossed and turned around andined in difort. Hearing her mentioned getting hit by my spell, it seemed like she was trying to put some guilt on me. I then remembered what Narmi had told me. Didn¡¯t she say Mirna liked getting massages? ¡°Can I give you a massage as a token of apology? I think I¡¯m decent at it.¡± I wanted to show off the massage skills that I trained by massaging Elga and Aira¡¯s shoulders. Moreover, massages could help with calmness. Though, I wasn¡¯t sure if Mirna would allow this, considering her guarded nature. ¡°¡­ Alright then, try it.¡± Yet, Mirna willingly epted my offer. Well, the fact that she was experiencing a lot of things while being desperate was probably a factor. Chapter 107.1 (EP-107.1) #3 107 ¨C Backroom #3 I frequently massaged Aira and Elga. It was particrly annoying as I always had to do it whenever they wanted to. Because of it, I gained some awareness of the female body. It was far softer and dainteir than a man¡¯s. Should I say it was like touching white porcin that would break if you identally handled it too hard? Even Elga¡¯s body, which had been forged in training and battle, felt like marshmallows. Not to mention someone like Mirna, who barely got any sun. Seureuk-. Mirna then turned her back towards me and pulled her hair forward. This revealed her neck and shoulders, which were as slender as a white swan¡¯s. I feared that I would injure her if I touched her even a bit. ¡°Then, excuse me.¡± I eventually mustered up the courage and grabbed Mirna¡¯s shoulders. Her skin was so soft that it felt like my hands were getting sucked into them. ¡°Haaaah.¡± ¡°Is it to the Lady¡¯s liking?¡± ¡°You¡¯re better than I thought.¡± As it should. After all, my technique was honed under the strict and picky Elga. In fact, I could feel Mirna starting to sweat and warm up. Her body temperature also rose because of the increased blood flow. And her mental state stabilized considerably, so I continued massaging Mirna with the utmost care as I had done with Elga. Then Mirnaid down my robe on the floor, like a sleepy cat lying under the sun. ¡°Don¡¯t just do my shoulders and neck, massage my waist and back too.¡± It seemed that she liked the massage enough to extend this. Elga had a big chest so she didn¡¯t like to lie down. I guessed it was fine with Mirna? So I did as she told me, and massaged her waist and back. ¡°¡­ Geuugh.¡± Mirna suddenly made a strange noise. ¡°Euheum.¡± She then tried to hide it with a cough. But as I continued, Mirna kept making those strange sounds, ¡°Heuk, hik.¡± She was like a musical instrument. ¡°Geunng-!¡± Her reaction was like the sound caused by pressing some keys on a piano. Was her body sensitive? I guessed she indeed liked getting massages. ¡°Euheum, your hands stopped. Please keep going~.¡± Then, it urred to me. We were alone in a hidden room. Mirna was in a vulnerable state. She even allowed a massage from me that normally wouldn¡¯t be possible. Could there be any better time than now to capture the heart of a noble maiden? Well, the ever flirtatious yboy Theo would never let this opportunity pass, so I should do that. ¡°Meuheuhu¡­.¡± ¡¸What a Nymph-likeugh¡­! Job: Half-Fairy +1 Level¡­! Half-Fairy Lv. 7 ¡ú Lv. 8¡¹ ¡¸Obtained ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ Talent ¡¶Abyssal Eyes¡·for achieving Level 8¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Talent¡¶Abyssal Eyes¡·: Clear eyes that soothe the beholder¡­!¡¹ Wait, I gained experience points and a new talent just byughing? This was very surprising. However, I couldn¡¯t stay happy for long as Mirna suddenly got up as if her body was in shock. ¡°What? What was that eerieughter?¡± Turned out that I unknowingly gave a strangeughter, which Mirna naturally heard and got pulled out of her daze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Please continue lying down.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I pressed Mirna¡¯s back, who was looking at me with suspicious eyes, and made her lie down again. Then, like before, I massaged the back and lower back, which relieved the tension in her body. ¡°Heuung¡­.¡± Fortunately, Mirna melted like cheese on a grill and fell t on the floor. I slowly worked my way down her shoulders, back, and waist, then pressed her pelvis firmly with my thumbs. To remove any lingering suspicions from Mirna, I toiled for ten to thirty minutes. Drip, drip-. Sweat dripped from my forehead and fell to the floor. Well, massaging was a physically demanding job. But the results spoke for themselves. Mirna¡¯s body was now rxed and had no tension whatsoever. ¡°Should I move on to other areas?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t respond. Perhaps she was too drowsy and tired, and did not have the energy to answer. Anyway, she also didn¡¯t say no, did she? I slowly moved my hand to Mirna¡¯s lower body and reached out to her curvaceous hips, which was hidden by her skirt. I went very slow and rxed, not going in a hurry. ¨DGulp. Still, I was nervous. The hip was one of the most muscr parts of the human body. So, for someone such as Mirna, who loved massages, she should like getting touched here. However, there was a certain ¡®line¡¯ that I had to tread carefully. Especially since it was a man touching a woman¡¯s butt. The situation could be twisted in many different ways! Seuk-. Eventually, my handnded on Mirna¡¯s round buttocks like an astronautnding on the moon. ¡°What are you doing right now!?¡± The dazed Mirna suddenly grabbed my wrist. Her grip was so strong, I almost burst into tears. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re touching!?¡± Mirna¡¯s questioning contained a chill. So I hurriedly came up with an excuse at the thought that I might have my arm ripped off. ¡°Massaging this part is essential in making sure that there would be no negative effects with the spell I used before.¡± ¡°¡­ Stop lying! What nonsense!¡± ¡°My Lady, please look into my eyes. Do I look like I¡¯m lying?¡± While saying so, I instinctively used my newly acquired Half-Fairy talent¡¶Abyssal Eyes¡·. ¡°Keueueut¡­.¡± Mirna met my eyes and suddenly turned her head away. This type of Mirna looked cute. ¡°This is an important step.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 107.2 (EP-107.2) #3 107 ¨C Backroom #3 Mirna didn¡¯t answer. Would it end like this? Being a strict religious believer was really hard. I even felt a bit sorry for Elga as it seemed like I cheated my way with her too easily. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re the one who made me like this, that stupid magic of yours. Just know that I¡¯ll personally take it upon myself to educate you, if you don¡¯t fix this.¡± Although she said that in a threatening way, upon a closer inspection, she was actually giving her permission. So, instead of answering, I grabbed Mirna¡¯s buttocks. The sensation of my fingers digging into her skirt, underwear and skin was vivid. ¡°Euk¡­. Are you sure there¡¯s a need for this?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If I don¡¯t do it now, your body may not be able to move again.¡± I scared Mirna. She also didn¡¯t say anything more, so I think it worked out. She justid on the floor and sighed, seemingly hoping for this to pass soon. Seureuk, seureuk-. Mng, mng-. I rubbed Mirna¡¯s ?ss, hard. Even through her clothes, I could clearly feel how soft and warm Mirna¡¯s buttocks were in my palms. Her pelvis was nice too. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, Mirna no longer said anything. It was actually a little boring because there was no response. I almost thought I was massaging a mannequin. At this time, my heart also cooled down and I got doused with cold reason. We got locked in here, yet what were we even doing right now? Shouldn¡¯t we try to find a way to escape? But regardless of how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find even the slightest clue on how to get out of this ce. Were we justpletely trapped? I suddenly felt very foolish remembering this. ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ ¡°Commoner, your hands have stopped.¡± Just then, Mirna urged me. Weren¡¯t you the one who was telling me not to touch your ?ss just a while ago? As I resumed my work on Mirna¡¯s bu??, one thing came to mind. ¡°¡­ What if we die like this without being saved by anyone?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly acting weak!? Didn¡¯t you say that Queen Tarantera woulde to our rescue!?¡± ¡°I did, but what if that doesn¡¯t happen? I didn¡¯t really think that Mirna-nim and I would be spending ourst moments together.¡± Seureuk-. Mirna got up at my reply. Then she looked at me as if she was dealing with aining child. ¡°Are you dissatisfied, being with me in your final moments?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! It¡¯s just a shame to die like this. There are still a lot of things I haven¡¯t done yet.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Electricity seemed to pass through my brain as she asked this, and I picked the most usible of them all. ¡°I was born in the church¡¯s orphanage and led a pious life. I don¡¯t have anyints about it, but if I had to pick one thing I regret not experiencing before dying is¡­.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I could feel Mirna taking an interest in my story. And since it was just us two, I secretly projected the feelings I had. ¡°It makes me very sad to think that I might die without knowing the warmth of a woman~.¡± ¡°¡­ What, what are you saying?¡± Mirna was greatly stirred, which created a gap in her mind. Then, like a small animal crawling through a little hole, I added without missing a beat. ¡°I am afraid that if I die like this, I will not be able to understand the providence of the Creator, who gave separate roles between men and women.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna Draco immediately covered her body with the robe and leaned back against the wall, while warily looking at me. I continued. ¡°Mirna-nim and I. In a closed space. I naturally couldn¡¯t help myself from wondering about such a thing in this situation? I-.¡± ¡°I see what you¡¯re doing,moner.¡± Needless to say, Mirna cut me off. ¡°After all the excuses, you finally revealed your desire!¡± She was indeed quick-witted. ¡°But I understand. It¡¯s natural for men to lust over a perfect creation such as myself. Especially after touching my body.¡± Mirna¡¯s attitude was arrogant and narcissistic. But she didn¡¯t get mad nor scolded me. So, I rode the momentum and appealed to Mirna. ¡°So, please, Mirna-nim. Will you give me a chance to know the touch of a woman at the end of my life? After feeling Mirna-nim¡¯s beautiful body, I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.¡± Now that I thought about it, beating around the bush was a waste of time and energy. For the current Mirna, it was best to just be straightforward. ¡°In a way, it is Mirna-sama¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Ha, how is it my fault? Are you crazy? Has your head turned mad after being locked up in this room?¡± Of course, Mirna¡¯s guard was tougher than Elga. She was as sturdy as a treasure chest. But, there were still some gaps in the box. ¡°Then, if you at least let me touch your chest¡­.¡± Immediately throw in a smaller deal after starting with a big one. It was the basis of negotiations. It was like nting the idea in Mirna¡¯s head that since s¡êx was off the table, she should at least give me some pity and let me touch her breasts. Of course, any normal woman would have pped me already. But this situation was different, trapped in a room with possibly no way out or help. I also massaged Mirna¡¯s body for over 30 minutes so her mood was light. Leaving a deep impression on her, these twobined could act as a variable. I also had my Level 6 Job ¡®Casanova¡¯, which wouldpensate for the odds of engaging in weird and ?ewd things with the opposite s¡êx. The higher the level, the more effective it got. I basically had to push through with all these thingsbined. Otherwise, there was no point having them in the first ce. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What would Mirna say now? I was also looking intently with my newly acquired skill ¡¶Abyssal Eyes¡·. Mirna sighed. ¡°The souls of the deceased who have not fulfilled their life¡¯s purpose are strong. The story of the Mongdal virgin ghost is famous¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°This is the residence of the Draco Family, where the grudges of the dead and remains of Solomon dwell. If we die like this, we may not be able to reach heaven and continue to aimlessly wander this world.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ The moment you close your eyes, you best thank I, Mirna, for my mercy.¡± Blood rushed over my head in an instant. Mirna was nicer than I thought! Edited by: faker Chapter 108.1 [19] (EP-108.1) Backroom #4 108 ¨C Backroom #4 Mirna allowed me to touch her chest. Although I did ask her, it was really surprising that she actually gave the greenlight. Of course, rather than staying still in shock, I quickly jumped into action before she changed her mind. So I went behind Mirna and had her slightly lean against me, before slowly reaching out. ¡°Creator God will purify me by His Righteousness¡­.¡± As my hands inched closer to her, I saw Mirna closed her eyes and quietly muttered a prayer. Was she trying to repent from what she was doing? It was then that my ws reached their destination, grabbing a hold of that soft, plump breast over her blouse. Seureuk-. Casting, casting-. Feeling through her clothes wasn¡¯t actually that bad. Though, I thought it would be better if it was skin to skin. But I was just being too greedy now. ¡°I am not afraid ofying in a valley of darkness as His Majesty and Glory watches over me with passion¡­.¡± Mirna constantly recited a monotonous prayer. It was like she had gone on autopilot and was just saying what she had memorized. My mind was also free from lewdness, as if I was just touching for the sake of touching. Casting, casting-. I kneaded Mirna¡¯s chest around like drawing a circle. Rather than simply touching, it felt like I was massaging her chest. ¡°Eut-.¡± At that moment, her streamline prayer was interrupted. Now that I could see it, her neck was dyed red as if she had been pped. Furthermore, her ears, which were peeking through her silver hair, were like tomatoes. Without missing a beat, I bit her ear with my lips. ¡°Ahhtt¡­.¡± I could feel Mirna¡¯s body trembling in my arms. Did she have sensitive ears? Without stopping, I continued to caress her chest while either biting or licking her ears. The longer Mirna was in my arms, the more her body temperature increased like a hot steamed bun. The prayer was now reced by hot breaths. ¡°Heaven, throne and¡­, eut, uh¡­, heuuu¡­.¡± My lips also went to explore her nape and the shoulder ridge. When I touched her thin, ceramic-like body with my soft lips, Mirna finally couldn¡¯t take it and began grasping the back of my hand that was kneading her chest. ¡°Euuuu¡­.¡± Thanks to my job ¡®Casanova¡¯, I was able to quickly figure out that her back, neck and ears were her erogenous zones. However, although these things were indeed good to stimte, I instinctively realized that there was a ce where I should focus more attention to. Namely, her heart. So I asked Mirna. ¡°Is Mirna-nim feeling lust too? You¡¯re very hot right now.¡± ¡°Who, who feels lust!? My pious heart always remaind still regardless of anything! Theo Gospel, I¡¯m different from a fake believer like you!¡± Of course, such saintly words simply didn¡¯t match her current situation, even if it was only on the surface clothes. How good would it be if I could capture Mirna now and raise my g on her? The ghosts of the deceased Angmar Family would probably rejoice. However, I hid those feelings and spoke calmly. ¡°Indeed, Mirna-nim is as faithful as an angel. This is why no matter how hard I try, it would be impossible to cause even an inkling of lust in Mirna-nim¡¯s heart.¡± Meanwhile, I got more absorbed in touching her neck, ears, and chest. Mirna spoke calmly, but as long as she was a human, I thought it would be absurd that she wouldn¡¯t feel any of my touch. It was hot. Finally, my efforts were not in vain as drops of sweat were slowly seeping from Mirna¡¯s nape. Amidst the cool environment of the dungeon, our bodies temperature was gradually rising with excitement. ¡°Eueut¡­.¡± *** Mirna Draco. She was a woman of such high faith that she could boast of her piety before God. Hence why she didn¡¯t know a man¡¯s body, nor any men knew of hers. Sexual rtions were a sacred process. It should be done secretly and carefully by the bride and groom after they hadpleted the holy matrimony on the first night of their wedding under the noble covenant. It shouldn¡¯t be carried out obscenely. At least that was what Mirna thought. Which was why she remained s¡êxually distant for her whole life and didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. However, her sister Narmi was different. She was bright, cheerful, and curious about everything in the world. One day, Mirna found the book that Narmi had hidden, which got her hair on edge. ©¤How could such a profane book exist¡­!? Chapter 108.2 [19] (EP-108.2) Backroom #4 108 ¨C Backroom #4 The title of the book was ¡®Frey¡¯s 50 Shades of Prayer.¡¯ It was an outrageous story about an apprentice nun named Frey, who was hired as a temporary cleaner in a male-only monastery. Mirna, who was ascetic and conservative in the rtionship between a man and a woman, could not believe her eyes when she read the things written in this book. The reason for a woman¡¯s breasts to grow into a beautiful shape was to feed her child someday. So, why was it that a grown man touched it, instead of a baby!? The memory of that time suddenly came to Mirna¡¯s mind. Because she was experiencing the same thing as Frey. Sereuk, jumuljumuljumul-. A man was clinging to her back, even digging through her clothes and rubbing her bare chest with his hands. Such an indecent act made Mirna feel as if her innocence and piety were being tarnished with a trowel. ¡°Ugheut¡­¡± However, it was hard for her to resist because the strange sensations she felt for the first time in her life were shaking her core and mind. It was almost bittersweet. ¡®I just can¡¯t muster any strength¡­¡¯ Every time the man¡¯s lips touched her ears, and every time his hot breath wetted her skin, Mirna could feel an explosion of emotions in her mind. For the first time in her 20 years of living in this world, she felt these newfound sensations in body parts she least expected. Finally, the man¡¯s hand lightly brushed past the pagodas that stood atop her mountains. ¡°Ahheeung¡­.¡± Mirna almost covered her mouth in surprise at the unexpected sound that came out of her lips. It was so bizarre and sphemous that she doubted it actually came from her¡­ It was the same sounds described in the books that Narmi had secretly hidden. She thought such noises were only exaggerated descriptions to tarnish the Creator¡¯s name. However, the fact that Mirna herself made it left her no choice but to acknowledge that it wasn¡¯t all lies. ¡°Eueut, heueung, heueut¡­.¡± However, Mirna¡¯s high self-esteem and piety could not tolerate hearing herself making such lewd noises. Fortunately, the silly Half-Fairy didn¡¯t seem to notice it. So Mirna pretended that everything was fine and continued reciting her prayer. But she suddenly found herself unable to remember any of the phrases, words, or mantras she normally would¡¯ve recited without worry. Rather, the man¡¯s presence and the vivid sensations were what grew in her head. Only then did Mirna understand. This was really dangerous. Seureureuk-. It was at that moment she felt the man¡¯s hand digging between her thighs. With that alone, Mirna shook as if an electric current shocked her. ¡°Eunghaeuat¡­!¡± Parr, parr-. Mirna began to feel like her body was floating in the air. Her legs were trembling, and it felt like everything below her waist was ascending towards a higher ce. ¡®Oh, I have to stop this-.¡¯ At this moment, Mirna finally realized that she had set foot in a dangerous unknown territory that she shouldn¡¯t have. Mirna felt her religious beliefs and everything she¡¯d been protecting until now waspletely changed. However, she didn¡¯t open her mouth just yet. Although she did not express it, Mirna was also afraid that she might die trapped in this room. She feared that tomorrow might nevere. She also dreaded the prospect of not being able to get married, have a family, have children, or not know a man for the rest of her life. What kind of feeling would it be to see through at the end? There was a part of her that didn¡¯t want to stop. But she wasn¡¯t the type who didn¡¯t know how to say ¡®no¡¯. ¡°Sto, stop-. We shouldn¡¯t do anything beyond this. It¡¯s a sublime ceremony, only for those married.¡± Mirna said proudly. Hearing such words, the man lightly replied. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get married here.¡± * * * Mirna didn¡¯t reject it even when I sneakily dug into her clothes and rubbed her bare breasts. It was probably because she got distracted by the continuous caresses. So wondering if it was possible, I reached out to her lower body as well, and discovered a bump under her slightly wet underwear. Parr, Parr. Seeing her uncontrobly shaking and groaning, ¡°at, aang, aeut,¡± suddenly terrified me. I thought I had made a big mistake and might have overdone things. I was worried that she was hyperventting or something. Fortunately, Mirna soon came to her senses and muttered something. ¡°Sto, stop-. Shouldn¡¯t do anything beyond-. Only for those married.¡± What was she saying? Even with my sensitive hearing, I found it hard to understand her words. From my rough guess, I believed it was about something only married people could do? So, I told Mirna. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get married here.¡± ¡°Hing, heut, haaht¡­!¡± Hearing my words, Mirna made a strange noise like a dog with a cold. It was either a sound of confusion or because I simply said something weird. Seureuk-. I turned Mirna by her shoulder and faced her. Her crimson eyes looked like they were about to break into waterfalls. I looked straight into her eyes and said. ¡°Mirna-nim, please be my wife. I am serious. Let¡¯s revive the family together. I am confident and strive to do anything for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna looked around without saying a word. Then seemingly to have found an excuse, she said in a trailing voice. ¡°Ask for Narmi¡¯s permission¡­.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not talking to Narmi-nim, I¡¯m talking to Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°To me¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Because the person in front of me right now is not Narmi-nim, but Mirna-nim.¡± It was a very, very, very shabby proposal with neither a fancy elephant nor a treasure chest. Meanwhile, Mirna¡¯s eyes darted back and forth until she slowly closed her eyes. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she asked. ¡°Really, for the revival of the family? Would you ¡®really¡¯ do anything for it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But I was talking about the Angmar Family, though. Of course, I didn¡¯t say this out loud and only in my thoughts. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As if moved by my determination, Mirna opened her eyes and met my gaze. Seureuk-. I slowly pushed Mirna andid her on the robe that had been put on the floor. I could see Mirna¡¯s trembling body under the torches¡¯ light. But, I was trembling too. Chapter 109.1 [19] (EP-109.1) Backroom #(Interlude) 109 ¨C Backroom #(Interlude) ¡°Lady Mirna, I¡¯ll take your clothes off, they might get dirty.¡± Seureuk, seureuk-. My heart was pounding really hard, wondering what to do if Mirna said no. Fortunately, she did not stop or restrain me when I took her top off, revealing her snow white body. Rather, she just covered her face with both arms. It was embarrassing. But it was also fascinating. There was definitely a big factor here. Something like a domino effect. Who would have thought that an orphanmoner like me could promise to marry a great nobledy? All of this was possible thanks to this secret room. A man and a woman locked up in a room. What was previously an immature delusion was now happening in front of me. ¡°Uh-.¡± Just as I was taking off her underwear, I heard Mirna groan. It seemed that the feeling of wet panties being pulled down under her skirt was quite unpleasant. I¡¯d always wanted to caress and observe her body for a long time, but this situation was ultimately achieved because of Mirna¡¯s ¡®unstable mentality¡¯. I didn¡¯t know when Mirna would suddenly change her mind, so I didn¡¯t waste any time in piercing her defenses with my sword, slightly spreading her legs. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough-.¡± Jilgok-. ¡°Euaeueut-!¡± It¡¯d already been over 30 minutes since I¡¯d been licking and stroking her chest. Furthermore, I¡¯d already pr?ted halfway through her tunnel. Ssugook-. ¡°Eueuk¡­!¡± As a virgin, it naturally felt tight. But the feeling of her wet insides gripping me felt good. I wish I had more time to enjoy such a pleasure. ¡°Haeuk, haa, now, stop-. I said stop¡­.¡± As if regretting her choice, Mirna started to chicken out. However, I just leaned in more and pushed my dick all the way to the base. ¡°Euk!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in, Lady Mirna. You¡¯re no longer a virgin.¡± Chastity meant a lot for religious people. It might be an exaggeration, but such a thing was sometimes equated with ¡®life¡¯ itself. Thus, there was a sense of emptiness after losing it. With that feeling, I stroked Mirna¡¯s hair. ¡°With this, Lady Mirna and I have really be a married couple.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna stayed silent. She just lifelessly drooped like a person watching their house burn. It must have been shocking to her that she had lost her virginity. Or maybe she was feeling humiliated that she¡¯d been defiled by amoner with an unknown background. I suddenly became curious about how Mirna¡¯s attitude would change if I revealed my identity now. Of course, that was just an idea, it was not the time to reveal it yet. Sugok, sugok, sugok-. At this time, I started moving back and forth. Chulrong, chulrong-. Wanting to see more, I rolled up her bra, exposing her pretty breasts. Although it was smaller than Elga, the droplet-shape and bnce were beautiful. Her are was small and pink, giving off an innocent feeling. If possible, I wanted to see what her pussy looked like. s, Mirna¡¯s guard had gone up and she might call this whole thing off if I was not careful. Chalpak, chalpak-. While wielding my sword down below, my hands didn¡¯t stay idle at the top and groped her chest. ¡°Mirna-nim¡¯s body feels so good.¡± I wasn¡¯t lying. Mirna¡¯s body was pristine. It felt like I could blow my load at any given moment. However, Mirna was just nkly staring into the air with a despondent expression, her eyes blurred to the side. ¡°¡­ just get it over with.¡± ¡­ Was she not excited? I believed it would be best if we felt good together. So I made my free hands work in making Mirna feel better. With that, my hand snaked through her thighs and flicked the swollen bean sitting atop her vagina. ¡°Euk, heut-¡± Finally, Mirna¡¯s body, which had not shown any reaction until now, had a slight trembling reaction. Feeling that her pussy tightened even more, it was clear that she was also experiencing some pleasure. I guessed she just purposely downyed everything before. Chilguk, jjiguk. Jjiguk. Sugok, sugok. Jjiguk. I wanted to spray my semen inside Mirna and get her pregnant ASAP. ¡°Lady Mirna, are we married now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna still did not answer. You didn¡¯t want to have my child? It seemed that this marriage was not to her liking. I didn¡¯t want to force someone who disliked it to have children because they¡¯d take part in raising them. My n ced great importance for the mothers to actually want to be mothers. So I leaned in Mirna¡¯s face. Ovepping my lips with hers, I stuck out my tongue and pushed it in her mouth. Chureup, Chup. However, Mirna did not respond. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She just kept her mouth shut as an act of resistance. I felt that the rtionship between us had be more distant than before¡­ But whether Mirna liked it or not, we¡¯d done the deed under her consent. With the previous overall context, we were more or less married. You couldn¡¯t uncook rice. To make sure that we were on the same page, I said. ¡°An orphan like me being able to marry the noble Lady Draco is just like a dream. This chest, this lips, they¡¯re all mine now, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± * * * A man was panting over her body. ¡°An orphan like me. Noble-. Lady-. These lips. All mine-.¡± His words were just covered with all the panting. To be honest, Mirna was feeling shocked. The shock that she just lost her chastity and falling into an endless abyss. The sense of guilt for doing something she shouldn¡¯t have. She also felt a sense of fear that the man in front of her had transformed into something different from the silly Half-Fairy she previously knew. You could say that she felt something ¡®evil¡¯ from within him? She wasn¡¯t certain but he seemed to enjoy the euphoria and pleasure of destroying her. His previously sloppy appearance was nowhere to be seen. Only then did Mirna remember what people call this man. ¡®Demon Monk¡¯. He had such a nickname. Thinking about it, everything was strange. She always kept a distance from men, but why did she allow this one to get so close to her? Why could she hear this man¡¯s story clearly in her ears and mind? A secret room. A man¡¯s plea. It felt like she was caught in someone¡¯s borate trap. She wanted to run away from this situation. However, Mirna¡¯s innocence was already taken. She didn¡¯t even consult her sister Narmi and just let her body answer. This wasn¡¯t normal. Something must be wrong-. But there was nothing she could do now, other than hoping that this depravity would end soon. Would she be able to live forever as a married couple with this mysterious man? No, Mirna had no confidence¡­ Eut-. The man suddenly shook. With it, Mirna recalled what was written in Narmi¡¯s book. Did he ejacu?ate? Was it over now? The only difference from Mirna¡¯s thoughts and the situation was that the man took out his penis and ejacu?ated outside rather than inside. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 109.2 T/N: I¡¯m officially done with our school event, and have decided to just pay the fine for future events since they¡¯re not worth my time and I can¡¯t trante. They¡¯re just asking freebor ffs. As per usual, I¡¯ll make up for the missed updates in the next few days. Expect another update tomorrow, around this time of day (more or less). . . . [19] (EP-109.2) Backroom #(Interlude) 109 ¨C Backroom #(Interlude) Neither the man nor Mirna spoke. They just sat quietly. Looking down, Mirna could see the bloodstain on the white robe. Only then did Mirna start to feel the pain in her lower abdomen. The moment she thought that it was over, the feelings and emotions which she previously didn¡¯t feel came rushing at her like a hammer. ¡°Eut-.¡± It hurted more than what she thought. And, turned out, the chastity she¡¯d been guarding all her life was nothing but pain. At the same time, a question arose out of nowhere. ¡°Why did you ejacu?ate outside¡­?¡± Seureuk-. The man leaned his back against the wall. ¡°Well-.¡± For some reason, Mirna feltpelled to just stay silent and listen to the man. ¡°It would be unfortunate if you were to conceive an unwanted child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know by experience, an unwanted child is an abandoned child.¡± Mirna wondered what he was talking about, but then she remembered that hisst name was ¡®Gospel¡¯. It was the surname given to orphans raised by the church. Those with such names, for the most part, led unhappy lives. This man was probably the same. ¡°I know that Lady Mirna doesn¡¯t like me, just like how my parents abandoned me¡­ No one truly loves me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Maybe, they didn¡¯t want me to be born into this world. That¡¯s why they threw me away. Likewise, if Mirna-nim and I have a child here, they might experience the same as I did.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t answer and the man also ended his words without expecting her to. ¡°Let¡¯s say there¡¯s no marriage. However, I will not forget today¡¯s lifelong grace.¡± Mirna felt like her mind was being read like an open book. She was already half-naked, but she felt very exposed. But she wasn¡¯t the only one. She felt like this man, who had been constantly making unpleasant lies and excuses, had also revealed everything about himself for the first time. It was like something soft and gentle inside a hard shell. She felt like there was a vulnerable rabbit-like soul curled up within him. As the Young Lady of the Draco Family, she was sensitive to spirits and souls. She could feel something pure and innocent inside this man. But it was on the verge of disappearing. It felt foreign to this world and could vanish at any moment. Mirna then found herself unconsciously hugging the man, lest he disappeared. She wouldn¡¯t leave him alone in this cramped room. ¡°No one is unwanted, we are all here because of a great will. I¡¯m sure they have great ns for you¡­.¡± Then it suddenly urred to Mirna. Maybe it was fate that Mirna and this man met. A man who didn¡¯t know the warmth of a family, and a woman who lost hers. Perhaps¡­ their meeting was fate. As if, it WAS supposed to happen. It was no coincidence that this man, who was called evil by everyone, appeared before her. Was this her calling to guide him on the right path, to educate him, to influence him? When she realized this, the difort she had been feeling suddenly disappeared. Instead, seeing his small back trembling, she started to feel pity for the man. Then Mirna kissed him. The fire that had died down started to reignite-. At some point, Mirna put her hand on the man¡¯s back and was pushing her body on top of him. She also spread her legs apart to let him in her heart. ¡°Mirna-nim-.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re husband and wife.¡± Mirna gave the hesitant man courage, to be truly one. To be a family. Finally, the man¡¯s re-hardened pen?s squeezed into her vag?na-. ¡°Heuk.¡± Mirna trembled but in a different sensepared to her frantic first experience. The sudden pain rocked her mind. To forget that feeling, Mirna grabbed the man¡¯s shoulders and wrapped her legs around his waist, sticking to him like an octopus. Jigok-. ¡°Heuu, eut-.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but let out a painful groan. Then, as if something had awakened inside him, the man began to crave everything about Mirna. Jjigok, jjigok, jjubyut jjeubyut, jjigok jjigok. Each time his thick dic? thrusted inside of her, the pain faded. Rather, it started to be ticklish and her lower abdomen began to moisten. ¡°Eung, heut, hangg, heuk, eut. Heeuut-.¡± Her whole body felt tingly. It was like she was floating above the clouds. Was this sexual pleasure? It felt good, but on the other hand¡­ There needed to be some rifications. Rather than the sexual and physical pleasure, the best thing about this was the feeling of being one with your partner. There was a type of tranquility amidst this unity. They epted each other¡¯s feelings, confirmed their hearts andplemented each other¡¯s shorings. ¡°Mirna-nim-. I think I¡¯ll cu? soon. You need to move your arms and legs away¡­.¡± ¡°Eung, heuu, euut. It¡¯s okay, you can cu? inside. It doesn¡¯t matter if we have a baby.¡± Jeubyuk. Jeubuk, jjigok. Her man began to pant loudly. It sounded so obscene that she couldn¡¯t believe it wasing from him. This continued for a while. ¡°Eut-.¡± Then her manpletely stopped moving. He dropped onto her body. And at the same time, some hot and gurgling magic power overflowed into her stomach. Was this it-? It was a little different from what Mirna had imagined. She thought that a man¡¯s climax was akin to that of a wild horse, but it was surprisingly calm ¨C which she appreciated. Mirna noticed something. The magic that went into her body was pure and powerful. Was it because it came from a Half-Fairy¡¯s semen? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Then Mirna started hearing gentle snoring from the man in her arms. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± Mirna was dumbfounded. What, was he really sleeping? She felt a little cheeky and pinched his cheek, but like a corpse, he didn¡¯t respond. However, it stretched much farther than she expected. What made his skin this stretchy? His skin was like that of a baby. Pinching was strangely addictive, so she went at it for a few minutes. ¡°No, this is not the time.¡± Mirna finally came to her senses and released his cheek. With this discovery, no wonder he lost consciousness; he used so much magic power. Mirna started to be curious about the man¡¯s true identity and his ns. She held him with both hands, while trying to not wake him up. As a Level 9 Dark Priestess, Mirna had a skill. Mind Scan. She decided to use it. Normally, it couldn¡¯t be used against a mentally sane target, but the man was asleep and just exhausted a lot of magic power. So it should work. It might be possible to make him suit her taste. However, just as Mirna injected her magic power into him, it immediately ricocheted off. There was some kind of powerful mental protection guarding his mind. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Mirna tried several more times, but she just failed again and again. Mirna could see that someone had imnted a powerful andplex mental protection spell in the man¡¯s mind. His mind was the same as this secret room itself, no, it was probably tighter and more locked. ¡®¡­ What in the world?¡¯ Chapter 110.1 (EP-110.1) Legacy #1 110 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #1 ©¤Seongeum-ah, your dongsaengs are graduating-. [T/N: ¡°-ah¡± is like ¡°-nim¡± but used to refer to close people or friends, dongsaengs means younger siblings] The hesitant teacher finally opened his mouth. To which I responded as if I already knew. Because there was only one reason why the eloquent teacher would be stuttering like this. ©¤I¡¯ll get paid from my part-time job soon. I¡¯ll share some to buy clothes when they enter college. The teacher stroked his long side-hair in guilt. ©¤It must be difficult for you to live on your own. I¡¯m sorry for always asking so much of you. ©¤They will also be adults when they graduate, so this will be thest time. They¡¯ll also get part-time work of their own. Rather, any news about the thing I talked about? ¡ªAh, that. I got someone. I¡¯m looking into it. In particr, there¡¯s someone who said they¡¯ve metst time¡­. My heart raced at the positive response. However, contrary to my feelings, the teacher¡¯s expression was not so bright. ©¤Do you really want to see her? I¡¯ve seen a lot of friends who went to find their mother after bing adults, and there are many cases of not finding what they¡¯ve been expecting to say the least. My teacher wasn¡¯t too keen on me finding my mother. ©¤Sometimes, some things are best left unknown. But I was dying of curiosity. Why did she leave me? And after you left me, where and how were you living now? So I started tracking the information of the woman, who was perhaps my mother, that left me at the orphanage. Now, it paid off and I was finally seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. But if we really did meet, what should we talk about? Would she even see me? ©¤I don¡¯t know you. Why are you looking for me? ¡ªHoney, who is he? ©¤I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s been stalking me! What if I got treated harshly? No, I still had some slight expectations. The woman in my memory, a fragment of a very young childhood, was very sweet and warm. She would often stroke my hair with her warm hands. It was like that that day too. ©¥Listen to the teachers carefully and wait. I¡¯lle pick you up soon. I believed those words and waited. Until the moment when the back of the woman, which looked very big at the time, disappeared in the distance. Hoping that she¡¯d turn around ande back for me. But as time passed, after so many years, she still didn¡¯t show up. Now, I was already an adult. So I¡¯d go. I¡¯d go to her myself. Finally, standing at the door of a store where she was said to be working, I took a deep breath and¡­, I opened the door. Dalrang, dalrang-. The door bells chimed as I made eye contact with a woman. The woman was very young and had dark hair. She wore a crown on her head and was looking down at me with her proud and arrogant eyes. ©¤You¡¯rete, Theo. ¡ªAira-nim? Why was Aira here? Then when I turned, I saw high columns rising and the floor being covered with a colorful velvet carpet. Before I knew it, I found myself at Angmar¡¯s Pce. Seuk-. Aira, who was sitting on her high throne, rose. ©¤I¡¯ll punish you for beingte. Aira pinched my cheeks and lifted me up. It hurted! What was this? It was then that I realized. Ah, it was a dream. Then, in an instant, everything around me began to ripple like water, before popping like a balloon. * * * Seuk-. As I slowly opened my eyes, I could feel someone pulling my cheeks. All I could see were dark stone walls, decorated with torches. This was no Angmar Pce. Calmness immediately surged to help clear my thoughts. Ah right, we got trapped in a secret room underneath the Draco Family¡¯s manor. I must have fallen asleep and had a dream. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Chapter 110.2 (EP-110.2) Legacy #1 110 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #1 Now. ¡°Why are you pinching my cheeks?¡± I asked Mirna, but rather than let go, she asked back. ¡°How dare you sleep and leave me alone? You¡¯re quite brave, aren¡¯t you?¡± Guuuuk-. She increased her grip on my skin, causing tears to flow down my eyes. ¡°Hieek¡­! It will increase¡­!¡± ¡°Heung.¡± After an unsightly scream, Mirna eventually let go. Speaking of, Mirna and I were now clothed. What was thest thing I did? I might have lost consciousness without any warning. Did Mirna dress me up? ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± I massaged my tingly cheek and asked Mirna about the current situation. Although reluctant, Mirna set aside her anger. ¡°It should be over an hour.¡± I slept for that long? Was I that fatigued? Falling asleep right after ejacting¡­ Perhaps, it was because I needed to recover the magic power consumed while clearing this dungeon. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t believe I passed out like that. I was ashamed as a man. How pathetic must I have looked in Mirna¡¯s eyes? Mirna said while taking a nce. ¡°I thought you died because you didn¡¯t wake up no matter what. Were you nning on making me a widow on our first day of marriage? Go ahead and apologize to me.¡± First day of marriage. Such an unfamiliar phrase didn¡¯t ring any bells to me at all. But then it reminded me of our union, twice. Mirna and I had s¡êx twice before getting knocked out. Remembering what just happened, I could feel blood rushing down my face and lower body. It felt so surreal. So, were Mirna and I married now? After all, it was just a verbal agreement. There was no contract or paperwork, nor were rings involved. That was why the idea that ¡®we¡¯re married¡¯ wasn¡¯t really clicking. Seuk-. To test, I reached out towards the back of her hand. If Mirna and I were now indeed a couple, she wouldn¡¯t refuse my touch. My heart pounded stronger, wondering what to do if she rejected me. Finally, my hand reached the back of her¡¯s. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t reject my touch. Only then could I say that Mirna Draco was finally mine-! It felt just like being a new couple, gradually expanding the level of skinship. However, Mirna made her stance clear. ¡°Even if we¡¯re married, our rtionship should be clear, Theo Gospel. The only ces you can touch without a need for permission is my hands and feet, understood?¡± ¡°Hands and feet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And as you¡¯re not yet ready to bear the Draco name, you need to keep our rtionship a secret from everyone. Got it?¡± ¡®Keep it a secret from everyone?¡¯ Mirna had put forth the idea of a secret love affair. It reminded me of the PTSD I had when I was 20 during my freshman year in college. I dated a girl who was quite popr in ss. She said she wanted to keep it a secret that she was going out with me. Then after getting a new man, she spread rumors to everyone. It became a part of the reason why I enlisted in the military. That was why when I got back, I was a little thrilled to find out that the girl had been ostracized by everyone for being hical and immoral. ¡°Until the day of our formal wedding, we have to keep it a secret from everyone, understood? I won¡¯t repeat myself for the third time.¡± Why did Mirna¡¯s question remind me of those days? Was it because Mirna was suggesting to do the same and she¡¯d also leave me if she found another man, like I was nothing? Of course, Mirna probably didn¡¯t mean it that way. She was a devout believer and follower of the church. Naturally, the sudden marriage would cause misunderstandings and troublesome situations. So Mirna basically told me to keep my mouth shut until the day our wedding was ¡®official¡¯. Her point was logical and reasonable. And that worked for me. ¡°I understand.¡± However, I still couldn¡¯t help but be a little grumpy because of past events. So I slowly reached out for Mirna¡¯s leg. Sereukseureuk-. Then I took off her shoes and massaged her soles. Mirna¡¯s feet were sleek and smooth. Even though they were wrapped in stockings, both looked and felt pretty. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t show any particr dislike, even though I was touching her feet to my heart¡¯s content. It seemed she was serious about giving me free reign in touching her hands and feet. Then, as I was rubbing her feet for a while, she suddenly pried her feet out of my hand and said in a low voice. ¡°¡­ From now on, you need my permission to touch my feet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me random questions¡­!¡± Guuuuk-. Instead of answering my question, Mirna pulled my cheeks. I felt like I was about to burst into tears from getting my skin stretched. I didn¡¯t know why, but Mirna appeared to have fun pulling my cheeks. It was then. Kwaaaang-. Ureureureureureung. The secret room we were trapped in started to shake with a rumbling noise. Was there an earthquake? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mirna quickly got up from her seat and leaned against the wall. But she couldn¡¯t keep her bnce on the shaking ground and fell on top of me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re touching my chest!¡± Oh, right. No wonder it felt soft¡­ Just as Mirna and I were arguing. Kwang-! A cannon-like noise sounded right next to us, which gave me hearing loss. At that moment, everything became hazy with the dust and soot spreading about. Finally, a cluster of light leaked in from somewhere, and I could see something like a ck silhouette creating a shadow. It was a person. A woman with long ck hair that was fluttering in the air. ¡°Theo¡ª, you¡ª.¡± Aira seemed to be saying something to me, but my ears were still ringing from the explosion. Reading her lips, I think it was something like, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here.¡± Finally, I could leave this damned room. At this time, Mirna also said something to Aira. ¡°©¥©¤.¡± ¡°©¥©¤©¤.¡± Unfortunately, I still couldn¡¯t hear a thing¡­ Chapter 111.1 (EP-111.1) Legacy #2 111 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #2 Aira ran her finger across the stone wall. ¡°It¡¯s a magic relic. But since it¡¯s been abandoned and neglected for a long time, it naturally broke down.¡± Aira exined why the door didn¡¯t open and we got locked up inside. It was but a technical issue, nothing more. Something like this was beyond our control. However, to the Draco Family who had been managing the ce, it was an insult. It was no different than directly telling her, ¡®You got trapped because you didn¡¯t manage it properly.¡¯ So Mirna naturally got angry and said to Aira. ¡°What abandoned? You wouldn¡¯t be able to talk like that if you knew just how much care and dedication the Draco Family has put into maintaining this ce.¡± ¡°But it broke down in the end. To be fair, it is impossible for you to truly maintain it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mirna frowned and was flushed red, looking like a goblin that didn¡¯t suit her pretty face at all. However, Aira continued with her words without caring whether Mirna was angry or not. ¡°Managing a ruin left by Angmar would be impossible for the current Draco Family, especially with only one member left. You can¡¯t handle the Demon King¡¯s creation by yourself.¡± ¡°So, are you saying you can, Aira Tarantera?¡± At Mirna¡¯s provocative question, Aira looked around. I was expecting the arrogant Aira to say yes. ¡°It¡¯s impossible even for me right now¡­¡± But surprisingly, Mirna meekly acknowledged her limitations. If it was the tyrant Aira of before, she would never have done anything like admitting her shorings. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Aira was learning the virtue of ¡®humility¡¯. However, she added right after. ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, then no one can. Hence, It¡¯s simply impossible.¡± ¡®Well now¡­¡¯ It seemed that Aira still considered herself above all. ¡°In this case, it would be better to close the dungeon. You¡¯ve experienced it yourself, so I think you can understand why without me telling you. Right, Mirna?¡± Aira decided to seal the dungeon. It was a pity that the mysteries awaiting to be discovered here would be buried under the earth. But like what Aira said, we¡¯d already been trapped once. I wouldn¡¯t dare to wander around such a risky ce even if I had more than one life. ¡°Break.¡± When we were all out of the dungeon, Aira chanted a spell. Immediately, the earth started rumbling, before everything beyond the thick door crumbled. Aira ¡®closed¡¯ the dungeon, literally. She did it like how she casually smashed through the room we got trapped in. As expected, Aira was strong¡­ ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, Theo.¡± Aira informed me that tonight was Sunday. Since we entered on Saturday morning, we¡¯d been locked up for about two days. Sitting on thefy sofa back at the Draco Family mansion, I asked Aira. ¡°So, Aira-nim. How did you find out we got trapped?¡± ¡°The Queen¡¯s eyes are everywhere.¡± At Aira¡¯s simple answer, Mirna, who was sitting next to me and resting, angrily said. ¡°Did you nt a bug in my mansion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aira nodded. Then something fell down from the ceiling and settled on Aira¡¯s shoulder. It was an ugly looking spider, with a ck body and slender legs. ©¥Hioong. Though, the sound it made was pretty cute. Seeing this, Mirna asked. ¡°How many are there in my mansion?¡± ¡°Five.¡± ¡°Get rid of them right now! How daring of you to spy on the Draco Family¡¯s mansion!¡± ¡°As you wish~.¡± Jjak-. Aira pped her hands and four spiders appeared from somewhere,nding with their long web strings on Aira¡¯s head and shoulders. ©¥Hioong. ©¥Hioong. ©¥Hioong. ©¥Mioong. Jjak-. When Aira pped once more, these guys disappeared in a sh just as they came. No one knew where they went, but I also didn¡¯t want to know. I just didn¡¯t like spiders¡­ So, to summarize, Aira could monitor other ces like a CCTV using spiders. It was only then that I realized Aira knew everything about my actions and the scope of my activities when I was active in downtown Angmar. After all, she had some kind of surveince magic. Chills-. I suddenly got goosebumps at the back of my neck¡­ It was as if a spider was crawling behind my back. I was feeling this way because I started remembering what I had said and done behind Aira¡¯s back. If Aira was watching me, how much did she know!? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. Looking at her attitude, it seemed like she didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d done ¡®things¡¯ with Mirna or Elga. I¡¯d have to pay more attention to everything I do outside in the future¡­ * * * I washed myself in the mansion and changed into clean clothes. It was also nice to see my magic robe, which had been covered in dust, finally shimmered in pure white as if brand new. People should definitely live cleanly. ¡°This is a good artifact, Theo.¡± Airaplimented my robes. ¡°It permeates with magic power that even I don¡¯t know of. You could call it the Demon King¡¯s relic. Although it doesn¡¯t do anything for me, it will be enough to protect your weak body.¡± ¡°I see.¡± If Aira showed some interest in it, then it was definitely a good item. However, like always, Aira quickly lost interest in everything and yawned. It was currently close to midnight, which would be around Aira¡¯s bedtime. It was natural for her to start being sleepy. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s go back.¡± Aira pulled my cor and urged me to go back to the dorm. However, I hesitated. I wanted to share a few more words with Mirna, who would be left alone. There was so much to talk about between us. However, Mirna made eye contact with me and covered her lips with her index finger. She was signaling to keep my mouth shut about what had happened. And with that, Mirna turned her gaze to Aira as if she had nothing to do with me. ¡°Lady Tarantera. I should say thank you. No one would have saved us without you.¡± ¡°Please call me Queen Aira, not Lady Tarantera. And I didn¡¯t save you, I came to save Theo.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 111.2 (EP-111.2) Legacy #2 111 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #2 Mirna didn¡¯t particrly say anything about that. Aira also started to make her way out of the mansion, as if she hadn¡¯t expected an answer in the first ce. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± I hurriedly followed Aira, who was walking into the darkness. Still a bit bothered about leaving Mirna alone in the mansion, I took one final look-back and saw her waving her hand at me. Thus, I waved back ever so slightly lest Aira would notice. ¡°You seem to have gotten quite close with Lady Mirna. Did anything happen in the dungeon?¡± But Aira¡¯s next words suddenly startled me. Of course, I hid my surprise and pretended nothing was wrong. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°So, did you get some training done in the dungeon? I can feel that your magic power is stronger than before.¡± For this, I didn¡¯t even bother trying to lie. She could easily and quickly see through my progress anyways. ¡°I think I¡¯m around Rank 4 now.¡± ¡°A one-of-a-kind talent progressing this fast, only inferior only to mine¡­ As expected of the man I chose~.¡± Aira praised my progress. ¡°Continue your training and loyalty to your Queen.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Having responded appropriately, I recalled what had happened as ofte. I had made quite a progress with Elga and Mirna to some extent. However, for Aira, I had no idea where to even begin. In a way, she was the one who spent the most time with me, Theo. But I couldn¡¯t even see a single chink on her shell that I could exploit. Seuseuseu-. A cool wind blew me out of my thoughts. Only then did I realize that I was walking alone in the dark suburbs with a woman. Under the countless twinkling stars in the sky, and a soft scent brushing the tip of my nose. For some reason, I could hear not one beast cry, even the grasshoppers were silent. Perhaps they knew that they were in the presence of the Queen and went into hiding. ¡°Come to think of it, Theo. It¡¯s been a long time since you and I took a walk together.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± In the past, when I was still living in the court, I often went for a walk with Aira just like this. By walk, I mean strolling around the pce¡¯s splendid and safe garden. ¡°So, Theo. Are you satisfied with your life at Ark?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She¡¯d been acting like a parent wanting to talk with her children,ing up with random topics. But before I could even think of a proper answer to her question, Aira added a few more words. ¡°Although it¡¯s been a while, I still remember that night. Theo, what you said to me in your room¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Me?¡± ¡°The thing you told me about giving everything up and escaping with you.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I remembered that I did take a big gamble back then. I grabbed Aira¡¯s shoulder and seriously said I was prepared to throw everything away. Looking back at it now, that was a little crazy. ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t know how high the sky was and dared to speak that way. Do you remember?¡± ¡°That was reckless of me, please forgive my past actions.¡± ¡°If you could go back to that time, what would you do?¡± ¡°I would still do the same thing.¡± This time my answer just came right out without even thinking. However, it was true that I did not regret my decision. There was no doubt that my choice was the best. Did she like my answer? I couldn¡¯t tell, Aira simply said nothing more. ©¥Jeujeujeujijeujeu. ©¥Mem, Memem, Memem, Mem-. At this time, the previously silent insects suddenly started to cry. This marked the start of a hot summer night, with colorful fireflies flickering with beauty and ambience. Under the moonlight, the scenery looked straight out of a fairy tale. Except, this was reality. ¡°Theo-.¡± Then Aira spoke to me again. ¡°Does the Queen have something to add?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the other way around¨C.¡± Aira was about to say something when she suddenly shut her mouth. That sudden silence eventually devolved into full-blown awkwardness. Our footsteps on the trail became exceptionally piercing to the ears. ¡°What would you do if I told you first?¡± Aira pondered for a while, before barely managing to open her lips. Her steps suddenly halted, at the same time, the wind blew. I asked her face to face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­ No, nothing.¡± Aira shook her head and started walking again. ¡°The moon is bright.¡± Aira raised her head. It was obvious that Aira had stopped trying to tell me something. ¡°What are you doing? Come on.¡± Aira, who took a few steps ahead, urged me. Her dark hair fluttering in the wind looked very beautiful. As I approached her, she raised her hand and stroked my hair. Her touch felt deft and gentle, not something you would expect from a tyrant Queen. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t Aira have ¡®Saintess¡¯ as a job? I had many questions in my mind. However, I knew that she wouldn¡¯t answer even if I asked so I kept my mouth shut. The time had yet to ripen. For now, just strolling under the moonlight while hiding many things from each other was enough¡­ Chapter 112.1 (EP-112.1) Legacy #3 112 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #3 I attended Monday morning¡¯s lecture, Introduction to Combatology, with Elga. Since there were spars, we paired up and trained together. But for me, it was no different than a one-sided beating from Elga and getting abused¡­ ¡°Come on, raise your guard properly! Cover your chin with both hands like this!¡± Elga pointed out my sloppiness. At the same time, she grabbed my hands and ced them in front of my chin. But there was a problem. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t my stomach be left open?¡± Since my arms were limited in length, if I covered my chin, my abdomen would naturally be exposed. However, Elga showed why she was the expert here. ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can take the hit! Your abdomen can be strengthened, but not the chin. That¡¯s why, in a bare-handed fight, protect your chin first and foremost, understood?¡± Huuuk. At that moment, I suddenly sensed something going towards my stomach. I immediately felt pain as I got hit hard. The force behind such a strike was so strong that the residual energy lifted my body 1cm into the air. ¡°Guaaak¡­!¡± I naturally copsed on the ground, while having my vision warped. If my max HP was 100, then I just lost at least 60 in that instant¡­ Meanwhile, Elga squatted down and said with a look of pity. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t hit you that hard. Aren¡¯t you overreacting? This is because youck abdominal training.¡± ¡°Geuuu¡­.¡± I wanted to protest but I couldn¡¯t muster any strength to move my mouth. However, someone next to me said to Elga. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an ignorant way of training? You¡¯re not training anyone by doing this, but breaking them, Lady Lioness.¡± It was Mirna. Mirna argued about Elga¡¯s way of training, as if taking the words out of my mouth. Hearing this, a vein popped up on Elga¡¯s forehead as she growled towards Mirna. ¡°What are you meddling here for? Why are you even here? You don¡¯t have this ss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Single-digit Rankers can take any lecture they want at any time? You don¡¯t even know what your authority is~.¡± Mirna then held her hand out to me while replying to Elga. It looked like she wanted to help me get up, but if I really grabbed her hand, Elga¡¯s already boiling head might actually erupt. So I got up on my own. ¡°I can get up on my own, but thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re full of dust!¡± Mirna patted the dust off my body with her hands like some kindergarten teacher. Seeing this, Elga said sarcastically. ¡°Look how caring you¡¯re being. Since when did you two get close like that? Oh? Are you perhaps his mother?¡± Elga was throwing a fit. She was just like an elementary school boy harassing a girl he was interested in to get her attention. ¡°What did you two do on the weekend!? Did you date!? Why are you so close!?¡± ¡°Why are you always mean to me and everything I do?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s being mean!?¡± Elga and Mirna started to get heated with each other, throwing words back and forth. Naturally, the people around us noticed and stopped what they were doing to look. ©¥The Single-digit Rankers are scuffling again. ©¥Didn¡¯t they also fight thest time? It was even starting to draw some attention to me as well, so I felt the need to sort this out as quickly as possible. Since this was a ss that Elga and I attended, and Mirna was intervening as a third person, I think it was only fair to side with Elga here. ¡°Lady Mirna, I appreciate your concern and help, however Lady Elga and I are sparring. Sometimes, things like this are inevitable. So please stay outside the safety line in case you also get hurt.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you serious?¡± Mirna asked as if she couldn¡¯t believe my words. On the other hand, Elga rejoiced like a child who received a gift on Christmas. ¡°Yeah, get out of here. You¡¯re an outsider intervening. Isn¡¯t that against the rules that you love so much?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Draco Family valued doctrine, discipline, and all kinds of rules. This was because such restrictions and taboos were very important principles and yed a fundamental guideline for necromancy as well as dealing with ck magic. With this, Mirna had no choice but to retreat far away. For now, Elga won the argument. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t stand the sight of that ?itch!¡± Elga spat out after Mirna had backed far away and couldn¡¯t hear us. Then she grabbed me by the neck and pulled my body down to the ground with her. ¡°Ugghh-.¡± I felt like a deer calmly drinking water from the river when a crocodile suddenly bit me from the water and dragged me into the river. Unable to resist, I fell towards Elga. Specifically, I was drowned in her big ?reasts. Boingboing. My face was saturated in a dizzying apple scent and softness¡­ Wait a minute, why did it feel like my arms and legs were twisted? Then I realized that Elga had put me in a lock. ¡°Ugh-.¡± The chest pillow was good and all, but my limbs were breaking and it hurted like hell! At this moment, I could feel Elga¡¯s legs wrapping around my waist tightly, rendering me immobile. ¡°Hey, Theo. What did you two do over the weekend? Tell the truth. I¡¯ll release you if you tell me.¡± ¡°Hmhmmph.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth quickly¡­! What did you two do¡­!¡± Was this a woman¡¯s intuition? Elga¡¯s restraint was constricting me both physically and mentally. I was going to tell Elga about conquering Mirna, but she might really break my arm if I said something like that right now. In fact, it was not only my arms. My entire body felt like it¡¯d been smashed into pieces and became a One-Fourth-Fairy. I struggled to get out of Elga¡¯s clutches. s, I could never escape with my insignificant strength. It was then¡­ Chapter 112.2 (EP-112.2) Legacy #3 112 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #3 ©¤Alright, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s lecture. As the instructor announced the end, Mirna, who was watching us like she was waiting for this moment, came towards us and pulled Elga¡¯s arm away. ¡°Stop that at this instance! How disgraceful! How could an unmarried man and woman entangle their bodies in broad daylight!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Only then did Elga loosen her hold on my body. At the same time, my sore joints could finally breathe. ¡°Heuu¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s lunch time, let¡¯s go eat, Theo. I¡¯ll buy you some pork cutlet.¡± Then Elga grabbed my arm to lift me up, then offered to pay for lunch as if she had forgotten what she just did to me literally seconds before. At this time, Mirna also grabbed my other arm. ¡°I brought some packed lunch. Let¡¯s eat together. There is no need to eat alone.¡± Gguuuk. The two women started pulling me from both sides. It felt like my arms, which had just started to recover from their abuse, were screaming in pain again. If this continued, I might get torn in half. So I hurriedly slipped away and distanced myself from them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a meeting with the Queen and Saintess scheduled for today-. I will take my leave first.¡± * * * ¡°I thought I was going to die¡­¡± I finally breathed a sigh of relief after turning around the corner, out of Mirna and Elga¡¯s sight. I never expected for women to fight with me in the middle. Even so, I didn¡¯t think that Mirna would show that much care. Why did this happen? No, rather than thinking about why this happened, I should consider what to do. If this trend continued, Mirna and Elga would eventually have a big sh with each other. And I, who would be in the middle of it, might get shredded into pieces¡­ If I couldn¡¯t control them somehow, my Angmar Family revival n would burn to the ground. So what should I do next? It would be nice to have someone to consult with about women¡¯s feelings. Because for me, a woman¡¯s heart was as confusing as navigating through a maze without a map. Perhaps, Miss Kalira could help? She was older and more experienced than me in this field. She might be able to help with one or two things. Deep in my thoughts, I unknowingly arrived at¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹. I then saw an Imp wearing a nun¡¯s clothes watering the flowers while causally humming, ¡°Hmmhmm-.¡± ¡°Marmar, what¡¯s with the flowers?¡± ¡°Oh it¡¯s you,rade!¡± Marmar put down her watering can and waved her at me. It was relieving to see a gentle and harmless person like Marmar,pared to the beast-like Mirna and Elga. As I approached Marmar, she revealed a surprising fact. ¡°Now, I¡¯m the manager of¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹!¡± ¡°You are?¡± Marmar became the manager of this old row house. I was both surprised and confused at this sudden leap. But Marmar exined what happened a while ago. ¡°The agent who was the manager and owner of this ce just died horribly!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± There was no doubt that the agent died at the hands of the hunter party. It felt a little strange to think that someone I knew and met not long ago had died so suddenly. But considering that the man was nothing more than a real-estate shark that sold a prison without windows as a luxury room, it felt like he had iting. ¡°Everyone left after receiving somepensation for being scammed. So, I bought this as a reward!¡± ¡°No way, you got that much?¡± So Marmar was the building owner now? As I was basking in shock, Marmar added. ¡°The Nymph Relief Foundation heard about me and provided a lot of support! There¡¯re a lot of pork cutlets in the refrigerator!¡± ¡°Wow, you really have a refrigerator.¡± Marmar showed me the refrigerator in her room. It was powered with ice magic and was fairly expensive. Basically, Marmar owned something that could only be found in the houses of aristocrats or wealthy merchants. And there were loads of frozen pork cutlets in it just like she said. Other than that, I also saw a lot of candy and ice cream. It seemed that she received quite a lot of support. I didn¡¯t know that the Nymph Relief Foundation had such wealth and influence. It was almost suspicious, even¡­ But Marmar was very happy about it. ¡°Of course, I bought it second hand, so there might be some asional hups. But now, I can finally drink cool water whenever I want to!¡± ¡°Iya~, you¡¯ve made it Marmar.¡± ¡°Now all that¡¯s left is to decorate the rooms and rent them out to homeless Imps! Besides me, there are several other imprades in Ark. Huheuheuheu-¡° Marmar was giggling like a shady viin. ¡°I will gather the like-minded Imps who worship the great Demon King Angmar¡¯s will and create a secret revolutionary outpost here.¡± ¡°There are other Imps in Ark besides you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one or two more! So, about the money I borrowed fromrade, can I use it to hire other imps first and payter?¡± At Marmar¡¯s question, I remembered the money I had lent her. But I didn¡¯t know if she was talking about the 10 million coins or the 12 gold I used to save her. Regardless, I was not in a hurry, so I dly epted the little Imp¡¯s n. ¡°Alright, do it. You can just gradually pay it back.¡± ¡°Great! By the way, the other Imps say they want to meet their Comrade too! They are good kids, so you will definitely like them!¡± Looking at the delighted Marmar, I was briefly lost in thought. The gathering of Angmar-following Imps¡­ In the past, I would have been very nervous about such a scary scene, but now, I thought it would be good to see if there were a few more fes like Marmar. Maybe someday I¡¯d be able to reveal my identity and turn them into useful agents! Then Marmar suddenly said, seemingly to have noticed something. ¡°Ah-, Comrade, I see that you are wearing strange clothes!¡± ¡°Oh, this?¡± Perhaps noticing Angmar¡¯s robe, Marmar started circling around me. I also informed Marmar of how and where I got it. ¡°It¡¯s from the ruins of the Demon King!¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± For a moment, I had some expectations on how this Demon King¡¯s follower would react to Angmar¡¯s robe. ¡°By the way, I think I met someone who wore simr clothes a while ago-.¡± Chapter 113.1 (EP-113.1) Legacy #4 113 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #4 Although Marmar said she saw someone wearing clothes simr to mine, I didn¡¯t really take it too seriously. After all, Ark was overflowing with people wearing mage robes. Since mages detected the magic energy in the air and meditated to harmonize themselves with the external world, they mostly wore robes instead of heavy armor. And among them, skilled or wealthy mages often used enchanted robes, not just your typical ordinary ones. ¡¸Angmar Robe: High Artifact. Protects the wearer from fire, magic and curses. The efficacy is further strengthened ording to the wearer¡¯s Rank. Solomon¡¯s equipment masterpiece.¡¹ Though, since this was Angmar¡¯s robe, which was even called Solomon¡¯s masterpiece, I didn¡¯t think there were many things more valuable than it. Marmar said. ¡°It was a very odd outfit. I could feel strange magic simr torade¡¯s. But it was all ck.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes! I even thought that it was really cool!¡± I got this as a reward from clearing Angmar¡¯s ruins. Demon King Solomon wandered around the world and had left his mark everywhere. So it actually wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone else got the same thing as me from another ce. But just in case, I asked Marmar who the person was. But after pondering for a moment, Marmar shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his name! He was a strange person and was likewise traveling with other strange people.¡± ¡°Strange people?¡± ¡°Yes! They were the ones who killed the agent!¡± ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯ Marmar seemed to have met the Hunter Party. Now that I thought about it, when Kalira and I met them thest time, Marmar was cocooned in the spider web and couldn¡¯t see their faces. ¡°Have you talked to them?¡± ¡°No, they looked scary.¡± ¡°Yeah, if you can, don¡¯t approach them.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m busy anyway.¡± That was the end of my conversation with Marmar. Marmar invited me for lunch, but I postponed it for some other time. After all, I had to attend the lunch meeting between the Saintess and Aira. Two big episode bosses having a sit-down¡­ From a personal standpoint, I was very interested in this situation. But as someone who had to bnce variables in a situation where anything could happen, I felt a bit uneasy. I could only hope nothing went wrong¡­ But on the other hand, the Saintess held the key to many secrets. I started thinking about how I could easily extract the information I needed from her. * * * ¡°Theo, do you know what time the appointment is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in Gwangmyeong Hall at the Great Temple at twelve o¡¯clock noon. If we leave now, we won¡¯t bete.¡± We still had time. But despite what I said, I felt a bit anxious. I couldn¡¯t imagine Aira leaving her room. Currently, as usual, she was staring at several pairs of ck stockings, pondering over which ones would look best¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know which one would suit me.¡± ¡°Would any outfit be able to cover Aira-nim¡¯s radiance?¡± They all looked the same anyway, so please just wear anything. With that in mind, I urged Aira. However, Aira was still immersed in her world and could not get the hint. ¡°Hmm¡­ Even so, I can¡¯t just dress lightly when meeting the beacon of the church.¡± ¡°The beacon of the church?¡± ¡°Yes, Priga Nightfall. It would be better to be proper and show some respect when meeting her.¡± My sense of urgency suddenly faded for a moment at Aira¡¯s unexpected words. She, who had always been indifferent to everyone, was now willing to dress formally. I didn¡¯t quite understand. Then Aira let out a long sigh. ¡°Theo, it seems that your insight is stillcking.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seuk-. Aira raised her index and middle finger. ¡°In the church¡¯s long history, they have produced many talented individuals. Of course, there were also many fakes, with two that stood out.¡± ¡°And the Saintess is one of them?¡± ¡°Yes, she was a ve girl without the status of a nobility or title, but she became known as Saintess Priga that was admired by people.¡± ¡®A ve girl?¡¯ Saint Priga yed an important role in driving thetter half of the story in the ¡°Viin Hunter¡± novel. Hence why, detailed stories about her were thrown at readers as story elements that aroused interest. It was also around that time that her past as a ve was revealed. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Come and put them on.¡± At Aira¡¯s urging, I skillfully fitted the stockings she chose to her feet up to her thighs. Aira patted my head while saying, ¡°Good job.¡± As if putting on stockings made her feel good. And she also didn¡¯t forget to give some advice. ¡°Be careful of your words and actions when meeting the Saintess.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°No, Theo. you don¡¯t understand. In some ways, that woman might be considered fake, but among fakes, she is real. So it¡¯s better not to show any weaknesses.¡± Aira often talked about trivial things, but sometimes she showed piercing rationality. I was starting to think that maybe this was the moment where I should carefully listen to her warning. So we headed for the Great Hall, having no clue whether Saintess Priga had already arrived. Many people were already waiting for us in the beautiful garden of the sunlit temple. Then, an old archbishop with a white beard and sses bowed towards us. Chapter 113.2 (EP-113.2) Legacy #4 113 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #4 ¡°Your Majesty, the Saintess is waiting for you. Please, follow us.¡± Following the guidance of many people, we entered the Great Temple. [T/N: Great Hall ¡ª> Temple] I had always felt that the church, who took humility and humbleness as virtues, made their buildings too grandiose. However, this was destined to be destroyed and became the boss raid location for the Hunter Party. The boss in question was the fallen Saintess Priga, who had been consumed by darkness. I felt terribly strange thinking so. ng, giiiik-. The priests opened the ornate white door with golden iys which looked like mother-of-pearl. Inside was the Light Hall, where the top dogs of the church weed guests. There, a woman was sitting on a table made of sparkling crystals. [T/N: Gwangmyeong Hall ¡ª> Light Hall] She was wearing a ck veil and a ck nun¡¯s robes that clung tightly to her body. There was also a ck blindfold over her eyes. Although it was a very ascetic and austere attire, perhaps because of her womanly curves or her pink hair fluttering out from under the veil, there was a strong sense of allure in the air. Thanks to the veil and blindfold that covered her face, it was hard to determine her age. However, her body alone was screaming beauty. This woman was none other than Priga Nightfall. The Saintess and spiritual leader of the church, its beacon. ¡°You arrived earlier than I thought.¡± Priga then got up from her seat and lightly bowed towards Aira. The Queen also sat down in front of her and responded moderately. ¡°It¡¯s because of mypetent servant.¡± There was a baseline level of face being shown from both parties, which was reassuring. With the table between them, the Saintess then raised her hand and said to the people around her. ¡°Can everyone else please leave?¡± Clink, nk. The knights around us made a loud noise. Their heavy armor trembled in confusion. Someone said under the silver helmet. ¡°Saintess, with all due respect, it is our duty and mission to protect you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t take long. You can rest assured and leave. Please, take the day off.¡± The knights looked at each other¡¯s faces under their helmets. Finally, they bowed their heads in helplessness, as if there was nothing they could do. ¡°If it¡¯s the Saintess¡¯ order¡­.¡± Then they began to vacate the room one by one. I could hear them murmuring vividly. ©¤Hey, Carl, let¡¯s go home. ©¤Let¡¯s y duel chess! ©¤More importantly, is that woman Queen Aira? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman who doesn¡¯t fade in the background even when facing the Saintess. ©¤It would have been nice to watch a little longer¡­ ¡­ Well, it was just a bunch of non-essential stuff. As I was listening in on the Knights, Aira leaned back on the soft backrest and said. ¡°No worries. He doesn¡¯t bite.¡± She was probably saying this out of concern for me. Then the Saintess turned her head and looked at me. No, actually, the expression ¡®looked at¡¯ would not be urate. The Saintess was definitely blind. However, I could tell that under those blindfolds, she was staring straight at me more than anyone else. Jereureu-. I could feel a tingling sensation running through my back. When had I ever felt this kind of thing before? Saintess Priga then leisurely chuckled. ¡°What a fascinating being. A Half-Fairy, you say? Anyway, I¡¯m d you epted my invitation. I will do my best to amodate the Queen¡¯s convenience. Shall we start the meal?¡± At her words, the door opened, allowing nuns and priests toe in with tes and pile them up on the table. But Aira said without even looking at the dishes. ¡°So, why did you call me? I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s just to serve me a meal.¡± Saintess Priga put her ss down on the table with a nk, followed by what felt like a chilling aura permeating the atmosphere. Although they were talking formally with each other, their meeting was somehow eerie, to the point that it felt fiercer than a fight between Elga and Mirna. The Saintess smiled. ¡°Indeed, Aira-nim is correct. What¡¯s the point of talking for a long time when we¡¯re both busy? I¡¯ll be straightforward then.¡± ¡°Go ahead¡± ¡°I might die soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aira¡¯s brows raised as if she didn¡¯t understand. And like her, I was equally confused. Saintess Priga might die soon? It was so straightforward that it was impossible to follow. Of course, it was not entirely unexpected. After all, she was originally a boss. But now that the original story had been twisted so much, what could be the reason for her to die? Though I didn¡¯t need to wait for long, as without me even asking, Priga added. ¡°Theo Gospel, that man is going to kill me.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel-?¡± Aira¡¯s gaze turned to me. ¡®¡­ Me?¡¯ I didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about!!! Chapter 114.1 (EP-114.1) Legacy #5 114 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #5 The Saintess said. ¡°Theo Gospel, that man is going to kill me.¡± Naturally, Aira¡¯s gaze turned to me. Her ck eyes felt as if they were asking, ¡°Are you nning to kill the Saintess?¡± But this was unfair, I was being framed! ¡°Pardon my rudeness, but I¡¯m going to kill the Saintess? What do you mean by that? We¡¯re not even well acquainted!¡± ¡°Theo, let¡¯s hear more.¡± However, Aira¡¯s words forced me to stop. I wanted to say more but I guessed it was better to remain silent for now. The Saintess then softly chuckled, finding the situation quite funny. ¡°Ah, excuse me. They have the same name.¡± ¡°It can be misunderstood as the same person.¡± Aira nodded in understanding. Only then was I able to grasp the direction and flow of this conversation. Basically, the Saintess¡¯ life was being threatened by a man with the same name as me. Then something came to mind. Twenty years ago, when Saintess Priga was still a student, she had worked with a man named ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ in the Adventure Club. Maybe she was talking about that person? ¡°Please borate.¡± At this time, Aira urged the Saintess to exin with interest. Saintess Priga took her golden cup and wet her lips with wine. ¡°It¡¯s quite a long story.¡± ¡°Make it as brief as possible.¡± ¡°It was about 20 years ago, back when I was still an apprentice nun. It¡¯s 22 years ago to be exact.¡± ¡­ 22 years ago, how old was the Saintess!? If she was an apprentice nun back then, she must have been in her early to mid teens. With that in mind, it would be safe to assume that she was currently in her mid thirties¡­. Tak-. I was pulled out of my thoughts as someone suddenly mmed the crystal table. Turning to look, Saintess Priga was looking at me with her blindfold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being quite rude? Trying to guess my age or something.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Saintess could read people¡¯s minds? Well, having such an ability was needed to hold the title of a Saintess in this chaotic era. I should be careful about what I thought in front of this woman. Regardless, the Saintess continued her story. ¡°It may seem humble saying this now, but at that time, he was better and more talented than me.¡± ¡°You mean that guy Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seuk-. Aira¡¯s gaze turned to me again. ¡°He¡¯s different from Theo here, right?¡± ¡°Well-.¡± At Aira¡¯s question, the Saintess fell into thought for a moment, before nodding her head. ¡°The name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ ismon in the church. It is named after Theodorus, which means a gift from God.¡± ¡®I see. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard this.¡¯ ¡°Since the rootes from Theodorus Gospel, let¡¯s call him Theodorus. Not to be confused with the Half-Fairy here.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that he is an entirely different person from Theo over here.¡± Aira let out a long sigh, like the sound of a deting balloon. This was her interest fading into the wind. ¡°I was hoping to know more of my little Theo¡¯s past¡­¡± It seemed that she was disappointed because it was not me being mentioned by the Saintess. Saintess Priga said. ¡°In the first ce, Theodorus was not someone soft like a Half-Fairy. He¡¯s a little darker.¡± Saintess Priga then proceeded to tell a rather long story. She came from a fallen aristocratic family and joined the church. As she excelled in magic and divinity, she was then selected as a schr for Ark. From which came someone that she could call as both a rival and a friend, and that was Theodorus Gospel. It was said that Priga and Theodorus set an example for many with their outstanding skills and faith. They were even nicknamed as the Beacon of the Church. ¡°I didn¡¯t really like the nickname. But he¡¯s a very good man. I¡¯ve never seen such a pure man like him even now¡­.¡± ¡°So where is he now?¡± ¡°I want to find him too. But the day I lost my eyes in an ident 20 years ago, I lost my future with the light.¡± An ident from 20 years ago¡­ Could it have something to do with the Hope Hall closing its doors, which happened 20 years ago? The Adventure Club was also abolished at that time. Just as my interest was piqued, an amazing thing suddenly happened right in front of me. Chureureuk-. Blood began to flow from the Saintess¡¯s blindfold. They were literally ¡®blood tears¡¯. ¡°Saintess, you are bleeding.¡± I panicked and tried to take out a handkerchief, but Saintess Priga took out her own and casually wiped the blood off as if nothing happened. ¡°When I think back on that time, blood would often flow out like this. My body rejects it.¡± Was that even possible!? Aira then asked. ¡°You must have seen something terrible, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. It was the first time I had seen something so terrifying and bizarre. Still, I got off better. I may have ended up losing both eyes, but Theodorus lost everything.¡± ¡°Heueung-.¡± ¡°He has changed since then. He had be a very different person. It must have severely affected his mental state. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 114.2 (EP-114.2) Legacy #5 114 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #5 Aira remained silent and did not answer. Instead, she raised her ss and spun the wine inside with a bored expression. Whirl-. She didn¡¯t seem very interested in this story. After all, this had nothing to do with Aira. Perhaps sensing Aira¡¯s mood, the Saintess said. ¡°This is crucial information for Queen Aira and the Angmar Kingdom. Because after Theodorus failed to kill me, he fled.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Thest sighting of him was in the ve market of Monarch City, Angmar¡¯s capital.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Aira¡¯s brow slightly twitched. Her interest was starting to get piqued again. And in order to not lose Aira¡¯s attention, the Saintess added. ¡°They said that he was being sold as a ve there, waiting for someone to buy him at a high price. Even boasting that he could predict the future.¡± Seureureu-. For a moment, it felt like several ants were crawling down my back. I was very familiar with this. ¡­ Wasn¡¯t that me? But the Saintess said it wasn¡¯t me¡­ ¡°But when we tried to find him, he was already gone. He went into hiding, hid his identity somewhere and is bidding his time to take my life-.¡± The longer I listened, the more the circumstances were pointing to me. Before I knew it, my mind started ying a scene where I was being dragged to the execution stand. Being charged for the attempted murder of the Saintess, that I didn¡¯t remember evermitting. ©¤Admit your crime!!! You dare attempt to kill the Saintess!!! ©¤I don¡¯t remember¡­!!! Spare me¡­!!! ©¤Execute him-!!!! It was a terrible future¡­ As if there was nothing more to hear, Aira suddenly got up from her seat. ¡°This has been quite unproductive. It¡¯s gettingte now, so I¡¯ll take my leave. Theo, let¡¯s go back.¡± Not wanting to lose Aira, the Saintess hurriedly spoke. ¡°That man¡¯s goal is probably Your Majesty. He must have sold himself as a ve to get closer to you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°He may have already approached you, or may be approaching you. He¡¯s skilled at changing his face and appearance.¡± ¡°Why is he after me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Your Majesty needs an exnation for that. You probably know the reason better than anyone else-.¡± ¡°There is nothing more to hear. To waste time with such nonsense, this is disappointing, Priga Nightfall.¡± Aira thought there was no need to talk any more and left the room. I was torn between leaving Aira and talking more with the Saintess, who was still drinking wine. But in the end, I had no choice but to follow Aira out. * * * Aira was on her way back to the dormitory. Her strides were long and confident, so I had to walk fast, running almost, just to keep up with her. ¡°Aira-nim, I think that was quite important. Can we really leave just like this?¡± I asked Aira for her opinion, however she simply dismissed it by saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to be heard from the conversation.¡± I didn¡¯t know what it was, but something about the Saintess seemed to have greatly disturbed Aira. ¡°Did Saintess Priga lie to the Queen?¡± What Aira hated the most were lies and hypocrisy. So I thought that the reason why she was so angry might have to do with the Saintess doing either. ¡°Priga didn¡¯t lie. She only spoke the truth.¡± ¡°Then why did you storm out of there? If you show solidarity with the Saintess, the Church might not recognize your authority.¡± ¡°I am the Queen. Even if no one recognizes my authority, I recognize myself, and that is enough. Furthermore, no one can disturb my nap time.¡± ¡°Nap time?¡± That was the end of the conversation with Aira. She went to her room andid down on the bed. She fell asleep with soft, even breaths which seemed so soundly that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to wake her up even when I wanted to. She was really taking a nap. Was she so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t stand it? Come to think of it, she stayed up until dawn to rescue me from the Draco Family¡¯s mansion yesterday. Even so, I was a little worried that Aira¡¯s sleep and naps were getting too frequent these days. It felt like she was just sleeping all the time except for when needed to eat meals or y chess alone. Did she have a health problem? ¡­ No, it didn¡¯t seem like it. As I was about to leave the room, scratching the bridge of my nose, Aira suddenly woke up. She then extended her leg out of the nket towards me, which meant one thing. ¡°Take off my clothes. It¡¯s stuffy to sleep in.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Seureureuk-. I pulled down the stockings that Aira was wearing. It was quite a sight to see the ck stockings being pulled down, revealing her white thighs. Png-. I could see her ck underwear from under her wrinkled school uniform skirt. Normally, I would have just thought ¡°Oh, there¡¯s her underwear,¡± and moved on. However, after having been intimate with women for the past few days, I felt a strange excitement at the thought that there was something pleasant beyond those silk fibers. Perhaps I could use this gap to attack. Angmar, Theodorus, everything else. Now that various circumstances were rapidly changing, I needed to win Aira over as soon as possible. So I asked Aira with this newfound courage. ¡°Your Majesty, may I massage your legs?¡± Even as I said it, I felt like I had made a mistake. However, Aira simply yawned and surprisingly epted it. ¡°Yes. You can massage me until I fall asleep.¡± Chapter 115.1 [19] (EP-115.1) Gentle Prisoner #1 115 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #1 ¡°Theo,e to think of it, I haven¡¯t been able to give you a reward these days. Go on, you can massage my leg. But, no licking.¡± Aira said arrogantly, as if massaging her legs was a really great reward. Though, it did have some truth. Massaging Aira¡¯s legs was enough to be called a prize for many men. Aira¡¯s calves and thighs were slim and beautiful. They were cool and firm to the touch. It felt like my fingers were being sucked into her soft flesh. How could someone be awarded the title of Sword Master with such thin legs? It made me doubt the fact since I had never even seen Aira fighting with a sword. Mng, mng-. As I continued massaging Aira¡¯s thighs, I eventually heard gentle breathing sounds, as if she had fallen asleep. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aira didn¡¯t even twitch at my words. It seemed that she was indeed sleeping soundly. Aira said that I could massage her until she fell asleep, so now I could stop and leave the room. However, I felt it pitiful to just leave like this. So I slowly reached out and touched Aira¡¯s inner thigh. I knew that a woman¡¯s skin was soft, but the inside of her thigh was even more supple. They were so fragile that I was afraid a fingernail would leave a cut. ¡°A lymphatic massage.¡± I spread Aira¡¯s thighs slightly to the sides, then gently rubbed her hip with my thumbs. The lymph nodes in this area were prone to fatigue, so it was good to massage them. Of course, that wasn¡¯t my purpose, I just wanted to touch Aira¡¯s secret ce. Ttokttokttok-. Then I got horrified by a sudden knocking. Aira¡¯s body also responded to the sound, leaving me no choice but to take my hand away. ¡ªHey, are you there? Let¡¯s go for a walk. I have something to talk about that Mirna. Elga¡¯s voice sounded through the door. Ttokttokttok-. At Elga¡¯s knocking, Aira¡¯s forehead twitched. If this continued, Elga would wake Aira up. Calming my startled heart, I opened the door and poked my head outside. ¡°Queen Aira is sleeping.¡± ¡°What, she¡¯s sleeping? She takes a nap every day¡­ But why are you here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of answering, I closed the door and walked out of Aira¡¯s room. Thinking that I almost got in big trouble because of Elga, I felt horns growing on my head in anger. ¡°Come over here¡­!¡± ¡°What? What is it?¡± Grabbing Elgar¡¯s wrist, I dragged her into her room. Then, I made sure to check every corner of her room to see if there were any spiders. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Are there no spiders?¡± ¡°Why would there be spiders in my room? If there was anything like that, I would¡¯ve thrown it out the window.¡± It sounded like Aira didn¡¯t have surveince here. ¡°Euheum, then lie down here on myp.¡± I sat down on Elga¡¯s bed and asked her toy down on myp. Of course, there was no way Elga would simply obey me. ¡°Lie down on where? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I will punish Elga. Now, get down here on myp.¡± ¡°Punish!? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Are you trying to make a joke!?¡± Elga frowned in disbelief. But I could still see the leash hanging around her neck. ¡°I am not ying around here. Do I look like I¡¯m joking when I¡¯m being this straightforward?¡± I gave Elga a menacing look. My words implied ¡°Be polite when spoken to,¡± and it seemed that Elga also understood what I meant. ¡°This son of a¡­.¡± Elga touched her neck. Perhaps she also realized the leash around her neck and remembered our agreement that was entangled in it. ¡°Lay down here quickly. I will not say more.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga approached me with an ugly look, beforeying on her stomach and settled atop myp. She was in a very good position for a spanking. Seureuk-. I rolled down Elga¡¯s skirt, which revealed her white panties and wide hips. ¡°What, what are you doing!?¡± ¡°Stay still, Elga-nim. I¡¯m sure Elga-nim knows very well why you¡¯re punished and what you have done wrong.¡± I also slid down Elga¡¯s panties. Finally, I gave her round, moon-like peach a good smack. Jjak-. ¡°Heut¡­!¡± Elga trembled. She murmured slowly, as if holding back some boiling rage. ¡°Is it because I hit you four times in the abdomen earlier?¡± ¡®Abdomen?¡¯ Speaking of, Elga did hit me in the stomach in the morning too. Remembering this, it felt like the pain wasing back to me. Now, I was really getting angry! Pak-! I spanked Elga¡¯s butt to settle my boiling blood. ¡°Heueut¡­!¡± Elga groaned like an ill person. Of course, my hand that I used to hit was more swollen and in pain than Elga¡¯s ass that was being hit. But I wouldn¡¯t be able to live up to my dignity if I show that. So I scolded her like it was nothing. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. Carefully consider why you are being punished.¡± ¡°Then, is it because I held you down in a lock¡­?¡± ¡®A lock?¡¯ Then I remembered the fact that my body almost got twisted after she put me through a wrestling move. Pak-. ¡°Eueut¡­!¡± ¡°Also not that.¡± ¡°Then¡­. You noticed that I spat in your water¡­!¡± Spat in my water? I didn¡¯t even know such a thing urred. ¡°If not, did you notice that I broke the lock on your locker?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡± Chapter 115.2 [19] (EP-115.2) Gentle Prisoner #1 115 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #1 I was getting angrier by the second. So I smacked Elga¡¯s ass in session. But after being hit two times, Elga suddenly let out a characteristic slender scream, ¡°Hyak-!¡± as if she was really in pain. Elga¡¯s buttocks only had light handprints, meanwhile my hand that was hitting her got very swollen, but that was beside the point. Now slightly less, but still feeling angry, I slid my hand between her butt. Then I felt something damp between her plump flesh. ¡°Why is it so wet here?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± As I¡¯d thought before, Elga seemed to have strong masochistic tendencies. So I moved my hand and inserted a finger between her tight gates. Squelch-. I could vividly feel my finger piercing through her narrow and damp vagina. ¡°Eueuk¡­! Wha, what are you doing¡­!¡± ¡°Is that how you talk to your Master?¡± Squelch, squelch-. As Elga¡¯s wet walls sucked in my fingers, ?ewd and indecent sounds filled the air. I teased her walls by massaging them lightly inside, but Elga was squirming so much that punishing her any further proved to be quite difficult. Squelch. Squelch, squelch-. ¡°Heung, eung, eut, stop, stop, are you treating me like some kind of toy¡­, keuk¡­¡± Elga writhed and wriggled. ¡°This is humiliating. Ahh, I¡¯ll remember this. Just you wait¡­!¡± Thanks to her struggling, my finger eventually slipped out from her firm hole. As I looked down at my soaked palm, I asked. ¡°Then shall we stop here?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Seureuk. I got up. Then Elga nkly blinked her blue eyes as if she didn¡¯t understand my sudden change of heart. ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll stop here. Let¡¯s not do this anymore. You also don¡¯t have to wear that leash anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Really, we can stop if you want to.¡± It was half bluff and half sincere. Honestly, while it was very satisfying to torment Elga, I also felt sorry for her because it seemed like I was breaking her. ¡°Having Elga-nim cry because of me, I¡¯ve seriously thought about it. A rtionship that only hurts Elga-nim is just not right.¡± I thought of my rtionship with Mirna. Although our first time together was a bit awkward and shaky, our second time had a sense of connection andfort. ¡°Elga-nim, why don¡¯t you forget everything that happened so far and we start anew?¡± I also wanted to have that kind of rtionship with Elga. Something that was not just physical, but also something that connected us mentally. Bounding us closer together. However, Elga frowned. ¡°Are you trying to shake my heart and do something again? I¡¯m not going to get swayed by that tongue of yours anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No matter what I said, Elga was dismissive. She wouldn¡¯t believe me. Of course, I had brought it upon myself. I had said all sorts of things to her, and now it was alling back to haunt me. In the end, I had no choice but to pull out the ¡®master¡¯ card again. I ordered. ¡°Well, then, take off all your clothes and stand here.¡± ¡°And why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, your ve period will be extended by one day for each disobedience.¡± ¡°¡­ I hate this. You p¡êrvert! I knew this would happen!¡± Elga slowly began to undress, while denouncing me. I believed I now had a feel on how to deal with Elga. You needed to give Elga a reason she couldn¡¯t refuse, so that it would seem like she was acting ¡®reluctantly¡¯. It was like the ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, but I have to because if I don¡¯t, you¡¯ll punish me-!¡± kind of feeling. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ Now that I knew this principle, although it was a bit bothersome, it also seemed cute at the same time. Seureuk, seureuk. Before I knew it, Elga was standing before mepletely naked, not wearing a single thread. Her body was flushed red, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from shame or excitement. Seuk. Mng-. I roughly grabbed her breasts, which made me feel a sense of vile pleasure. Just like a ve owner evaluating their ve. ¡°Why are your breasts so big?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, you p¡êrvert!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll punish you. I¡¯ll make you lick my feet. You wouldn¡¯t want to receive such a humiliating punishment, would you?¡± ¡°Keueu¡­.¡± For Elga, licking the feet of a fallen noble ve would be a great humiliation. I knew from experience, after having licked a lot of women¡¯s feet. In fact, Elga looked like she was deeply ashamed. Eventually, Elga quietly said with a resigned expression. ¡°My mother had big breasts.¡± Elga¡¯s mother was Lady Lioness, the wife of the Marquis. I suddenly felt guilty for bringing up Elga¡¯ste mother. I thought she would just say, ¡°I ate well and grew up well,¡± or something like that. I felt sorry out of nowhere. Of course, apologizing now would just ruin the mood and it felt like I was throwing away the authority I had painstakingly tried to regain. Turning my head slightly, I added. ¡°Breasts are good. Now, give me your hand.¡± I instructed Elga to bring her hands together in front of her. Then, I tied them up with a handkerchief I took out of my pocket. Naturally, Elga protested. ¡°I¡¯m not a barbarian nor a captive. Why are you tying my hands?¡± ¡°If this gets untied, you will receive a very big punishment.¡± ¡°A big punishment¡­?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious about what that punishment is, you can try untying it.¡± Elga trembled. Taking advantage of her being flushed with various humiliations and shame, Iid her down on the bed with her hands awkwardly tied together. I said to her. ¡°No matter what I do, you must never unravel the knot on your wrists.¡± ¡°What are you¡­, what are you going to do¡­?¡± There was a hint of fear in Elga¡¯s blue eyes. But I decided not to reveal what I was nning. After all, imagination was the greatest torture. Chapter 116.1 [19] (EP-116.1) Gentle Prisoner #2 116 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #2 A healthy woman¡¯s body was usually curvy, especially among aristocrats. It was the same with Elga, the Young Lady of the Lioness Family. Unlike one might expect from someone forged in the battlefield, Elga was very feminine. For the most part, at least. Big chest, narrow pelvis, and luscious buttocks. Though, there were some parts that weren¡¯t. For example, her well-trained abs and forearm. Speaking of which, I was going to examine Elga¡¯s body from now on. ¡°Lie down here for now.¡± ¡°What, what are you trying to do¡­!¡± I firstid Elga on the bed, with her arms tied with the handkerchief. Although Elga was cringing, she didn¡¯t put up much resistance. It seemed that she was afraid of the ¡®punishment¡¯ if she didn¡¯t listen. Then I raised her arms over her head. Thanks to this, her armpits that were hidden by her firm and supple arms were exposed. Seureuk-. With my index finger, I slowly traced a line from Elga¡¯s left elbow to her armpit. Her body was warm, soft and smooth. ¡°Euum, that tickles¡­!¡± ¡°Does it tickle if I do this?¡± I poked her armpit, which was as soft as a pillow. ¡°Pu, put your hand away¡­!¡± Since Elga didn¡¯t seem to like me touching her armpits, I decided to do as she said and removed my hand. Seuruek-. Instead, my hand glided along her firm side, before finally brushing against her belly. ¡°Aaah¡­.¡± Elga slightly flinched. It seemed that simply caressing her excited body, not even touching the erogenous zones directly like her breasts or pussy, was very s¡êxually stimting for her. Unlike a man whose s¡êxual senses were mostly focused on his dick, any of a woman¡¯s body parts seemed capable of bing an erogenous zone. Case and point, Mirna¡¯s neck and ears. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ I continued to gently caress Elga¡¯s stomach and sides as if I was doing a massage with both hands. I even ventured up till her lower chest. ¡°Heuu, heuuk¡­.¡± Every time I moved my hand, Elga would let out a hot breath. Feeling her body temperature rise, I could clearly sense her excitement levels gradually increasing. Needless to say, love fluids were dripping between her thighs and wet the bed. Seureuk-. In fact, there would be no problem if I spread her legs wide and just jam my dic? in there. But the point here was to know more about Elga. I wanted to know where and how to touch her, and what to do to make her feel good. So far, my findings had just been that Elga felt pleasure and liked wherever I touched. Was her body naturally just like this? Or was I doing something right? Seureuk-. I slightly spread her legs which revealed the waterfall of viscous love liquid in her cave. Using my fingers, I parted her shy l?bia to the sides. ¡°¡­ Anng¡­!¡± Elga trembled even with such a simple action. Soggy-. Thanks to this, my fingers got wet very easily with her slimy love liquid. Putting my finger close to Elga¡¯s face, I said. ¡°Elga-nim is more p¡êrverted than I thought. Getting excited by being treated like a prisoner.¡± ¡°¡­ Prisoner?¡± Elga reacted to the word ¡®prisoner¡¯. Perhaps it was because she knew more about the treatment of prisoners than I did. After all, she had experience capturing a lot of prisoners and ves on the battlefield. I was basically hoping to use it to my advantage in this situation, so I quickly said. ¡°Elga-nim is currently my prisoner.¡± ¡°Keuk¡­.¡± But Elga just blushed in anger and turned her head to the other side like she was sulking. ¡°But, to be held captive and getting your ?ussy ?ewdly wet like this, Elga-nim is a p¡êrvert!¡± ¡°Pu¡­ what? Shut up! That¡¯s¡­ what nonsense are you spouting¡­!¡± Elga couldn¡¯t seem to admit that she was ?ewd. Was it because of her pride as the Young Lady of the Lioness Family? It seemed that for nobles, the perception of ¡®?ewd woman = bad¡¯ was ingrained in their minds. The inability to say the word ¡°?ussy¡± might be due to Elga¡¯s own sense of virtue. ¡°Then, what do prisoners do?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What about prisoners as beautiful as Elga-nim? What will the enemymander do with someone like Elga-nim, the daughter of a Marquis?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga didn¡¯t answer. But I could see a mixture of fear in those sky blue eyes. * * * Elga had roamed the battlefield at an early age. The battlefield where blood and flesh littered. In many cases, human life on the battlefield was even less than a candle on a windy storm. Many different people died for many different reasons. It was natural. After all, they fought each other with swords, spears, and shields with the intent to kill. There were no noble judgments nor were there rules. They needed to be full of murderous intent, hatred, and survival instinct to kill the opponent. In such a situation, the prisoners captured by the enemies were very good scarecrows to deal with all that resentment and hatred. ©¥We captured the witch-! Their mage has been captured-! ©¥You da?ned ?itch-! So many of my colleagues died because of you-! In particr, the treatment of female war prisoners caught on the battlefield was as terrible as death. Drowned in curses and desires of the young soldiers. ©¥I¡¯ll make you give birth to as many as you killed¡­!!! ©¥No, please no¡­!!! ¡®Giving birth to as many as you¡¯ve killed¡ª.¡¯ What awaited female prisoners caught by Angmar¡¯s long-establishedw was only never-ending terror. ©¥Hehe, look at this wench. She was running wild on the battlefield before, but look how meek she is right now? ©¥Keut¡­! I¡¯ll kill¡­! Eueut¡­. ©¥I¡¯ll tell you what, your body is more honest than your mouth. As long as they were women, even the proud knights or the savage barbarians who Elga fought could not endure the humiliation and were ruined for life. ©¥Haeuung¡­! Do more¡­! ©¥Stop it! Stop, it¡¯s noting out anymore¡­! Someone rece me¡­. This witch¡­. Gieeek¡­. Elga suddenly felt fear. What if she lost to someone? Elga was the heiress of the prestigious Lioness Family, renowned even if looking at the continent as whole. Hence why for ransoms, there might be cases where she would be kept in captivity but be treated well to preserve her value. However, there had always been people who bared their fangs towards the Lioness Family, who had been active on the battlefield, and there was no guarantee that their hatred would note upon Elga herself. That was why Elga polished herself more viciously than anyone else and reigned the battlefield. Because if she lost, it wouldn¡¯t just end with losing everything. She¡¯d fall far deeper than rock bottom. As Elga climbed to a ce higher than anyone else, and proceeded to look down and arrogantly trampled on everything, the height she would fall to would naturally be higher than anyone else¡¯s. It was very chilling just thinking about it. In fact, Elga had been kidnapped once. It was when she was about twelve years old, a young cub who could not bear the burden of her family yet. The Viscount of the South, who had captured Elga, did not only take her as a prisoner but also tried to make her his wife. Chapter 116.2 [19] (EP-116.2) Gentle Prisoner #2 116 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #2 ©¥The dress I prepared suits you very well. ©¥Let me go! If it¡¯s ransom, my father will pay for it! ©¥Ransom? I don¡¯t need such a thing, what I want is the Lioness¡¯ blood. By then, us Baldimores will rise in power! Heh heh-. Are you really just twelve years old? What¡¯s with yourngu-. Gek-! ©¥Get off! ©¥Heeuaek, aek! Heu-. What a punch¡­ Is this really a young girl? Lock her in the room until she runs out of energy! Don¡¯t give her anything to eat! ©¥Let go of me! I¡¯ll kill you! Of course, the problem was resolved. The Lioness¡¯ forces captured the Baldimore¡¯s castle and burned it down, leaving no stone unturned. Since then, Elga had vowed to never be captured again. Because it wasn¡¯t just her problem, but it could endanger her whole family¡­. ¡°Elga-nim is my prisoner now, alright?¡± But now, Elga was being held captive? Her mind started turning nk. The man who casted such darkness on Elga went on to say. ¡°Elga-nim and the Lioness Family are the enemies who brought down my family. I have captured my enemy and made her captive.¡± The enemy who brought down his family? Only then did Elga realize who the man was. This man was one of the many families her family had toppled. But how was that possible? It was the Lioness¡¯ motto to ¡®leave none alive¡¯ so as to prevent the mes of revenge from ever igniting. Because lions thoroughly finished their hunts, down to the enemy cubs. Otherwise, they might grow up and somedaye back for their necks. ¡°I shall avenge my family.¡± Right now, such a seed actually grew up and came back to haunt her. When did she lose? Was there a war? Elga was confused. She wanted to run away, but somehow the hand that was raised above her head couldn¡¯t move, as if they were really bound by strong chains. Plus, she had a cor around her neck. What was happening!? At this moment, the man¡¯s hand began to slowly slither across Elga¡¯s thigh. It felt terrifying, like a snake baring its sharp fangs. Elga tried to open her mouth in protest. ¡°¡­ Stop¡­.¡± But for some reason, the same loudmanding voice on the battlefield was nowhere to be found. Rather, only shakiness came out of her mouth like the cry of a newbornmb. She couldn¡¯t muster up any strength in her limbs. ¡°¡­ Stop, stop it¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that, but your pussy is drenched. You actually like being dominated, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? Shut up fool-! Stop-! Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Of course, I know who you are. Aren¡¯t you, Lady Elga, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family? The flower of the battlefield?¡± ¡°I, if you touch me, you won¡¯t get a ransom! My father will kill you!¡± ¡°Ransom¡­? Ah, I don¡¯t need a ransom or anything like that. Because what I want is Elga-nim¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Hieuu¡­!¡± Elga struggled to no avail. Her hands were tied and the man pushing her down was stronger than she thought. ¡°Stop resisting, it¡¯s annoying. Just be a good junior, alright? You now know how it feels to be a prisoner.¡± The man turned Elga, stomachying down, before finally raising her hips high into the sky. Elga then felt something thick and hot rubbing between her crotch. ¡°Eut, eung¡­! Geuuut.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already so wet, I don¡¯t even need to do any work.¡± This only meant her imminent ruin. Her castle gates would be forcefully invaded by the man¡¯s soldiers. ¡°We¡¯re going to make a lot of babies. In order to revive a fallen family, Elga-nim must work hard.¡± ¡°No¡­! I don¡¯t want to¡­!¡± Elga¡¯s body trembled as the man slowly ovepped his body towards hers, without being able to resist. Elga soon felt something prating inside her lower half. Jjigeuk-. ¡°Ooh, you¡¯re quite heated down here too.¡± ¡°Euut¡­!¡± Elga¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. The back of her head tingled while her waist bent. However, things were just getting started, as the man began to rock his hips back and forth. Jjeubuk, jjeubuk, chalpakchalpak, jjigokjjigok, jjeubuk-. The act felt very primal, like two cats mating on top of each other. ¡°Elga-nim has lived her life eating and wearing only good things. Now, what does being captured and getting used by a ve feel like?¡± The man¡¯s panting was getting louder and louder. Jjigok, jjigok, jjigok. The weight of the man above her was getting heavier, while the thing going in and out of her body was growing bigger. Elga began to get scared. ¡°What would Lord Reinhardt think if he saw this? That his beloved daughter is being bred by a ve¡­.¡± ¡°Heueut, eueung, eueut, heueu¡­! Stop it, stop¡­! Kill me, just kill me¡­!¡± ¡°What if your younger brother, Richard-kun, finds out the truth about his sister? Will he be sad? What does he think of his older sister conceiving and giving birth to a child of a fallen family¡ª¡± ¡°Eueu, heueueuk¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s vision grew blurry as tears started flowing down her face. Pakpakpak-. Her body twitched as her ?ss collided skin to skin. Inevitably, Elga lost her senses. Soo-wook. The man¡¯s hand snaked up Elga¡¯s torso and grabbed her bountiful chest with both hands, then pulled her nipples at will. Malrangmalrang jumuljumul-. ¡°This body is perfect for giving birth.¡± It was a cruel treatment. Elga felt so humiliated that she¡¯d rather die. However, someway somehow, a thrilling pleasure spread to every corner of her body. ¡°How did you go around the battlefield with such a lewd body? I bet there¡¯s a lot of soldiers who masturbated while imagining Elga-nim, don¡¯t you think so? They are hot-blooded men after all.¡± ¡°Heueu, euk, heueung, eueung, eueut.¡± The man continuously tore down Elga¡¯s defenses, gradually pulling her into the depths of despair. His tongue was like a thorn that constantly stabbed Elga¡¯s heart with precision. No knight, barbarian, or soldier had ever attacked Elga so sharply. ¡°You know, there¡¯s nothing more exhrating than having Elga-nim give birth to a child of the Lioness¡¯ enemy.¡± Like strange magic, the man¡¯s voice started to fill Elga¡¯s head with vivid images of a dark future. ©¥I have no such daughter. You are a disgrace to the Lioness name. ©¥I¡¯d rathermit suicide than call someone like you my sister. How can you live such a humiliating life? Relentless to the defeated, the Lioness Family would abandon her¡­ ¡°No¡­! Don¡¯t cu? inside¡­! You bas?ard¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, I will cu? inside.¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ll kill you, you bas¡­! Stop, stop it¡­!¡± Elga resisted. But the more she did, the faster the man¡¯s thrusting and the rougher his breathing became. Elga had seen numerous times how a female captive¡¯s resistance would simply excite the man more. ¡®You should just kill yourself. Or enjoy it at least.¡¯ This was what Elga thought while looking at the prisoners. But now that she was experiencing it firsthand, she realized how irresponsible she was. It was scary to die. But you simply couldn¡¯t enjoy this humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m about to cu? soon. I¡¯ll shoot it inside. I¡¯ll paint your walls white!¡± ¡°Eueuk, euk, euk, eueuk, heueung, eueuk.¡± Seureuk, seureuk. At that moment, Elga suddenly felt the knot tying her hands together loosen. ¡°Euk¡­!¡± Like an arrow on the end of its flight, the man finally stopped moving, clinging and gasping. Taking this opportunity, Elga freed her hands and grabbed the man¡¯s neck with all her might. His neck was not as thick as she thought it would be, even, it was thin. ¡°Die¡­!!!¡± Chapter 117.1 [19] (EP-117.1) Gentle Prisoner #3 117 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #3 I, Theo Gospel, or Lee Seong-eum. Spanning both lives, my s¡êxual rtionships with women could only be counted in one hand; twice with Elga and once with Mirna. What was surreal to think about was being able to get intimate with Elga¡¯s exquisite body that many men ever so desired. It was warm and wet. The feeling of moist and tight was only possible thanks to the owner regrly training her body. Her vag?na gripping on my dic? rmed me though, because I felt like I would ejacu?ate if I was even a bit careless. But I couldn¡¯t. I simply couldn¡¯t cu? so early. I remembered the time I spent with Mirna. During the second round, I passed out right after ejacu?ating. Although she didn¡¯t express it, Mirna probably thought, ¡®What, premature ejacu?ation?¡¯ and was inwardly disappointed in me. Gritting my teeth, I held myself back from cu?ming. Ssugok, ssugok, jjigokjjigok. ¡°Eung, heueut, haang, aat¡­! No, no, no, stop it, stop please¡­!¡± But today, Elga¡¯s body was hotter. She was wrapping around me like an octopus holding its prey. Her reaction was also quite intense. Did she like the prisoner ra?e y that much? I¡¯d heard that lovers do s¡êx role-ys to add spice to their s¡êx life. And now that I had tried it myself, it had definitely worked. It really felt like I was forcing Elga, which gave me both a chilling sense of guilt and conquest formitting a ¡®crime¡¯. ¡°Euuk-.¡± However, I eventually couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and released everything inside Elga. I tightly grabbed her ?reasts, and pushed my dic? to the depths of her ?ussy and painted it white. Kkulrong, kkulrong. I could feel more cu?ing out than usual, that I couldn¡¯t know when it was going to end. Of course, hugging Elga¡¯s soft and warm body felt good, so I didn¡¯t mind staying like this for the rest of my life. Seureuk. That was when I felt Elga¡¯s body slipping out of my arms. Since I just came, I was in a moment of weakness. Then Elga looked at me with fierce eyes and suddenly reached towards me. Kwaaak-. Elga¡¯s soft hands sped my neck. ¡°Die¡­!!!¡± With that sharp cry, my body fell off the bed to the ground. I felt dizzy after getting my head banged. Fortunately, thanks to the luxurious velvet carpet, a concussion was avoided. But a concussion was the least of my worries right now¡­ ¡°Die¡­!!!¡± With bloodshot eyes, Elga¡¯s grip was tightening on my neck. My vision gradually darkened. I stupidly thought for a moment if this was simply part of the role y. But no matter how I looked at it, all signs pointed to negative. Something was wrong-. I struggled, trying to get out of Elga¡¯s grasp. But it was impossible to escape. It was like trying to wrestle a lion with your bare hands. ¡°Ugh-.¡± I tried squeezing out a spell in an attempt to stop Elga, but not a single word came out. My airway was blocked. Mage¡¯s spells needed to be chanted in order to use them. In this context, no matter how high my rank was or how great my magic could get, it would be meaningless if I couldn¡¯t recite the spell. ¡°Geumeueueu, geueumeunaeun¡­.¡± On the verge of losing consciousness, I moved my limbs vigorously, trying to stay awake. At the same time, I constantly tried to sound something. ¡°Meo, meow-.¡± ¡®Meow meow.¡¯ This was the safe word we agreed on to end this strange master-ve rtionship. If I could say this, it¡¯d be over. In other words, it was like a magic spell. ¡°Meow, euuk, meow¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t know if it worked or not, but I could see Elga¡¯s demonic frown gradually loosening. At the same time, she released me. I could finally feel blood and oxygen circte into my head again. ¡°Cough, cough-.¡± I took in all the air I could get, from which the sudden influx made me cough. Meanwhile, Elga, who was on top of my body, looked at her hands and mumbled. ¡°No¡­. That wasn¡¯t on purpose-. I was sure there was a man who caught me. I was made a prisoner¡­.¡± ¡°Eugeugeu¡­.¡± Elga then shouted as I massaged my sore neck, seemingly to have read my expression. ¡°No¡­! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­!¡± She grabbed me by the shoulder and said, making me question if this was the same person who had just been strangling my neck with all her might. ¡°It¡¯s not on purpose, there really was a man¡­! A bas?ard like Baldimore. He wanted to defile a Lioness¡­!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± I wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t since my throat felt stuffy. Did the role y break Elga¡¯s mind? Elga clinged to me with a pleading, frightened look. ¡°I was wrong¡­! Please forgive me¡­! It wasn¡¯t on purpose, I mean it¡­! Uh, uh¡­!¡± Elga probably thought that I was angry and wouldsh out at her. For example, me saying, ¡°I can¡¯t bear with this sh?t anymore,¡± before getting up and then leaving to never see Elga again. To be honest, I was indeed angry. However, my focus shifted more on Elga¡¯s current expression, which was amon expression amongst children at the orphanage. Elga¡¯s body was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me-.¡± If it was the usual Elga, she would never show anything like that, especially asking for forgiveness. She was as proud as a lion. But now, Elga looked like an abandoned chick wet from the rain. I felt the need to do something instead of getting angry. Lest the panicking Elga caused more trouble, I needed to calm her down. Instead of forcing my broken throat, I used my rtively normal hand instead and touched Elga¡¯s cheek. ¡°Eut¡­!¡± Elga trembled, prepared to be pped on the face by me. Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to p her. On the contrary, I gently caressed her flushed cheek that was dampened by never ending tears. Sometimes, there was nothing more effective than a person¡¯s simple warmth when it came to soothing someone. Chapter 117.2 [19] (EP-117.2) Gentle Prisoner #3 117 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #3 Fortunately, my neck did not actually get broken or crushed. It was just a temporary strain on the vocal cords caused by the strangtion. I almost reached the climax of my life. The real problemid here. ¡°I won¡¯t do that again in the future¡­! Really, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­! Please forgive me¡­.¡± Elga was trembling, with her face pressed against my knee and her arms wrapped tightly around my stomach. It had already been 10 minutes. The fact that she had almost strangled me to death seemed to have shaken the girl greatly. Although it was me who almost died, for some reason, Elga, the perpetrator, was the onepletely out of her senses. I had tofort her by stroking her hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ultimately, nothing happened.¡± ¡°Uh, ughh¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s tears soaked myp. If I were to leave or stopforting her now, Elga might really fall into an endless abyss. In hindsight, I yed a part in this. I thought that Elga enjoyed the prisoner role y, but looking back at it now, she was genuinely scared and actually resisting¡­ I didn¡¯t know why. Maybe there was something I was missing. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Elga-nim really hated it. In retrospect, I am also at fault. So why don¡¯t we just forgive each other for what we did wrong? Let¡¯s forget the choki-.¡± ¡°Ughhh¡­!¡± She waspletely panicked. I shouldn¡¯t mention anything about getting strangled. After all, it must have been a huge shock to see someone choking right in front of her face. Especially when it was her hands gripping my throat. It might be a severe trauma. Then, Elga would be so broken that she ended up bing a viin, and as a result, everything would go haywire, leading to an inevitable bad ending. This spelled trouble no matter how you looked at it. I thought about calming Elga down with a warm cup of tea, but when I tried to get up, Elga grabbed my waist tightly. ¡°Yo, you are abandoning me¡­!¡± ¡°No, I just think it would be better to pour a cup of tea¡­.¡± ¡°Liar-. You¡¯re just saying but you¡¯ll nevere back once you leave the door. It¡¯s my fault¡­. Please forgive me¡­!¡± This was why I couldn¡¯t get tea. I covered Elga¡¯s naked body with a nket to keep her warm. Then, all I could do was continue stroking her hair until she calmed down. I wondered how much time passed like this. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of apologizing and constantly saying sorry, it seemed like Elga was able to calm down a bit and just remained silent. Of course, her body was still trembling, but it was an improvement. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of answering, Elga embraced my stomach tighter. To be honest, it was painful. If she kept doing this, I might not be choked, but got squeezed to death instead. However, without mentioning any of that, I decided to ask her something I had been curious about. ¡°I know that Elga-nim didn¡¯t really mean it. There must have been some misunderstanding. Are you able to tell me why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga didn¡¯t answer. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, you don¡¯t have to.¡± I gave her space and waited patiently, giving her some time to rx. Eventually, Elga spoke softly, like a crying child sniffling between sobs. ¡°There was a guy who held me captive and forced me to have children¡­.¡± Elga started recounting an unexpected story. ¡°Viscount Baldimore¡­.¡± ¡°Viscount Baldimore?¡± It was a name I didn¡¯t know. If it appeared in the original novel, I should have remembered it, or at least had some inkling. It seemed that he was a minor character. ¡°The man, he was a coward, at the negotiating table, heunched an ambush-. He took me as a prisoner. Of course, nothing happened¡­.¡± Elga told her story intermittently. What I did basically aligned with what that man named Baldimore did. She said she was twelve years old at the time. Experiencing such a shocking event at the young age of twelve, it was not surprising that she still carried trauma in her heart even after so long. It was even possible to specte that Elga¡¯s s¡êxual preference might have been influenced by that traumatic experience. After all, it would bemon for people to be affected by things they experienced when they were young. In other words, to summarize what Elga said, her childhood memories surfaced because of the prisoner role y. And thanks to this, she panicked and thought that I was a really bad guy and tried to kill me? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­please believe me¡­.¡± I had no idea that Elga had experienced such a tragedy. There were still many things I didn¡¯t know about Elga. I had a lot to reflect on myself. What I knew about Elga wasrgely based on the Elga I¡¯d read in the novel. But Elga wasn¡¯t a fictional character, she was a real living person. Even Baldimore who I¡¯d shrugged off as no one important, in reality, upied a veryrge part in Elga¡¯s life and reigned as a nightmare. I thought Elga liked to fight and was always a confident person. I couldn¡¯t be more wrong. ¡°There are many things I didn¡¯t know about Elga-nim.¡± I nced out the window. The darkness through the gap in the curtains meant it was already evening. We should eat dinner, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy with Elga¡¯s current state. So Iid on the nket with Elga, holding her. Elga also clung to me like a doll, not letting go. Pukssin, pukssin. Elga¡¯s body was warm and soft. She also smelled nice. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Elga-nim went through something like that.¡± ¡°¡­ Of course, I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± It must have been hard to open up to others. For the iron-blooded Lioness Family, showing the wounds of the heart was no different from showing one¡¯s weakness. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was wrong¡­.¡± However, Elga was apologizing to me, even lowering her pride and revealing her weakness. I could feel that she really liked me. I didn¡¯t even know what I did to make Elga this way, but I knew what I had to do now. Being here to hug her was enough. I patted her back and whispered in her ear. ¡°I was wrong too. I will be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°¡­ in the future?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll continue staying by Elga-nim¡¯s side.¡± ¡°En¡­.¡± As time passed, Elga also gradually softened. She even started rubbing her face against my chest like a kitten. Seureuk-. It was cute, like a big cat acting all-aegyo, but at the same time scary, because she could rip my neck like a tiger at any time. Though, it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. On the contrary, something fluffy bubbled up in my heart. It felt good. It was something different from when we just crave for bodily pleasure. I wondered if Elga felt the same way? It would be nice if she did. But suddenly a problem urred to me. Maybe it was because I drank a lot of water, but I wanted to go to the bathroom. ¡°Um, Elga-nim. Can I use the restroom for a bit?¡± But Elga hugged me even tighter. ¡°Lies¡­. You¡¯re just going to leave me.¡± I struggled to break free from Elga¡¯s grasp, but she wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, then.¡± ¡®No, that¡¯s a bit¡­.¡¯ Chapter 118.1 [19] (EP-118.1) Gentle Prisoner #4 118 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #4 Single-digit Ranker rooms, such as Elga¡¯s, came equipped with all the necessary facilities. Naturally, it had a bathroom and a toilet, and was even decorated with crystals. Speaking of, the bathroom was quite spacious. To the point that I had to wonder if it was really necessary to have this much area and luxury. Why was there a dolphin fountain? There was even a magical music box¡­ Anyway, the key takeaway here was that Elga and I were in the toilet together. She grabbed my hand and didn¡¯t want to let go. Elga urged me. ¡°Pee quickly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga had followed me all the way to the bathroom for fear that I would run away and abandon her. However, I couldn¡¯t pee with someone watching. Maybe it was because of my Half-Fairy senses, but I was hyper aware of another person¡¯s presence. I couldn¡¯t help but get nervous¡­ What was I supposed to do now? ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to pee? Pull your pants down.¡± ¡°Nothing wille out if Elga-nim is looking at me.¡± ¡°Want me to help you?¡± Seureuk-. Then Elga pulled down my pants, which exposed my sleeping brother into the cold. Seureuk, seureuk-. But I also couldn¡¯t avoid or reject Elga here, otherwise she would fall into another depression train. In the end, my soft Angmar Maker was captured by Elga like a prisoner. After aiming it, Elga said naturally, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It felt very shameful¡­ ¡°Good job.¡± Elga then patted my hair. Looking at her now, Elga¡¯s face was stained with cold sweat and tears, and fluids were dripping down her gown. She was a mess. Of course, I was no different. ¡°Elga-nim, let¡¯s take a bath.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But Elga¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in fright as she looked at me. Was she thinking something like ¡°Are you trying to run away while I¡¯m in the bath-!¡±? No matter how much Iforted and reassured her, it seemed that Elga¡¯s train of thought was ¡®who knows when this punk would suddenly run away¡¯. To be honest, thinking about it, that might be right. After all, you naturally wouldn¡¯t want to be with the person who just tried to kill you. You would run away. In a way, Elga was thinking rationally. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Okay.¡¯ ¡¸A first-ss Trainer reading other¡¯s thoughts! Job: Trainer 1+ Level Trainer Lv. 7 ¡ú Lv. 8 The weak-willed shall be your prisoners!¡¹ Perhaps because of the umted experience points, the Trainer¡¯s level had increased. With it levelling up, I felt more confident that I could properly handle and deal with Elga. Not wanting to lose this momentum, I said to her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in together. Let¡¯s wash each other, shall we?¡± ¡°¡­ together?¡± Elga¡¯s brows furrowed as if she had heard something unbelievable. ¡°¡­ How could a man and a woman share a bath?¡± ¡°We went to the toilet together.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s different.¡± ¡®What¡¯s different?¡¯ Perhaps there were some peculiar rules that I was not aware of among the nobles? Like ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bathe together with the opposite sex.¡± But, no, I¡¯d already bathed Aira several times. I even licked the soap off her body. What was it then? Anyway, Elga didn¡¯t seem keen on taking a shower with me. In respect of her will, I cautiously asked. ¡°Do you not like it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Elga was startled by my question. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind¡­! It¡¯s okay¡­!¡± Rather than genuinely granting me permission, what should I say? It seemed like she was pretending to be okay with it so that I wouldn¡¯t hate her. Yeah, that was probably it. I thought it would take a while to get Elga back to her original state. But then again, I couldn¡¯t reallyin since I caused this. * * * Eventually, Elga and I entered the spacious bathroom. In front was a dressing room with velvet carpet, and inside were luxurious tinum-colored tiles. The sparkling golden bathtub was more like a fancy hot spring than a bathtub, with warm water already at the ready. Meanwhile, the shower in my dormitory was for several people to use. How boujee¡­ ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking off your clothes?¡± Elga was just fidgeting still without taking off her gown. So I had no choice but to assist her. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 118.2 [19] (EP-118.2) Gentle Prisoner #4 118 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #4 For some reason, it felt strange undressing Elga, who was embarrassed like a new bride, considering all things. I could even feel blood rushing below. ¡­ No, now was not the time to think about such things. I should just focus on my work! Seureuk-. Finally, Elga was in her birth suit while shyly covering her body. ¡°Let¡¯s take this off too.¡± I reached out to the leather cor that hung around Elga¡¯s neck, but she avoided my hand and refused to take it off. ¡°You don¡¯t want to take this off?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s leave it alone.¡± I grabbed Elga¡¯s hand and went into the bathroom. I then guided her in front of the magic tool shower which I didn¡¯t know the principles behind, and turned on the water. Chwaaa-. The heat was just right, slightly higher than the human body¡¯s temperature. I asked, sprinkling water on Elga¡¯s hand. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Again, Elga simply nodded rather than answering aloud. It felt like she was regressing more and more back to a child. Fortunately, I had a lot of younger siblings at the orphanage, so I was familiar with this kind of situation. Chwareureureu-. I wetted Elga¡¯s head with water. Elga was surprisingly calm, as her rich blonde hair got soaked and stuck to her body. The image of water droplets rolling down her deep corbone and the tip of herrge ?reasts was quite alluring. ¡°I¡¯ll wash Elga-nim¡¯s hair first.¡± Ithered Elga¡¯s voluptuous hair with shampoo and gave it a good massage. When it came to bathing, women had to pay a little more attention than men because of their long, voluminous hair. Sasak, sasak. In the midst of all this, Elga¡¯s sky blue eyes were glued to my face and did not let off for even a second. The water didn¡¯t even bother, much less, deter her. She seemed to be keeping an eye on me so I didn¡¯t run away. She was like a guard watching a prisoner. Eventually, I finished soaping Elga¡¯s body. I was a little nervous when I touched the delicate and tender flesh between her legs, but Elga just shook a bit and didn¡¯t show any other reaction. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash off the soap now.¡± Chwaa. The bubbles on Elga¡¯s body rolled off her skin as I sprayed it with water. Since this was a high end dormitory, the water pressure was excellent. It was only after showering her did Elga speak for the first time. ¡°¡­ Why are you so good at bathing women? You also washed my hair well.¡± ¡°Well-. That¡¯s because I had a lot of younger sisters.¡± It was also because I bathed Aira a lot, but I intentionally left that out since saying that wouldn¡¯t do any good here. Fortunately, Elga didn¡¯t ask any more questions after that. After washing myself as well, we exited the bathroom. Bathing with warm waterte in the evening felt so good after getting dry. It was sleep-inducing. ¡°Let¡¯s get to bed before you catch a cold.¡± ¡°Eung.¡± Elga seemed to be feeling a little better, and at least, replied with a sound. Then I dug into the nket with Elga andid down on the soft bed. I thought it would be better to sleep with Elga today. Elga also snuggled into my arms and found afortable position. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Neither Elga nor I spoke up anymore. The only sound present in the room was our breathing, as we drifted into dreand. By the time tomorrow morning came around, Elga should feel a little better. With that thought in mind, I tried organizing what happened today. ¡°¡­ Stroke my hair.¡± Since it was Elga¡¯s wish, I had no choice but to move my hand andply. Seureuk, seureuk. As I patted her smooth and soft hair, that¡¯d just been washed with high-quality shampoo, I could smell the subtle scent of flowers. Pareureureu-. At the same time, Elga¡¯s body shook like a small kitten. ¡°Heueueueung¡­.¡± Elga purred like melting ice. I gentlybed through her hair and touched the ear that poked out. ¡°Eueung¡­!¡± Ears were usually a cool part of the body, but for some reason, Elga¡¯s ear was hot like a fireball, which was surprising. Seureuk, seureuk, mng. As I continued to touch her earlobe, Elga dug deeper into my arms and made an increasingly sweet noise. ¡°Heueu, eueung, heu¡­.¡± I suddenly feel something creeping up my lower half. It was none other than Elga¡¯s hand. Seureuk. I felt blood rushing down my lower body as Elga snaked through my clothes and grabbed my big brother. This was what happened when a young man and woman lied in the same bed and hugged each other. However, I was a little worried about Elga¡¯s mental condition, so I wondered if this was okay. But Elga pulled her head closer to me and said, ¡°Kiss me¡­. Kissy-.¡± She was acting like a child wanting affection. She was being all aegyo, which waspletely unlike her usual self. I could feel the blood in my body starting to heat up. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and put my lips on Elga¡¯s. At first, it was simply a vani kiss, but by the time I came to my senses, we were greedily sucking each other¡¯s sloppy tongues. ¡°Theo-. Eucheureup, chyureup, heueu, hug me-. Heueung, chureup-.¡± Elga wrapped her hands around my waist as she kissed me. I also lightly climbed on top of her. I took off Elga¡¯s gown and slowly descended down her thighs. I could feel her everything without any obstruction. Jjigok, jjigok. ¡°Why is this ce wet every time I touch it¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know, you idiot. Don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m really going to die.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­ just put it in.¡± ¡®Put it in.¡¯ It sounded so ?ewd¡­ However, there was something I wanted to do rather than putting it in right away. ¡°Then, Elga-nim, I have a favor to ask you.¡± ¡°Favor¡­?¡± Elga looked terrified again. She was probably afraid that I¡¯d ask for something like a ¡®role y¡¯ again. Of course, there was no way I¡¯d do something that stupidly obvious. I almost got choked after doing such, after all. I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. Instead, I whispered something in her ear. Sogonsogon-. Chapter 119.1 [19] (EP-119.1) Gentle Prisoner #5 119 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #5 I once saw a post online that said when young couples lived together, they would have s¡êx several times a day. At that time, I was living alone. And I also had a girlfriend. So, I had some expectations, but like I mentioned before, we broke up horribly. But, now, a much prettier woman with bigger ?reasts was kneeling between my legs and licking my dic? clean. All I needed to do wasy back in bed and enjoy the pleasure. ¡°Chyureup, chyureup. Haeu¡­.¡± Elga had been blowing me for over ten minutes, and her jaw seemed to hurt. However, she did not show any sign of struggle, probably wanting to stick to my request of using her mouth. Though I wanted to finish quickly, the pleasure from the fe?io was not enough for the dragon to breathe white. Then, shall we increase the excitement a little more? ¡°Elga-nim, please turn your hips this way.¡± ¡°Eung¡­?¡± ¡°I mean, get on top of me and turn your bu?? this way so that I can see Elga-nim¡¯s ?ussy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga moved her body as if she understood my request. She then brought her bu?? in front of my face. Her ?ussy was already dripping with excitement from the continuous fe?io. But her ?ussy wasn¡¯t my main goal. Gliding my fingers through her ?ussy, I wet them with her juices then reached out to the ¡®other¡¯ hole. Seuk-. ¡°Eut¡­!¡± The response came immediately. Elga¡¯s body twitched as if a bee had stung her ?ss. ¡°Wh, what are you doing¡­!¡± Despite having regressed to a child-like state, Elga still had the natural aversion to her an?s being touched. Elga was a superhuman who had broken from the shackles of mortals including physiological excretion. Though, it seemed that the instinctual notion that this ce was something to be ashamed of and concealed still remained. ¡°Please calm down. I washed you clean before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem here! Why are¡­.!¡± ¡°Because I want to know everything about Elga-nim.¡± I continued to tease Elga¡¯s ?sshole. I really wanted to insert a finger, but held myself back since it could be detrimental to the current Elga. Someday, I really wanted to try it here! However, if I forcefully did it now, Elga might regress further or have her heart broken, so I decided to put up with it for now. ¡°Okay, now lie down in front of me.¡± I asked Elga to lie down in front. I thought I would prate her from behind. But Elga hesitated and spoke her mind. ¡°Doing it from behind¡­.¡± ¡°Is it not good?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rather than answering, Elga wavered. It seemed that she didn¡¯t like doing such a thing. Maybe because it hurted when I went deep, or maybe it was because of the shock from the previous incident. ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it face to face.¡± Iid Elga on the bed. Then, I spread her thighs apart and carefully inserted my sword between her folds. Squelch. ¡°Eueung¡­.¡± The tightness inside was no joke. Her ?ussy was already wet and ready from the continued teasing. It was hot and sticky, and gripping on my dic?. Just her warm body temperature alone felt good. In fact, I simply stopped moving after inserting it deeply inside, rather than doing fast piston strokes. ¡°Elga-nim, can you feel me inside?¡± I asked Elga, who was looking up at me with moist eyes from beneath. She avoided my gaze with a shy feeling and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± However, unlike her evasive answer, Elga wrapped her arms and legs around me and clung tightly to my body. Then, it suddenly hit me, it felt like Elga and I had truly be one. I could feel her heartbeat through our touching chests, and our warm wet breaths tickling each other¡¯s ears from our ovepping faces. I moved my arm and stroked Elga¡¯s head. Sreuk, Sreuk-. ¡°Heueung, eueut¡­.¡± As I ran my fingers through her soft hair, Elga¡¯s breathing became louder and more ragged, and I could feel her insides contracting around my coc?. Seureuk. I could feel Elga¡¯s n?pples, which were pressed against my body, hardening. This made something clear to me. Elga really liked having her hair stroked. I¡¯d heard that women sometimes felt emotionally stable when they got patted in the head. Then after a while, as I was stroking Elga¡¯s hair, she suddenly trembled and whispered in my ear with a wet voice. ¡°Haeu, you, you can move now¡­.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Elga seemed to have calmed down a little, I gradually started moving my waist. Of course, it was a little hard to move because of her limbs wrapping around my body, but it felt good. ¡°Anngg¡­.!¡± Feeling it, Elga shivered. It was probably because various psychological and emotional connections had already raised her level of excitement to the top of her head, so even a slight physical stimulus pushed her on the edge. Jjigok jjigok jjigok. ¡°Ang, ang, hat, haang, aang, heueut, eueung¡­!¡± I thrusted myrge pen?s into Elga¡¯s tight and twisting snatch without any restraint. The sensation of entering her narrow and winding inner walls sent shivers all the way to the tip of my sensitive ns, making me flinch in pleasure. But the best part was the feeling of Elga removing her guard against me and finally opening her heart, abandoning all her weaknesses and pride. It was like the Lioness¡¯ sturdy gate had swung wide open, ready for me to boldly enter and stake my im. There was the primal instinct and certainty, seemingly to have been rooted from my job ¡°Casanova,¡± that if I were to ejacu?ate inside Elga right now, she would undoubtedly be pregnant. Realizing this, my hips began to speed up, feeling the smooth and steady rhythm of my thrusts. Jjabak, jjeubyut, jjeubyut, jjigok, jjigok, jjigok. ¡°Heung, haat, heuu, Theo, you, you can¡¯t throw me away, I, I have shown you my everything¡­. Euut¡­!¡± ¡°Then my baby, would Elga-nim bear my baby?¡± ¡°Euut, Ba¡­ Baby¡­?¡± Jjigok, jjigok. Elga reacted strongly to the mention of a baby, and the sensation of her vag?nal walls tightening became even more intense. This was already an answer in itself. However, I wanted to hear a clear and definite reply from Elga¡¯s mouth. Chapter 119.2 [19] (EP-119.2) Gentle Prisoner #5 119 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #5 Elga could feel the tightness in her lower abdomen. She trembled as if all the muscles in her body were convulsing all at once. ¡®Ugh. As expected, it¡¯s too big¡­¡¯ The man¡¯s pen?s was so thick and hard that it was making her lower part sore. She couldn¡¯t understand why a small and delicate-looking Half-Fairy, inparison to the average human male, would hide such a ruthless weapon underneath. However, as soon as she heard the word ¡°baby-¡± from the man, Elga understood everything. What was she doing with the man right now? And what was the reason why the man¡¯s gen?tal swelled this big inside her? That was right. This was all for the purpose of making a baby. A sacred act that married couples did behind the veil of secrecy after some purity ceremony. Of course, it was a thought that would only benefit faithful devotees like Mirna. But Elga was still a youngdy and a noblewoman. Elga had always secretly romanticized and fantasized about her wedding night since childhood. She had imagined a prince charming on a white stallion appearing with a fluttering white g in times of crisis. Wearing silver armor, the prince would defeat countless enemies to save her. Finally, after defeating a fire-breathing dragon, he would reach his hand out to her. ©¤Madame, are you alright? Then the prince charming would fall in love with her at first sight and propose marriage. Elga would pretend to resist, only to ept his proposal in the end. Of course, there was no prince on a white horse in this world. And the man panting on top of her was far from being a prince or a knight¡­ If anything, this man was the kind of person that Elga hated the most. He was weak, small, and did not know how to wield a sword. Moreover, he had countless ws, especially his tendency to be a womanizer. Still, if she had to point out one advantage, then it would be that he was a man with more courage than anyone else. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with her crazy cousin Aira till now. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to negotiate with her father, Reinhardt, nor would he be able to say that he¡¯d make a harem directly to her face. ¡®He¡¯s someone with a strong gut.¡¯ Agitated, Elga bit the man¡¯s shoulder and ran her nails down his back. ¡°Euk-.¡± The man grimaced in pain. Then Elga realized she had hurt him again. It was strange that she felt the urge for torment. Elga couldn¡¯t understand why she felt that way, but¡­ Jjigok jjigok. The man continued moving his waist, not caring whether his shoulder was bitten or his back was scratched. Thanks to this, Elga sensed a fluttering sensation in her head. Her limbs trembled, and her waist felt like electricity was passing through¡­. ¡°Elga-nim, can you give birth to my baby?¡± Then the man spoke again, and Elga was able to regain her senses. Yes, she was thinking about the baby, right. Elga pondered a lot in a fleeting moment. If she were to give birth to this man¡¯s baby, how would it be? ¨C The fe might not be a good husband, but she felt like he would be a good father. Seeing how he had skillfullyforted her earlier when she had lost her mind in confusion, and how he took care of her, this sentiment might be correct. Come to think of it, he seemed to be quite skillful in dealing with women¡­ He was also adept in washing her long hair. Maybe he had rtionships with other women besides Elga¡­ Then suddenly, anger surged in her again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not going to give birth to anything like a baby. Eueut-.¡± As a result, Elga said something that was not in line with her true feelings once more. She regretted it deeply, but words were like water, you could not pick up what had been spilled. At that moment, the man got up and stopped moving. ¡°Do you really hate it?¡± ¡°Heuheuuk-.¡± Then Elga suddenly burst into tears. Why was she so disingenuous? There was probably no man in the world who would like a woman like her. ¡°¡­ Do you hate it so much to cry?¡± The man asked as if he was giving Elga a chance. But Elga couldn¡¯t answer and just sobbed. The man said. ¡°But I want to have a child, our child. Even if Elga-nim dislikes it.¡± At that moment, Elga felt as if flowers were blooming in her head. It was like the light at the end of a dark tunnel. As Elga was rejoicing, the man spoke again. ¡°So please, bepletely honest with me. Where do you want me to finish? I¡¯m about to cu? soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga suddenly realized that this quick-witted man probably knew how she felt already. But he just wanted to hear her submission from her own mouth. Elga felt a tingling sensation all over her body. Her lower abdomen was churning, and her fingertips and toes were trembling. She wanted to receive something warm from the man. But Elga was worried. She wanted to be honest, but the pride that raised and made her strong wouldn¡¯t allow herself that. If it were a fallen nobleman who was begging her to marry him, she could ¡®reluctantly¡¯ ept it. But she was in a situation where she had to make the demand first. ¡°Heuu, I¡¯m about to cum. I¡¯ll take it out now.¡± At that moment, the man moved as if he was about to leave her body. Elga was startled and wrapped her arms and legs around his body, not wanting to let go of the warmth that covered her body. ¡°Elga-nim, I won¡¯t be able to pull out like this¡­!¡± ¡°Inside¡­.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I said cu? inside, you idiot¡­! I want to bear your baby!¡± Elga felt incredibly humiliated. But at the same time, she felt something open in her heart, and a strong wave of emotion flooded her body and mind. She could clearly feel a stream of hotness in her lower abdomen. ¡°Ang, aang¡­!¡± It felt like she was floating in an endless sea of rainbow-colored clouds. It was terrifying. If she were to fly up high like this and then fall to the ground, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. So Elga hugged the man tightly in her arms. At the same time, something appeared before Elga¡¯s eyes as she looked up at the spinning ceiling. Name: Elga Von Lioness. Job: Nobility ¡­ ¡­ . ¡­ What was this? Chapter 120.1 (EP-120.1) Gentle Prisoner #(Interlude) 120 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #(Interlude) Elga¡¯s demeanor noticeably softened. ¡°Elga-nim, let¡¯s go wash off our sweat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It bothered me a bit that Elga¡¯s focus and gaze were floating nkly in the air, but it wasn¡¯t strange if you considered that she was immersed in the pleasure and afterglow of s¡êx. ¡­ Was it that good? Could I be gifted in s¡êx!? ¡°I¡¯ll wash you.¡± Chwareureu, chwareureu-. Aftering out of the bath, Elga, dressed in a clean white robe, poked me on the side. I turned my head, wondering if she wanted to get patted again. Then I saw her staring into the air and said something strange. ¡°I thought I was just hallucinating before, but even after taking a bath, I can still see it.¡± ¡°Is there any problem?¡± ¡°Theo, can you see it too?¡± ¡°Elga-nim¡¯s chest?¡± ¡°¡­ What are you talking about? I mean this!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There are words in the air!¡± ¡°¡­ Words in the air?¡± It was a random thing to say, but it wasn¡¯tpletely baseless. So I asked with some curiosity. ¡°Can you tell me what it says?¡± ¡°My name, job, nobility, and so on.¡± ¡®I get it now.¡¯ Elga had opened her status window, or system. I already had a guess when she mentioned words in the air, but it was only now that I became certain. ¡°What is this? Theo, do you know anything?¡± ¡°Well, maybe¡­.¡± I paused for a moment to consider whether I should tell her what I knew exactly or just gave a vague sense of it¡­ ¡°It¡¯s probably a system.¡± ¡°A System?¡± ¡°It is also called a Status Window.¡± ¡°Status Window?¡± Elga¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she sat on the bed. Then she suddenly let out an, ¡°Ah-¡°, as if she remembered something. ¡°It¡¯s the blessing that heroes have!¡± Elga rejoiced all of a sudden, but it was my turn to be confused and asked. ¡°What do you mean? What blessing that heroes have?¡± At my question, Elga looked at me with some dissatisfaction. ¡°What is this~? There¡¯s something Theo doesn¡¯t know~? I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know about such.¡± ¡°¡­ So what is that blessing?¡± As I asked again, Elga spoke as if she was talking to a kid. ¡°The heroes who defeated the Demon King Angmar were led by some kind of mysterious revtion and grew endlessly strong. They saw floating words like these!¡± By ¡®heroes who defeated the Demon King¡¯, Elga probably meant the ancestors of the big four families. The Wise Isabelle Tarantera, the Valiant Vald Lioness, the Free Opal Bellhawk, and the Pious Judas Draco. And now, from Elga¡¯s exnation, they all seemed to have a Status Window. Indeed, it was quite possible. In order to defeat the absolute Demon King at the 10th Rank, the heroes must have had a special weapon. It was highly probable that they used the Status Window to train and eventually defeat the Demon King. But the question was, how did the Status Window that the Demon King created for his followers go to the heroes? And why did it suddenly start to appear for Elga? I had a guess. Just like how I received my Status Window from Marmar, I wondered if I also gave it to Elga in some way. Other than that, I didn¡¯t have any particrly usible theories. This was probably it. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Alright.¡¯ Elga then said. ¡°I¡¯ve awakened the same power as the heroes¡­!¡± Elga seemed very excited after obtaining the Status Window. ¡°With this power, I would be able to shut that annoying Mirna up, no, maybe even defeat Aira¡­!¡± Elga was like a child who opened a present on Christmas. You couldn¡¯t find any trace of her depression from before. I must have looked the same when I first got my Status Window. However, Iid her down on the bed and patted her head to calm her down, lest she got too excited and had an ident. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep first. It¡¯s alreadyte.¡± ¡°All right! Hehe, I¡¯ll have experiment tomorrow with this, and that too-¡° I tucked Elga on a fresh duvet, when she suddenly eximed, ¡°Ahng.¡± ¡®Ahng?¡¯ I was confused by her sudden noise. It made me wonder if I had identally touched her chest without realizing it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you make that sound?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just how the words appear.¡± Ah, so the activation word for her Status Window was ¡°ahng.¡± It was nice. Such a thing was short and simple, but it felt a bit strange. Ahng¡­ Elga repeatedly said this for a while. It seemed like she was having fun toggling the Status Window on and off as if it were a light switch. I felt like the night was going to be a long one¡­ Chapter 120.2 (EP-120.2) Gentle Prisoner #(Interlude) 120 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #(Interlude) Some time after Elga became interested in the Status Window. Feeling exhausted from all the events that had happened today, I was dozing off while stroking Elga¡¯s head. ¡°Hey, Theo, are you listening to me? You¡¯re not sleeping, are you?¡± Elga shook my body, which snapped me out of my half-asleep state, and wiped the drool off my mouth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Oh ok, I thought you were sleeping.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± If you knew I was sleeping, then let me sleep¡­. But those words never saw the light of day. Because if I said this, Elga would probably sulk. I simply yawned without speaking, while Elga said. ¡°As you know, I am thinking of sending a letter to my father. A hawk would be better than a pigeon, right? It¡¯s faster.¡± ¡°¡­ What letter? What pigeon?¡± Hearing my question, Elga lifted her face which was buried in my chest and slightly frowned, before pinching my belly with her hand. ¡°You weren¡¯t listening to me!¡± ¡°¡­ Euk.¡± ¡°I knew it! So you didn¡¯t hear me say that I was going to send a messenger pigeon to my father?¡± Did she say that? I couldn¡¯t hear because I was sleeping. It might be best to juste clean. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really listening. I was half-asleep.¡± ¡°How can you sleep talking to me? Being with me makes you nervous, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re out of shape. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll train with me every morning, alright? We¡¯ll run twops around Ark!¡± ¡®¡­ Training.¡¯ My vision darkened upon hearing that scary word. My Half-Fairy body was physically weak, so even a little rush of activity would make me out of breath quickly. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to send a few messages to my father. There are a lot of things I want to ask and a lot of things to report.¡± ¡°Are you going to tell your father about our rtionship?¡± ¡°No, are you crazy!?¡± Elga was furious at my question. ¡°If my dad finds out about our rtionship now, he¡¯ll rip your head off!¡± ¡°¡­ Lord Reinhardt will pull my head off my body?¡± I imagined the sight of a gigantic man grabbing my head. Considering his dignity and presence, such a scene was easy to picture. That man could easily twist my neck like opening a soft drink. However, Reinhardt was a refined man. ¡°Will Lord Reinhardt actually kill me?¡± ¡°What do you think would happen if I brought home a random guy as his son-inw? Of course he¡¯d get angry! Someone who couldn¡¯t fight off sleep because of his weak stamina wouldn¡¯t fit the Lioness Family! When my father sees-.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Presented with hard facts, I had no counter. Then Elga suddenly trembled and added, as if she made a slip of the tongue. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what my father would say. I don¡¯t think so, though¡­¡± Then Elga stroked my belly. It seemed like she was trying tofort me, but since she had neverforted anyone before, her gestures were very awkward. ¡°But it is true that you are weak. You should at least be able to win against my father. Otherwise, he will definitelye and kill you!¡± ¡°No, Reinhard-nim is currently working as the chancellor of Monarch City. Are you saying he woulde all the way here to just rip my head off?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Then who would take care of the country? I couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen if Reinhardt, who maintained order by ruling over Angmar, would deploy his troops. After barely managing to stabilize the situation within the country, the thought of causing even greater chaos by touching Elga was dreadful. Thinking so, I calmly said, while cold sweat ran down my back. ¡°Then, we must keep it a secret from Lord Reinhardt.¡± ¡°Yes! At least until you can handle my father in a fight. We have to keep it a secret until we can win together.¡± ¡°Elga-nim will fight with me?¡± At my question, Elga buried her head close to my side as if she had heard an embarrassing story. ¡°¡­ Yes. I will fight with you now. You are too weak.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Elga seemed to have gathered the courage to confess to me in her own way. Was there any love confession more Elga-y than Elga wanting to fight alongside me? Since Elga opened her heart to me, I decided to also speak honestly to Elga. ¡°I¡¯ll also fight together with Elga-nim, no matter how dangerous the situation might get!¡± ¡°¡­ Hmph, whatever. Mind your own business.¡± Elga bit my side again, but it was not that strong. Rather it tickled me. The atmosphere was good. Taking advantage of this situation, I decided to confess a few more things. ¡°Elga-nim, I have another confession to make.¡± ¡°Confession¡­? What else do you want to confess¡­. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± I said to the hesitant Elga. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not really a confession, but something I need to ask forgiveness for¡­.¡± Suddenly, my throat tightened. This was simply my survival instinct kicking in, because I felt that Elga might kill me once I said this. ¡°What are you asking forgiveness for? Did you do anything wrong?¡± Elga¡¯s demeanor had softened considerably. I felt relieved that she might forgive me regardless of what I said. But what I was trying to say wasn¡¯t just a bomb, it was a huge meteor. So I was still nervous. But I couldn¡¯t keep running away from it forever. Who knew when another meteor would strike. It¡¯d stack if I left it alone. Moreover, I could feel that this was the best time using my Calm Thinking. But, I should properly buckle up rather than blindly rushing into it. ¡°Uhm, Elga-nim. Elga-nim and I are family now, right?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, you can say that.¡± ¡°Then, if I take more wives, what will happen between Elga-nim and the other wives?¡± ¡°A family¡­.¡± Elga suddenly stopped talking. Then, she got up and looked down at me. Her ocean-blue eyes seemed colder than icicles. ¡°There is another woman besides me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga looked like a hungry beast. I, too, got up from the bed and looked at Elga. I wasn¡¯t going to run away. Instead, I would face her like a man. Then Elga let out a small sigh and shrugged her shoulders as if she couldn¡¯t win. ¡°You¡¯re quite a guy, huh? Well, I didn¡¯t think there would be other women besides me. How great is she?¡± ¡°Eum-.¡± ¡°As a noble with an open mind and generous heart, shouldn¡¯t I ept it?¡± Elga said as if she was pressing down her anger. It was more appropriate to say that she was growling rather than talking, but I was relieved to see that Elga seemed to forgive me. Elga continued. ¡°I¡¯ll ept it. You can consider such sincerity from my heart. Anyway, I¡¯m the main wife. The rest will be concubines. Won¡¯t I be the highest? And there¡¯s no connection with concubines¡­ It¡¯s just a physical rtionship, no?¡± Elga¡¯s patience seemed to be on the edge with her rambling. Then she finally looked at me and asked. ¡°So who is it? It¡¯s not that strange Imp, is it? The one who stole my pork cutlet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Marmar.¡± ¡°Then who? I¡¯ve never seen you with another woman besides that Imp¡­?¡± Elga kept shaking her head as if she really didn¡¯t know or just wanted to deny reality. I had no choice but to tell her the truth. ¡°Elga-nim is now like Mirna-nim¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Like a family¡­¡± Chapter 121.1 (EP-121.1) Hunting #1 121 ¨C Monster Hunt #1 It was very early in the morning, people were just starting to wake up. The time when only the early birds chirped, and when the cool honey-like dew flew down the soft petals-. ¡°Heuik, heueek-.¡± I was running the perimeter of Ark. I was heaving for air, my eyes were turning yellow, my heart and chest hurt like they were being ripped apart, and my throat was throbbingly dry. It was very tiring and difficult, but if I showed any signs of slowing down even a little bit-. ¡°Hey, what are you doing!? There¡¯s not much time left! Don¡¯t stop and run! If you can¡¯t run, then walk!¡± Thanks to Elga poking me in the back with a stick, I had no choice but to keep running. ¡°Run a little more! It¡¯ll be twops soon!¡± ¡°Heuieuk, hieuek, heeek¡­!¡± An ugly groan escaped from my mouth. When was thest time I pushed myself to the limit like this? But what was certain was that this would be the most physically exhausting thing I¡¯d done as ofte. ¡°Heeuu-.¡± ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done 2ps-. You took 30 minutes-. Now, cut this down to 15 minutes-.¡± ¡°Heuu-. Heuuuuu-.¡± Elga was saying something, but I couldn¡¯t register it at all. Taking in the morning wind, I spread eagle on the ground whilst soaked in sweat. It¡¯d been a few days since I started jogging at dawn, but today, I felt like Elga was being particrly hard on me. I didn¡¯t know why, though¡­ ¡°Theo Gospel, it seems that you ran faster today thanst time.¡± Probably because Mirna was watching me jogging today, but she came over to where I wasying down. She then took a water bottle and poured everything on my head. Chareuuuu-. The cold water felt pretty good. ¡°Here¡¯s a towel.¡± As I wiped the water off my face and neck with the towel Mirna handed me, Elga, who hadn¡¯t broken a sweat despite running with me, snorted. ¡°Are you his sister? What¡¯s with this concern all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Theo Gospel is my suitor.¡± ¡°Heuung-, a suitor, huh?¡± Elga looked at Mirna with thin eyes. Mirna didn¡¯t say anything and just replied with, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± But Elga looked like she was waiting for this and continued. ¡°The word ¡®suitor¡¯ means that you¡¯re not yet family, right? Strictly speaking.¡± ¡°¡­ And? What are you trying to say now? I don¡¯t like that look, Lady Lioness!¡± With her sensitive intuition, Mirna seemed to have noticed that Elga was plotting something. But Elga was not merciful enough to let go of her prey¡¯s vulnerability. ¡°If he hasn¡¯t be your husband yet, then Theo is single. And if he¡¯s single, it means he can do whatever he wants with other women, right? Like this.¡± Elga suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me up into a hug. With her tracksuit half open, my face got buried between the valleys under her tank top. Malrang malrang. The warmth and softness of Elga¡¯s chest touching my face made me feel like I could just fall asleep right now. Her apple fragrance wafting into my nose felt pleasant and rxing, but- ¡°What are you doing¡­!?¡± Screaming in horror, Mirna quickly yanked me away from Elga. It felt like I lost something, the same sense of loss from a child missing his mother¡¯s warmth. It was sad. But then, another soft thing touched my face. It was a handkerchief. ¡°How sphemous! A man and womanmitting a thing like this so early in the morning¡­! Ah, Lioness¡¯ frivolity is now smeared on my suitor¡¯s face¡­!¡± Mirna took out a handkerchief and wiped my face. Seeing this, Elga frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a hug, why are you making such a big deal out of it?¡± ¡°It is inappropriate for an unmarried man and woman to hug¡­! Does Lady Lioness have no sense of virtue¡­!?¡± ¡°Virtue-.¡± Mirna looked solemn while Elga merely chuckled as if she had heard something funny. ¡°Why, why are youughing?¡± ¡°Then Mirna Draco, are you saying you have virtue?¡± ¡°¡­ Of course I do!¡± Mirna¡¯s response was dyed by about half a beat. Perhaps something or an event came to her mind, and created that brief moment of silence? Those who didn¡¯t know would probably have just passed it off. But my fairy ears were sensitive enough to distinguish that half beat, and Elga, who had been dodging arrows on the battlefield, couldn¡¯t have missed that brief moment either. ¡°Then the pious Lady Draco would never kiss a man before marriage?¡± ¡°¡­ Why would you ask such an obvious thing?¡± ¡°Nothing, just curious. As expected of the devout Draco Family. Truly impressive.¡± Elga¡¯s demeanor seemed like she was smirking, but somehow also angry. Still, she was in a better state than the extremely nervous-looking Mirna. In fact, thetter was now shaking like a frightened cat. For the devout Mirna, lying was a pretty big sin, especially when it came to virtue, which was like a taboo. Needless to say, Mirna and I had already done things before we were even married. And unbeknownst to Mirna, Elga knew about it. How much trouble did I suffer because of this? ©¥What? Mirna and I are family? You¡¯re saying that WE are family. You really want to die? ©¥Elga-nim, please calm down¡­! Just calm down for a moment¡­! Hieek¡­! I almost died that night¡­ If Elga hadn¡¯t suppressed her anger andpromised ©¥¡±Do the same thing you did to Mirna to me,¡± then I would have really perished. That night, I had to do it four more times to satisfy Elga, before eventually passing out. I could clearly feel ¡°my s¡êmen being harvested and extracted¡± from my balls. The next morning, after Elga had calmed down, we had this conversation. ©¥Does she know? That you and I have this kind of rtionship. ©¥She doesn¡¯t. I haven¡¯t told her yet. ©¥Heung, I will forgive you for I am generous and broadminded. But if it¡¯s Mirna, you would really die. Do you really think that narrow-minded Draco can tolerate being a concubine? Elga said as if it was set in stone that Mirna would be my concubine and that she was the main wife. In reality, there was no such thing as a hierarchy in a true family. It hardly matterred whether they were a concubine or the main wife since I loved all of them equally. Of course, there was one helpful thing in Elga¡¯s words, which made me realize the possibility of what might happen if Mirna found out about my rtionship with Elga. ¡°Your face looks pale. Would you like to drink some water?¡± Mirna might be treating me like a kind sister now, but once she found out about my rtionship with Elga, she might react more strongly than Elga and kill me on the spot. ©¥I can¡¯t believe youmit adultery with another woman behind my back. Pay back this disgrace with your life, even after death¡­! It might not end with just my death and she might make me her undead ve for the rest of eternity¡­ That thought sent shivers down my spine¡­ Of course, I didn¡¯t just rashly have an affair with Mirna Draco. The Draco Family had pledged loyalty to the Angmar Family for generations, and that contract had not been broken and was still in effect. If she knew that I was thest Angmar, Mirna might be as cool as a cucumber. Conversely, she could also very well run wild with sh?t like, ¡°Now that the legitimate owner of the throne has appeared, let¡¯s drive out the cowardly usurper Tarantera!¡± So I wanted to keep it a secret if possible¡­. ¡°Well, since I¡¯m a woman with no ¡®virtue¡¯, I could hold hands with Theo like this.¡± ¡°Put that hand away¡­!¡± Chapter 121.2 (EP-121.2) Hunting #1 121 ¨C Monster Hunt #1 Seeing the two women snarling at each other, I had an uneasy feeling for the time when I would eventually reveal the truth. If possible, I should announce it during their pregnancy. Because, at that point, there was no more turning back. Someday, they shall fall at my feet and work hard for the revival of the Angmar Family! ¡°Hehehe-.¡± Plots were brewing in my mind. ¡°Hey, what are you giggling about? Huh?¡± Elga suddenly smacked me on the head. ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± An ugly shriek escaped my mouth. Meanwhile, Mirna protectively hugged me and shielded me from Elga¡¯s further attacks. ¡°What are you hitting him for? He¡¯ll have lumps on his head!¡± ¡°Heung-.¡± Of course, Elga just snickered without paying much attention to it. But Mirna¡¯s next words shook Elga. ¡°Blood, there¡¯s blood!¡± ¡°¡­What? I didn¡¯t hit you that hard, did I?¡± Elga seemed extremely flustered at Mirna¡¯s words that blood wasing out of my head. Trembling uncontrobly, Elga swiftly took me away from Mirna¡¯s embrace. ¡°Let me see¡­!¡± And so, Elga peered closely at the top of my head. She was checking through my hair and was really hands on, trying to find any problem. Then her brows suddenly wrinkled. ¡°What, this is not blood. It¡¯s just red hair.¡± I was actually more surprised by this. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± ¡°Your hair, it¡¯s got some red. It¡¯s just the roots, though.¡± No way¡­ All of a sudden? I was startled and quickly got away from Elga and Mirna. ¡°Excuse me-. I have some business to attend to.¡± ¡°What? Where are you going? We agreed to have breakfast together!¡± ¡°I packed lunch. And, I need to attend the Ancient Dead Language lecture-.¡± Elga and Mirna shouted something behind me, but I couldn¡¯t stop moving my legs. * * * Skipping my first lecture, I went straight to the infirmary. Just in time for work, I saw a woman in a white gown with long red hair tied back. Hernguid eyes behind the intelligent sses and healthy bright red lips were exquisite. ¡°Oh my, who is this? Come on in.¡± Kalira, the spy, assassin, and nurse that I nted in Ark. The Young Miss of the fallen Skull Family weed me and opened the door to the infirmary. ¡°What brings you here? Are you here as a patient? Or, as my employer?¡± I sat in front of Kalira¡¯s examination table and urgently asked. ¡°Can a person¡¯s hair color change?¡± ¡°Can hair color change? What do you mean? Please exin slowly. You should calm down first. You¡¯re sweating¡­.¡± Her words made me realize that I was overly agitated. So I took a deep breath and calmed myself down. ¡°Hu-.¡± At the same time, I felt the distractions leaving my mind. ¡°So, now tell me. What happened?¡± Kalira Skull put her cool palm on my forehead, ¡°No fever,¡± and asked a question. Hearing this, I said to her. ¡°It¡¯s not actually bad, but there¡¯s a weird thing going on. Look at my hair.¡± I showed Kalira my hair, which made her mutter, ¡°Um-?¡±. Then Kalira started to chuckle. ¡°Your brown hair has some reds on it. It¡¯s cute, just like the autumn leaves in a field.¡± ¡°Exactly. My hair is turning red. Do you know anything?¡± The assassin Kalira was knowledgeable in human anatomy and medicine. So when I asked her what was going on, she paused for a moment as if lost in thought and asked me a few questions. ¡°Did you dye it?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything special, did you? For example, you didn¡¯t ingest precious substances such as an elixir or ginseng that could change your constitution?¡± An elixir that could change the constitution. ¡°If there is anything I can remember, it would be the antidote.¡± ¡°Ah, the antidote that I gave you when we first met.¡± Seemingly recalling our first meeting, ¡°Huhu-. How time flies,¡± she said with a chuckle. She looked bewitching, which made my lower abdomen twitch, but that was not important right now. ¡°Did this happen because of the antidote I took back then?¡± ¡°There is a chance. Hair color is easily affected by magic. Perhaps the magic circuit that had been damaged by the poison was restored and is now affecting your hair¡­?¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. It¡¯s not umon for young Mages to experience changes in hair color during puberty. As magic flows through their bodies, they may manifest inherited traits from their parents.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hearing her exnation, I nodded in agreement. I think I¡¯d heard something simr before. Like one¡¯s hair suddenly turning curly after entering puberty due to hormonal changes. Kalira said. ¡°It¡¯s only a little, but the red looks nice. There aren¡¯t many red hairs like mine in Angmar¡­. Perhaps your mother or father had red hair. Or maybe even a more distant ancestor.¡± It was probably my father¡¯s side. The brown hair was most likely from my Nymph mother. To think that I was showing the traits of my nonexistent parents just right now. Meanwhile, unaware of my concerns, Kaliraforted me. ¡°It may look a little strange now but that¡¯s only because it¡¯s only the roots that¡¯s red. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll normalise into all red with time. Then it won¡¯t be strange.¡± But that was notforting to me at all. If anything, it just created more tension. A Mage with rare red hair and had a fast progress on magic. It was no different from advertising myself as a descendant of the Demon King. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want the red, I can dye the roots.¡± ¡°Great. As expected of Miss Kalira, very quick-witted.¡± ¡°Well, you have to be if you want to survive in the underworld-. Alright, please sit here.¡± Kalira then wrapped a tablecloth around my neck like a makeshift bib. Then she pulled out various tools and quickly mixed up a dye that matched my dark brown hair color. She dyed my hair with quick, efficient strokes. Seureuk seureuk. The dye felt itchy and was really threatening a sneeze out of me. ¡°How long will the dyest?¡± ¡°Um, about a month, I think? Your roots will continue to grow red.¡± In the end, it sounded like my hair would all turn red someday. I guessed there was a limit to what could be covered by dyeing it. It felt like I was just taking my time leisurely before, but now, the hourss was turned upside down and the sand was falling fast. Which is why before my identity got revealed, I needed to win over all the Young Ladies of the big families as soon as possible. I needed to step it up! ¡­ But how? I didn¡¯t have much contact with Belhawk, and Aira was too high ranked of a mage like me to deal with¡­. Meanwhile, Kalira continued to paint my hair as I was lost in thought. ¡°By the way, I have something to report to Theo-nim. Last time, you told me to investigate that strange party.¡± ¡°Ah, I did. Did you find anything about the man called Guide?¡± ¡°Yes, this is what I heard from the priestess of that party.¡± Kalira proceeded to narrate a fairly long story. Even I was quite surprised upon hearing this revtion. Chapter 122.1 (EP-122.1) Hunting #2 122 ¨C Monster Hunt #2 ¡°So ording to the information that Miss Kalira gathered, that ¡®Guide¡¯ man was leading the party, right?¡± ¡°Yes. He apparently knew the location of monster caves where they nest and dungeons where treasures were hidden.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s interesting.¡± Basically, the man calling himself the ¡®Guide¡¯ was leading the main character¡¯s party around. Like an escort leading tourists, they were exploring dungeons and hunting monsters, and increasing their power. The Guide led them to unmappedbyrinths and dungeons, which allowed the party to greatly enhance their power. ¡°It is said that the reason they came to Ark is because of the ruins left by the old King. I also heard that they came to hunt some kind of huge monster lurking in Ark¡­.¡± ¡°A giant monster? Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t tell me what it was. It could just be nonsense to grab my attention.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I thought about what the monster lurking in Ark could possibly be. But there was no such thing. Ark was the cradle of warriors. It was not possible. If there was such an existence worthy of being called a monster, then there was only the soon-to-be despaired Saintess that would turn into the ¡®Moon¡¯s Daughter¡¯. Due to my efforts, Aira did not die and the barrier that was blocking the darkness up north was still intact. As a result, Ark did not be thest bastion of mankind, and the Saintess did not fall into the darkness. Which meant the probability of the Saintess bing a monster was quite low. But then I remembered the meeting with the Saintess. ©¥That man is going to kill me. The Saintess warned us that she would be killed by a man named Theodorus. And that he would also target Aira for some reason. He might have already approached her. As for who this Theodorus was, there were only two suspects. The Guide and me. Since there was no clear evidence of what the original owner of this body did before I possessed it, I was also on the line of suspects for now. The guide, who suddenly joined the Viin Hunter party, was naturally a suspect. In fact, the Guide had already approached Aira as well. He said he knew why Aira¡¯s family had died. ¡°Alright, you have dye all over your hair and need to stay here for an hour or two. You also have to wash your hair after, so get yourselffortable on the bed or chair.¡± Kalira¡¯s words brought me back to reality. Leaning back on the soft sofa, I asked a few more questions. ¡°Do you have any other information?¡± ¡°Nothing noteworthy. Maybe I can ask more today. Usually at this time, they alwayse-.¡± Knock knock. ©¥Doctor, I have a lot of injuries again today. Can I get some treatment-. ¡°As expected, I thought this would happen. It seems like Miriam hase. Should I open the door for her? Or should I turn her away?¡± The image of a priestess wearing heavy armor shed through my mind at the mention of Miriam. She was a supporting character, a priestess who shattered the bones of demons and monsters with a giant hammer. And she was currently outside the door. I shrugged. ¡°Have here in. If needed, I can talk to her myself.¡± Kalira gave me a small warning, ¡°You have to be careful, the discussion might get unpleasant,¡± and then opened the door. I then saw a tied back blonde hair under a blue cap hat. ¡°Professor~.¡± A woman wearing a navy cardigan and a white tank top, with bandages wrapped around her short blue hot pants, came inside the infirmary like a raging tsunami. She had her arms wide open, as if she was about to hug Kalira. ¡°Professor, I missed you¡­!¡± However, Kalira simply pushed the former¡¯s face away while clicking her tongue in annoyance. ¡°Miriam, this is unbing of a priestess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so uptight, Professor. What¡¯s wrong with two women hugging each other? Can¡¯t Sisters hug each other?¡± The priestess, Miriam, straightened her clothes. I quickly nced at her casual attire and assessed her strength. Name: Priestess Miriam lv. 39 Job: Inquisitor lv. 10 High Priestess lv. 9 Destroyer lv. 9 Exterminator lv. 9 Healer lv. 2 Talent: ¡¶Indomitable¡· ¡¶Unyielding¡· Disposition: Lawful-Neutral The only survivor of the Austro Witch Hunt. An agent of divine punishment with a fiery heart. [Locked] [Locked] When I activated ¡¶Farsight¡·, a list of Miriam¡¯s stats and level came to mind. She was at Level 39. Considering that I was level 39, after increasing the level of Casanova a while ago, it might feel like her level wasn¡¯t that high. However, she had severalbat-oriented jobs such as Inquisitor, High Priestess, Destroyer and Exterminator. All of which appeared to be physically powerful with high levels. Miriam might not have a diverse range of skills, but she was, without a doubt, a professional in smashing and destroying things. If we fought, could I win? No, as I was now, I would not even be a Fifth-Rank Archmage. There was no way I could win in a direct confrontation. ¡°Hmm? Why do I sense an unpleasant gaze?¡± At this time, Miriam turned her head towards me, and I hurriedly deactivated Farsight. It seemed that the main character party had keen senses. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Chapter 122.2 (EP-122.2) Hunting #2 122 ¨C Monster Hunt #2 Miriam¡¯s blue eyes met my gaze. The corners of her eyes raised like a cat¡¯s tail. If Elga¡¯s blue eyes were as cold as ice and sharp like a beast¡¯s, Miriam¡¯s blue eyes felt mysterious like the endless sea. Her eyes narrowed slightly with curiosity, so I decided to take the initiative. ¡°Nice to meet you again. I¡¯m Theo Gospel, a student here. We¡¯ve met before, right? Near the abandoned building, with yourpanions.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel-?¡± Miriam¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°By Theo Gospel, you mean Angmar¡¯s Demon Monk?¡± ¡°Yes, is this the first time I¡¯ve introduced myself?¡± ¡°The Queen¡¯s Pawn?¡± ¡­ Well, that was a rude way of putting it. Back when I was still in Angmar, I didn¡¯t really mind it since I¡¯d heard it so much. But after so long, it made me feel like a viin. That was right. I was the viin. And the woman in front of me was an apostle of justice who crushed the heads of viins like me. Typically, during confrontations like this, it should have been a final battle where we tried to take each other¡¯s lives. But I just hid those feelings and went with the flow. ¡°You seem to have heard a lot about me.¡± ¡°I did. However, you look different from the rumors. I heard that you¡¯re a man eight feet tall with a long beard and eight spider-like arms.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s what they all say.¡± Seriously, who the hell was making those stupid rumors!? ¡°However, now that I¡¯ve actually met you, you seem mediocre without any experience. Are you really who you im to be?¡± ¡®Mediocre.¡¯ It was a clearly dismissive remark regarding me. But it was understandable since Miriam was known for her indifferent and blunt remarks even in the novel. And receiving a verdict of mediocrity from her was not necessarily a bad thing for me. On the other hand, if she were to brand me as a ¡®threat¡¯, a hammer woulde flying right at me. Though, it seemed that Kalira was annoyed and bluntly said to Miriam. ¡°Miriam, if you came here for idle chatter, please leave. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Ah, sister. You¡¯re too cold. Look, my arm was injured while fighting a monster yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t such a minor injury easily healed with your healing magic?¡± ¡°Ai-,e on, don¡¯t say that¡­.¡± Kalira and Miriam exchanged sharp words. Interestingly, in the original work, Kalira was a follower of the viinous Theo Gospel and was hired as an assassin to disrupt the protagonist¡¯s party. She seduced Miriam, who was known for liking women, and pushed her to the brink of death. Seeing it now, Miriam was clearly interested in Kalira, making moves and all. ¡°Professor Kalira, you have excellent skills. Why don¡¯t you join our party?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Please consider it. We¡¯ll be doing another dungeon raid and I¡¯d like you toe with us. The dungeon is full of spore-type creatures, so it¡¯s best to have health precautions.¡± ¡®Dungeon?¡¯ The word dungeon got me interested. ¡°You n on going to a dungeon?¡± Then Miriam looked at me as if she had heard an unexpected question. ¡°Yeah, well, there¡¯s no better ce to umte experience than dungeons. There are many unexplored dungeons around Ark.¡± * * * ¡°I¡¯m going to wash your hair now. Can you pleasee this way?¡± Following Kalira¡¯s guidance, I sat in front of the sink. She then began washing my hair with the running water. ¡°How¡¯s the water temperature?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Sabujak, sabujak-. How long had it been since someone washed my hair? It felt pretty good as her slender fingers massaged my hair. And the feeling of her big breasts touching my nape was rather delightful. ¡°Quite the noisy person, huh?¡± ¡°You mean Priestess Miriam?¡± ¡°Yes. She keeps on bothering me. It¡¯s convenient for extracting information from her, but¡­.¡± ¡°For now, continue to maintain a friendly rtionship with her. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you be an enemy of their party.¡± I said so when I suddenly felt something strange. If it were the original Theo, he would have instructed Kalira to assassinate Miriam. Yet here I was, encouraging a friendly rtionship between the two. Of course, whether it was the original Theo or me, the fact that those orders were for my own benefit was no different. The only change was the direction, but the purpose and motivation of my actions remained the same. ¡°I¡¯ll dry your hair now.¡± Kalira dried my hair with a towel. She seemed ustomed to washing others. Then I remembered that she had a younger sister, who had difficulty moving. ¡°How is your younger sister doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing very well, thanks to you. She joined the SILVERS this time.¡± ¡°SILVERS? A silver brooch like mine.¡± I wondered if I¡¯d be able to meet her someday. With that thought in mind, I said to Kalira, who was wiping my hair with a towel. ¡°If possible, could you also investigate the locations of the unexplored dungeons? Please ask Miriam about it.¡± ¡°Are you nning to go there?¡± She was keen. As Kalira said, I was going to explore the dungeons. Before the Guide could clear all the dungeons, I needed to go there first. After all, how dare him approach Aira, whom I had carefully maintained, and try to drag her into muddy water! I had a vague foreboding that his intentions wereced with subtle malice. Though this was still a mere suspicion, it was possible that this guy wanted to manipte the hunter¡¯s party to suit his wants. That was why I decided to engage in some light sabotage. It¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d done some back hand work, so I was a little excited. After all, f?ck you, irregr. (Note: Kalira has a little sister, not a little brother. The old chapter that mentioned her little brother has a slight mistrantion) Chapter 123.1 (EP-123.1) Hunting #3 123 ¨C Monster Hunt #3 ¡®Dungeon.¡¯ To those who were born in the 21st century and had yed countless games, this ¡®dungeon thing¡¯ was a distinctive space that required no exnation. Just hearing the name ¡°dungeon,¡± I could already envision vivid scenes in my mind. Dim stone walls, traps, treasures, monsters, thrilling adventures and captivating stories, it was like living in an epic. The dungeons in this world were no different. In this world, there were numerous dungeons created by various entities for a myriad of reasons, with many brave warriors venturing into their depths, collecting loot and tempering themselves. However, I had always thought that it had nothing to do with me. Theo Gospel was more suited for the negotiation table, and was far from the campfire of adventures. An undergroundbyrinth with subterranean monsters lurking in the shadows? That was an even more distant realm. ¡®But now I have to go. It is a bit dangerous, but there¡¯s nothing more effective than this. Alongside risks, there would be bountiful rewards.¡¯ In the dungeon beneath the Draco Family¡¯s mansion, the Devil¡¯s Nest, I had also faced various monsters and even a boss. And, in the end, I raised my magic skills up to the 4th rank. Dungeon crawling was the king and shortcut to big, fast improvement. As my hair started to turn red and my time became limited, there was no better method of progress than dungeons. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®See?¡¯ ¡°So, uh, Marmar, would you like to go to the dungeon with me?¡± I proposed to Marmar that we should explore the dungeon together. However, Marmar, as if not hearing my words, asked back, ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Her face was covered in dust, while holding a broom in her hand. ¡°Marmar, are you busy right now?¡± ¡°The Imps will be moving in soon! I have my hands full with organising the unused rooms and the furnishings!¡± Marmar seemed busy taking care of the building, ¡°Fairy¡¯s Paradise,¡± which she had recently acquired. The old rooms were now decorated with pretty teddy bear wallpaper and frilled curtains that girls loved, and all the rooms had neatly installed windows, letting in plenty of sunlight. ¡°Will they like this? Is the color of the wallpaper too bright?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure. But you diligently prepared, so they ought to appreciate it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I hadn¡¯t met any other Imp other than Marmar, but if their temperaments were simr, then they would definitely like the room Marmar worked so hard on. Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Marmar asked with a deep breath. ¡°So what did you say? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Um, it¡¯s nothing.¡± I had nned to take Marmar to the dungeon, but if she had a lot to do, I didn¡¯t want to force her toe along. Besides, Marmar wasn¡¯t particrly talented inbat like me. ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter when you¡¯re no longer busy. See youter.¡± In order not to disturb Marmar, I just decided to leave for now. Meanwhile, Marmar was waving her hand behind me. ¡°Okay! And there will be another Fairy Night soon, let¡¯s go together againter! And when the Imps move in, we¡¯ll have a housewarming party, so make sure toe then!¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± It would be interesting to see a lot of Imps that look like Marmar. With such idle thoughts, I sat down at the nearby park. Perhaps because of the good weather, the park was filled with students. ©¥Hey, how are you preparing for the exam? ©¥Nothing, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve been busy hunting monsters nearby. I¡¯m nning to submit my score based on the recent pr bear subjugation. ©¥I¡¯ve missed a few lectures myself, so I have to make up for it with my performance. It¡¯s bad, though¡­ Is there anything like a dungeon nearby? As I listened closely, it seemed like everyone was worried about the uing midterm season. Well, I had so much going on that I couldn¡¯t pay attention to school. But for the students who were diligently attending sses, the exams seemed to be their biggest concern right now. Come to think of it, I was just attending lectures for the sake of attending, without really absorbing anything. This made me wonder if there was any point in being at the academy at all. ©¥I¡¯m thinking of going into the dungeon they just found in the south this time, would you like to join me? I think the difficulty level is about Silver Rank. ©¥I have to. I need to raise my contribution to help increase my overall score even a little. Only by doing so can I get more support from the churchter on. It seemed that clearing dungeons or defeating monsters could substitute for exam scores based on the level of contribution, which was favorable for me. The problem was that there were too many dangers in entering the dungeon alone. What would I do if I got trapped likest time? It would be best to have party members or a partner. Who should I go with? The faces of Elga and Mirna came to mind. They would definitely agree if I asked them. However, the problem was that if I entered the dungeon with them, I would just get carried, let alone increasing my magical prowess. I wished I had a colleague around the same level as me. But no matter how much I thought about it, none came to mind¡­ Chapter 123.2 (EP-123.2) Hunting #3 123 ¨C Monster Hunt #3 ¡°Dungeon?¡± Narmi¡¯s crimson eyes widened. She put down her tea, which she was just drinking, and asked again with urgency. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of going to the dungeon?¡± ¡°Yeah. I n to go soon. Maybe as early as tomorrow.¡± ¡°You just suffered not too long ago and now you¡¯re thinking of entering a dungeon again? Theo, you¡¯re much more courageous than I thought¡­!¡± Narmi looked around her spacious dormitory room. The wind blowing in through the wide-open window was causing the curtains to flutter somewhat distractingly. ¡°My sister won¡¯t even let me close the window. It¡¯s troublesome with bugs getting in through the gaps.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It seemed that Mirna hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her trauma of getting trapped yet. That was probably why she had the window wide open like this. ¡°Then, would it be difficult for Mirna-nim or Narmi-nim to apany me to the dungeon?¡± ¡°Um-.¡± After taking a sip of hot tea, Narmi, who had been silent for a while, finally responded. ¡°It will be difficult for the time being. Mirna and I have some things to do. Exam season ising up, so Single Digit Rankers are busy.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. That¡¯s a shame.¡± So Mirma and Narmi wouldn¡¯t be able to join me. Just as I was feeling bummed, Narmi suddenly flinched and frowned. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my lower abdomen has been feeling a bit ufortabletely.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sick?¡± I got worried upon hearing that Narmi was feeling unwell. Perhaps she read my expression, as she soon shook her head and said cheerfully. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine now¡­! But a few days ago, it was really bad. I was in intense pain and was trembling all over. By any chance, did something happen in the dungeon?¡± ¡°Did something happen¡­.¡± Many thoughts came to mind. Could it be that Narmi shared Mirna¡¯s pain of having her virginity taken? It wouldn¡¯t be strange since they shared the same body. And it seemed that Mirna kept her rtionship with me a secret from Narmi as well. At this moment, Narmi looked around and lifted her head towards me. ¡°Mirna has been acting strangetely. She¡¯s been keeping a lot of secrets from me. She wasn¡¯t like this before¡­ Theo, do you happen to know anything?¡± ¡°Mirna-nim is acting strange¡­?¡± ¡°Not long ago, I caught her secretly reading a strange letter. When I looked into it, it was clearly a love letter. I don¡¯t know where she hid it.¡± Narmi looked quite solemn while telling me this. ¡°A love letter? Mirna-nim received a love letter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether she received it or wrote it. But one thing is certain, Mirna is not the same as before. It¡¯s strange for a devout believer to suddenly be concerned with love letters¡­.¡± She was definitely not the same as before. However, I decided to be oblivious to protect Mirna¡¯s honor. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll also pretend I haven¡¯t heard of this either.¡± ¡°Theo, could it be that my sister is receiving or writing a letter for a suitor other than you? Are you not worried? Of course, I heard that you courting my sister was a misunderstanding¡­.¡± Narmi was an eyewitness who saw me dating Elga. She and I basically had a secret friendly rtionship. Narmi was Narmi. Mirna was Mirna. With the sisters having different rtionships with me, it was easy for things to get mixed up in my mind. If I slipped up and said something wrong, it could be a big problem. At this time, Narmi asked me in a soft voice as she ruffled her braided hair. ¡°Theo, do you really have no feelings for my sister¡­? Of course, you seem to be getting along well with Lady Lioness, but¡­.¡± Why was she asking that? I decided to pretend not to know, fearing that if my rtionship with Mirna was revealed, it would strain their sisterly bond. ¡°How dare I like Lady Mirna? I am but a nobody.¡± ¡°Even so, heung¡­.¡± Narmi didn¡¯t say anything more after that. As per her request, today¡¯s conversation would remain our secret. Seuk-. Then Narmi reached out to me. ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± I firmly held her hand and sealed it with a handshake. Narmi¡¯s hand was as soft and gentle as Mirna¡¯s, which went without saying. ¡°Huh, that¡¯s weird. Why is my body trembling all of a sudden¡­? I feel hot. Did I catch a cold?¡± With her face turning red, Narmi flicked her fan open. It was a familiar sight, reminiscent of her sister Mirna. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think I can go to the dungeon. I¡¯m sorry, Theo. Huu-¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay. It can¡¯t be helped. Take care of yourself.¡± * * * ¡°Dungeon? You¡¯re going to the dungeon?¡± Elga, who was doing push-ups in her room, scoffed as if my words were just absurd as soon as she heard them. ¡°You¡¯re so weak. You struggle with just running around Ark grounds every morning, and now you¡¯re talking about going to a dungeon?¡± As I watched her soft chest hit the ground and bounce back up, I had toe up with a clever response to Elga¡¯s aggressive remark. ¡°Precisely because I¡¯m weak that I want to be stronger, no?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga fell silent as if her words were caught in her throat, unable to respond to my eloquence. After a moment, she sighed and shook her head. ¡°Can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Are you telling me not to go?¡± ¡°No, I meant I can¡¯t go.¡± ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯ Even Elga, whom I considered myst and most trusted resort, ended up betraying my expectations. My faith in her, knowing herbative nature and thinking she would say, ¡°Dungeon? Let¡¯s go right now!¡± was shattered. ¡°Is it really not possible? I thought Elga-nim wouldn¡¯t refuse. Even Elga-nim is turning me away¡­!¡± ¡° ¡®Even Elga-nim¡¯¡­?¡± Elga suddenly stopped her push-ups and raised her upper body. ¡°You¡­ Did you ask someone else beforeing to me?¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you asked Mirna first, did you? Huh? Tell me honestly!¡± Elga clenched her fist with a violent cracking noise. If I were to tell her that I went to Mirna first, I was certain that her rock-hard fist woulde crashing down on my head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ask Mirna-nim. I came to Elga-nim first.¡± I then activated¡¶Abyssal Eyes¡·and looked straight at Elga. Actually, I asked ¡®Narmi,¡¯ not Mirna. So, technically, I wasn¡¯t lying. Perhaps sensing my sincerity, she loosened her fist as if releasing her anger. ¡°Oh, really? Of course, as you should¡­ From now on, always tell me first. Got it?¡± ¡°Then, is Elga-nim going to the dungeon with me?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to. But I just received a reply from the letter I sent back home the other day. So, I have a lot of things to do.¡± If it was a reply, it would probablye from Lord Reinhardt. ¡°An inspector might being to see if I¡¯m doing well in Ark. It¡¯ll be hectic for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the end, even Elga couldn¡¯te with me. Now, only thest bastion remained. Standing in front of the door with the Roman numeral ¡®II¡¯ written on it, I felt a slight restlessness. I never thought the day woulde when I would ask for a favor from Aria. Although I was often misunderstood due to the various nicknames such as the ¡°Demon Monk¡± and maniptor, I had never actually asked anything like a favor to Aira. ¡°Huu-.¡± As I sighed and regted my breathing, the door suddenly swung open. It seemed like she already knew that I was standing in front of it. ¡°Keuhm, hmm.¡± After clearing my throat, I entered Aira¡¯s room. There was nothing to be scared or nervous about. Persuading a tyrant to act ording to my will. This was what I was supposed to do-. Chapter 124.1 (EP-124.1) Hunting #4 124 ¨C Monster Hunt #4 Aira¡¯s door swung open. As I entered, I saw her lying soundly between the soft sheets of her bed. It was gettingte in the morning, yet she was still sleeping. I didn¡¯t want to risk changing her mood, so I sat on the nearby sofa and waited for Aira to wake up. An hour passed, then two hours¡­ There was no sign of her stirring awake, no matter how long I waited. She was like an animal hibernating for the winter. With no other choice, I turned my attention to my surroundings. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to explore Aira¡¯s room since I was already at this point. As for my conclusion, Aira¡¯s room was quite girly. Fluffy dolls were strewn all over the ce, and candies wrapped in shiny wrapping paper filled the clear and transparent ss bottles. Seeing the beautiful teacup and teapot, I thought of brewing myself some tea and turned on the magic burner. Blopblopblop-. Just as the fragrant white tea was steeped to perfection¡­-. ¡°It smells good.¡± Emerging from the nket, Aira stretched her arms out with a yawn. I promptly poured her a freshly brewed tea in a pretty teacup on a coaster. ¡°It¡¯s hot, mydy.¡± After receiving it, Aira made a light blow before drinking the hot tea in one go. ¡°It¡¯s good. You brewed it well. Thank you.¡± Perhaps there was some magical effect in her breath as she blew on it, like a spell that regted the temperature. ¡°So what brings you here in my room, Theo?¡± Aira was finally ready to talk to me. I took the empty cup from her hand and ced it aside, then cautiously began to state my piece. ¡°I have a request to ask of Queen Aira.¡± ¡°A request?¡± Aira raised her ck, neat eyebrows as if she had heard an unbelievable story. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s been a long time since you made a request to me. Is it something that you cannot handle on your own?¡± ¡°Well-.¡± I pondered how to exin this. Then I thought it would be best to be straightforward without unnecessary detours. ¡°I¡­ I n to enter a dungeon this time. Would it be possible for you, Your Highness Aira, to apany me?¡± ¡°Dungeon¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, a dungeon.¡± ¡°Why are you going to a dungeon?¡± To diligently level up and eventually conquer you. Of course, I couldn¡¯t say such a thing, so while Aira was sleeping, I came up with an excuse. ¡°I think there may be clues about the Forbidden Legacy of the Demon King in the ruins. Also, it was mentioned that Isaiah explored various ruins while he was active in the adventure club, so we might be able to follow his footsteps.¡± Jojaljojal-. Aira listened to me with sleepy eyes. She stretched out her legs from the bed and stepped on the floor. Seureuk. I put soft pink rabbit fur slippers on Aira¡¯s bare feet. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, Aira didn¡¯t give any particr response. She simply walked towards the window, drew back the curtains, and basked in the midday sunlight that started streaming in. It might sound clich¨¦, but Aira¡¯s skin in the sunlight was as pale as snow, her lips and cheeks had a lively touch of red, reminiscent of a blood rose, and her hair was as ck as ebony. The dwarfs who saw Snow White for the first time must have felt exactly the same as me right now. Actually, Aira was closer to her evil Queen than the gentle Snow White, but¡­. Seuk-. Poreureung-. As Aira reached her hand out, a bluebird that flew from somewhere perched on her slender finger, chirping. And after letting the bird go, she said. ¡°The weather is nice.¡± ¡°But it might rain in thete afternoon when it is windy and cloudy.¡± ¡°Is that a fairy¡¯s intuition?¡± ¡°A fairy¡¯s intuition?¡± ¡°It is said that Nymphs and Elves are sensitive to the weather, especially the Nymphs. I¡¯ve read it in a book recently.¡± ¡®A book.¡¯ Come to think of it, there were several thick books on Aira¡¯s desk. It seemed that Aira had been reading many books in her spare time at the dormitory. Suddenly, I felt like I had neglected Aira too much. It had been over a month since we enrolled, but I didn¡¯t know what Aira was doing all by herself. ¡°Then let¡¯s walk a little outside first. Apany me, Theo.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 124.2 (EP-124.2) Hunting #4 124 ¨C Monster Hunt #4 As Aira said, the weather was very nice. The sky was high, as the white clouds drifted in the vast blue. The pretty flowers on the flowerbed swayed gently under the sun. This kind of weather was best for chilling in the shade by the riverside and eating the delicious chicken you packed. ¡­ I¡¯d like to take a day off. In my mind, I also wanted to rx like the peoplenguidly yawning over there. But my holidays were far off. ©¥Look, it¡¯s Queen Aira. ©¥Is she going for a walk? It must be my lucky day today. Then, I could suddenly hear whispers from the surrounding crowd with my sensitive fairy ears. Since Aira was taking a stroll, many people¡¯s eyes and interest were naturally drawn in our direction. Simply put, Aira¡¯s mere presence attracted attention. ©¥It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the 2nd Ranked. I wonder how strong is she? ©¥You can try to see for yourself. ©¥I¡¯m even afraid just approaching her. I think it will hurt my heart if I get rejected just by trying to talk to her. They praised Aira¡¯s strength and beauty, which made me wonder, how did Queen Aira look in the eyes of others? ¡°Theo.¡± Aira suddenly called out, which took me out of my thoughts. Hwiiuuuu- Aira went on to say as she pressed her fluttering hair amidst the gentle breeze. ¡°Where is the dungeon?¡± ¡°Is my Queen thinking of going to the dungeon?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take too long. Well, it¡¯ll be over before the evening or so. I also want to see how much you¡¯ve grown, Theo.¡± ¡®Oh.¡¯ Aira, who seemed the most unlikely candidate, was the one who would end up going to the dungeon with me. Anyway, I opened a scroll that I had recently acquired from Kalira. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°This is a map of the nearby dungeons. This should be the closest to our current location, which is like a cave.¡± I quickly moved lest the fickle Aira changed her mind. So Aira and I entered the forest near the South surrounding Ark. ¡°It is a peaceful forest.¡± The confident Aira, treading through the greenery,nguidly evaluated. As far as I knew, this forest was called the ¡°Rabbit Forest¡±. Yes, Rabbit Forest. It was a very peaceful name, giving off a fantastical image of fairies, animals and greenery coexisting in harmony. And if it were a dungeon in a cave originating from such a forest, you naturally wouldn¡¯t get the impression of ¡®terrifying¡¯. Plus, even if the dungeon was more difficult than expected, I had nothing to fear because Aira would being with me. However, such thoughts were stained when we arrived at the cave¡¯s entrance. ¡°Is this the right way in?¡± Aria¡¯s question made me alternately look at the map and the entrance of the cave, leaving me with no choice but to also question if this was indeed the correct ce. The entrance to the cave looked like a beast¡¯s den, with arge opening beneath the roots of a massive tree. Considering the name Rabbit Forest, the term ¡°Rabbit Hole¡± seemed fitting. It looked quite deep¡­ ©¥Jichecheu-. After listening closely, you could hear the faint sounds of a creature. However, it was unknown whether it was a beast or an insect. ¡°ording to the map, this seems to be the ce.¡± Perhaps it could be a dungeon infested with giant insects buzzing around. I didn¡¯t like bugs, but since I had the rare opportunity of getting Aria¡¯s help, it would be a waste to back down now. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Holding the Imp Tail Wand in my hand, I stooped down and slowly entered the rabbit hole. Sabujak, sabujak. ¡°It¡¯s very dusty.¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be any sign of anyone else entering before us, but that was why the centipede crawling on top of my head was very ufortable. ¡°Go away!¡± Using my Tail Wand, I pushed the bugs aside, finally reaching a spot where I could ce my feet. The cave was rtively spacious, leaving about a meter of clearance above my head even when I stood up straight. ¡°Queen Aira, you maye inside.¡± ©¥Heueung. Soon, I heard the noise of something breaking apart. Turning to look, I then saw Aira widening the cramped entrance of the cave. The stones and dirt were pushed aside, creating enough space that even a truck could enter. Aria was probably using her telekinesis to widen the cramped hole. With the newly expanded entrance, Aria gracefully descended with elegant steps. Throughout the process, she didn¡¯t look tired at all. It was funny how I¡¯d just been struggling with the centipede just now. Was this the sole Rank 7 Archmage on the continent? Aria, who was standing beside me, looked around and remarked. ¡°It¡¯s very dark.¡± She plucked a strand of her ck, long hair and blew on it. It twisted and wriggled like a living creature, transforming into a small thread-like spider figure. ¡°Go.¡± At Aira¡¯smand, the spider on her palm leapt into the air. It then radiated bright light like the fment of a light bulb, illuminating the surroundings. ©¥Zuzuzujizuzu-. ©¥Zuz¡­ At the same time, the insects that were swarming around quickly hid in all directions as if they could not stand the light. Normally, I would have just looked at this situation and gone past thinking, ¡®Aira¡¯s magic is amazing.¡¯ Buttely, my curiosity about magic had elerated, along with reaching the 4th Rank. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Perhaps I could seize this opportunity to assimte some of Aria¡¯s insights. Chapter 125.1 (EP-125.1) Hunting #5 125 ¨C Monster Hunt #5 Aira exined. ¡°If youbine the Rank 1 illumination magic and Rank 3 magic maniption, these things are possible.¡± She plucked one more strand of hair. Blowing on it, this time, Aira created a butterfly-shaped light that fluttered its wings and brightly illuminated the surroundings. Applying Rank 1 and 3 magic, huh? Well, I guessed as someone who had reached the 4th Rank, I should have enough qualifications to do the same. So, I also plucked a strand of my hair and blew on it. Flutter-. However, my hair simply fell to the ground. Seeing this, Aira exined to me in a somewhat gentle voice. ¡°Imagination is important. All magic is based on the image depicted in your mind.¡± ¡°Imagination¡­.¡± ¡°Now, Theo, pick an animal that you¡¯re most familiar with and visualize it in your mind. Then, infuse it with magic.¡± ¡°Um.¡± I, once again, plucked a strand of hair and closed my eyes, following Aira¡¯s words. If there was an animal that was easy for me to imagine, it would be the one I kept beside me. ¡°Hu-.¡± Finally, as I blew on it, the strand of hair fluttered and started emitting light. Simultaneously, the cluster of light expanded and transformed into the shape of a small but agile creature. A squirrel. It looked adorable. It was dimmer than Aira¡¯s butterfly and spider, but it was definitely like a shining squirrel. However, it soon dispersed into numerous clusters of light, resembling a scattered dandelion. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your concentration, Theo.¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not as easy as I thought.¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go inside.¡± At Aira¡¯s words, we moved deep into the cave. However, our footsteps soon came to a halt. The surroundings were filled with spiderwebs, making it impossible to continue walking. Why were there so many spiderwebs? Were there more spiders waiting ahead? As I frowned at the thought of a swarm of spiders, Aira grinned gracefully. ¡°It reminds me of the Witch Forest in the North. There were also plenty of white spiderwebs there. I¡¯m sure there are still many.¡± ¡°By Witch Forest, are you referring to the territory of the Tarantera Family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Witch Forest, also called the Great Forest, was an area with an abundance of trees. A literal sea of trees. And I believed there was a massive barrier further up. Since my only contact with it was in the original novel and in writing, and had never actually been there, I didn¡¯t have a clear image of it in my mind. But it seemed that Aira had been to the dense verdant woods ¡ª Witch Forest ¡ª before. ¡°Are there many spiderwebs in the Witch Forest?¡± ¡°Yes. There are many different types of spiders, such as the Rainbow Spider, Blueback Spider, Opal Spider, and so on. I still remember. During the hot summer days, I used to go to the Witch Forest mansion with my brothers and sisters to escape the heat.¡± Aira seemed to be immersed in memories of the past. Then, something suddenly popped up in front of us. ©¥Jijeujeujeut¡­!!! It was a multi-footed insect. What was especially surprising was itsrge size, which was the same as my torso. Although I imagined there would be a giant insect since it was full of huge webs, this wasn¡¯t the spider that I was thinking of. It had wings on its back, its mandibles looked sturdy like a cutter, and above all, its yellow and ck stripes were the warning lights of nature itself. ¡°A wasp¡­!?¡± It was a wasp the size of my body. ©¥Jijeujeujiji-!! Buuuuung-. The giant bug began to p its wings violently, producing a sound as majestic as a helicopter rotor, which sent shivers down my spine. Meanwhile, amidst the intense sound of the wings, I heard Aira¡¯s voice from behind me. ¡°It¡¯s a Hercules Wasp. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it this size. Well, it¡¯ll be the same.¡± Airaughed as if she had discovered an amusing insect. Of course, as someone who could treat even an ogre like a child, a giant wasp was of no concern to her. ¡°Ordinary magic wouldn¡¯t even scratch its exoskeleton. What are you going to do, Theo?¡± Aira seemed to be very excited about how I would fight this huge wasp. ¡°Hu-.¡± Taking a deep breath, I aimed the Imp Tail Wand, which was always ready to unleash magic, and shouted. ©¤Paimon-! Uuuung, paat-! The umted magic power at the tip of the tail was released. It transformed into an invisible air projectile about the size of a volleyball and collided with the wasp¡¯s massive body. Kwajik-. ©¥Jeujeujeu¡­! I could see its front legs falling off its body. If it was a human, that attack would have been fatal, but this was a wasp with tenacious vitality. That was right. All these,ing from a wasp. I suddenly remembered something back when I was on duty as a soldier in Gangwon-do. There, I encountered a variety of wasps. Some of which, even with their bodies severed, didn¡¯t die and attacked with scissor-like jaws. Such tenacious vitality. ©¤Ttak, ttak-. Yeah, it was this exact threatening sound¡­ ©¤Ttak, ttak-! The wasp opened and closed its mouth as if in warning. And then, without hesitation, it started charging ahead. It felt like a tank wasing at me, I even felt the pressure and chills running down my spine. But I wasn¡¯t standing still either. As it twitched from the previous magic cannon, I quickly charged my next attack and aimed the tip of my wand. ¡°Hu-.¡± ording to Aira, magic was an image. ¡®Image.¡¯ Then, what about a magic powerful enough to shatter that giant wasp into pieces with just one shot? If it was a Rank 4 physical destruction magic. If it was the magic of the Demon King Angmar, it would not be impossible! ©¥Jeujeujeujijeu-! Finally, just when the giant mandibles were right in front of my face, I forcefully unleashed my magic. For a moment, I felt something rushing out my body and wasunched through my hand. ¡°Oop-!¡± ©¤Kwaaang-! With a powerful explosion, my body was sent flying backward, like apressed spring being released. Kwadang, kwadangtang-. Thanks to that, I rolled on the ground full of dirt, barely managing to regain my bnce and stand up. I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down, as I didn¡¯t know when the wasp would attack me again. But my worries were in vain. ©¥Jeu¡­. The giant Hercules Wasp, which was hit by my attack point nk, was smashed in pieces as it slowly lost vitality. Soon after, a system prompt appeared in front of my eyes, which notified me of the experience gained on my ¡®Mage¡¯ job. Was the power too strong? I could feel my legs shaking from the energy drain. However, the sense of aplishment of defeating a monster as strong as an armored car cooled my head with a refreshing feeling. It was worth it. ¡°It¡¯s crude, but it¡¯s impressive magic. Didn¡¯t expect you to end it like this.¡± Aira looked at the remains of the wasp andplimented me. Even for her, a seasoned Archmage, my magic seemed to have an unusual power. ¡°However, there is a lot of wasted magic. If the goal is to kill, it¡¯s enough to focus on one point without the need to explode it exaggeratedly.¡± Seuruek. Aira pointed her finger forward, where I could see a swarm of giant wasps beginning to crawl out of the cave¡¯s depths. ©¥Jeujeujeujeu. ©¥Jijeujeu. Chapter 125.2 (EP-125.2) Hunting #5 125 ¨C Monster Hunt #5 They were probably attracted by themotion just now. However, my focus was not on the buzzing swarm of giant wasps, but on the tip of Aira¡¯s finger. It was shining, as energy seemed to be gathering around her fingertip with a low humming sound. ©¤Phi-siung-. Something then shot out from Aira¡¯s fingertips. It was extremely silent, unlike my raucous magic. Like a chilling thread of death, focused on one point, it pierced through the air in an instant and flew through the head of a giant wasp. Phyuk. Chwaaaaa-. ©¥Jeuejue¡­. It feltpletely different from my crude explosive magic. However, Aira spoke as if this was nothing. ¡°If you practice, you will be able to do something like this too. From a single point to a straight line.¡± The tip of her index finger, which was engulfed in light, cut straight through the air from left to right. At the same time, the light tore through the space like a sharp scalpel, leaving behind an afterimage of white light. Shiiing. ©¥Jicheucheuji, jeucheu-! ©¥Jicheucheu! With a scorching heat, the bodies of the wasps that were pouring out of the narrow cave fell to the ground as if they had been sliced by something. Tolsok, hudududuk. And just like that, a dozen or so gigantic wasps met their demise with a single movement from Aira. Morangmorak. Hot steam was emitting from the severed remains of the wasps. Upon a closer look, they were cleanly cut by something sharp at an ultra-high temperature. ¡°Theo, do you understand now?¡± ¡®I do¡­¡¯ There was an immense gap between me and Aira. I already knew that a Mage past the 5th Rank would be called an ¡°Archmage¡±, with a significant power increase. However, I didn¡¯t think that there would be this much of a huge wall towering between Aira, who was in the 7th Rank, and me, who was in the 4th Rank. I couldn¡¯t help but be a little frustrated. But my expression didn¡¯t change on the outside. Rather, I just bowed my head towards Aira. ¡°As expected, the Queen¡¯s prowess is impable.¡± * * * After Aira dealt with dozens of hos at once, the number of their appearances significantly decreased. Thanks to that, I was able to easily handle the one or two stray wasps that happened toe my way. ©¥JeucheuJicheucheu¡­. ©¥Cheucheu-! ©¤Paimon-! Phishung-. Phishung-. Thepressed magic bullet pierced through the wasp¡¯s head. It sprawled motionless on the ground, twitching. Indeed, it was exactly as Aira had said. By concentrating my magic into a single point, its area of effect might have decreased, but the power noticeably increased. To put it simply, it was more lethal. Thanks to this, Paimon was able to pierce the hard wasp¡¯s carapace and inflict fatal wounds on them. ©¥Jicheucheu. ¡°Heup-.¡± ¡°Your skill in gathering magic to one point has greatly improved~.¡± Aira patted my head as I killed a wasp. It seemed that my progress was highly pleasing to her. Actually, I really was making progress. Perhaps due to killing numerous wasps, but my Mage job experience was steadily increasing. Finally, I managed to reach Level 9. Seureureuu-. For a moment, I could feel my exhausted body being filled with magic power again. ©¥Chuecheucheujeu. As we entered a spacious hall, I suddenly felt something huge flying in the air. It was a menacing wasp with a crown-shaped horn growing on its head. ¡°That seems to be this nest¡¯s Queen¡­!¡± Aira furrowed her brow as I eximed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s small, but if it is the Queen, then wouldn¡¯t it be just fitting if I, the Queen of Angmar, deal with it personally?¡± Aira pointed her finger at the Queen. ¡°©¥©¥©¤.¡± At the same time, I heard Aira murmuring very fast. Then, the same high-temperature beam as before pierced through the Queen Wasp¡¯s body, shattering it to pieces. I was surprised that the death beam that Aira had been firing from her hand was actually a skill that required incantation. Now that I could see it, she¡¯d just been chanting so fast that I wasn¡¯t able to recognize it. It seemed that my Mage job reaching 4.5th Rank had allowed me to barely hear her chant now. Perhaps, there were skills like ¡°High-Speed Incantation¡± that only Archmages could use. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Then I suddenly noticed something hidden behind the giant Queen Wasp¡¯s corpse. It was a box. A square, sturdy-looking box, reminiscent of a pirate¡¯s treasure chest. Having seen something simr in the Draco Family¡¯s dungeon, I felt a surge of excitement. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s the core of this wasp nest dungeon. Go ahead and open it.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not something I need anyway.¡± At Aira¡¯s words, I approached the wooden box. It was locked, but I easily dealt with this using the key I got from the Queen Wasp¡¯s corpse. Dolkok, giiik. Inside the box was a single scroll. It looked nice, with a red ribbon around it and a jewel embedded in the center. As I picked it up, words floated in front of my eyes. ¡¸Angmar Magic Tome: High Relic. You can record and store magic and spells, or take them out and use them. Depending on the user¡¯s rank, the number and effect will be further strengthened.¡¹ ¡°It¡¯s a magic scroll.¡± Aira said as I was reading the prompt. ¡°Magic scrolls are convenient items that allow Mages to store and cast spells. Although there is the downside that the spell disappears once used-. It looks like this can be used again and again.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± This meant that I could store spells that I couldn¡¯t use or found difficult, and then took them out and used them when I needed to. This seemed pretty good! This would have been an incredible card if it went to anyone in the Hunter Party. I was d I got it first. The Hunter Party didn¡¯t need to get stronger anymore. Without the crazed Aira and fallen Saintess, there were no enemies to defeat. It was meaningless to be stronger. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s something I don¡¯t need. You take it, Theo.¡± Of course, for Aira, who could be said to have mastered all magic, would not need such an unnecessary item. Thanks to this, I was able to obtain some good stuff. But then, it begged the question. Why did King Solomon ce his belongings in various dungeons like this? As I was pondering about such a doubt, Aira nced around and said. ¡°I will destroy this dungeon now. There¡¯s no telling what kind of variables the ruins of Angmar, which lost its magic core, will cause.¡± Ureureureu-. Kwang, Kwakwakwang-. Since Aira had decided to destroy the cave, I had no choice but to rush outside. Swaaaaaaa-. As we made our way along the forest path, heavy rain suddenly started pouring down, making it impossible to see even a step ahead. My body was drenched, and I had to find a ce where we could seek shelter from the rain. ¡°Aira-nim, please wait a moment!¡± As I hurriedly ran around, I finally spotted a suitable ce. ¡°How about we seek shelter in that ce for now?¡± At my words, Aira turned her head. Then she asked me as if she couldn¡¯t believe the ce I had found. ¡°¡­ Theo, you want us to go there? Are you serious?¡± Chapter 126.1 (EP-126.1) Queen #1 126 ¨C The Wise Queen #1 Swaaaaaaaa-. It was a rainstorm. In such a heavy downpour, even the tough wild animals that lived in the forest would hide in caves or something with a roof. Fortunately, I found a hut where we could take shelter from the rain. The wood it was built of had already rotted. The doors looked ragged and the windows were smashed. Still, a broken roof was better than wandering around soaked. Though, Aira didn¡¯t share the same sentiment as me, ¡°How dare you ask me to hide under this shabby hut?¡± However, Aira had no choice and ended up entering the small hut as well. Giiik. The ce looked simple, with a table and bed in onerge room. Maybe it was a bit of an exaggeration, but it felt full after Aira and I walked in. Ttuk, ttuk-. Rainwater was seeping in through the cracks in the old roof, butpared to the downpour outside, this was dry. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s actually okay on the inside. You did well, Theo.¡± ¡°My apology, mydy. I didn¡¯t think it would rain in the evening.¡± I took off the wet Angmar Robe. It was not waterproof and waspletely soaked, with each squeeze producing a bucket of rainwater. ¡°Heuetchwi-.¡± I was wearing wet clothes, which made me tremble from the wind seeping through the crevice of the door. I might even catch a cold at this rate. But there was something I needed to take care of more than my own body. Ppigeok, ppigeok. Aira was treading on the wooden floor in mud and rain-soaked women¡¯s loafers. At this point, I didn¡¯t know if the wood squeaking was fun or annoying. ¡°Did Aira-nim get wet or dirty?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aira¡¯s answer was concise. In fact, not a single strand of hers got wet. Her body waspletely dry and clean, as if she wasn¡¯t just standing in the rain. I didn¡¯t know how she did it, but perhaps it was some kind of magic. ¡°Now that I see it, my shoes got dirty.¡± Creak, squeak-, creak. Aira stomped her feet on the wooden floor, trying to shake the mud off her shoes. Seureuk. ¡°How dare a puny mud cling to this Queen¡¯s shoes. Get off!¡± Squeak, creak. However, the mud wasn¡¯ting off her shoes. While Aira might be a tyrant and was gifted in magic, in everything else, she was inferior to even the average person. Creak, creak. Shake, shaking. If this continued, I was afraid that the hut would copse. So, I quickly opened my lips. ¡°Allow me to clean it. Please extend your foot this way.¡± I took out my wet handkerchief and knelt in front of Aira, and began wiping off the mud from her shoes. But as I was wiping, I noticed that Aira¡¯s stockings were also wet up the ankles. I guessed even for an Archmage like her, it waspletely impossible to be fully dry in a rainstorm. ¡°Your stockings are wet. Shall I take them off?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I removed Aira¡¯s shoes and pulled down her stockings that went up to her hips. Her exposed pale white thighs and legs were like a swan¡¯s neck. As I gently touched her foot, it felt very cold. ¡°I¡¯ll make a fire so we can dry ourselves.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After breaking the old chair, I ced it in the small firece tucked in the corner of the hut. Using a sharp dagger, I grinded a flint ced nearby and made some sparks. However, without any light material for a fire starter like wool or hay, it was hard to ignite some fire. This would have been easy if Aira just used fire magic. Seuljjok. But taking a sneaky nce at Aira, she was just sitting on the table, while swinging her legs back and forth. She was just idling around, not doing anything. But well, she was the Queen. The Queen didn¡¯t need to do any work. If I became the great king of Angmar someday, I¡¯d make others do everything while I rxed. Then I¡¯d make Aira do all the annoying tasks. However, for some reason, I couldn¡¯t really get a clear picture in my mind. Some parts just couldn¡¯t seem to fit¡­ ¡°Theo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Then Aira spoke to me. I wanted to ask her for help in regards to the fire, but the embers came to life just in time and I was able to save my dignity. As the dry firewood burned, the cramped hut was enveloped in a gentle warmth. It would take a while for the air topletely warm up, but this was working better than I had expected. I felt my body melting. Finally, I could take a look around. The hut seemed untouched by human presence for a long time. ¡°I wonder who used to live here?¡± I said out loud to alleviate the silence. Then Aira chuckled softly in response. ¡°Theo, there¡¯s no way a person could have lived in a ce worse than a kennel like this, right?¡± ¡°I guess so¡­¡± Chapter 126.2 (EP-126.2) Queen #1 126 ¨C The Wise Queen #1 Even after a long time passed, the rain showed no sign of stopping. Kwarrung, kwarrung-. Wheeoooo-. Rather, thunder and lightning started to strike and the wind blew even fiercer. The hut was shaking as if it was about to copse, making me terrified. ¡°It¡¯s practically impossible to get out.¡± I looked up at the sky through the door. The world was so dark that I couldn¡¯t tell if it waste afternoon or already night. Giiik. Closing the door, I had no choice but to break more of the nearby furniture to create more firewood. If this continued, we might have to spend the night here. As long as I had a roof and a wall, I wouldn¡¯t mind staying here. But I couldn¡¯t even imagine what unexpected variables would pop up if Aira spent time in such a shabby ce. It might seem peaceful now, but after a while, Aira, who easily got bored, might just say, ¡°How dare you make me stay in a ce worse than a doghouse? Theo Gospel, I sentence you to death!¡± and snap my neck. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, Aira looked remarkably calm. It had already been an hour or two. Even someone with considerable patience would likely feel bored and frustrated sitting still, trying to avoid the rain. Aira simply had her eyes closed without saying a word, so I had no idea what she was thinking. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The silence was deafening. Swoooooosh-. Kwarrung-. Thanks to this, the sound of rain and thunder outside the hut was particrly loud. There was a sense of relief that I had shelter above my head, away from the storm outside. But at the same time, a tension grew within me, realizing that being with a woman under the same roof was far more dangerous than any storm. What on earth could Aira be thinking? Based on my recent observations, Elga and Mirna both had their own principles guiding their actions. Elga had high self-esteem, pride for her lineage, and some affection towards me, while Mirna was prideful and very religious. Meanwhile, the more I observed Aira, the less I understood her thoughts and the basis for her actions. Saegeun, saegeun-. Currently, Aira was dozing off sitting at the table. To be able to fall asleep in this chaotic situation, one could say she had an exceptionally calm demeanor befitting a Queen. Whilst Aira was asleep, I wanted to check her status, so I activated ?Farsight?. Name: Aira Von Tarantera Lv. 45 ¡ú 48 Job: Queen Lv. 3 ¡ú 4 Ruler Lv. 7 ¡ú 8 Flower Lv. 9 Saintess Lv. 6 ¡ú 7 Archmage Lv. 5 Talent: [Locked] ¡¶Tarantera¡· ¡¶Genius¡· New! Inclination: [Locked] Kneel and pay your respects to the Queen of all things. Bow down, kiss the tip of her toes, and ask for mercy and affection. Hiding the deadly truth from everyone. I like cute things. New! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be quite surprised. Clearly, her levels had risen since thest time I checked. She also unlocked a new talent. ¡¸Talent ¡¶Genius¡·: Can easily achieve sess with minimal effort. However, the probability of encountering a tragic fate is significantly increased.¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ It seemed that Aira¡¯s outstanding achievements were quite literally because she was a genius. No matter what she did, she¡¯d absorb it quickly like a sponge. It was probably because of this talent that Aira could reign in tyranny. The weak Theo Gospel in the story, behind the scenes, managed to manipte Aira¡¯s talent at will. Since she was such a genius, Aira easily aplished numerous achievements as a tyrant. But thanks to that, the probability of her meeting a tragic fate was increased, like a pawn in a game of destiny. ¡°Hmm.¡± The higher her achievements, the stronger the gravity trying to pull her down. Which ultimately led to a bad ending. This exined a lot of her situation. ¡°Hmm-.¡± Then I suddenly became curious. What could possibly be thest locked talent, when even such a big talent like¡¶Genius¡·had been revealed? Lifting my finger, I pressed on the [Locked] item. Then words appeared before my eyes. ¡¸To unlock a locked item, a higher level of understanding and intimacy with the target is required.¡¹ ¡®So this is how it works.¡¯ ¡°©¥©¤.¡± At this time, Aira flinched, so I hurriedly deactivated Farsight. But contrary to what I was nervous about, Aira had a soft smile on her lips. It seemed that she had a good dream. Seureuk. Her eyelids fluttered, and finally, her dark pupils met mine. ¡°So the rain has yet to stop even after I took a nap. Well, I had a pleasant dream.¡± ¡°What kind of dream did you have?¡± ¡°I went on a pic with my sisters. But then, my second sister, Penelope, dropped her shoe in the mud, and we tried to retrieve it¡ª¡± Aira said while chuckling. However, her face quickly lost its smile andughter. Instead, it turned chillingly distant. Her mncholy was understandable. She just had a sweet dream together with her sisters, then she opened her eyes to a gloomy storm in reality. Even I sometimes dreamed of drinking Coke and eating chicken, only to get depressed after waking up. Aira said. ¡°Sister Penelope was about to get married. She looked more beautiful than anyone in her wedding dress. She would have undoubtedly be a good bride, a wife, and a mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I listened attentively to Aira¡¯s story. With hernguid voice, neither the wind nor the thunder bothered me anymore. Of course, the story that Aira was telling would undoubtedly end in tragedy. And my expectations were right on the money. ¡°At the wedding, Sister Penelope died bleeding. In her eyes and nose, in her mouth, and in her ears¡­.¡± I already knew Aira¡¯s story. Written in Angmar¡¯s records with the name ¡®The Blood Wedding¡¯, it was a horrific incident where the new bride, Penelope, suddenly started bleeding from her orifices and died in agony. I searched for the possible causes such as poisoning and assassination, but all it led to was an unknown mystery. However, Aira wasn¡¯t done and added. ¡°I didn¡¯t know back then. But now, I feel like I know who killed my sister. The one who made her suffer so horribly.¡± ¡°Are you saying you know who the culprit is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 127.1 (EP-127.1) Queen #2 127 ¨C The Wise Queen #2 From what Aira was saying, she knew the reason why her family died so suddenly and she also knew who the culprit was. I couldn¡¯t help myself and asked. ¡°Who is the culprit?¡± Right, who was it? I was getting a bit nervous. If what came out of Aira¡¯s mouth went along with either the ¡°Lioness¡¯ ¡± or ¡°Draco¡¯s¡±, things would get realplicated. Fortunately, what Aira said wasn¡¯t what I was dreading. ¡°Angmar¡¯s will. Solomon¡¯s descendant still roams this world.¡± ¡°Solomon¡¯s descendant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So the Demon King¡¯s family targeted Queen Aira¡¯s family?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aira didn¡¯t answer my question. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because she didn¡¯t know herself, or if there was a reason she needed to keep it hidden, or if she simply didn¡¯t feel like talking. Perhaps it was just nonsensical rambling from being half-asleep. But unlike with other people, I couldn¡¯t just let what Aira say enter in one ear and dismiss out in the other. Her words held weight. Then Aira finally said. ¡°I want to know the answer too. That¡¯s why, Theo, bring Angmar¡¯s descendant before me. Speaking of which, how has the investigation been progressing?¡± ¡°Well, as the Queen mentioned, we are currently investigating. We¡¯re looking for someone with red hair, a Mage, and if it¡¯s a man, someone withplicated rtionships with women. If it¡¯s a woman, then someone withplicated rtionships with men.¡± Aira nodded satisfactorily with my proper answer. But did she know that the answer was right in front of her? She might not know now, but she¡¯d inevitably find out someday. Because my hair was getting redder by the second under the influence of magic! It was either Aira figured out my identity or I managed to tame her first. This was a timed attack where either of us could emerge victorious. And for now, I was at a disadvantage. So, pretending to be ignorant, I casually asked Aira like I was purely just asking out of curiosity. ¡°What will you do if you find Angmar¡¯s descendant?¡± ¡°Theo, what do you think is the right course of action?¡± ¡®You¡¯re asking me?¡¯ Okay, let¡¯s think of this objectively. From Aira¡¯s perspective, was there anything as troublesome as the existence of the former ruler of the throne? By that logic, killing them would be the most appropriate. But if I were to give such an answer, it would be no different than choking myself with my own hands. I was stuck in a dilemma. However, I thought that I should not miss this opportunity to gain some insurance, in case I might lose the Timed Attack and I got discovered by Aira first. ¡°How about sparing them for our own use? They¡¯ve got Angmar¡¯s blood, so they should have some usage one way or another.¡± ¡°You want me to spare someone who could potentially be an enemy to my family? They would obviously try to seize my throne. Are you telling me to spare such a threat?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Normally, Aira wouldn¡¯t have reached such a conclusion. I wondered if it was the air or water in Arc that had made Aira wiser. Her argument was surprisingly on point. Until just a while ago, I was desperately hoping for Aira to start making intelligent and wise judgments. But now, I was feeling my throat getting constricted. I found myself longing for the time when Aira was dull as a board. Ignoring the cold sweat and tension running down my back, I tried to present my own logic. ¡°Even if we spare them, they won¡¯t be able to harm Queen Aira in any way.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°The Demon King¡¯s family has already fallen, and that person alone won¡¯t be able to do anything. And if they were someone capable of causing harm to Queen Aira, rumors of their power would have already spreaded in some way by now.¡± ¡°Heueung¡­.¡± This was a great n for Theo Angmar, but a zero point answer as the servant of the Queen. Letting the Queen¡¯s foe live. Only someone who harbored treacherous intentions and hid a wicked n would say such words. But I was originally a traitor. However, the current Aira was not the dull Queen I knew. Aira shook her head and said. ¡°Theo, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate Angmar¡¯s descendants. Their true danger lies not in their individual capabilities, but when they gather as a group.¡± ¡°As a group?¡± ¡°Theo, think of the Imp Marmar and Ogre Gorgor. They are known as demons. Do you consider them as evil and ruthless as the rumors suggest?¡± At Aira¡¯s question, the images of Marmar and Gorgor came to mind. To be honest, they felt a little different from the demons I knew. Not to mention Marmar, in a way, who had a civic side. As for Gorgor, he had just exined to me what he had learned when we met recently. ©¥Violence. The lowest level of tools. Intellectuals do not rely on violence. However, it is always there. Bear in mind and never forget. Have humility. It was surprising to see him listening intently to the lectures and even climbed to around 400th rank. The Ogre I knew was like a siege weapon, d in heavy armor, demolishing city walls on his own. ¡°Hmm.¡± Looking at it now, there were certainly aspects of them that differed from the fearsome demons I knew. As I acknowledged that, Aira added. ¡°Although they appear docile and peaceful right now, the demons gathered under the banner of Angmar be beings who fear not even death. Like an army of shadows beyond the wall.¡± Speaking of a shadow army, I was reminded of the second half of the original novel. The dark army besieging Ark¡¯s barrier dome in brutal waves. However, I never thought of giving Marmar and Gorgor any wicked orders. There was hardly any asion for me to boss them around in the first ce. Chapter 127.2 (EP-127.2) Queen #2 127 ¨C The Wise Queen #2 As the moon rose high, the pouring rain ceased. The dark sky was now adorned with the moon, brightly reflecting its light on the nk sheet that was the cosmos. It was quite beautiful. s, I couldn¡¯t enjoy such a scene. After all, I couldn¡¯t walk while looking at the sky, lest I took a dip into the mud. Fortunately, we were able to return to the dormitory before it got toote. I really thought I had to spend the night in an old rundown hut back then. I was also having a hard time because Aira, who had reached the limit of her patience, kept urging me with something along the lines of, ¡°Theo, tell me something interesting.¡± Finally arriving in front of Aira¡¯s room, I bowed my head towards her. ¡°Your Majesty, I received a lot of help today.¡± ¡°Is it not the Queen¡¯s duty to assist her subjects with their difficulties?¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± That was very true. Aira was bing more of a proper Queen. But I was both thrilled and anxious, as capturing her would be even more challenging. ¡°Anyway, I feel ufortable. I want to freshen up. Theo, help me with my bath.¡± Aira then entered her room. In fact, Aira¡¯s body was cleanerpared to those who had just washed themselves. Any dirt or foreign debris on her had been thoroughly cleaned by purification. However, taking a bath seemed to give Aira some mentalfort. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ But to help her bathe. Would I have to lick soap again¡­ I was getting nervous. To be honest, soap really didn¡¯t taste good. With the sensitive Half-Fairy tongue, soap was just awful. ¡°Then, I will assist you in undressing.¡± ¡°Good. I want to wash quickly.¡± Seuruek, seurek. I took off Aira¡¯s soft, smooth school uniform in the dressing room. Every time her smooth skin and legs were revealed, a sweet fragrance reminiscent of peaches filled the air, making me feel dizzy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Theo? Your face is red.¡± Aira, in her underwear, gently ced her hand on my forehead. Only then did I realize that I got excited while undressing her. To be aroused by looking at Aira¡¯s body¡­! This was absolutely unthinkable. Aira was a beauty and had a stunning figure, but I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to be aroused just by looking at her at any given moment. So why did I feel my body getting heated right now? My calm thinking managed to find an answer to that question. It was because I¡¯d experienced a woman¡¯s tenderness, warmth, andfort. I had enjoyed such pleasure with Elga and Mirna. Thus, my instincts instinctively realized that Aira¡¯s body would also feel good. Maybe it was normal for a healthy man. However, if the target was Aira, that would be a problem. So I scrambled to quickly hide the tent that got set up. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. I¡¯ll continue undressing your underwear.¡± However, Aira, who has a strangely keen sense, noticed my strange behavior. ¡°Theo, what are you hiding in your pocket?¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seureureu. Aira opened her slender eyes. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you know that your queen is the wisest and most extraordinary person in this world? How can I not know that you are hiding something?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s in your pocket? Did you bring a dagger or something?¡± This was bad. Aira seemed to misunderstand that I was hiding a weapon. ¡°Why did you bring something like a dagger in the bathroom? Answer me, Theo.¡± Jorit, jorit. A strong aura seemed to emanate from Aira with an intense aggression. Having be a Mage at the 4.5th Rank, I could recognize that it was the release of magic power resulting from intense anger. A furious Aira was demanding the truth from me. Considering that Aira had lost her family in a series of unfortunate incidents, it was understandable that she harbored a strong hatred for assassination, treason and the like. But I wasn¡¯t hiding a dagger. Although it had something inmon with a dagger in that it could stab people. If its true nature got revealed, she would realize that it was nothing like a dagger. It was also too big¡­. ¡°Theo, tell me the truth. As your Queen, I don¡¯t want to reprimand you.¡± Aira¡¯s patience seemed to be reaching its limit. If this continued, there was a real possibility that I¡¯d get used of assassination or treason, and get ripped to shreds. I had to make a choice. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have brought a dagger, would I?¡± ¡°Then what are you hiding?¡± I decided to tell the truth like a man. There were times when it was better to just face sh?t head-on rather than beating around the bush. However, the choice of words was important here. After all, I couldn¡¯t say to Aira, ¡®This isn¡¯t a dagger, it¡¯s my dic?.¡¯ ¡°Then what are you hiding? This is thest time I¡¯m asking, Theo Gospel!¡± ¡°What I¡¯m hiding is¡­.¡± In response to Aira¡¯s stern question, I quickly searched for the most appropriate word. Coc?. Pen?s-. But no matter what word I used, it felt strange. ¡°What are you hiding!?¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s my tail.¡± Chapter 128.1 [19] (EP-128.1) The Wise Queen #3 128 ¨C The Wise Queen #3 ¡°Tail?¡± Aira¡¯s expression, which had just been sternly reprimanding me, suddenly rxed. She brightened up like a child with a Christmas gift waiting for her. Still, the atmosphere felt awkward. ¡°You have a tail, Theo?¡± It seemed that the idea of me having a tail was fascinating to her. Well, it was not a tail. But metaphorically, it did look like one, just in the front. So before Aira could misunderstand the situation deeper, I quickly added a few more words. ¡°Only men have this kind of tail¡­.¡± By this point, most people would have already roughly understood what I meant. However, Aira only seemed to get more interested, as if she didn¡¯t understand anything at all. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of men having tails¡­ And you¡¯ve never told me that you have a tail, Theo!¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was doing this on purpose to make fun of me. Because others would¡¯ve done the same. But I just couldn¡¯t tell what Aira was thinking. ¡°Theo, show me your tail.¡± Was it a mistake when I said that I had a tail? Now, Aira was even more interested than before. At this point, I had to admit it. It was my fault for inting things too big. Adding more excuses to excuses was no different than pouring oil to fire. ¡°Aira-nim, I really want you to know that I do not have any malice towards you. You should know that I have no intention of insulting Aira-nim nor belittle you.¡± Seureukseureuk. I undid my pants and pulled them down. I didn¡¯t take off my underwear, but Aira should have realized what my tail actually was. Honestly, even a kindergartener would understand by this time. ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Aira opened her slender eyes as she looked at the tent pitched on my underwear. The spacious dressing room fell into silence. In my mind, a mixture of embarrassment and a strange excitement of exposing my underwear in front of Aira, and the tension of potentially being condemned for indecency all jumbled together. What was going to happen now? ¡°Theo.¡± Aira¡¯s voice was exceptionally cool, as I felt her icy anger. ¡°That isn¡¯t a tail, Theo¡­ You lied to me¡­ You know better than anyone else that I hate lies the most!!!¡± Goooooo. My skin tingled as power radiated from Aira. If this continued, Aira¡¯s magic storm might tear me apart. So I hurriedly blurted out the words I had prepared. ¡°Please, can Aira-nim give me a chance to exin?¡± ¡°The sin of lying to me is grave! There¡¯s no reason for me to entertain any excuses! However, Theo, considering how much loyalty you have shown me until now, I will give you a chance.¡± Aira crossed her legs and sat in the empty air. Seureukseureuk. I wondered if she had ced an invisible tform of magic under her butt, but that wasn¡¯t important right now. I immediately organized my thoughts and spoke my mind. ¡°I dare not use frivolous words that do not befit the Queen¡¯s presence. Hence, even though I knew it was a lie, I said it was a tail.¡± ¡°Frivolous?¡± ¡°Um¡­.¡± ¡°Go ahead, exin.¡± ¡°The word refers to the male gen?talia. I didn¡¯t want to ruin Aira-nim¡¯s bath with such profanity.¡± It was a decent excuse. And that was what actually happened. The question now was whether Aira epted it or not. She was just staring at my underwear. Again, I couldn¡¯t read what was on her mind. As I anticipated what words she¡¯d say, Aira finally spoke. ¡°If it means the male gen?talia, what word are you referring to?¡± ¡®Seriously?¡¯ ¡­ You were really making me say it? Aira¡¯s expression was serious, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. If I hesitated or fumbled here, an angered Aira might just use her telekic powers to rip my brain off. I had to make a decision. ¡°If it¡¯s male gen?talia, then¡­.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Then something like ¡®dic?¡¯¡­.¡± I felt dizzy as I said it. To say these words in front of a woman in a non-intimate situation was very embarrassing. But, at the same time, gave a strange sense of excitement. It felt like I was defiling Aira¡¯s ears with my words. And since it had alreadye to this, I decided to go all the way. ¡°In the old-fashioned way, it would be a ph?llus or a pen?s.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Aira¡¯s response was dull. But she didn¡¯t get angry and instead exuded a calmness, like a duck floating on a sereneke. This was good for me. Just the fact that she didn¡¯t immediately get enraged meant that more than half of my n had seeded. ¡°Theo, I understand your intentions well. However, my ears won¡¯t be tainted just by hearing such things.¡± Aira spoke proudly without losing herposure. But her blushing ears, that poked through her dark hair, said otherwise. I could also feel the effects of the ¡®Casanova¡¯ job that reached level 7 not long ago. Chapter 128.2 [19] (EP-128.2) The Wise Queen #3 128 ¨C The Wise Queen #3 It became clear that Aira wasn¡¯t immune to sensual, ?ewd, and vulgar words. But, in a way, it was to be expected. Aira was born as the youngest princess in the royal family. She grew up like a princess from a fairy tale, receiving all kinds of adoration and special care. It was impossible for her to have been exposed to vulgar talk or obscenities. Even now that she¡¯d be the Queen of Angmar, a country where the sun never set, no one had the courage to say obscene or vulgar things towards her. Well, she was the ¡®Queen¡¯, after all. Yet, Aira was weak against indecency. I remembered suggesting ?ncest as punishment to the Finance Minister Belmott and Aira¡¯s bandwagon. Anyway, I¡¯d take note of this. ¡°Um, can I pull up my pants now?¡± ¡°No, wait.¡± ¡­ Again, why? As I anxiously wondered what Aira was going to say, she subtly lifted her leg. Thanks to that, my hardened soldier touched Aira¡¯s toes. ¡°Then why is it like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean-.¡± ¡°I mean this. Why is it hard?¡± ¡°Well¡­. Any man would be like this if they¡¯re alone with a beautiful woman, like Aira-nim, in her underwear.¡± ¡°Hmm, why?¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s because men are born to be like that. You could say it¡¯s their instinct.¡± ¡°Born like this? Why? Why is there a need to be this hard?¡± Kkuuuk. Aira pressed down on my dic? with her foot. It seemed that she was finding this amusing. Like a cat ying with the mouse it captured. Maybe she knew everything from the beginning and was just tormenting me. After all, she held my dic? before and even helped me ma?turbate back at my house in Monarch City. Perhaps she just wanted to see me flustered and panic? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ So I was right¡­ How wicked! This reminded me that Aira was the viinous Queen, the main antagonist of the story. I thought she had be a little more well-behaved aftering to Ark, but it seemed that her sadistic and tyrannical nature didn¡¯t go anywhere. ¡°Tell me, Theo~. Why did yours get so big~?¡± Now that it hade to this, I couldn¡¯t just let myself get trampled on. This had be a power struggle between Aira and me. So I responded like I was drawing a hidden dagger from my arms. ¡°¡­ Because that¡¯s how male gen?talia works. It gets erect like this to get a woman pregnant. To sow seeds deep in the womb.¡± ¡°Sow seeds in the womb¡­?¡± Aira¡¯s eyes trembled ever so slightly. As thest descendant of Angmar, I couldn¡¯t just lose. So I decided to deliver a decisive blow. ¡°In order to prate a woman¡¯s soft vag?na, men need to be this hard~.¡± I never thought there woulde a day when I would say such things to Aira. I never even imagined it. Aira must have felt the same. She was probably taken aback. I guessed I was right as she pulled her feet away from my cock. ¡°Theo, are you saying that you¡¯re hard because you want to make me pregnant?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, it might look like that.¡± Now, how would Aira react to this? I could feel cold sweat trickling down my back and forehead. ¡°Kuhuhu.¡± Kuhuhufufufu- Aira suddenly burst intoughter. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time Airaughed out loud like this. I was surprised. What was so funny? Afterughing for a while, Aira elegantly brushed the tears off that were flowing down her cheek with her index finger and said. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re not even a Rank 5 Archmage, you can¡¯t make me pregnant.¡± ¡°Yes, I thought so.¡± This was how it was. Aira was a Rank 7 Archmage. Engaging in intercourse with such a person entailed a certain level of risk. Since sexual intercourse among mages involved the exchange of not only emotions, but also magic, a mismatch could pose a fatal danger to the other party. That was why, Prince Kasim of Tureuki, a Rank 5 Archmage, was Aira¡¯s potential marriage partner. Of course, just even hearing his name made Aira sick to the stomach¡­. Aira then said. ¡°Even though you know it¡¯s impossible, you still became hard. Men are truly pitiful creatures!¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± It felt like my story was going well. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my neck would be severed in a moment¡¯s notice due to a misced erect?on. But here we are, Aira was justughing. In that case, I could consider this battle my victory since I survived. Meuhuhuhu-. But just as I was celebrating inwardly-. Seureureuk. My underwear unexpectedly fell down on its own, as if it got pulled by something. ¡°Theo, I can¡¯t bear your child. However, as your Queen, it is only fitting that I bestow appropriate rewards upon my devoted subjects who have suffered in various ways.¡± Seureuk. Aira sped her hands in a circle in the air. At the same time, I felt a gripping sensation on my dic?, that was proudly standing towards my navel. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that it was an invisible magic hand. ¡°I, Aira-nim-!?¡± ¡°Stay still. I might fail to control the power and crush it.¡± ¡®Crush it!?¡¯ Was there anything more terrifying than that? As someone who had witnessed Aira¡¯s telekinesis crumple steel beams, there was no greater threat than that. Seureukreuk. However, amidst that fear, my mind was overwhelmed by a strange sensation originating from my lower body, causing my mind to go nk. Chapter 129.1 [19] (EP-129.1) The Wise Queen #4 129 ¨C The Wise Queen #4 Seureukseureuk. Aira gripped her hands in the air and started rocking them. It looked like she was jerking off an imaginary pen?s. And that would be what was actually happening right now. Aira was holding my dic? with a ¡®magic hand¡¯, and pumping it up and down. With my dic? being jerked by ¡®nothing¡¯, I could feel a tingling sensation traveling from my tailbone to the tip of my hairs. To think that such a thing existed. It could be said that my horizon of this new world was expanding in many ways¡­ ¡°Are you feeling good? Your face is turning so red.¡± ¡°That¡¯s-.¡± To be honest, it felt good. It was the same as extracting s¡êmen from a stallion. Just purely getting the seeds out without any exchange of warmth nor touch. Though, I couldn¡¯t rx and fully enjoy the experience, as any wrong move could potentially rip my dic? off due to the telekinesis. I should cu? quickly. So, I sought visual stimuli to heighten the sensations and climax. For a few minutes, I indulged myself with the image of Aira¡¯s ?reasts that were only covered by her underwear, or her slender and white thighs. It was really effective in pumping my blood. ¡°Ugh.¡± Buryut, buryut, buryut. Finally, with a convulsive spasm, I ejacu?ated. The force of it was so strong that it even reached Aira, who was sitting in mid-air, and got sttered with my s¡êmen. ¡°It seems like you enjoyed it.¡± Cheureureuk. My s¡êmen trickled down Aira¡¯s pale face, chest, abdomen, and thighs. Only then did she release my pen?s that she had been holding with her telekic hand. A sense of relief washed over me, like I was freed from captivity. But there was also tension that¡¯d been building up as to what Aira¡¯s reaction might be from getting soiled by my s¡êmen. Aira looked down at her body soaked in white goo with indifferent eyes andmented. ¡°It¡¯s stickier than expected.¡± With a flick of her finger, the seeds sullying her bodypletely disappeared without a trace. As if it was never there to begin with, it was impably clean. ¡°Well, I should wash up now.¡± Meanwhile, Aira was acting nonchnt and undisturbed, which left mepletely baffled. * * * I massaged Aira¡¯s hair andthered her body with soap, then rinsed her off with water. It was akin to that of an artist sculpting a masterpiece, a sublime task that didn¡¯t require any conversation or storytelling. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I just silently washed Aira, and she also just took me for granted like a machine or a servant. I felt like she was intentionally not mentioning what just happened. Now that I thought about it, Aira was always like this. Even when I licked the soap off her body. Or when she made me f?ck her hand in my room. She would always initiate something provocative, but once it was over, there was not a single word of mention, as if nothing had happened. It felt awkward, almost deliberate. As if she was trying to hide something. ¡®But, hide what?¡¯ Was there something Aira wanted to hide from me? Aira¡¯snguid voice pulled me out of my thoughts. ¡°It feels good to be clean.¡± ¡°You may catch a cold, please go into a warm nket.¡± After drying her hair, Aira draped a white robe on her body and snuggled under the nket. Judging from her yawning, she seemed sleepy. ¡°Theo.¡± After an awkward silence, Aira suddenly said to me. ¡°Does the Queen have something to say?¡± ¡°You must always serve your Queen with all your heart and soul, do you understand?¡± ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± Despite such a reply, I still felt uneasy. There were many things I hid from Aira, and surely there were things she didn¡¯t tell me as well. I felt a sense of difort knowing that we wore masks and weren¡¯t true to ourselves. Which made me wonder, was this the type of world that Aira was living in? As someone who could distinguish between lies and truth, wasn¡¯t it suffocating, as if there was a wall between Aira and other people? Wasn¡¯t it tiring to constantly deal with a masked facade? ¡°Aira-nim.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡®Good night.¡¯ It was the right moment to say that. Sending Aira off to sleep gave me a much needed alone time to reflect on what had just happened. However, the words that came out of my mouth were different. ¡°Would you like to go for a walk together? After the rain, the air will be clear and nice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re unusually childish today, Theo.¡± ¡°Childish?¡± ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve asked me for a lot of things. Is there something you want to say to me, or something you¡¯re hiding?¡± Seureuk. Aira put her hand on my face. It reminded me of the time when Mirna pinched my cheek, causing my shoulders to instinctively tense up. Seukseuk. Aira simply stroked my cheek with her hand. In fact, now that I thought about it, Aira had never pinched my cheeks or smacked me at the back of the head like the other girls. She always just caressed me, just like this. It was frankly surprising¡­ I tilted my head, feeling the warmth of Aira¡¯s palm. ¡°You should go to sleep. Please ignore my unreasonable request. Treat it as if it never happened. Good night.¡± ¡°¡­ No. Let¡¯s take a stroll.¡± Aira wore a robe resembling a coat over her gown, then we walked along the promenade near the Single Digit Rankers¡¯ dormitory. The walking path was neatly arranged, and felt quiet and elegant. Perhaps because it was a rare night time stroll, but Aira started talking about various things. ¡°When we ate the cake my sister made, everyone said it was delicious. But it¡¯s actually very salty since she confused salt with sugar.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s really funny.¡± I nodded my head as I listened to Aira. They were good stories. But going for a walk wasn¡¯t exactly the best decision. I was starting to regret it a little bit since it seemed that the awkwardness was only adding up. However, one thing was for sure, Aira¡¯s personality began to be brighter and more cheerful aftering to Arc. Compared to the days when she just sat on the throne ying hysterics, the current Aira walking along the promenade felt like a simple princess. ¡°Aira-nim, do you like life at Arc?¡± ¡°Yes, it feels like I¡¯m on vacation, so I¡¯m enjoying it!¡± Aira¡¯s answer was very straightforward. Frankly, I didn¡¯t think she would answer this honestly. I was stunned. Aira seemed to be enjoying herselftely. Rather, Aira asked. ¡°Then what about you, Theo? Are you enjoying life?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re always frowning at the court.¡± ¡°Well-.¡± That was because there was a lot to worry about. But now, was I enjoying life? I hadn¡¯t really thought of it, so I was left speechless. Nevertheless, things were definitely better now than it was back then. I didn¡¯t need to worry about a rebellion, and there was no fear of an angry Aira ripping someone¡¯s head off. The only problem, really, was that I had to somehow bring Aira to my side. Chapter 129.2 [19] (EP-129.2) The Wise Queen #4 129 ¨C The Wise Queen #4 Today, I realized that the gap between me and Aira was too overwhelming. Worse still, I couldn¡¯te up with a good strategy to ovee it. ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing, thiste at night?¡± Then someone suddenly approached. It was Elga, who was running with her turtleneck tracksuit and short shorts which left her white thighs exposed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Elga.¡± ¡°Aira, why are you out walking at this hour? You always go to bed early.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Theo wants to go for a walk today.¡± ¡°A walk?¡± ¡°Yes, I even saw Theo¡¯s tail.¡± ¡°¡­ Tail? What tail?¡± Elga looked at me with a narrow gaze. Her blue eyes seemed to question, ¡°Hey, what are you up to?¡± ¡°Haa-eu-um.¡± Aira yawned. ¡°Now that Elga mentioned it, I¡¯m getting sleepy. I¡¯m going to bed now. Theo, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I took Aira back to her room. Seeing her climb into bed, I closed the door and turned my head. There I saw Elga looking at me with an angry expression. ¡°A walk with Aira, huh? What are you plotting?¡± ¡°Plotting?¡± ¡°You, don¡¯t tell me-.¡± Elga suddenly closed her mouth just as she was about to say something. It was not like Elga to stop talking halfway through, so I asked in return. ¡°Tell you what?¡± As I urged her to speak, Elga looked around and cleared the surroundings before leaning closer to me, speaking in a voice only I could hear. ¡°You¡¯re not aiming for Aira too, are you?¡± ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Well, even you wouldn¡¯t be so stupid, are you? I mean, it¡¯s Aira. She¡¯s not the sanest. As you know, she¡¯s not normal.¡± Elga massaged her temple. I didn¡¯t expect her to gossip behind her cousin and the Queen like this. Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, it seemed that Elga knew that Aira was not normal. ¡°Bing an Archmage fries your brain. It is said that Mages who break through Rank 6 have deteriorating minds from seeing the gate of truth or something.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I¡¯d heard this story before. The ck Mage Grandfather of the Board of Arc was said to have lost his mind as he reached the 6th Rank. Suddenly, I felt afraid. Would I also lose my sanity after reaching Rank 6? Useuseuseu- As a chill ran down my spine, Elga crossed her arms and mumbled, ¡°Hmm-.¡± ¡°But recently, Aira has changed a lotpared to before. Her personality became a lot calmer. I can actually hold conversations with her now.¡± ¡°From Elga-nim¡¯s perspective, has Aira-nim changed a bit?¡± ¡°Yes. But if you think about it, Aira was originally like this. It¡¯s only after the incident with her siblings that she became withdrawn.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Elga seemed to know about Aira¡¯s princess days. ¡°What was Aira-nim like when she was a princess?¡± ¡°She was beloved and cute. She would always follow her sisters around like a doll while holding their hands-.¡± Elga suddenly shut her mouth. Her brows furrowed, then she suddenly growled at me. ¡°Hey, Theo Gospel. Why are you curious about the days when Aira was a princess?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just-. As a loyal servant of the kingdom-.¡± ¡°You¡¯re flustered right now.¡± I¡¯d had to sweat a lot trying to convince Elga after this. I even offered her a massage in her room. In the midst of it, things took a sensual turn. I swiftly pulled down her dolphin pants and underwear, and plunged my ¡®tail¡¯ deep into her sweet cave. ¡°Hey, who told you-, heuung, euung¡­! Ang¡­!¡± Elga pretended to dislike it at first, but she held tightly onto the bedsheet and even raised her hips as I continued my relentless attack from behind. After an intense climax, I cuddled with Elga, gently stroking her hair. Her attitude had now softened a little. ¡°¡­ Well, unless you go crazy, you won¡¯t mess with Aira. Hueuu-¡° In fact, it seemed that Elga didn¡¯t genuinely believe that I, a former ve from a fallen noble family, would be aiming for the Queen. I guessed she was just upset that I might show interest in another woman. Their feelings and actions were often different. Women wereplicated to understand. ¡°So, what is that? It looks neat.¡± As I pulled up my pants, Elga took an interest in the magic scroll hanging on my waist. So I told her about what happened today. Jojaljojal. ¡°You fought with Hercules Wasps? That¡¯s good. Those guys also live near Borgia. They¡¯re quite annoying to deal with, they build their hives everywhere.¡± It seemed that the Hercules Wasp I faced earlier was a pretty famous pest. Although Elga seemed skeptical about me hunting the wasp, she still reluctantly epted it after hearing my vivid description. ¡°But aren¡¯t your skills growing too fast? Not long ago, you were as helpless as a newborn and couldn¡¯t use a single magic¡­¡± Was she suspecting my rapid growth? Well, it certainly did feel suspicious. After all, it seemed unusual even within Arc for someone to develop their magical abilities as quickly as I did. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m a Half-Fairy.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± I simply glossed over it. Fortunately, Elga also seemed to ept it and nodded her head. Then she said as if she just thought of something. ¡°Come to think of it, the Board of Directors are looking for you. I was busy with the ess screening today, so I had a conversation with them.¡± ¡°By Board of Directors, do you mean the High Road¡¯s Sages?¡± I recalled the Archmages I had seen at the entrance ceremony. Come to think of it, they asked me for help with some magic research. I thought they forgot because they hadn¡¯t contacted me for a while after school started. Elga further exined. ¡°Back then when we defeated Professor Bn, she was like a puppet controlled by the Demon King¡¯s spell. I guess they have something to say about that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Maybe Professor Bn regained consciousness. Anyway, that should be the message.¡± Professor Bn, huh? That was good. I also had a lot of things to ask her. Chapter 130.1 (EP-130.1) Nova #1 130 ¨C Ars Nova #1 Wednesday morning. After finishing my ss on Dead Language, I headed to the board room. Apanying me was Mirna Draco, whom I attended the lecture with. ¡°Is it true that Professor Bn has awakened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. But we¡¯ll have to see for ourselves to know the details.¡± ¡°I hope we could have some helpful talk.¡± Mirna seemed more interested in Bn¡¯s awakening than I was. After all, she raided the Draco Family¡¯s cemetery and stole most of the remains of their Dragon Soldiers. It goes without saying that Mirna had a lot of things that she would want to ask about Professor Bn. Of course, I was also interested in Professor Bn, for personal reasons. ¡¸Gamigin : High Rank Magic Spell. Turn the living into puppets. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ The high rank spell, Gamigin, that I acquired was what manipted Professor Bn into some sort of a puppet. To be precise, the magic spell itself possessed its own character and will, using Professor Bn¡¯s body as a vessel. How the hell did that happen? I wanted to ask how she got a hold of Solomon¡¯s secret magic. My thought process was, if done well, it would give me a hint in acquiring another high-ranking magic. Entering the main building, just as I was about to push the board meeting room door open¡­ ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Mirna suddenly stopped me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Let me tidy you up before you go in. Look this way.¡± Seureuk, seureuk. Mirna fixed my cor and evenbed my hair. I was embarrassed for a moment because I remembered what my teachers did when I was young, but Mirna looked very serious. So I just decided to stay still. ¡°There, all done. If you¡¯re going to be the Draco Family¡¯s son-inw, you should always maintain a clean and tidy appearance. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And here¡¯s a present.¡± Seuk. Mirna handed me something. It was a round, t object with a handle attached to it. It was a mirror. ¡¸Mirror of Rites: A shimmering mirror that reflects bright light when illuminated. Such light has an effect onws.¡¹ Judging by the message prompt, it seemed to be a special magic item or artifact imbued with unique magical properties. ¡°It looks very nice. You¡¯re giving this to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Whenever you look into this mirror, always reflect upon yourself with great significance as a member of the Draco Family. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It¡¯d been a long time since I¡¯d received a gift, so I felt quite happy. With that, I carefully tucked the mirror in my waist pouch and opened the door with glee. As Mirna and I entered the room, I could see quite a few people already in the conference room, sitting at a long round table murmuring. Seeing the tall cone hats and long beards, memories of when I first entered the academy came flooding back. Pentagram¡¯s Mages ¨C High Road¡¯s Sages. ¡°Sir Gospel, wee, pleasee in.¡± An old man wearing a white cone hat got up from his seat. I believed his name was Hynax. He then looked at Mirna who was beside me, took off his hat, and lightly bowed. ¡°Did the Lady of the White Dragon alsoe? On behalf of the High Road¡¯s Sages, I, White Hynax, extend my greetings to the Young Lady, her family and contribution.¡± He was acting very respectful to a girl three or four times younger than him. It meant that Mirna, the Young Lady of the Draco Family, had a status high enough that even the continent-famous Sages needed to show courtesy. Well, they were called Sages, wise men, for a reason. ¡°Sage Hynax. It¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± Mirna held the end of her school uniform skirt and gave a light bow. Such a gesture was a noble etiquette, but neither Elga nor Aira practiced it¡­ So, it felt strange to see someone doing it after a long time. Hynax said as he kissed the back of Mirna¡¯s gloved white hand. ¡°My condolences to your father, Lord Aleister, an honorary member and the biggest supporter of the High Road Mountaineering Club. We have received numerous assistance from him.¡± Sitting in the corner, the ck Sage Pelton suddenly shouted, ¡°Kill! Arson!¡± But Mirna didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and simply smiled. ¡°The Dracos will never forget your help. So, Professor Bn-.¡± Mirna¡¯s red ruby-like eyes scanned the room, which finally stopped on a woman leisurely drinking tea. ¡°Hururureup.¡± Pale white skin, long and dark navy hair. And her ck dress was as eerie as a raven¡¯s feathers, which hugged a remarkably vibrant chest, creating a strange contrast. ¡°Professor Bn, long time no see.¡± Mirna said to the woman, the ck Mage Bn. In response, the woman set her teacup down and greeted Mirna. ¡°Please forgive me for not being able to rise, Lady Draco.¡± Now that I could see it, Professor Bn was seated in a wheelchair. While her lower body was covered by a warm and soft-looking nket. ¡°I-I haven¡¯t fully regained my senses, so my m-mobility is still impaired.¡± She still wasn¡¯t fully recovered. However, her condition appeared better than when I saw her in the ssroom during her sses. Most notably, the prominent dark circles under her eyes had disappeared, and her face looked much brighter. Although her hair was currently disheveled like a messy bird¡¯s nest, if she were to tidy up and adorn herself, she would be a beauty who would catch the attention of any passerby. Soon her crimson eyes gazed at me. ¡°And Sir Gospel, I-I owe you a great debt. I cannot express my gratitude enough for saving my life¡­¡± Sniffle. Then she suddenly burst into tears. The sudden change of emotions caught me off guard. Chapter 130.2 (EP-130.2) Nova #1 130 ¨C Ars Nova #1 It was only after a few minutester that Professor Bn finally stopped crying. ¡°Professor Bn is still not stable. I hope Lady Draco understands.¡± Just then, Hynax exined Professor Bn¡¯s condition. ¡°Until recently, she had been undergoing psychiatric treatment under the supervision of high-ranking priests. It¡¯s only now that she reached a level where she could return to her daily life.¡± I then remembered when Professor Bn literally turned into a monster. Looking back now, I was amazed at how I managed to defeat her. After losing control of her body and getting manipted by a monster for a long time, it was inevitable that she would be left with significant trauma. However, Mirna asked in a rather calm voice. ¡°Professor Bn, do you remember what you did?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lady. Although it is somewhat blurred¡­ I remember everything.¡± ¡°So, you remember desecrating our Draco Family¡¯s cemetery and inflicting immense damage on our family?¡± ¡°Th, that¡­.¡± Professor Bn trembled anxiously. Thanks to this, her chest that was hidden under the ck dress started heaving up and down. She eventually sighed and nodded. ¡°¡­ I remember everything. The gue spreading in the Draco Family, the killing¡­¡± ¡°As expected.¡± Mirna unfolded her fan and said as if she had guessed right. So, if we were to piece the story together, it would mean that Professor Bn was the one responsible for bringing destruction upon Mirna¡¯s family. To be more precise, it would be the magic that controlled her, Gamigin. Speaking of, a question suddenly popped into my mind. So I asked the trembling Bn. ¡°Professor, how did you end up being controlled by such a bizarre curse? If possible, I would appreciate a detailed exnation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s, well¡­.¡± Her red eyes anxiously darted around. Soon, she started talking as if she had resigned herself to make a decision. ¡°It happened when I was still a student-. We entered a dungeon and found a strange spell. As for what happened next¡­ When I woke up, I was the only one who survived¡­.¡± ¡°You mean you found a magic circle in the dungeon? Are you talking about this?¡± I quickly sketched a magic circle on the paper lying on the table, which was the Gamigin¡¯s spell that I¡¯d recently acquired. Seeing this, Bn was startled and immediately covered her eyes. ¡°Pl, please put it away!¡± ¡°Understood. So was this it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­. It imed to lead me to the source of great truth. But it was a lie. I was thoroughly manipted¡­.¡± ¡°By ¡®it¡¯ , are you talking about the magic spell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Having heard Bn¡¯s story, the Sages around usmented with ¡°Hooo¡¯s!¡± or ¡°Huh¡¯s.¡± Then the Brown bearded Sage asked. ¡°Professor Bn, are you saying you were talking to a spell?¡± ¡°Y, yes.¡± ¡°Did it possess consciousness?¡± ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s not just this one. The Demon King¡¯s magic is still in this world, gradually eating it away.¡± Paseuseusuk-. Bn ruffled her hair while trembling. Her condition didn¡¯t look good, but I had no choice but to ask her more. ¡°You mean there are other spells like Gamigin?¡± In response to my question, Mirna, who made a long nasal noise, answered instead. ¡°Indeed, it seems that the Demon King¡¯s magic still lingers in the world.¡± With Mirna¡¯s words, the Sages let out murmurs of acknowledgement. I could sense it, and I assume Mirna had also naturally noticed the subtle cues. Folding her fan, Mirna asked the Sages. ¡°I know you are hiding something. I believe I, Mirna of the Draco Family, have the right to know about it.¡± ¡°Heuuum.¡± Hynax, the White Sage, sat on his chair with a somber look. But just as he was about to open his mouth, someone beat him to it first. ¡°Solomon-!¡± It was the ck Mage Pelto. The man who was said to have gone crazy after reaching the 6th Rank. At this development, everyone began to listen in. Hynax asked. ¡°Sir Pelto, do you have something to say?¡± In response to Hynax¡¯s question, the ck Mage Pelto began making strange sounds like ¡°Euggreuk-¡± while his body contorted. It was as if he was trying to resist something, or suffering from a mosquito bite on his back. Then he finally stretched out his bony, old tree-like hand and pointed at me. ¡°Solomon, Ars Nova.¡± Chapter 131.1 (EP-131.1) Nova #2 131 ¨C Ars Nova #2 The ck Mage Pelto was said to be the best among the High Road¡¯s Sages. It was in ¡®past tense¡¯ because he went crazy. However, very asionally, like the sun breaking through the clouds and shining down on the earth, there were rare moments when his brilliance would flicker once again. ¡°Sir Pelto, do you have something to say? Can you please try that again?¡± That was why the other Sages always listened to what Pelto had to say. Now that the ck Mage had spoken, everyone eagerly anticipated what woulde out of his mouth. As if he had noticed our expectations, he got up from his seat and roared eloquently. ¡°Killing-! Death-! Destruction-! ughter-!¡± Then he climbed up the table and started jumping around. Seeing this, Blue Mage Osyeon touched his forehead and sighed, ¡°Here we go again. Is it time for pills?¡± Without the need to confirm it or not, ck Mage Pelto ran wild in all directions with a foaming mouth. ¡°Hi-Hi-! Destruction-!¡± With the disturbance escting, as the Chairman of the Sages, Hynax could no longer bear to watch and pulled out a long staff from the air. ¡ªHigh Rank Sleep Magic. Somnus-. With a strange light, Pelto slumped on the floor in no time. Finally, Hynax sighed and said. ¡°I¡¯ve just calmed him down. Please understand Sir Pelto¡¯s abnormal tendencies. It¡¯s just that he got too close to the truth while breaking through to the 6th Rank.¡± He twirled his finger next to his ears, like how Elga would mock Aira from behind. But Sir Pelto pointed a finger at me and said, ¡°Solomon.¡± Fortunately, they dismissed it as the ramblings of a madman. But I had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence on Pelto¡¯s part. However, Mirna didn¡¯t seem pleased with the situation. ¡°What kind ofmotion is this? Anyway, I know that you know something about King Solomon¡¯s magic. Tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hynax nodded at Mirna¡¯s orders. He orated while stroking his beard. ¡°Demon King Solomon created 72 spells for the world. From the 72nd to the 1st, each one of them was astonishing and capable of astounding the world. Especially the fourpleted spells in the end, that were on a different level.¡± ¡°You mean the four grand spells with personalities, ¡®Ars Nova¡¯? It¡¯s a story that even young children who are new to magic know.¡± Mirna borated. Well, I also knew a few things about Ars Nova. They were the final grand spells painstakingly created by King Solomon. They were like the new order. This new order ¨C Ars Nova meaning the Four Great Spells. One of them was the magic I acquired and the one that tormented Professor Bn, ¡®Gamigin¡¯. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ See? I didn¡¯t just fool around, I also did my due diligence! Seureuk. Hynax took out a long pipe and flicked his fingers to ignite it. He said after taking a puff. ¡°But like Pelto over there, Solomon went mad one day. Ironically, the spells he created for humans ended up killing many.¡± Hynax pointed his staff at his face. As he did so, his face and body began to horrifically melt away. I almost choked on my breath seeing this. It was such a terrible burn that even just watching it hurted. ¡°I also fought in the Great War of Evil. It was dreadful. Words couldn¡¯t express the horror. I got this scar from that time. It hadn¡¯t healed. However, it was worth risking my life for.¡± Seureuk. As he pointed his staff at his face again, Hynax¡¯s face returned to its original state. To be precise, it was more appropriate to say that he concealed the horrific burn with some illusion magic. He then continued. ¡°As Lady Mirna said, in the end, Solomon was torn to pieces by thebined forces of your family, many warriors, and heroes. The 72 spells thatprised his body were also scattered. And many of those spells are sealed within this fortress, Arc.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± It also urred to me. This was why Arc¡¯s dome was built so rigidly. It was a barrier containing King Solomon¡¯s magic. Like ast bastion for humanity. So there was such a lore¡­ While I was marveling at this, Mirna asked. ¡°Then how did the Rank 4 Spell Gamigin get released?¡± ¡°There was an ident. Twenty years ago, two adventurous and righteous Arc students broke a taboo. The spell must have escaped at that time.¡± ¡°Breaking a taboo, who on earth would do such a thing?¡± Although Mirna dropped school like she couldn¡¯t believe it. I had an idea. Because I knew something about what happened 20 years ago. ¡°Priga Nightfall, the Saintess.¡± Hynax nodded reluctantly to my spection. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how you found out. But since you guessed it straight away, there¡¯s less to say.¡± Hynax then exined the events that took ce 20 years ago. ¡°The Rank 2 Spell Agares was released and caused chaos. We managed to seal it again, but there were many sacrifices. It was the catalyst for the formation of the current Sage Council.¡± ¡®Agares?¡¯ The word rang a bell in my mind. When I entered the academy, I saw a magic circle with ¡®Agares¡¯ written on it. However, I couldn¡¯t use it nor absorb it. The reason became clear in Hynax¡¯s subsequent exnation. ¡°Agares is currently sealed in the Saintess¡¯ body.¡± So that was what happened. It made sense. Perhaps, I could not absorb magic that was possessed or sealed in other people¡¯s bodies. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ As I was pondering the ident, Hynax continued to exin. ¡°But we don¡¯t know how long the seal willst. With a spell like Gamigin getting released and running wild, the seal is clearly weakening. Hence, Sir Gospel, I have an offer for you.¡± ¡°An offer for me?¡± ¡°This ¡®offer¡¯ should be interesting for Sir Gospel as well. It¡¯s something only people with special eyes like you can do.¡± Chapter 131.2 (EP-131.2) Nova #2 131 ¨C Ars Nova #2 ¡°Then, Sir Gospel, please consider it.¡± ¡°Goodbye. I will get back with an answer soon.¡± Mirna and I left the boardroom. Turned out that while I was talking with the Sages, the sun had already set and it was dusk. The meeting took longer than expected. Mirna asked. ¡°Theo, will you ept the Sages¡¯ offer?¡± ¡°Um, well.¡± At Mirna¡¯s question, I remembered the conversation I just had. It was about exploring the dungeons where the Demon King¡¯s spells were deeply sealed and making sure they stay sealed. In return, I would receive personal lessons on various magics from the Sages. In addition, my grades would be raised to an A and I would even be promoted to Gold Rank to ensure no hindrance to my activities. Not only could I learn magic from the only few Archmages on the continent, but there were also various other benefits that came along with it. Was there a more tempting offer than this? If I ranked up to Gold, I¡¯d be given a private room. And there was a high chance of acquiring and absorbing more of King Solomon¡¯s spells while exploring the dungeons. I had nothing to lose in this deal, but I decided to pretend I was worried. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it a bit more.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not something to decide lightly as it could be a risky endeavor. Then let¡¯s think about itter and have dinner together¡ª¡± Just as Mirna was saying something, I suddenly felt someone approaching me in the dark. ¡°Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Professor Bn.¡± It was Professor Bn. She slowly rose from the wheelchair she had been sitting in, and with trembling knees, came closer to me. She was like a newborn fawn, making me feel uneasy about her delicate movements. Then, she suddenly knelt in front of me and tightly embraced my waist. Mirna was even more surprised than I was. ¡°Professor Bn, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Thank you for saving my life. I wanted to show my sincerest gratitude.¡± Thanks to this, herrge breasts hugged my knees. It was quite the sensation, somewhat simr to Elga. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to offer in return, but if there¡¯s anything you desire, Sir Theo, I willply. Anything at all, whether it¡¯s my umted knowledge, my position, or even, my body¡­.¡± Professor Bn rubbed her face against my thighs, which inevitably caused a biological reaction and excited my tail. ¡°Professor Bn! What are you saying? How disgraceful! Please step away!¡± Mirna pulled Professor Bn up and back to her wheelchair. However, Professor Bn didn¡¯t stop there. She seemed really grateful to me, as she pulled something out of her chest and held it out to me like a gift. What was it though? As I got a closer look, it turned out to be a key. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the key to my researchb. Sir Theo cane and ask questions whenever you want or when you¡¯re curious about something. Please, feel free to visit me. Anytime¡­ I¡¯ll always be there¡­.¡± As I epted it, Professor Bn, with her maid, disappeared into the distance. As I watched her retreating figure in the darkness, Mirna suddenly said as if she were angry. ¡°What a helpless woman. It¡¯s because her heart is weak that she got ruled over by magic. Theo, you shouldn¡¯t listen to a woman like that. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± As I said that, I noticed something written on the keychain. ¡¸I have something to tell you. Pleasee to myb.¡¹ Was it some sort of a secret? I quickly tucked the key away into my pocket, lest someone saw it. Actually, I had things that I wanted to ask Bn, but because there were people, I kept my mouth shut. With the moon rising high at midnight, I left the dormitory and headed to Bn¡¯sb. Herb was located in a convenient and luxurious ss A research building, so it wasn¡¯t hard to find. Knocking. As I knocked on the door, I sensed movement from inside. ©¥Who is it? ¡°It¡¯s Theo Gospel. I have something to discuss. May Ie in?¡± ©¥Ah, Sir Theo. O-Of course, you cane in. Feel free to open the door with the key I gave to you. With her permission, I opened the door and entered. The inside was well-lit with a window overlooking the outside scenery. There were also various preserved animal specimens and bubbling experimental apparatuses in view. A scienceb certainly looked eerie at night. At the center of all this was a pale-skinned woman, wearing a ck negligee, sitting in a wheelchair. Under the soft light of the candle, Bn¡¯s crimson eyes curved like the crescent moon. Though, my gaze was still naturally drawn to the deeply cut neckline and her bosom¡­ There was just something magical about them that drew men¡¯s eyes. Truly remarkable¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Uh, I didn¡¯t know when you woulde¡­ Please have a seat.¡± ¡°So, why did you give me the key? I assume there¡¯s a purpose in calling me here.¡± But instead of answering my question, Professor Bn slowly got up from her seat. Then she walked towards me. Her gait was so straight that one wouldn¡¯t think she had been sitting in a wheelchair. Seureuk, seureuk. Seeing those white bare feet approaching me, I kicked off my chair and got up, and pulled out my wand. ¡°What is this, all of a sudden, you deceived everyone? You¡¯re walking perfectly.¡± To think she was pretending with her sickness! Was the wheelchair just an act? Why did she act like she couldn¡¯t walk? Frankly, I was perplexed. And why was it that her red eyes curved even more? ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie here. I already know everything¡­. Aren¡¯t you deceiving everyone?¡± ¡°¡­ Me deceiving who?¡± ¡°You have the talent of an Actor. Ho, however it¡¯s useless to me. Son of David, the great and wise. Bn Sabrnak offers her reverence.¡± Chapter 132.1 (EP-132.1) Nova #3 132 ¨C Ars Nova #3 Professor Bn, who was just in a wheelchair, was now walking perfectly straight towards me. As the distance between us got closer, I got more and more impatient. ¡°If youe one step closer, I¡¯ll cast my magic.¡± I could subdue a person with my current abilities. And even though Professor Bn was known as a master of ck magic, if things went South, I was still confident that I could resist and escape with my life. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, my magic won¡¯t just end with pain, Professor Bn-!¡± Uttuk. Perhaps my threats had worked as Professor Bn stopped. Then she raised her arms, indicating that she had no intention of fighting. Professor Bn said. ¡°I have no desire to fight you. I no longer have the strength. Well, not that there¡¯s a reason to¡­, heuheuheu.¡± ¡°Then stay there and repeat what you said earlier. Why did you deceive everyone? And what did you just say to me?¡± When Professor Bn hugged my waist earlier with a trembling body, I was honestly sympathising with her. After all, one could just imagine the despair knowing that you might have to live in a wheelchair for the rest of your life. But now, catching her lies, it felt as though my sympathy was thrown to the ground and trampled in mud. Why the hell did she do that!? What was she plotting? As if reading my mind, Professor Bn said. ¡°Is David¡¯s descendant trying to test me? Why are you keeping this act¡­?¡± Was she really able to see through Actor? This was the first time I had encountered such an opponent. And what was with this ¡®descendant of David¡¯. David was a Great King known as the ancestor of the Angmar Dynasty. He was also known for hisscivious nature, taking in numerous wives. Therefore, it was said that the people of Angmar have David¡¯s blood ¡ª A myth of the nation¡¯s founding. Just like how the Korean people were referred to be the descendants of Dangun, when referring to the Angmar people, they often used ¡°descendants of David.¡± [T/N: for your reference /What-is-the-evidence-for-the-im-that-Koreans-are-descendants-of-Dangun ] Perhaps Professor Bn wasn¡¯t saying it in a metaphorical sense, but rather in a literal meaning. There was a high chance that Bn had noticed that I was a descendant of Angmar! ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡­ No, seriously? How on earth!? The only connection I could find was with Gamigin, who was controlling Professor Bn¡¯s body. It was just my spection, but it was not entirely imusible that Bn, who was closely linked to Gamigin, somehow managed to discern my true identity. Seureuk. Professor Bn took another step towards me. At the same time, I quickly reacted. ©¤Paimon-! Pisyung-! I could feel a ball of magic being fired from the tip of my wand, which shot to the approaching Professor Bn¡¯s abdomen. Paang-! ¡°Heuieek¡­!¡± Bn let out a terrible scream and copsed. She looked like a hamster soaked in water and seemed to be in a lot of pain. Although I reduced the attack¡¯s power, this was natural as it hit an unprotected person. ¡°Heuu, it hurts¡­.¡± ¡°I told you not to move. Now stay still. Henceforth, you¡¯d better answer my questions truthfully.¡± ¡°¡­ uh, as much as you like.¡± I needed to figure out what kind of trick she was ying. As far as I was concerned, using magic brought me the upper hand in the situation for now. As Bn got herself together and sat down on the sofa, I asked. ¡°First off, Professor Bn, tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°If I were to speak of what I know. The King¡¯s descendant, do you mean the great will and ns hidden in that inferior Half-Fairy body?¡± Indeed, she knew. Bn continued. ¡°This, Bn Sabrnak, a body subjected to powerful magic. It is a clumsy vessel, but the providence I realized in the process is something I will never forget.¡± Professor Bn stammered but spoke calmly. ording to her exnation, it seemed that due to her fusion with the high-ranking magic Gamigin, she had learned about my true identity. It seemed that my spection wasn¡¯t far off. Now, to tidy things up. ¡°Professor Bn. Are you Bn the human or Solomon¡¯s magic Gamigin?¡± Bn faintly smiled at my question. ¡°While my magical and human nature may be separate, they are closely intertwined,municating with each other. It¡¯s as if being one with the human as magic, and magic as human.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, descendant of the king. This is the best exnation I can offer for a Half-Fairy¡¯s brain. To borate further, you can say it is a state of a kind of pericoresis with each other-.¡± Professor Bn exined usingplex terms to describe her situation. While listening to her story, I came to a conclusion. ¡°So, you are Professor Bn the human, and at the same time, Gamigin the magic?¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct. Very astute of you. I¡¯d give you an A grade.¡± ¡°In that case, let me ask you a very important question, Professor Bn. Let¡¯s cut to the chase, I will ask you directly.¡± ¡°Go ahead¡­.¡± ¡°Are you my enemy or my ally?¡± In truth, this was the most crucial matter at hand. Whose side was Professor Bn on? Would she bring harm to me or offer benefits? Considering that she had uncovered my true identity and brought up the topic, it didn¡¯t seem like she would go around spreading rumors. However, Bn herself was an imperfect being with a mortal body, and I couldn¡¯t be ¡®absolutely¡¯ certain. That¡¯s why I asked about her position. Seureuk. Then Bn prostrated herself in front of me. It was reminiscent of a King¡¯s subjects kneeling before their ruler and throne. ¡°I am always on the King¡¯s side. From time immemorial to now. Would this be a satisfactory answer?¡± It didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s lying. Although I couldn¡¯t fully trust her, I decided to lower my guard by a level for now. Chapter 132.2 (EP-132.2) Nova #3 132 ¨C Ars Nova #3 As I lowered my hostility, Professor Bn started to spill what she knew. ¡°When, when I woke up, it was already like this. My head was only filled with thoughts of rallying the army again for the resurrection of the King. And, eliminate the traitors¡­.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you attacked the Draco Family?¡± ¡°Hah, those Draco scoundrels are traitors. Filthy scums who betrayed the King. They don¡¯t know loyalty nor honor, just a bunch of tail-cutting lizards.¡± Professor Bn was filled with anger towards the Draco Family. On the other hand, she also spoke to me about how much effort she had put into the revival of Angmar. Seems like she¡¯s more loyal than I thought. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Draco scoundrels who betrayed us, King¡¯s descendant. There is a traitor among those guys! I am certain of it.¡± ¡°Those guys? A traitor?¡± Who are you talking about? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. However, in a true Professor fashion, Bn skillfully pointed out the parts that I couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°The King¡¯s descendant, do you not know at all? The betrayal of that day? The agonising cry of pain while being torn to shreds¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Seureuruek. Bn¡¯s cold hands grabbed my cheeks. Then, with great regret, she burst into tears which horrifyingly smeared her dark makeup. ¡°You don¡¯t know? It can¡¯t be, you¡¯re really like a dull nymph¡­?¡± ¡®¡­ Dull nymph, you¡¯re insulting me now!?¡¯ Without giving me a chance to object, Bn continued rambling, mainly revolving around how great Demon King Angmar was and how much of a transcendent Mage he was. ¡°The so called Mages of the present are not worthy of such a title¡­, they are not Mages, ah, nay! They are just a bunch of fakes ying childish games. There is only one true Mage, now and forever.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°In particr, his 72 magical creations are the epitome of truth in this world. And among them, the most noteworthy of all is none other than Gamigin¡ª.¡± ¡°Heung¡­.¡± Thinking I might hear nothing but praises for Solomon till morning if I let this continue, I decided to cut the conversation short. ¡°So, who betrayed whom and how?¡± Hearing my question, Bn gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s them. There was a traitor among us. How dare a servant who was granted the will by the great King betray him-.¡± ¡°You mean one of the Ars Nova betrayed you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Exactly that. Perhaps it was due to the influence of the vtile human emotions, or simply, they harbored impure thoughts-.¡± Among the 72 magics that Solomon created, thest four spells were so powerful that they have their own will; able to use a human vessel of their own. They were called ¨C Ars Nova. They were like the 4 Heavenly Kings under their creator, the Demon King. But one of them betrayed their creator at the decisive moment, and in the end, King Solomon was torn to pieces by the heroes of the four families. ¡°Hmm.¡± Now, my lingering doubts had been cleared up. Even if the heroes of the four families were strong, could they really defeat King Solomon, who had achieved the mythical Rank 10? But if it was Solomon¡¯s own sword that pierced him, things would start making sense. ¡°King¡¯s descendant, a problem arises here. I, Bn Sabrnak, can feel the presence of my siblings. It¡¯s not just me, but the other Ars Nova have also been unleashed into the world.¡± ¡°Are they also pretending to be human like Professor Bn?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s highly probable. Agares, seems to be sealed in the Saintess, but the other two¡­.¡± ¡°Can you locate their whereabouts?¡± ¡°If it were the great me of the past, it might have been possible. But as the current Bn Sabrnak, I am unable to. However, they also wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me.¡± ¡°But among them, there is a traitor, right? Doesn¡¯t that mean my life could be in danger? The traitor could target me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an excellent conclusion. But seeing that you are still alive, it seems that they haven¡¯t caught on yet. I must say, this is a splendid disguise. A Half-fairy¡­ No one would ever think of it.¡± ¡°Then how did Professor Bn deduce my identity?¡± ¡°Unless you have an intense magical exchange like we did, they shouldn¡¯t be able to discern your true identity.¡± It was a perfect disguise ¡ª Professor Bn continued to praise my actions. It seemed that she was convinced that I was living as a Half-Fairy to hide my Angmar blood. ¡°And with the body of a weak and clumsy Half-Fairy, you even managed to seduce the maidens of the Draco and Lioness Families. I, Bn Sabrnak, am deeply impressed.¡± ¡°They will give birth to many Angmar offspring.¡± ¡°An, and then after using them as sows, you¡¯ll behead them and disy their heads at the castle gates! Indeed, no one else could¡¯ve ever thought of such a revenge.¡± ¡°¡­ Behead?¡± ¡°By beheading then, wouldn¡¯t the revenge bepleted? An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. That¡¯s the long-standingw of Angmar, heuheuheu-¡° ¡­ Professor Bn seemed to be misunderstanding something. There was no reason for me to do such a horrific thing to Elga and Mirna. ¡°I have no intention of beheading them. That isn¡¯t my revenge.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Professor Bn raised an eyebrow as if she was unable toprehend my words. Then, she finally nodded, seemingly to have understood something. ¡°I-I will follow your great wisdom, as always. Well, it seems the time hase. I¡¯m not sure if the others are paying attention to me. Please avoid prolonged contact with me.¡± Seureuk. Professor Bn got up from the sofa, and I got up from my seat as well. But just as I was about to leave the room, Professor Bn said. ¡°Finding out that Agares is sealed within Saintess Priga¡¯s body is a great achievement. I will try to find a way to extract them from her.¡± ¡°Even with a ruined body, there should be something I can do¡±¡ªmuttered Bn, with her words turning obscure at the end. It looked like she was nning on using her hypnotic magic. More importantly, on the Saintess that had an Ars Nova sealed within. I had an ominous premonition that if handled incorrectly, the Saintess might awaken as a boss like in the original. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. From now on, report to me before taking any action.¡± ¡°Understood. You have be the reference point of my life, which felt like wandering aimlessly in the sea without a sail. I¡¯m truly grateful that you have spared my life¡­.¡± ¡°Then, see youter.¡± ¡°King¡¯s descendant, since you just had close contact with me, it would be best toy low for a while. Maybe for about two weeks¡­.¡± That was the end of the conversation. Although there were some unsettling parts, ultimately, it could be said that I had gained a useful ally. Chapter 133.1 (EP-133.1) Exam Time #1 133 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #1 A few days passed since my meeting with Professor Bn that night. The spring flowers had slowly faded, while the summer heat started ramping up. It had been two weeks, to be exact. A fortnight. 14 days. During that period, which could be described as either short or long depending on how you looked at it, I dealt with various bothersome tasks. First of all, I decided to ept the Sages¡¯ offer. Thanks to this, I received a lot of credit and was able to climb up to Rank 98, which was at Gold Rank. And I finally had a private room! Although it was modestpared to the luxurious dormitories of the Single-Digit Rankers, having my own personal space was truly delightful. ©¥You caused my ranking to drop! I challenge you to a duel-! Of course, since I ascended the ranks in a non-traditional method, it naturally incited jealousy among others which led to petty disputes. But¡­ ©¥Pauli lost? What kind of magic did that guy just use? I didn¡¯t even see anything! ©¥I don¡¯t know, something like a gust of wind shattered his armor-! They weren¡¯t significant enough to warrant a detailed mention. However, it didn¡¯t mean I was just sitting idle. ¡°Oh, what? You¡¯re running a bit more like a human now, about 10 seconds faster than yesterday.¡± ¡°Haaa, heuu-.¡± Thanks to Elga¡¯s harsh training, my stamina had been steadily increasing. Of course, there wasn¡¯t any dramatic change. But working out diligently got me closer to the level of an ordinary person¡¯s stamina ¨C an achievement at my level that I could be proud of, I guessed? ¡°Now then, Theo. Drink this. It¡¯s a special tonic made by the Lioness Family. Don¡¯t mind the taste and just swallow it, got it?¡± ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± ¡°What are you ¡®hieeek-ing¡¯ for? You¡¯ll freeze to death. I¡¯ll say it again, if you spit it out, you¡¯ll die. It¡¯s all for your own good, alright?¡± It didn¡¯t work. ¡°Then can you at least tell me what¡¯s in it?¡± ¡°¡­ It would be better if you don¡¯t know. Do you really want to know? Are you sure you¡¯ll drink it after hearing it? As I said before, you must drink it all!¡± ¡°¡­ Then I¡¯ll just drink it blind.¡± Over the course of 2 weeks, the rtionship between Elga and me had been progressing smoothly. There were really no big incidents or happenings, but Elga seemed to like seeing me work hard in my training. She even gave me expensive tonics and such. She said it was for the body and stamina, but surprisingly, it also helped in increasing my magic power. So my Mage job was also steadily increasing. If my total mana capacity was 200 two weeks ago, now it was around 220. Someone might scoff and say it would only be a ¡®10% increase¡¯, but in two weeks, a 10% growth was quite significant. In fact, even Hynax, who started to teach me magic, couldn¡¯t believe my progress. ¡°Sir Theo, judging by your magic power, it looks like you will soon reach Rank 5. To achieve what took me 30 years at such a young age is nothing short of amazing. A mystery of Half-Fairies¡­.¡± ¡°Then what magic am I going to learn today?¡± ¡°Today is also a meditation.¡± ¡°When will you teach me something like Fireball?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already trying to learn Fireball¡­ But it wasn¡¯t until my fifth year that I finally graduated from meditation and learned about magic. Now let¡¯s meditate.¡± For two weeks, all I learned about ¡®magic¡¯ was meditation. Sitting still and meditating in a state of emptiness without dwelling on any thoughts was agonising. However, meditating allowed my depleted mana to quickly replenish, so it was useful in practice. ©¥Jicheucheucheu-! ¡°Theo Gospel, it¡¯s heading your way! Can you use more magic? Should I take him down?¡± ¡°Lady Mirna, I will take care of it!¡± I stopped meditating, raised my arms and pointed the wand at the giant wasp¡¯s head; imagining a lethal point. ©¤Air Bullet-! Passeuseu. The st of air fired from the tip of my wand cleanly pierced through its head. The monster slumped to the ground with its wings spasming, before finally sumbing to death. Seeing that, Mirna circled around me. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± I looked at the small hole in the wasp¡¯s forehead and blew out the residual magic energy that was swirling at the tip of the wand. Air Bullet was a modified version of the High Rank magic spell Paimon, which consumed less magic power, while increasing lethality by single-point focus. It was good, as it was able to pierce the Hercules Wasp¡¯s exoskeleton and defeat it with minimal magic power. Adapting to my version reduced the risk of exposing my identity, as there was no longer a need to chant the Demon King¡¯s magic directly. I should have done it this way from the beginning. * * * ¡°This dungeon seems to be a dud. No treasure chests, no Demon King¡¯s magic circle.¡± Mirna looked at thest room in the underground dungeon and clicked her tongue. It might be disappointing for Mirna, but it was a great opportunity for me to umte experience points for my Mage job. It was nothing but beneficial. As we emerged from the dungeon to the surface, it was already evening. Come to think of it, it had been quite a while since Mirna and I had dinner together. So I turned to her and asked. ¡°Mirna-nim, if you have time, would you like to have dinner together?¡± ¡°Are you asking me out on a date?¡± ¡°If you put it that way, I guess you could say that.¡± I awkwardly scratched my nose. It suddenly struck me that I asked a woman to a ¡®dinner together¡¯ just like that. Of course, Mirna and I already did something more extreme than just dinner, but now, looking back after a considerable amount of time has passed, it didn¡¯t feel real, and I wondered if I really did those things with her. However, Mirna shook her head at my proposal. ¡°It feels like Narmi has been keeping watch on metely. So, it¡¯s a little bit inappropriate for just the two of us to be together at night¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Narmi keeping watch?¡± ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t seem like she has caught on to us¡­ but whenever I try to go out, she always asks me about it. I think we need to keep some distance for a while.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Chapter 133.2 (EP-133.2) Exam Time #1 133 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #1 I remembered Narmi saying something like, ¡°My sister is acting suspicioustely. She keeps sneaking out at night. Is there another man besides you, Theo?¡± Since the sisters shared one body, it wasn¡¯t easy to make moves. As I was thinking about the difficulties of meeting Mirna, Mirna looked around then she grabbed my hand, seemingly understanding my silence. Mirna¡¯s hand, which slipped into mine, was warm and soft. ¡°But even so, you mustn¡¯t look at others, okay?¡± ¡°Others?¡± ¡°While we¡¯re not officially married, that doesn¡¯t mean you can go running around with other women.¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± ¡°And aren¡¯t you a bit too close to Lady Lioness these days? I know you promised to workout every morning, but¡­.¡± It seemed that Mirna didn¡¯t quite like the fact that I met and exercised with Elga every morning. In fact, besides today, she had subtly asked a few times like, ¡°What did you do while you were with Lady Lioness?¡± or ¡°While working out, you¡¯re not too close to each other, are you?¡± Seeing her directly asking today seemed that it¡¯d been really bothering her. ¡°As I said before, I just work out with Lady Lioness.¡± Sometimes, when the atmosphere bes ambiguous, we would also do other exercises in a narrow corner of the park. But there was no need to mention that yet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know better than anyone that I cherish Mirna-nim? I am a devoted man!¡± ¡°I know that¡­¡± Mirna nodded with a resigned feeling. However, it still seemed that she didn¡¯t quite like the idea of me exercising with Elga. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say, ¡°don¡¯t do it,¡± I could sense that her thoughts were somewhatplicated. Perhaps she was thinking that if she got too strict, it¡¯d show that she didn¡¯t trust me, or she was afraid that I would hate her because she was a narrow-minded woman? Well, since Calm Thinking didn¡¯t activate, I could only vaguely guess that there must be moreplex reasons at y. I thought I should intervene before Mirna got caught up into a grim line of thought. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mirna-nim also talk to men?¡± ¡°Me, talking to men? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Just recently, during Professor Bn¡¯s Ancient Dead Language ss. You were talking to other men.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that unavoidable since it¡¯s a group discussion?¡± Mirna retorted, defending herself. She probably felt it was unjust. And, in truth, I knew very well that she didn¡¯t talk much with other men. She was also very cold towards them. ¡°But still, it seemed like those men had feelings for Mirna-nim. You even received a teacup as a gift from one.¡± Mirna was beautiful and she wore that with pride. Pretty women naturally attracted attention and gained poprity among men. Because of that, Mirna often received gifts. Even I asionally received letters from female students as ofte. However, Mina furrowed her brows as if she had a lot to say. ¡°I broke it in front of your eyes. Why are you suddenly talking about this? By any chance, Theo Gospel, do you not trust me¡­?¡± ¡°Of course not. I believe in Mirna-nim. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking Mirna-nim to believe in me as much as I believe in Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°Heueung¡­.¡± Mirna seemed at a loss for words, unwilling but unable to say anything. I sincerely believed in her. I trusted Mirna. In fact, Mina acted exactly how I expected she would. However, the problem was that Theo Gospel couldn¡¯t live up to the image that Mirna believed in. If I got caught, then I would really die¡­. To stop her from turning, it was my best bet to impregnate her as soon as possible. It was just that it was hard to find an opportunity to do so. With Elga, I could create a romantic atmosphere and she would fall for it. If all else failed, I could also just activate¡¶Abyssal Eyes¡·. But with Mina, I still couldn¡¯t figure it out. I thought our rtionship would progress smoothly with a tainted innocence, in a sense of recklessness and indulgence. But Mirna was more pious than I thought. Was there any weakness that could loosen Mirna¡¯s guard? Should I get closer to Narmi? I felt like I needed to navigate through a tightrope between the two. Whenever I thought of the Draco¡¯s sisters, I always found myself in deep contemtion. It felt like it was so close, yet so far. But one day, I would put a neck choker on Lady Draco¡¯s neck just like Elga¡¯s. It would symbolize my conquest and domination. Seureuk, seureuk. I fiddled with the neck choker I had in my pocket. It would suit Mirna very well~. Meanwhile, Mirna made me an offer without knowing my thoughts. ¡°We can¡¯t have dinner together, but we can go for a walk. We at least got that much time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, we walked along the dimly lit walk path. Our conversations mainly revolved around matters of faith and the type of bedtime prayers. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t a fun topic for me. ¡°That¡¯s why praying for a spouse is important. If you pray for the kind of spouse you want, the Creator will¡ª¡± Mirna suddenly stopped as her red eyes gazed at arge card hung between the trees along the promenade. ¡¸Guarantee the rights of little devils-! Ark authorities must guarantee a nap time for little devils-!¡¹ ¡¸The Gwangyeom Church should implement a little devil quota system, employing a certain percentage of little devils in each organization-!¡¹ Seeing this, Mirna said. ¡°It seems that little devils have been gathering and causing trouble in a few ces, writing suchrge letters and shouting.¡± ¡®Little devils?¡¯ ¡°By little devils, are you talking about Imps?¡± Marmar¡¯s face shed in my mind. Marmar had mentioned gathering her fellow little devils. Seeing something like this, it seemed like she had seeded. A gathering of Imps like Marmar to create a dreand, where interesting and whimsical stories flow like the river. Right after the walk with Mirna, I headed to the townhouse¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹where Marmar lived. And there I found Marmar. But contrary to expectations, Marmar was scouring the floor with a broom, looking very haggard. However, I couldn¡¯t just approach Marmar recklessly because the atmosphere of¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹waspletely different from what I knew. The building that Marmar had beautifully decorated with flowers and trees had transformed into a ghastly ce with dead crows impaled on branches or skeletons hanging everywhere. ¡­ What happened? ¡°Marmar, what is going on? Did you open a haunted house?¡± ¡°Co,rade¡­!¡± Marmar was startled when she saw me. Then she quickly looked around, as if she was afraid of being caught by someone. Chapter 134.1 (EP-134.1) Exam Time #2 134 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #2 ¡°Comrade-!¡± Marmar looked very happy to see me. s, her joy was short-lived, as a dark shadow cast over Marmar¡¯s face. She even trembled as if she was frightened of something. ¡°¡­ We might get caught if we talk here!¡± Seuk. She quickly grabbed my arm and led me towards the back of the building. Taking everything I¡¯d seen into ount, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder at the sudden change of¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹and Marmar¡¯s cautious attitude. Although I currently had limited information, I could make one immediate conjecture: Marmar¡¯s ns had probably gone awry or deviated significantly. In the end, I had no choice but to ask Marmar about the situation. ¡°Marmar, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here. What on earth happened? Why did the garden get trashed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s those guys, it¡¯s all their doing¡­!¡± ¡°Those guys?¡± ¡°They did it! They destroyed the flower beds that I worked so hard on¡­! They even called me a hornless loser¡­!¡± Marmar almost seemed half-crazed. She couldn¡¯t even exin it properly, as her anger was just boiling. At the same time, there was this fear towards ¡®those guys¡¯. But I quickly figured out what was all this. Because ¡®the guys¡¯ Marmar feared soon revealed themselves. ©¥Today was fun too¡­! The whole world will tremble at our feet¡­! ¡°They¡¯re back-!¡± Marmar¡¯s tail shook as she quickly said, ¡°Comrade, hide here for a moment! I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do if they see you!¡± Then she headed to an area where she pretended to be alone. Following Marmar¡¯s words, I hid in a corner behind the building and cautiously poked my head out. There, I saw a group of women with various hair colors chattering together. One, two, three. There were three of them in total. ©¥Those Ark idiots¡­. With the imp quota system, they¡¯ll have no choice but to hire us in each organization¡­! ©¥Muhuhu, that¡¯s right¡­! Fools! They don¡¯t know that we¡¯re infiltrating each organization, and sowing division in their society and families¡­! They each wore borate colored robes. With their small and skinny size, the robes appeared oversized. However, what was intriguing was the small hole near their buttocks, from which their tails wagged. Salrangsalrang. Their tail was simr to that of Marmar¡¯s, but unlike her diamond tail tip, the shapes of their tails varied from a star to a triangle to a circle. They were Imps. They definitely resembled Marmar. The only difference was that these fes had a pair of strangely-shaped horns protruding from their foreheads. The horns were short, about the length of my fingers, but they were unmistakably horns. Did Imps have horns? Then Marmar said to the Imps. ¡°Wel, wee, sisters¡­! How did today go?¡± Marmar¡¯s greeting was very awkward. It was as if an outcast was trying to forcefully fit in the group. An Imp with short red hair and a star-shaped tail frowned. She raised her left arm high, as she unted her armband, and shouted. ¡°Marmar¡­! Didn¡¯t I always tell you to prepare the meal before wee back¡­?! Howe dinner isn¡¯t ready¡­!¡± ¡°But Tartar, I don¡¯t have the money to prepare dinner. You promised to contribute to the rent and food expenses, but you¡¯ve never given anything so far. With the three of you, it¡¯s already-¡° However, the Imp with the armband interrupted Marmar. ¡°Money, money, money¡­! Marmar, you¡¯re talking like you¡¯re not an Imp¡­! The great Angmar Imps never dwell on money or wealth¡­!¡± ¡°As expected, hornless Imps are useless¡­! At this rate, you can¡¯t enlist in the great Demon King¡¯s propaganda unit¡­!¡± ¡°Heuu¡­, I, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Marmar was surrounded by two Imps and was mercilessly tormented. From what I¡¯d heard, they were probably the Imps who were renting the townhouse. Not to mention paying rent, they seemed to be tyrannizing Marmar, asking her to prepare their meals. It was then. ¡°Hihi-! Chaos-! Destruction-!¡± An Imp with a triangr tail and honey-colored hair grabbed a handful of dirt from the flower bed and started wildly scattering it all over. Chareureu chareureu. ¡°Hihi, Fear¡­! Pollution¡­! Destruction¡­!¡± ¡°Aaaaht¡­! Gargar¡­! I nted lettuce seeds there¡­!¡± It seemed that even Marmar, who endured being bullied, could no longer tolerate it this time. She grabbed the waist of the honey-haired Imp called Gargar and desperately prevented the destruction of the flower bed. ¡°Stop¡­! I nted lettuce there¡­!¡± ¡°Gareureu, gareureu¡­!¡± The Imp Gargar was foaming at the mouth. Unfortunately, the weak Marmar couldn¡¯t handle the power of the crazed Imp alone. I now understood why the garden and flower bed that Marmar had worked so hard on were in ruins. ¡°Gareureuk¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there you two, help me¡­!¡± Hearing Marmar¡¯s cry, I couldn¡¯t just stand there and watch. I stepped out of hiding and approached the Imps. ¡°What the hell is going on!?¡± The Imps stopped and looked at me. The collective pressure of their gazes felt somewhat chilling. ¡°He¡¯s a strange one¡­!¡± The one with a red armband and red hair, the Imp named Tartar, approached me. ¡°Heung¡­?¡± The way they circled around me was simr to how a pack of wild animals cautiously observes an unfamiliar target. Well, that might actually be the case¡­ Finally, one stood in front of me, frowning. ¡°Who are you¡­?! For your information, I am the great star-tailed Tartar, the captain of the Angmar Red Propaganda Unit¡­!¡± I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but it sounded like she had some status. With overflowing confidence and an assertive attitude, this Imp seemed to be the leader of this group. The star-tailed Tartar continued. ¡°You smell like an Imp. But! No tail, no horns¡­! Hah, you¡¯re just a lowly candy-brained Nymph¡­!¡± She quickly realized that I was an Imp, or a Nymph¡­ or something like that. Just like how the Nymph Bionoi, whom I met at the tavern before, recognized me as a Half-Fairy, this gal also seemed to have such a sensitive sense. But something bothered me. ¡°What do you mean by Nymphs are lowly?¡± At my question, Tartar¡¯s slender eyebrows rose peculiarly. ¡°Nymphs are a lowly race, while Imps are superior to any other race inparison¡­! This is historically proven¡­!¡± ¡°Historically proven?¡± As I asked, Tartar looked at me as if she were looking at an ignorant fool. Then, with a gesture that seemed like an act of mercy, she spoke. ¡°The superiority of Imps is well depicted in the ancient Angmar mural ¡®Impodus,¡¯ painted 2,000 years ago¡­! This exnation should already suffice¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 134.2 (EP-134.2) Exam Time #2 134 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #2 I heard that Imps were a new race created by the Demon King Angmar himself, remodeling and corrupting the Nymphs about half a century ago. So I couldn¡¯t see how the superiority of the Imps was depicted on an ancient mural 2,000 years ago. These three were weird¡­ Were all Imps like this? I only thought of Imps being simr to Marmar. But I really couldn¡¯t tell if Marmar was the weird one or if it was this group. Unless I met more Imps, it would be hard to distinguish. ¡°Co,rade-! Let¡¯s go get dinner together-!¡± Suddenly, Marmar grabbed my arm. Then she started dragging me somewhere. Sensing her determination, I had no choice but to leave the ce with Marmar. * * * It was only after we were no longer in sight of the Imps that Marmar let out a long, heavy sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no one here, right?¡± She even looked around the area to truly confirm that there were no more Imps. She looked very pitiful and heartbreaking. ¡°Marmar, what¡¯s going on? Why are the Imps bullying you?¡± I asked Marmar for a detailed exnation of the situation. Then she began to let out all the injustice she¡¯d been bottling as if she had been waiting for this moment. ¡°I recruited Imps¡­! At first, those guys said they¡¯d help me. But it¡¯s all talk. One day, when I got home, their attitude changed¡­!¡± ¡°So Marmar, you mean the Imps just switched and started bullying you?¡± Marmar said that she met the three Imps while working as a teaching assistant. They were kind to Marmar, and having the building, Marmar did them a favor by inviting them to her townhouse for a ce to sleep. In the beginning, they acted like good residents. But after they settled down, they started making requests to Marmar as if they were the owners of the building. ¡°At first, they were just small requests like making a prayer room. However, they startedining more and more about the side dishes I give-. Then they used me of ignoring them or raising my voice¡­.¡± ¡°What, raising your voice?¡± ¡°I held a convention in the townhouse, and Tartar became the house¡¯s secretary!¡± Coming in as guests then gradually demanding for rights, and soon trying to take over the position of the owner. This was just like spies. A bunch of little devils, indeed¡­ Weren¡¯t they all Imps? Why the hell would they gang up on a fellow Imp? It was then, Marmar rubbed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I don¡¯t have horns yet.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­. horns.¡± Although I couldn¡¯t tell for sure what role horns y among Imps, I couldn¡¯t stand the sight of myrade, Marmar, being tormented by some random Imps. ¡°Can¡¯t you just kick them out?¡± If they were being a bother, we should simply chase them out. Was there any other simpler solution than that? But Marmar shook her head. ¡°This is all a test. They are testing my patience and persistence.¡± ¡°What test?¡± ¡°This is a secret but I¡¯ll let Comrade in on it-.¡± Marmar leaned her head closer to me, then whispered into my ear. ¡°They are members of the Demon King Angmar¡¯s Army. If I pass the test, I might get officially promoted to the Demon King¡¯s Army!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­! In particr, it is said that Tartar served as a team leader in the Red Propaganda Unit that the Demon King himself founded¡­! Isn¡¯t that great¡­?¡± By Tartar, she should be referring to the red-haired Imp with the star-shaped tail and armband. If what Marmar said was true, that Tartar might have a lot of information about the Demon King. ¡°The other dark-haired Imp is Purpur, the twin sister of Tartar. It is said that she used to pour wine for the Demon King and even talked with him!¡± ¡°Hmm. Then what about Gargar?¡± I thought of the honey-haired Imp who was digging through the flower bed. What kind of position did she have? ¡°Gargar, she¡­, she¡¯s a bit mentally unstable.¡± ¡°¡­ I see, it certainly looks that way.¡± ¡°I heard that she saw something she shouldn¡¯t have. That¡¯s why her mind got messed up.¡± Didn¡¯t I see someone like that recently? I heard that the ck Mage Pelto was also in such a state. Perhaps Gargar and Sir Pelto¡¯s madness had something inmon. Anyway. Purpur, Tartar, Gargar, Marmar. And the ogre¡¯s name was Gorgor. There seemed to be a trend with their names. Was it the Demon King¡¯s preference? Well, I guessed it would be tiresome and difficult to give them carefully thought-out names, considering there were so many of them. I meant, I even named my squirrel Keongkeong¡­ Marmar hesitated a bit, but eventually said. ¡°S, so the thing is, Comrade, I don¡¯t have any more money¡­ And I have to prepare dinner for the sisters tonight¡­¡± I immediately realized that Marmar was asking to borrow some money, that was why she was hesitant. Since I didn¡¯t have anywhere to spend money anyway, I took out the money I had from my pocket and handed it to Marmar. ¡°Fiv, five hundred thousand coins? Is it okay to give me this much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I have on me for now. If you need more moneyter, let me know. I can withdraw from my ount.¡± ¡°No, this is enough! Comrade, I¡¯ll prepare dinner tonight! Let¡¯s eat together!¡± After buying a lot of pork cutlet, which the Imps loved, Marmar and I returned to the townhouse to find a huge fire zing in the garden. ¡°My, my furniture¡­!¡± Marmar¡¯s face turned pale blue as she looked in shock. It seemed that the burning pieces of wood were Marmar¡¯s furniture. ¡°Hieek¡­! My furniture¡­! That¡¯s my closet¡­!¡± ¡°Muhuhuhu.¡± Disregarding Marmar¡¯s cry, the Imp Tartar simply grinned insidiously. ¡°Hornless Marmar, so as not to grieve¡­! In recognition of your hard work, the Demon King himself will be giving you a revtion¡­!¡± Then the blue-haired Imp Purpur added from the side. ¡°Hurry up and kneel and bow your head¡­!¡± [T/N: author used ?? which is ck(used dark) before, then ?? now which is blue in describing Purpur¡¯s hair color] Chapter 135.1 (EP-135.1) Exam Time #3 135 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #3 Professor Bn exined something to me the other day. Demon King Angmar held a position equivalent to the sun or a god for beings living in the darkness and shadows. A god. That was right. For the demons, Demon King Angmar was an object of faith. Although he was torn to pieces by evil, there was this belief that one day, the Demon King would be resurrected in the world and lead his followers to the right path. It was more or less simr to the belief of the Savior of the different religions. Imp Marmar also believed that one day, the Demon King Angmar would be resurrected, and rid this world of discrimination and violence. ©¥The Demon King aimed to create a world of equality; without sorrow, poverty or hunger. Of course, that was just Imp Marmar¡¯s perspective. In reality, the Demon King was said to be a madman who waged wars everywhere, even tearing rifts in the world beyond the barrier. It was hard to identify who would be right. At least, to Marmar, the Demon King Angmar was a great existence. That was also what the Imps were saying to Marmar. ¡°We¡¯re giving you the chance to receive the Demon King¡¯s doctrine¡­!¡± They said. Naturally, Marmar was trembling in excitement at this opportunity. In fact, she kneeled t on the ground without hesitation. Ppigokppigok. Perched atop the broken wardrobe, the red-haired Tartar looked down at Marmar with satisfaction and shouted with greater arrogance. ¡°You, Halfie over there¡­! You also kneel and bow down to the King of Kings¡­! Worship his voice in glory¡­!¡± ¡°Who? Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡­! Quickly kneel and bow your head¡­!¡± It seemed like they didn¡¯t like the fact that I didn¡¯t kneel. But from my perspective, there was absolutely no reason for me to kneel in front of some scuffed bonfire. Receiving the words of the Demon King. I knew that it was impossible. After all, Solomon died a long time ago. In my opinion, these Imps were clearly manipting and taking advantage of the innocent Marmar. Suddenly, I recalled the entry that I read about Imps a long while ago. ¡¸Imp: Noisy little devils. They deceive people with all sorts of clever remarks and tricks. They originate from Nymphs, the fairies of nature which Demon King Angmar modified.¡¹ They were the Demon King¡¯s servants; said to deceive people with their cunning tongue. Considering their nature, no wonder Marmar fell prey to their web of lies. Did they even consider Marmar as apanion in the first ce? Wasn¡¯t Marmar already being discriminated against for having no horns? Hwareureuk, hwareureuk. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I just stood there staring at the figure in front of the zing mes. A moment of silence lingered in the air. ¡°Pain¡­! Tax¡­! Discrimination¡­!¡± Then Gargar started running around the mes. It was eerie, like that of a possessed shaman. ¡°Tartar, it¡¯s time to begin¡­! We don¡¯t have much time¡­!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Hearing herrade¡¯s words, Tartar licked her lips then raised her arms high. Then, as if delivering a grand speech to the world, she proimed. ¡°All beings,e forth and behold the voice of the great Demon King-!¡± She then took something out of her arms and threw it into the mes. It was some strange shiny powder. As the powder mixed into the mes, the fire grew evenrger and more dazzling, casting a radiant crimson glow all around. Morakmorak. At the same time, thick blue smoke spread in all directions. However, unlike the usual rising smoke that ascends into the sky, this one seemed to hang heavily, almost like dry ice, settling at our feet. What was that? It smelled weird¡­ Thanks to that, Marmar waspletely buried in the smoke, leaving only her diamond-shaped tail visible. Tartar continued. ¡°Sister Marmar, heed my instructions¡­! Listen closely and you will hear the Demon King¡¯s solemn words¡­!¡± ¡°Heeueuaeu-.¡± Buried in the smoke, Marmar murmured something in a peculiar manner. Though it was really more like the growl of a beast than human speech. It sounded like the voice of someone heavily intoxicated with alcohol. No. I knew of a more urateparison. When I was exploring the back alleys of the kingdom, hadn¡¯t I seen people heavily addicted to the low-grade magic weed handled by the ck Robes? ©¥Heeueung, give me more-. They slumped and made the exact same sounds. Drugs¡­ ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ The smoke on the ground was drugs! The reason why I was rtively unaffected was probably because I didn¡¯t kneel. Was that why they were above ground on an elevation? To avoid the narcotic gas spreading below? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ It wasn¡¯t as surprising now that I¡¯d figured out their tricks. All that remained was the truth that these Imps were just a bunch of con artists who took advantage of Marmar¡¯s kindness. At this point, I exploded. ¡°This is a scam. Where on earth is the voice of the Demon King supposed to being from?¡± Gukikit. Hearing this, Tartar angrily frowned. ¡°It¡¯s because your faith iscking, you halfwit¡­! If you kneel down, lower yourself in a humble posture, then you will hear the voice of the Demon King¡­!¡± ¡°If I lower myself, I¡¯ll end up inhaling the hallucinogenic gas, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Tartar paused, seemingly bewildered that their trick had been seen through. For a moment, her face had a darker shadow than the one cast by the bonfire. ¡°Purpur, that guy is trying to sabotage our operation¡­!¡± ¡°Unforgivable¡­!¡± Whether they were angered by their n being exposed or they had given up on deceiving me any further, it seemed that they were readying to take action. How did Imps even fight? I¡¯d been curious about that for a while now. ¡°I, I¡¯m going to run away¡­!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together¡­!¡± ¡°Hehe, the abyss¡­!¡± ¡­ But instead ofing at me, the Imps chose to flee, with their tails behind their backs. Did they instinctively realize that they couldn¡¯t defeat me? They might be smarter than I thought? Or maybe it was just their cunning nature. Then I lightly chanted. ©¤Air Bullet. Edited by: faker Chapter 135.2 (EP-135.2) Exam Time #3 135 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #3 Phishung, phishung, phishung. ¡°Ggyak-!¡± ¡°Hik-!¡± ¡°Geek-!¡± Three magic bullets urately flew towards the Imps. Upon contact, they were immediately knocked down on the ground, wriggling in pain. ¡°Something, something hit¡­! My butt hurts¡­!¡± It was something I¡¯d noticed while being with Marmar, but it seemed that Imps were not very good in terms ofbat. Why did Solomon bother creating such insignificant beings? Was he simply bored? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up in pain again, behave yourselves.¡± I gathered the tails of the fallen Imps and tied them with a nearby fence rope. Perhaps it was because they were hurt by my magic, but the Imps didn¡¯t resist and simply wriggled. ¡°Re, release me at once¡­! If you don¡¯t stop this act of hate towards Imps, you shall face the wrath of Demon King Angmar¡­!¡± ¡°I, I have a phobia of ropes¡­. Please release me¡­.¡± ¡°Garuerue¡­.¡± It felt like everything was a lie until just now. They talked really big to those who showed kindness like Marmar, but stammered in front of those who firmly stood their ground. Were these little devils? It was both unbelievable and infuriating that these b?tches ruined the Fairy Paradise that Marmar worked so hard to cultivate. Now angry, I asked with a ferocious voice. ¡°You, what¡¯s with this Red Propaganda Unit bullsh?t? If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll pluck your tails off.¡± ¡°Hieek¡­! No, not the tail¡­!¡± ¡°Then tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Keuuu¡­.¡± Tartar cautiously looked at me. I tightly grabbed her star-shaped tail. As I did, Tartar let out a shriek and started sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°T-t-the star-shaped tail is a once-in-a-lifetime tail¡­! You can¡¯t pull it out¡­! I¡¯ll tell the truth¡­!¡± Soon, the other Imps also burst into tears. I wondered if this was all fake crying to try and fool me, but it didn¡¯t seem like that. It did really feel like they were crying for fear that their tails might get ripped off. This was how valuable their tails were to them. Thinking about how Marmar pulled out her own tail for me, I couldn¡¯t help but be especially grateful. It was such a big deal, yet she still did it without hesitation. I asked the crying Imps. ¡°W-We are imps who escaped from a prison facility¡­ We wandered around and eventually ended up in Arc. We survived by rummaging through trash bins, and that¡¯s when we met Marmar¡­.¡± ¡°Then what about those things with the Demon King, about you being a team leader of some unit, are those all lies?¡± ¡°Y, yes¡­. We wanted to live afortable life using Marmar¡­.¡± Scaring them really made them honest. * * * Marmar regained consciousness an hourter. Marmar, who was lying on a makeshift bed with a nket, abruptly sat up and let out a strange scream, ¡®Gek.¡¯ ¡°Marmar, do you feel better?¡± ¡°What? I was just eating a mountain of ice cream, and now it¡¯s all gone? Where did it all go?¡± Marmar couldn¡¯t distinguish between dreams and reality just yet. So I carefully exined to her what had just happened. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. Hey, you three, apologize to Marmar.¡± As I gave them a warning look, Tartar slowly approached Marmar. She looked very hesitant until I clenched my fist. Seeing this, Tartar flinched in fear of a smack and quickly lowered her head. ¡°Ma, Marmar¡­! As you have just heard, I¡¯m really sorry¡­! In fact, it was a lie¡­!¡± ¡°Forgive me¡­!¡± However, still partially under the influence of the hallucination, Marmar only looked at the Imps with a somewhat sorrowful expression. Thinking about the havoc and deception that these Imps had done, perhaps she was angry and resentful? But looking at her now, Marmar seemed to be feeling a mix of sadness and anger which was slightly different from what I had anticipated. ¡°Then, was hearing the Demon King¡¯s voice also a lie?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s right¡­ It was a lie that the Demon King resurrected and spoke to us¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Marmar¡¯s expression grew incredibly dark. It seemed that for her, the betrayal of hope was more heartbreaking than the destruction of her garden. Then as if feeling Marmar¡¯s sadness, Tartar quickly added to bring in some light. ¡°B-But it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie¡­! Gargar, Gargar is a Great Imp who really saw the Demon King, I swear on my tail¡­!¡± Tartar pointed to Gargar, who was digging with her hands like a dog in the corner of the garden. I only thought she was just a crazy Imp, but did she actually see the Demon King? ¡°Muhuhu, Gargar had been baptized by the Demon King himself¡­! Gargar is a vanguard of the great Demon King¡¯s army¡­!¡± This surprised Marmar. ¡°What, baptized?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­! A baptism that is bestowed only upon Imps who have passed a difficult trial¡­! Gargar is an Imp who proudly passed the test and was baptized¡­!¡± Tartar boasted as if it were her own aplishment. But as I clenched my fist, her tail quickly drooped as she nced at me cautiously. She sure was stupid. ¡­ Was this how Elga felt when she looked at me? However, Marmar¡¯s mood seemed to instantly brighten at the mention of the baptism, as she pped her hands together. I had no choice but to ask about it. ¡°What is this baptism?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ceremonial ritual that elevates Imps to a higher level¡­! It¡¯s typically conducted by the Demon King¡¯s officials, or sometimes, the Demon King himself¡­!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Was it possible for me to do that? I imagined myself evolving Marmar. ¡°How do you do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-, well, only an Imp who experienced it knows.¡± So our eyes turned towards Gargar, who was continuously digging up the flower bed soil like a roon. ¡°Hihi¡­!!!¡± ¡®¡­ I don¡¯t think she even knows anything by this point.¡¯ Chapter 136.1 (EP-136.1) Exam Time #4 136 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #4 Of course, even with her big heart, Marmar wouldn¡¯t just forgive those who deceived and bullied her. ¡°Fix all the rooms and furniture¡­! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick you out¡­!¡± With nothing to fear from the Imps anymore, Marmar became their leader by default. The Imps, who would¡¯ve been thrown to the streets, were grateful for Marmar¡¯s treatment. ¡°I, Tartar, will sweep the floor¡­! Purpur will wash the dishes, and Gargar¡­.¡± ¡°Hihi¡­!¡± Tartar looked at Gargar, who was chasing after a fly, and sighed while shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s best not to let Gargar do anything¡­.¡± ¡°Then start cleaning!¡± Marmar ordered the Imps who had been deceiving her for days. The Imps then began to slowly move, cleaning up the chaos they created one by one. Seeing this, Marmar nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Good. Everything is going back to normal.¡± ¡°Are you okay with this Marmar? These guys tormented you. Shouldn¡¯t we report it to Ark for punishment or expel them?¡± I asked Marmar if it was okay for the Imps¡¯ punishment to end so lightly. But Marmar simply shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. After all, among us Imps, the one who gets deceived is considered to be at fault!¡± The deceived¡­ would be at fault. How cold¡­ I guessed they really were the creations of the Demon King. At the thought of the Demon King, I looked at Gargar, who was said to have been baptized by the Demon King. ¡°Gareureu¡­.¡± ¡­ She looked more like a beast than anything else. The girl didn¡¯t feel intelligent and seemed to be purely driven by instincts. ¡°Is she like this from the beginning?¡± I asked the Imps who were diligently cleaning, to which Tartar nodded. ¡°She¡¯s been ill since we escaped from the facility¡­!¡± ¡°I see. By the way, you¡¯ve been mentioning the facility. What is it?¡± The Imps said they had escaped from a ce called the ¡°facility.¡± With nothing to their name, they wandered around like vagabonds, before eventuallying to Ark. But even in Arc, they couldn¡¯t eat well, so they rummaged through trash, collecting and selling junk and scrap metal. In the midst of that, they thought of taking advantage of Marmar, who showed them kindness, to gain even greater benefits. This was, without a doubt, bad. But on another angle, you couldn¡¯t help butmend their tenancy, especially after all they¡¯d been through. They were simr to Marmar in that regard. Tuktaktuktak. As she hammered away on the broken wardrobe, Tartar exined. ¡°The facility was a very Imp-phobic ce¡­! The demons imprisoned there were all deprived of their freedom and were exploited forbor¡­!¡± ording to Tartar, it seemed that an institution called ¡®facility¡¯ existed somewhere in the vicinity of Ark. There, they locked up demons and subjected them to various kinds of abuse. ¡°We¡¯re made to dig the ground until evening, then fill it up again the next day¡­! Meaninglessbor, it was very insulting and terrible¡­!¡± It was quite literally undoing any work you did, reducing all to nothing¡­ I remembered hearing that prisoners of war would be made to do such work so that their strength would be sapped away. Plus, it was very effective in breaking both their bodies and minds. ¡°Hihi, full speed ahead¡­!¡± Paseuseukpaseuseuk. I could now see why Gargar kept digging the ground. She¡¯d been mechanically repeating the orders of the facility¡­ ¡°Then why were you guys locked up in the facility?¡± I became curious about the reason behind the facility¡¯s existence. Why did the facility imprison demons, including Imps? Tartar then said. ¡°The vicious guards at the facility said that horned Imps like us are suspects¡­.¡± Horns, huh? ¡°Speaking of horns, you have one while Marmar doesn¡¯t. What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Horns are a symbol of misdeeds¡­! They¡¯re like medals that grow little by little every time we do something bad¡­!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Was it like Pinhio¡¯s nose that grew every time he lied? For the Imps who considered horns as medals, Marmar, who didn¡¯thave horns, must have seemed inferior. Seuk. Just to be sure, I touched my forehead. It was smooth and there was no sign of any horns. The blue-haired Purpur added. ¡°We were chained¡­. So, we all ran away when that incident happened¡­!¡± Purpur then exined the incident that took ce at the facility about two months ago. It was like any usual day of being exploited forbor, until someone suddenly broke into the facility and killed a lot of people, all while hunting the imprisoned demons. Taking advantage of the chaos, the sisters Tartar and Purpur escaped. At that time, they also joined forces with Gargar. Listening to her story, the one who broke through was probably the main character¡¯s party. Come to think of it, in Chapter 2 of the original novel, there was a mad scientist who experimented with demons. Was that when it happened? Seeing it this way, it seemed that the main character¡¯s party was steadily following the original route. Like a train running on a fixed rail, chugging along theid out path¡­ Chapter 136.2 (EP-136.2) Exam Time #4 136 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #4 With help of multiple hands, the devastated garden and flower beds were soon restored to almost the way they were. Of course, there were no pretty flowers or lettuce, but Marmar thought positively saying, ¡°We can nt them again.¡± There were many twists and turns, but in terms of the result, Marmar now had additional subordinates. Well, additional ¡®Imps¡¯. They could work together in the future. However, since there was no absolute certainty of what would happen, I decided to scare the Imps who were sitting in the corner resting. ¡°I will be visiting often in the future. If I discover that you did something bad again, I will pluck your tail!¡± ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± The Imps trembled at my threat. Watching their reaction, Marmar said with awe. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone discipline Imps so well. As expected of my dignified Comrade!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Imps are naturally rebellious, they don¡¯t bow their heads to anyone!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Perhaps it was because I was of the Devil King¡¯s descent. Which made me wonder, what would happen if I suddenly told these guys, ¡°I am the Demon King¡¯s grandson.¡± However, I quickly shook my head and dispelled that thought. The reason being that if I were to reveal the truth to them, they would undoubtedly go wild and spread rumors everywhere, causing amotion. Then, eventually, my identity would get exposed to the world and I would get hunted before I could even grow¡­ ¡°Hmm.¡± How should I make use of these Imps? Then, I once again thought of the baptism done on Imps by the high-ranking officials of the Demon King or the Demon King himself. Gargar was said to have experienced it firsthand. Unfortunately, right now, said Imp was mentally unstable and couldn¡¯t even do basicmunication¡­ Still, just in case, I asked Gargar who was frolicking in the flowerbed ¡°Gargar, do you know anything about the baptism ceremony?¡± Of course, I had already asked once without receiving an answer, but I was hoping that it would be different this time. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Gargar stopped running around and stared at my face. Meanwhile, Tartar said in surprise. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Gargar listen¡­! She¡¯s always either growling or mumbling incoherent words¡­!¡± Apparently, Gargar listening to someone was a novelty in itself. Since she was relying on instinct, after losing her intelligence, maybe she saw through my identity? The problem was that she only listened but didn¡¯t respond. I had no idea what thoughts were going through the mind of this honey-colored Imp. This kind of iprehensibility made me think of Aira. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Gargar, who had been keeping her mouth shut for a while, was absentmindedly stroking her chin. ¡°Trial¡­!¡± Then Gargar raised her dirtied hands high. ¡°Trial¡­!¡± She repeated the word ¡®Trial¡¯. Seeing this, it seemed like she had something to say, so I made a guess based on what she said. ¡°Are you saying to take a trial?¡± ¡°Sess¡­! Evolution¡­!¡± ¡°And if you seed, you¡¯ll evolve?¡± ¡°Comrade, how are you talking to her!? Can you understand her!?¡± Marmar looked at me in disbelief as Imunicated with the crazy Imp. But I, myself, was also curious about how I was talking to her right now. Despite these being simple spections based on her one-offs, perhaps there was a strange affinity between a Half-Fairy and an Imp? Or maybe not. ¡°Baptism¡­! Blood¡­!¡± It could be my imagination, but I felt that I had sessfully established a connection with Gargar. And I was able to discover that blood would be needed for performing a baptism. Perhaps, the blood of the Demon King or a high-ranking official could elevate Imps to a higher stage of evolution. Of course, such a gift was not something that could be acquired just by any Imp. It was like a reward that only Imps who had passed a certain ¡®trial¡¯ could enjoy. ¡°Did I understand that correctly?¡± ¡°Gareureureu¡­.¡± Gargar then began to roll around the flower bed. Thanks to this, her clothes got dirty but she looked extremely delighted. Seeing Gargar like this, Marmar¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you really talk?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, if it is true, the Demon King seems to reward the Imps who passed some sort of a trial.¡± ¡°Then, if the Demon King returns someday, will I be able to receive a reward?¡± Marmar wondered if she could receive a reward from the Demon King. However, the Imps coldly shook their heads. ¡°Imps without horns will have a difficult time¡­!¡± Hearing those words, Marmar touched her forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have horns? I wish I had horns too!¡± I imagined horns on Marmar¡¯s forehead. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think it would fit her very well. ¡°Marmar, even without horns, you¡¯re a hard worker and will definitely be able to receive a reward.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± I wanted to give Marmar a reward for her hard work and diligence. If the blood of high-ranking officials or the Demon King could empower Imps, could my blood also do the same? But the question now was, how could I get Marmar to consume my blood? If I just asked, ¡°Would you like to drink my blood?¡± Marmar would just look at me like I was some weirdo. Was there no natural way of doing it? However, such worries were resolved by an unexpected existence. ¡°Gareureu¡­!¡± Gargar suddenly started to run rampant with a hoe, making a shallow cut on my finger. ¡°Comrade¡­! Your hand is bleeding¡­! Comrade got a cut¡­!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Chapter 137.1 (EP-137.1) Exam Time #5 137 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #5 Blood trickled down the middle finger of my left hand. The wound was not particrly painful or deep, but still, it was not a good sight to see yourself bleeding. On the contrary, the surrounding Imps were more flustered than the injured. ¡°Blood, he¡¯s bleeding¡­! He might die¡­!¡± ¡°How scary¡­!¡± Were they afraid of blood? It might be possible. Marmar seemed to be the same way. Her tail anxiously wagged as she looked at my nicked finger. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll bandage it right away!¡± ¡°A bandage? It¡¯s okay, that¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯ll just lick-.¡± Pajijik. Then an idea suddenly shed in my mind. I now got the blood I wanted, couldn¡¯t I feed this to Marmar? ¡°Actually, I have a cut in my mouth. Marmar, can you lick it for me instead?¡± ¡°Huh-!?¡± It was weird to ask someone to lick your finger. But the broadminded Marmar might not refuse. In fact, Marmar did not refuse and immediately put my finger in her mouth. With that, feeding my blood to Marmar was a sess. But now, I wondered, what would happen next? ¡°Has the bleeding stopped?¡± Marmar removed her mouth from my hand and examined it. She even put a band-aid on. However, nothing happened in the end. ¡®What?¡¯ Was the method wrong? Maybe it was my fault for believing Gargar¡¯s nonsense¡­ I wondered if Professor Bn knew how the baptism could work. I¡¯d need to ask herter. * * * We had a veryte dinner because of all the things that happened. However, Marmar¡¯s fried pork cutlet was very tasty and the satisfaction was high. ¡°Buying the meat and breadcrumbs, and making them would be cheaper than getting the ready-made ones¡­!¡± Marmar said as she cooked most of the food herself. I had noticed this when she helped me organize my documents, but she was quite good with handiwork. Her cooking skills were impressive, even good enough to make food that could be sold in the market. ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned it before, but Marmar¡¯s pork cutlet is incredibly delicious¡­! It doesn¡¯t even need a sauce, it¡¯s tasty as it is¡­!¡± ¡°Then if you want to keep eating it, you all have to contribute with the food expenses from now on, understand?¡± ¡°I know¡­. We also found a job through the Imp quota system. From now on, we¡¯ll pay our fair share of the expenses¡­!¡± ¡°Really!? Where?¡± Marmar was delighted, like a mother seeing herzy children finally finding a job. Tartar also proudly puffed her chest out. ¡°We became teaching assistants¡­! As assistants to the renowned Professor Belhawk, we¡¯re now on a solid path¡­!¡± ¡°Gareureu-.¡± They exined that they nned to infiltrate Ark by slowly mixing in as spies. Being a professor¡¯s assistant was part of that. ¡°Hmm.¡± There were a lot of things I wanted to say, but I held it in. Marmar also looked like she wanted to say something, but just kept silent. Bing a teaching assistant for Professor Belhawk, known as the ¡°graveyard of TAs¡±, one could say it was payback for their misdeeds to Marmar. This was why people should lead a virtuous life. Speaking of, I suddenly wondered how Professor Belhawk was doing. She was also one of my targets for revenge. It was just that the lectures were self-study through the teaching assistants, and whenever I went to her researchb, she would always be absent, making it impossible to approach her. Did she realize that I might extend my vengeance towards her and was purposely avoiding me? ¡­ No, it didn¡¯t seem like that. As I was sitting outside, lost in thought while looking at the fire in the drum barrel, Marmar handed me something. It was a drink filled with chunks of ice. When I took a sip, it was incredibly sweet. Should I describe it as tasting simr to cocoa? ¡°Comrade helped me a lot today. Thank you¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I always felt awkward whenever someone thanked me. So, I replied moderately. ¡°Well, they were taking advantage of you, anyone would have done the same.¡± ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t even see through a simple scam. Am I stupid?¡± ¡°No, of course not. You shouldn¡¯t take the me. I was a third party, that¡¯s why-.¡± As I stumbled over my words, Marmar suddenly burst intoughter, as if she had seen something funny. It was then that I realized I had fallen victim to her clutches. Marmar was teasing me. She was indeed a mischievous little devil. She then said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I really thought I could hear the Demon King¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really! I wanted to ask a question!¡± Marmar had something to ask the Demon King? Out of curiosity, I asked what it was. ¡°What did you want to ask? If you don¡¯t want to say, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not really a big secret! What I wanted to ask was¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­ I changed my mind, I won¡¯t say!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re just teasing me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Actually, I also like to trick others. I¡¯m an Imp!¡± Marmar smiled slyly, but her cheekiness gradually died down. ¡°Really, I just wanted to ask if I¡¯m doing well?¡± ¡°If you are doing well?¡± ¡°Yes! I am working hard. However, I don¡¯t know if this is really the right way. What if all the effort I¡¯m putting in turns out to be meaningless?¡± ¡°Hmm. I see¡­¡± Marmar seemed to be worried about the direction in which she was living. If the Demon King were to suddenly appear and say, ¡°Marmar, you are doing well,¡± it would bring great relief to Marmar¡¯s heart. So, I decided to speak this on his behalf. ¡°Marmar, you are doing well.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I were in the same position as you, I don¡¯t think I could live as diligently as you are right now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pretty sure. I might not have a tail, but I can swear on it!¡± Chapter 137.2 (EP-137.2) Exam Time #5 137 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #5 ¡°Then it¡¯s probably true!¡± Marmar seemed happy at my praise. Some affirmation could greatly help someone and save them from despair. Suddenly, I found myself wondering if someone were watching me, would they consider the path I was on to be the right one? And would they tell me if I was doing well in this path? In this sudden possession of a different life, had I been doing well? I avoided the Queen¡¯s execution and my own death. In this temporary position, was following the goal of Angmar¡¯s revival the right choice? I didn¡¯t know because there was no one to answer. I needed to stumble my way forward on a path with no clear end. It felt like solving a test with no correct answers. It was then that Marmar asked me with a subtle tone. ¡°Comrade, why are you being so nice to me? You saved me from being burned at the stake and protected me from harm.¡± Well. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because you genuinely ept my goodwill? It¡¯s a difficult question to answer all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Genuinely ept your goodwill? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Other people always think that I¡¯m hiding a plot whenever I try to do them a favor. There are many instances where they just don¡¯t want anything with me at all. But you are not like that.¡± Marmar epted goodwill as it was. I could be rest assured and see Marmar be happy. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t exin anything¡­¡± Marmar let out a long nasal sound, somewhat disappointed. Even I found my own words hard to believe. However, the goodwill I extended to Marmar was genuinely free of ulterior motives. If I were to give a reason, it was because I, as an ordinary human being, genuinely wished for Marmar to live a fulfilling life. I could see myself, Lee Seong-eum, in Marmar. I also felt that doing good to Marmar relieved me of the guilt I had for lying and doing bad things to everyone while living as the viin, Theo Gospel. Looking at it this way, doing Marmar a favor was not without reason. Even, it was purely for my own selfishness. If Marmar found out about that, would she reject my goodwill? Meanwhile, Marmar just clicked her tongue, not knowing my thoughts. ¡°Goodwill without any reason? It feels like I¡¯m being deceived, but I¡¯ll let it slide¡­¡± * * * ¡°It¡¯ste, why don¡¯t you sleep here?¡± Marmar said she would give me her room, which was rtively undestroyed, while she¡¯d sleep on the floor. Of course, I declined. ¡°I¡¯ll feel bad if I do that.¡± ¡°There have been dangerous people roaming around recently. It might be risky, so just sleep here!¡± ¡°Dangerous people?¡± In response to my question, Marmar leaned her head towards me and said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s the hunters that Comrade was talking about. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re attacking people and causing havoc.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I did hear some rumors. They were going around Ark and Gracia throwing uproars. By that, I mean, killing. Of course, I¡¯d heard that it was only those whomitted crimes, such as vicious bosses who didn¡¯t pay their employees, or professors who stole their students¡¯ research. Still, was it okay to kill people so easily? As characters in a novel, it felt cool and refreshing to bring justice. But actually having them as living and breathing people around me, they felt more like lunatics. Weren¡¯t theyplete serial killers? Why weren¡¯t they getting arrested? Well, I knew why. There wasn¡¯t a powerful enough organization or person to apprehend them. Though, there were moreplex reasons behind it, the biggest reason was that they were strong. But recently, I was hitting the dungeons faster than them and hindering their growth. Which gave me the feeling that maybe, I changed their leveling path from dungeon raiding to hunting bad guys. Maybe I was just overthinking things¡­ Marmar added. ¡°And, there are also some guys who attack Imps and Nymphs. Be careful.¡± ¡°Attack Imps and Nymphs? Is it the Hunter?¡± ¡­ No, they wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Then, Marmar, I¡¯lle visit again soon.¡± ¡°Take care!¡± After parting ways with Marmar, I headed to the¡¸Love Hall¡¹, the Gold Rank dormitory. Perhaps because it waste, but there were no people on sight, only the light of the glowstones. It felt eerie. Why was it so¡­ silent? Everything seemed quieter than usual. With the conversation I just had with Marmar, I was afraid that someone might jump out and attack me. But that was just my imagination, and I was able to get to the dormitory safely. 4th floor of a 5 story building. Room 402, located second from the left. This was my private room. Creak. ¡°Huh?¡± As I held onto the doorknob, I felt something strange. I was sure I locked it tight. Yet, the door was unlocked¡­ It was reasonable to say that someone broke into my room. Having suffered from all kinds of assassination attempts in Angmar, I was sensitive to such details and noticed it right away. Baseurak, baseurak. As I listened carefully, I could hear that someone was inside my room. Chapter 138.1 (EP-138.1) Professor #1 138 ¨C Fairy Professor #1 During my time living in the kingdom, I often faced the threat of assassination. So I was highly sensitive to the details, especially in the middle of the night. Someone breaking into my home was no different. Even though I was in a more rxed state after leaving the kingdom¡ª ¡ªRustling, rustling. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was not so oblivious that I wouldn¡¯t notice that someone had broken into my private room. Seureureuk. I grasped the Imp tail wand that I had wrapped around my arm. If there was one difference between the me who faced assassinations and various threats in the kingdom and the current me, it was that I could now handle most intruders on my own. I didn¡¯t know who they were, but I¡¯d let them taste the magic of a Rank 4.5! ¡°Hu-.¡± With that feeling, I took a deep breath and swiftly opened the door. Giiik-. ¡°Don¡¯t move-!¡± As I loudly shouted and aimed my wand, the person who had been rummaging around in my room let out a startled scream. ¡°Kkyaaaak-!¡± It was a sharp, piercing scream of a woman. But rather than the scream, what surprised me was the identity of the burr. ¡°No, you-.¡± ¡°Kkyaaaak-!¡± However, screaming wasn¡¯t enough for her. She started throwing things from my desk at me; tissue boxes, thick books, candles, cups, and various other items. Syuk, syuksyuk. Ppak. Her throwing skills were remarkably urate, and as a result, some of the objects hit my small head and face, causing me to involuntarily let out a pained scream, ¡°Hieek!¡± ¡®It hurt!¡¯ For a moment, my eyes shed as I felt anger rising within me. But what mattered most right now was calming down the agitated woman. ¡°Kkyaaaaaak-!!!¡± ¡°Wait, stop for a second! You¡¯ll break things! Hey, don¡¯t touch the bookshelf, it¡¯s arranged in an important order!¡± ¡°Go away-!!!¡± ¡°What are you doing? And stop throwing things-!¡± But she paid no heed to my words. Was it because of her panic? Syuksyuk. If this continued, my room would be inplete chaos. With no other choice, I aimed my wand at her. ©¤Gamigin-! Pajijik. The high-ranking magic that even Demon King Solomon found difficult to handle flew like pink lightning and struck the intruder. ¡°Ack-!¡± She fell to the floor in a strange flurry. Then she started to tremble like a frog struck by lightning in a pond. ¡°Hu-.¡± It¡¯d gotten quiet now. Or so I thought. tter-. ©¥What, what¡¯s going on? ©¥Who¡¯s the brute screaming at thiste hour? ©¥It sounded like someone getting murdered? The doors on the fourth floor started opening one after the other, and half-asleep people beganing towards my room. Seeing weapons like swords and spears in their hands, it seemed like they thought something had happened after hearing a woman¡¯s scream. Finally, a woman with pink hair, holding a club in her hand, stood at the entrance of my private room. ¡°What are you doing? Who is that woman lying over there?¡± She seemed ready to strike me. ¡°Ah, this is¡­.¡± How could I exin this? Looking at the situation, I looked like the perpetrator here¡­ But before I could say anything, someone said. ©¥Isn¡¯t that Professor Ste? ©¥That¡¯s right, it really is Professor Ste. Why is Professor Ste down¡­? It was the perfect moment for misunderstandings. Perhaps they were already making up rumors right now. So, I quickly rified. ¡°It¡¯s just a personal matter. It¡¯s nothing serious, so don¡¯t worry about it everyone.¡± * * * With great difficulty, I eventually managed to persuade the crowd to return to their rooms after having lost their interest. I was sweating, but it seemed like ¡®Trainer¡¯ and ¡®Actor¡¯ had some effect as my experience points increased. ©¥What, so it wasn¡¯t anything special. ©¥Let¡¯s just go back to sleep. The fact that it waste at 2am might have also yed a part. Fortunately, the situation didn¡¯t escte into something more troublesome. ¡°Professor, you owe me big time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ste, who was sitting on the only chair in my private room, had been silent since earlier. It seemed like she had no exnations or excuses. Then, after a long time, she finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°Give me a cup of tea.¡± She was asking for tea after invading my room like a thief. What a distinguisheddy. In my mind, I really wanted to report her for burry or illegal trespassing. The reason I didn¡¯t do that was because I didn¡¯t want to make things big. And I wanted to clear a personal debt with Ste. Somehow, Ste seemed moreposed than I thought, so I boiled hot tea and handed it to her. ¡°I added some milk and sugar.¡± Receiving it, she praised, ¡°It smells good.¡± Asking and savoring tea after getting caught rummaging my room. Was this the cunning of a 132-year-old elf? ¡®132 years old.¡¯ Come to think of it, it felt weird. In a world where magic and spells existed, along with the existence of beings like fairies and Imps, there were many things that didn¡¯t feel real, including the existence of long-lived beings. Just by appearance, she looked like she was in her thirties. Did she really live for over a hundred years? Seureureuk. I took the opportunity to observe Ste Bellhawk¡¯s appearance. Her short, neatly-cut, purple hair was very stylish, and her long, pointed ears peeking through were like a well-made make-up or some kind of prosthetic. She was dressed in an ordinary outfit that didn¡¯t look like someone who came to steal stuff; a white blouse and a fitted, short blue skirt. ¡°You make good tea.¡± Her amber eyes delicately trembled to a crescent. Thanks to this, the teardrop spot under her right eye was reflected in my eyes. Overall, she was an incredibly attractive woman. The words ¡°teacher¡± or ¡°professor¡± didn¡¯t fit with her, rather she felt like a girl my age, but¡­. At the same time, she was also a home invader who sneaked in my dorm. ¡°Why the hell did you do that?¡± ¡°Hm? Whatever could you mean?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 138.2 (EP-138.2) Professor #1 138 ¨C Fairy Professor #1 Was she going to pretend not to know anything and divert my attention? If I had known that she would just do this, I would have reported her as a thief when the people gathered around and had her punished. Actually, it might not be toote to do it now. But I decided to give Ste a chance. ¡°While it¡¯s a crime to trespass into someone else¡¯s residence, I don¡¯t think you intentionally nned to do so, Professor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ste remained silent, she had nothing to say. She seemed to be avoiding eye contact, perhaps contemting on how to extricate herself from this situation. So, I added. ¡°For someone who came to steal, your outfit sure looks ufortable. You don¡¯t even have a bag to store things.¡± Ste Belhawk was wearing high-heels with a career woman¡¯s office look. It was the exact opposite of a thief¡¯s getup, which was something more convenient and practical to wear. Hence why, I didn¡¯t believe she intentionally came to rob me of my possessions-. That was my thought, at least. ¡°It would be best for the both of us if you tell the truth.¡± ¡°Sampling.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was trying to collect samples.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®collect sample¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault! How could a student leave their dormitory empty thiste. Staying out thiste in the night, how much longer are you making people wait?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ste, who had been sitting there like a mute, suddenly began to speak in a firm and steady tone. Her confident and dignified attitude almost made me feel like I was the one getting interrogated. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re quite the night owl, Mr. Theo Gospel. It looks like you stay out much more than anyone else, no? Where do you keep wandering off to?¡± She was trying to target my weakness and shake me off. I knew that this was a technique in debates. Blurring the focus of the discussion and attacking the messenger instead of the message was effective in getting out of a disadvantaged position. So the best way to respond in such situations was to stay on topic and not let it derail. ¡°Is that really important right now? I am asking why you, a professor, broke into my room and went through my belongings.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Her amber eyes squinted as she frowned. She was giving off, ¡°Look at this guy¡± look. I didn¡¯t survive in Angmar with just lip service. The important thing here was to not look weak, otherwise they¡¯d climb all over you. ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate or speak honestly, I will report this to the board.¡± ¡°¡­ Geueu¡­.¡± Professor Ste groaned at my threat. It was so quiet that I wouldn¡¯t have heard it if it weren¡¯t for my fairy ears. I was sure she got agitated by it. It was a well known fact that Professor Ste¡¯s position in Arc was as fickle as antern in the wind. Her lectures were sloppy at best. She was not really writing papers or conducting research. And she was notoriously known as an evil professor who exploited the assistants working under her. That was Ste Belhawk. If this incident were to be directly reported to the board, it would surely jeopardize her position, and even the ¡°Bellhawk¡± name attached to her. Finally, Ste bitterly chuckled. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a student who listens to my lectures, you¡¯ve really learned from me. Your words are logical and rational. Excellent.¡± How good was she in selffort? Well, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Are you ready to tell the truth?¡± ¡°What truth do I have to say? I already told you. I was collecting samples. I waited for you all day. I just briefly invited myself in because you didn¡¯t show up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked around. For something to only be a ¡®brief¡¯ moment, my room was irreparably messed up. It would take at least half a day to sort it all out. Noticing my expression hardening, Ste quickly said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you startled me by suddenly treating me like a thief. I was in a panic, so I started throwing in the heat of the moment. It¡¯s self-defense, alright? It¡¯s an Elf¡¯s instinct, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Ste then exined about elven sensitivity. Elves would easily get panic when someone surprised them or something like that. ¡°Okay. So what were you collecting?¡± ¡°Oh, just, you know, things like hair?¡± ¡°Why do you need my hair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the research I¡¯m writing. Would you like to see it?¡± Seureuk. Ste then handed me something. It was like a small scroll. Unfolding it, I saw words written inside. ¡¸Ecological Differences Between Nymphs And Elves: How To Increase Fairy Poption.¡¹ It was a very interesting paper. ¡°The title and content are just temporary ceholders for now.¡± As I attempted to read it, Ste swiftly snatched the scroll from my hand. Although I hadn¡¯t read much, I could roughly grasp the nuance of what Ste was up to. ¡°I asked the Nymphs for help, but they are closed-minded and exclusive, so they wouldn¡¯t cooperate. I tried kidnapping a few of them, but they caused a fuss and went into a frenzy-¡± ¡°Wait, you kidnapped Nymphs!?¡± I recalled the story I had heard from Marmar. There were a few cases where Imps and Nymphs went missing. Because of that, I was scared and made my journey back with haste. Now I realized that Ste was the culprit. Ste said in her defense. ¡°To be precise, I borrowed them for a little bit. I intended to return them after I¡¯m done with them. And I actually did send them back!¡± ¡­ Was that something you could say after kidnapping people? Treating them as objects that you could return. ¡°That is a crime. Why the hell did you do that?¡± I said so, but then I suddenly felt a chilling sensation creep up my spine. It reminded me that Ste Belhawk was originally a viin character nicknamed the ¡®Head Hunter¡¯. In the original story, she wasn¡¯t originally a professor, but a human hunter who roamed the forest. In other words, there was a high probability that she¡¯d turn into a very dangerous character. Concerned that I might have been too rude, I became cautious with my words and actions. I didn¡¯t want to provoke Ste, who might awaken as the Head Hunter and hunt me down, turning me into a stuffed disy trophy. I didn¡¯t want such a fate. Seureureuk. At this moment, Ste stood up from her seat and walked towards me. Then she grabbed my arm tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to dwell on things like that¡­! The general meeting will be held soon¡­!¡± Chapter 139.1 (EP-139.1) Professor #2 139 ¨C Fairy Professor #2 Whenever I thought of an ¡®Elf¡¯, I would imagine a slender and graceful forest-dwelling fairy. The media I¡¯d consumed portrayed Elves as nature lovers and protectors¨C solidified into such a stereotype. However, the Elves of this world were nomads who lived in vast meadows, grazing their livestock. They started driving carriages and conducting trade, selling the wool and cheese they produced. As a result, the southern meadows expanded with the emergence of Elven caravans, forming a bustling tradework. And it was the Belhawk Family that gathered and united these traders into one huge organization. Ste had this Belhawk blood thickly flowing within her veins. Ste Von Belhawk. She was naturallyzy and liked to y tricks, so her position within the family was like a candle in the wind. She was enjoying quite a life of luxury, so much so that she created her own morous hunting ground, where she would hunt and squander her wealth time and time again. In other words, she was a prodigal daughter. A wastrel. In the end, Ste Belhawk was expelled from her family ¨C that was the extent of the information I could independently gather. That would truly be the end of it. She was sozy and indulgent that there was nothing of significant value beyond that. The Belhawk Family probably concealed all records of Ste and destroyed them, as she was a disgrace to the family. Then near Act 2, Ste suddenly appeared as the murderer, Head Hunter. The reason for this was not exined in the original novel. In the crumbling kingdom of Angmar, after the Queen¡¯s execution, anyone was prone to corruption and ruin. Ste Bellhawk probably followed such a path after the execution ¨C but that was just my spection. And currently, Ste Belhawk was yelling at me. ¡°The general meeting will be held soon¡­! If I don¡¯t get any results by then, I¡¯ll get kicked out¡­! The support from my family will also get cut off¡­!¡± Ste was losing her mind. Kkwaaaaak. She grabbed my arm and started shaking me back and forth. Her grip was so strong that tears were about to well up in my eyes. ¡°Let me go and calm down!¡± ¡°How can I calm down? If my family¡¯s support is cut off, I will be driven out of Arc! Then I will die of hunger! I will starve to death!¡± She was too agitated. In this situation, I had no choice but to use magic again to subdue her. With that in mind, I started reaching out to my wand. Fortunately, Ste released her grip on my shoulder before everything went downhill. She soon crouched down on the floor and burst into tears. ¡°What did I do so wrong? I was born rich. I was just spending some money. It¡¯s our family¡¯s money in the first ce!¡± Living in apletely different environment, my way of thinking was different from hers. I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If they cut off support¡­ I would have to find a job. I¡¯ll be working like amoner, a short-lived servant. I¡¯ll definitely starve to death¡­!¡± Having just witnessed hungry, impoverished Imps who were rummaging through trash cans, and then seeing a squandering, privileged Elfining about being kicked out pissed me off a bit¡­ But thinking about it again, this was a good opportunity for me to have Ste Belhawk panicking like this. I couldn¡¯t approach her because she was nowhere to be found. But now, she showed up right in front of me in such a vulnerable state. It felt as though the Angmar blood flowing inside me was raring to push and torment the woman standing at the front. ¡®You arrogant bourgeoisie. What was the big deal about working? If you don¡¯t want to work, then starve!¡¯ However, without showing any of those sentiments, I reached out to Ste¡¯s shoulder tofort her. Seuk-. As I got closer, a strong smell of alcohol wafted through the air, almost making me dizzy, but I pretended to be unaffected and said. ¡°Facing the crisis of being driven out by your family, that¡¯s truly unfortunate. Your position as a professor is probably also due to the Belhawk family. If you get kicked out of the family-.¡± It was clear that Arc would also expel Ste, deeming her useless. By then, Ste Bellhawk, who had enjoyed an elegant and noble high-ss life, would really go crazy. Could that be the reason she became the Head Hunter? It was not an entirely imusible story¡­ After all, she was kidnapping Nymphs and Imps to write her research or thesis¡­. If I let her get kicked out of her family like this, she might spiral down into bing a viin. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like an impossible story. If Ste were to fall into viiny, it could disrupt my n for the revival of the Angmar family. That was why it¡¯d be necessary for me to somehow calm her down before she turned into a malignant variable. ¡°So, you were trying to collect samples for your research, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left! The general meeting is a month away. I need to get meaningful results. Significant-.¡± Seeing her wildly biting her white-painted nails, it felt like she was really driven in a corner. From her point of view, being kicked out of the family would be the same as losing everything. I could understand this. There were many people around me who felt anxious as they grew older and left the orphanage. I myself also had moments of fear, wondering if I could live well. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s alreadyte. We can talk about it tomorrow.¡± We¡¯d talk when she was sober and clear-headed. There was nothing as foolish as having important conversations with someone under the influence of alcohol. Seureuk-. Professor Belhawk then sat down on the bed. ¡°Then can I sleep here? There¡¯re collectors waiting in myb and room.¡± ¡°Did you borrow a lot of money?¡± ¡°Not really, just about 500,000,000 coins-?¡± ¡®That¡¯s 500 million won¡­¡¯ [T/N: 382,596.70 USD] Such a dizzying amount of money. So that was why she remained nowhere to be found, she¡¯d been hiding. ¡°Get some sleep for now.¡± ¡°Is this a microfiber nket? I can¡¯t sleep without a microfiber nket.¡± ¡°Just sleep¡­¡± Seureuk-. Professor Ste immediatelyid on the bed without even taking off her clothes and snoozed off. I wondered if I should change her into a sleeping attire, but I decided to leave her be, thinking that it might cause unnecessary disputes. Unfortunately, the nket and bed would now smell of alcohol. Chapter 139.2 (EP-139.2) Professor #2 139 ¨C Fairy Professor #2 When I woke up the next morning, Ste was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Hold up, what!?¡± There was a note ced on the desk, and as I checked it, the thing simply said¡¸Morning.¡¹ As I removed the napkin cover, I saw a te with eggs and sausages. Did she prepare breakfast for me? Even the messy room was tidied up. ¡°How amusing¡­¡± I guessed she still had some manners. Seukseuk. After washing my body and changing clothes, I went outside. The feel of the Angmar robe fitting to my body was pretty good. Upon exiting the¡¸Love Hall¡¹, I saw a familiar face waiting for me. Her silver hair, under the parasol, was shining brightly in the sunlight. ¡°Miss Mirna.¡± ¡°I heard something happened at your dormst night? People said that Professor Ste screamed and made a fuss in your room.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Had rumors already spread? ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the talk all over the ce. Is this true? Why was Professor Ste in your room, Theo Gospel?¡± It seemed like Mirna was suspicious of an extramarital affair. If a man and woman caused a sce in the evening, it was certainly not strange to hear rumors about it the next morning. It was also understandable that people who heard it would think, ¡®What were they doing?¡¯ Who would believe that themotion was because of Professor Ste getting caught trying to steal hair from my room? I didn¡¯t know how to exin this. What happenedst night with Ste Belhawk was supposed to be kept secret. So, while I was contemting on what to say, Mirna added. ¡°Why can¡¯t you say anything? What did you two do!?¡± ¡°No, Mirna-nim. Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Theo, where¡¯s your room?¡± Mirna strode forward to my room and quickly began inspecting it. Then she found purple hair lying on my bed, showed it to me and questioned. ¡°Her hair is on your bed¡­ What¡¯s the story behind this!?¡± Well, she slept here, that was why there might be hair on the pillow and bed. But would Mirna believe me if I said, ¡®She just slept, then left.¡¯ Seureuk-. Mirna soon found the note and the empty te on my desk. ¡°Did Professor Ste also prepare breakfast for you?¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s-.¡± Before I had time to exin, Mirna slipped past me, looked around, and then pulled something out of the trash can in my room. It was a long, stretched-out object that looked like snake skin. It was none other than a woman¡¯s stocking. ¡°What is this?¡± Mina held onto one end with her index and thumb, wrinkling her forehead as if it were something filthy. I was equally taken aback. ¡°¡­ Why is that there?¡± Did Professor Ste just leave her stockings in my room? I had no idea since I didn¡¯t check the trash can this morning. ¡°¡­ Theo Gospel, you¡¯d better choose your words carefully from now on.¡± Chwak- Mirna folded her fan and pointed at my chin. Though it was just a fan, it felt as intimidating as a sword. In fact, Mirna could probably slit my throat with it. But if I simply let myself get one-sidedly driven into a corner, then I should just stop thinking of reviving the family. I decided to make a move. ¡°Miss Mirna, I understand that you have suspicions. But it would be best for you to calm down first. Let me exin everything-.¡± ¡°Suspicions!? With such clear evidence!? And I¡¯m very calm right now! Shall I show you what happens if I¡¯m not calm?¡± Seureureu. Mirna¡¯s eyes slightly trembled. I could feel a chill run down my spine. However, I couldn¡¯t back down from Mirna¡¯s intimidation. As someone whose goal was to be King and have a harem, there was nothing more disqualifying than cowering before a woman¡¯s threat. ¡°Euheum.¡± Clearing my throat, I loudly said. ¡°So, Mirna-nim only trusts me this much. This is truly saddening¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°If Mirna-nim thinks everything is suspicious, what do you think is going to happen?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t say any more, but I could see Mirna¡¯s attitude softening a bit. Even the fan that was pressed against my throat slightly lost some of its strength. Seureuk-. She was probably confused in her mind, probably thinking, ¡°Why is this guy so confident? Did nothing really happen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± But she soon grew angrier, seemingly to have thought that it was all a lie. ¡°Tell the truth, right now!¡± To appease Mirna¡¯s anger, I had no choice but to reveal the truth. I had intended to keep it a secret to protect Professor Ste¡¯s honor. But since I was in immediate danger, I had no choice but to spill the beans. So I told her what I knew. I exined everything, that I caught a drunk Professor Ste sneaking into my room to collect a strand of my hair for her research, including the request for secrecy. I couldn¡¯t say for Elga, but I was innocent when it came to Professor Ste. For now¡­ At least. ¡°I broke my promise with Professor Ste to prove my innocence. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the Professor herself.¡± Even with my sincere exnation, Mirna remained sceptical. In the end, I was forced to take her to Professor Ste¡¯sb to verify the truth. Professor Ste didn¡¯t like the fact, but I had no choice. ¡°I told you to keep it a secret. How can you say that?¡± ¡°Professor, I sincerely apologize. But I am indebted to the Draco Family as well. I cannot reject Miss Mirna¡¯s interrogation.¡± As I slowly shook my head, Mirna, who was listening next to me, asked as if embarrassed. ¡°¡­ So, you mean that nothing really happened?¡± I replied with a sense of innocence and purity. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you before? Mirna-nim did not trust me that much, rather¡­.¡± I acted as if I was going to say something, but then shut my mouth at the end. I thought that if I said more, Professor Ste might notice the rtionship between me and Mirna. However, Mirna seemed to get impatient at the cut-off in my words. ¡°Rather, what?¡± Mina looked extremely anxious. To the extent that tears were welling up in her eyes. Suddenly, the choker in my pocket felt unusuallyrge and prominent. Chapter 140.1 (EP-140.1) Professor #3 140 ¨C Fairy Professor #3 Me, Mirna, and Professor Ste went to a caf¨¦ in Ark¡¯s campus. The cafe was built with brown bricks, giving off a warm and cozy feel, which was perfect for couples on a date. As we entered the serene interior of the caf¨¦¡¯s second floor, we each ordered a drink and took our seats. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Meanwhile, Ste¡¯s eyes were constantly darting everywhere. She looked like a deer cautiously drinking from a pond in a meadow full of predators. ¡°Tweety.¡± ©¤Pireureuk. She soon summoned a giant blue eagle flying in the sky. And then she whispered into its ear. ¡°Keep an eye on those collectors.¡± ©¤Quiying! pp. As I watched the bird fly out the window, it was only then that I remembered why Ste was acting so cautiously. She owed a huge debt of 500 million coins to the bank. That was why she¡¯d been hiding and being as inconspicuous as possible. Teureureuk, teureureuk. Finally, she brought over a folding screen-like object and ced it around us, creating a secluded space. With a satisfied expression, Ste uttered a brief remark, ¡°Good.¡± Seeing her so anxious, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious myself. To be honest, I felt a bit uneasy. Me, Mirna, and Ste Belhawk. It was an unexpectedbination. I had no idea what would unfold from this conversation today. It felt awkward. Hureureup. ¡°So.¡± Mirna, who had taken a sip of her white-colored tea, was the first to speak. ¡°Is it true that you owe 500 million coins? Judging by your attitude, it seems like the debt collectors are looking for your payment.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Ste¡¯s amber eyes immediately turned to me. Her re was basically saying, ¡°Why the hell would you say that?¡±, so I decided to speak frankly. ¡°I can¡¯t reject Lady Draco¡¯s questioning, can I?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But still, this isn¡¯t right. Revealing someone¡¯s secret when they asked for it to be kept. Theo, I¡¯m really disappointed in you. Truly.¡± Professor Ste clicked her tongue as if she really was disappointed with me for revealing her secret to Mirna. But I guessed, it was only natural for her to feel that way. Promises were built on trust, but I had broken that trust. Though, I thought it turned out for the better. Professor Ster¡¯s 500 million coin debt and the problems of the uing general meeting were honestly too difficult for me to handle alone. But. If I had Mirna¡¯s support, I could see a way out somehow. So when Mirna pressed me for the truth, I thought that if I yed my cards right, I could join both the Draco and Belhawk Family together. Of course, as to whether Mirna would actually cooperate with Ste or not was still uncertain, but should I say that I felt confident in my own way? When Mirna questioned me about extramarital affairs, a n started forming in my mind. ¡°Theo Gospel. You broke your promise. Apologize.¡± Professor Ste¡¯s attitude was firm. But I pretended to be clueless and asked, ¡°Apologize?¡± She said, ¡°Kneel before me and apologize. You have tarnished my honor,¡± putting on an even stronger condition. Kneel in front of her¡­ Honestly, I didn¡¯t think that was enough of a punishment. I meant, I revealed Ste¡¯s secret to the Young Lady of another great family. If I was in her position, I would have had the loose-mouth get beheaded. Ste was surprisingly generous. However, unlike my increase in respect to Ste, Mirna was rather furious. ¡°Professor Ste, doesn¡¯t the problem root from you breaking into his room in the first ce? And you were digging through his belongings. That¡¯s not something a Lady from a great family does in her free time, is it?¡± Mirna was defending me on her own terms. I was very moved, but at the same time I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Look at her.¡¯ It was almost as if she didn¡¯t just question me like she was going to eat me whole. In response, Ste simply replied, ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s a different matter. Breaking a promise is breaking a promise. The trust between us is now broken.¡± ¡°Tr, trust?¡± Trust, broken-. Mirna trembled at these words. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± And then, she subtly nced at me. Was she thinking about how she suspected my infidelity in the morning and getting angry? Mirna didn¡¯t trust me. As a result, I had also lost trust in Mirna ¡ªperhaps that was what she might be thinking? In a way, Mirna was feeling emotionally indebted towards me. At least, that was my guess. Aware or unaware of the situation between me and Mirna, Professor Ste added. ¡°The Belhawk Family has a saying. Trust is like crafted ss, once broken it can¡¯t be put back. Even if you managed to glue it together, it would never be the same as before.¡± Seureuk. Chapter 140.2 (EP-140.2) Professor #3 140 ¨C Fairy Professor #3 Professor Ste looked at me with cold eyes. ¡°Theo Gospel, the trust between you and me has already been broken. Once this rumor spreads, no one will want to make deals with you in the future!¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right.¡± I sighed as if deeply reflecting on myself. But the more I did, the more Mirna became restless. Did an arrow hit a mark on her? ¡°But I am a generous and benevolent person. If you get down on your knees and kiss my shoes in apology, I will consider forgiving you.¡± Ste concluded her words as if she was bestowing me great kindness. ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ was what I felt when I heard that I had to kneel and kiss her shoes. After all, ever since living as Theo Gospel, I had done way more humiliating acts than this. Though, Mirna didn¡¯t seem to like that. ¡°Kneel down and kiss your shoe. Aren¡¯t you being too harsh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At this point, Professor Ste raised her slender purple eyebrows. ¡°Lady Mirna, you have been inserting yourself in our conversation since a while ago. Is there something going on between you two?¡± ¡°That-.¡± Mirna stumbled at the sudden question. She then nced at me and said in a small, trailing voice. ¡°Angmar¡¯s Secretary, Sir Theo Gospel, is my fianc¨¦¡­.¡± She sounded unsure. Doubting infidelity in a spouse or fianc¨¦ was a serious reason for divorce or breaking off the engagement in the church¡¯s doctrine, and she must have known that. It seemed that Mirnacked confidence in whether our rtionship was still intact. At this moment, Professor Ste ced her ss onto the table with a thud. ¡°Fianc¨¦? Really?¡± She seemed intrigued by the dynamics between us. The fact that I was Mirna¡¯s fianc¨¦ was already widely spread within Ark. Seeing that Professor Ste didn¡¯t know, it seemed that her information was behind. Ste asked. ¡°A Half-fairy¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­ So, how far have you two gone!?¡± ¡°How far¡­? What are you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about physical intimacy. Have you held hands? How many days have you been seeing each other?¡± ¡°¡­ How impudent! Disgusting, Professor Ste¡­! Why are you asking such things¡­!?¡± Chwareureuk-. Mirna unfolded her fan and briskly fanned her flushed face. It was evident that she felt startled and ufortable. However, Professor Ste did not step down. ¡°Why am I asking? Theo must have already told you everything. Didn¡¯t you hear about the research paper I¡¯m working on?¡± ¡°R, right¡­.¡± Mirna mumbled while fanning herself. ¡°You are researching a way to increase the number of fairies¡­.¡± ¡°Yes. If a method to increase the dwindling number of Nymphs is discovered, it¡¯s a guaranteed award for this year¡¯s paper!¡± ¡°Nymph¡­?¡± Mirna continued to question, unable to follow the conversation. Meanwhile, Professor Ste excitedly added an exnation. ¡°Unlike Elves, Nymphs have many secrets in their life cycle. Especially when ites to mating and having children, it¡¯s still shrouded in mystery!¡± Ste¡¯s exnation reminded me of the Nymph¡¯s entry I had looked up in the encyclopedia. Nymphs, a race that resembled young girls no older than elementary or middle school students, were said to be a secretive species. Among them, the most veiled aspect was their method of reproduction. Very little was known about how Nymphs reproduced and increased their poption. It was somethingpletely elusive. I heard that you couldn¡¯t artificially breed eels for simr reasons. If such information got revealed and a way to increase the poption was discovered, it would undoubtedly cause a huge shock to the academy in many ways. Professor Ste said. ¡°Half-Nymphs are also fairies. So if we find out more about Theo¡¯s behavior and sexual instincts, then we will be able to learn more about the lives of other Nymphs.¡± Seureuk. Professor Ste jumped up from her seat, excited as she talked. ¡°I have a proposal. Lady Mirna and Theo. If you two are really betrothed, I¡¯d like you to help me with my research.¡± In response to Professor Ste¡¯s proposition, Mirna openly disyed her displeasure, ¡°It feels like you¡¯re treating us as if we¡¯re experimental subjects.¡± But Professor Ste didn¡¯t budge. ¡°You revealed my secret without permission. If you want forgiveness, you have to do at least that much. Otherwise, kneel and kiss my shoes.¡± ¡°T, that¡¯s impossible-!¡± Mirna also stood up from her seat. ¡°The only time a man, who bears the name of the Draco Family, should kneel is before God when praying.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna bit her lower lip. * * * ¡°Well then, I have a faculty meeting to attend. Take your time thinking it over. I¡¯ll give you two days.¡± Professor Ste left the table first. Soon, only Mirna remained in the spacious and serene second floor of the caf¨¦, her face reddened with humiliation. Mirna was feeling unease, constantly flicking open or folding the fan, and touching its edges. She seemed to have a lot to say to me, but I felt like she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, perhaps due to the atmosphere or for various reasons. Thinking that if we continued like this, Mirna might have an unpredictable outburst, so I broke the silence and spoke up. ¡°I can kneel down and apologize. After all, it¡¯s my fault for breaking the promise with Professor Ste.¡± ¡°Like I said before, no one who bears the name of the Draco Family should ever kneel to the Lady of the Belhawk¡¯s. And-.¡± Mirna hesitated, touching the folded end of the fan with her fingers. I calmly asked her, ¡°And?¡± Soon, Mirna lowered the fan on the table and brought her hands to her forehead, covering her face. Then, hidden behind her palms, she said. ¡°¡­ And this is something that happened because I doubted you, Theo Gospel. If there¡¯s anyone at fault, it¡¯s that Elf¡¯s who intruded into your room without permission, but¡­.¡± As expected, Mirna was anxious about doubting me. Well, I did drive the situation towards that way. Thump, thump, thump. But seeing Mirna, who severely valued courtesy, shaking with her legs under the table, looking like in great mental distress, I wondered if it was a little too much. ¡°Miss Mirna-.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel.¡± Before I could say anything, Mirna opened her mouth first. ¡°¡­ I-I want to apologize to you.¡± Chapter 141.1 (EP-141.1) #1 141 ¨C Pincer #1 Mirna opened her mouth as if she was telling a very embarrassing story. ¡°Theo Gospel, I want to apologize to you.¡± Her red eyes darted anxiously around the caf¨¦ as she said so. Which made me wonder, had Mirna ever apologized to someone? Perhaps, living as a nobledy, she had always been the one receiving apologies rather than offering them. Therefore, for Mirna, the current situation was very awkward and embarrassing, to the point that she was wishing that there would be a mouse hole she could hide in. Then Mirna added. ¡°But, I thought you really did something with Professor Ste¡­! Anyone who hears such news so suddenly would think so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Welp, that was not something you should include in an apology. That was basically giving yourself an excuse formitting the thing you were apologizing for. It made for a bad show of hand. When I frowned, Mirna quickly opened her lips as if she suddenly realized her mistake. ¡°Of course, it was all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s out of my doubts¡­. However, if you give me a chance to make it up, I-I can regain your trust.¡± Mirna was rambling gibberish. I thought it would be best to end this quickly before she got out of control. ¡°Miss Mirna.¡± ¡°¡­ W, what is it?¡± Mirna¡¯s gaze was full of unease. Her two eyes couldn¡¯t meet me directly, and instead wandered anxiously around my lips, shoulders, and neck. Suddenly, I felt the urge to tell Mirna, ¡°We can¡¯t maintain a rtionship with such ack of trust. Let¡¯s pretend the engagement never happened.¡± How would Mirna react? Would she erupt in anger and bash my head with that fan? It was a possibility, for sure¡­ Of course, I was not stupid enough to say that. What should I say instead? I put on a serious expression on my face. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. I understand.¡± ¡°R, really?¡± ¡°However, it is difficult to refill the water that has been spilled. I have broken my trust with Professor Ste to plead innocence to Miss Mirna.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t say anything. I added a few words. ¡°To me, the rtionship with Miss Mirna is more significant than the promise with Professor Ste. And I consider proving my innocence to Miss Mirna more important.¡± ¡°I, I see.¡± Mirna looked pleased, but it was only for a moment. Her expression quickly darkened at my next words. ¡°And because of that, I may have to humiliate myself and kiss Professor Ste¡¯s shoes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°I think Mirna-nim knows that mutual trust is the most important thing if we are going to get married someday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t say anything and instead just bit her lower lip. She was the one at fault, while I held the upper hand. This one-sided dynamic was bing intriguing. So I added one more statement in a resolute voice. ¡°We should have faith in one another.¡± In response, Mirna said, ¡°I know, ¡± in a small, trailing feeble voice. As a devout religious follower, she knew the concept of ¡°faith¡± more than others. Faith needed to be built on trust. Believing that it was as the divine ordained. Believing that it woulde to pass. Only when such faith got firmly rooted in a solid foundation of trust could true faith be established. That was why the Gwangyeom Church considered trust as the most fundamental and essential virtue. Trusting each other¡­ If two people were engaged, the trust in one another should be even more paramount. But Mirna had shattered those foundations of trust, doubting me and pushing me into a corner. Which ultimately led to me being humiliated by Professor Ste. She was probably feeling guilty. With this in mind, I decided to extend a hand of forgiveness to Mirna. ¡°Of course, I am also at fault.¡± ¡°¡­ Theo Gospel, what do you mean you¡¯re also at fault?¡± As Mirna asked, seemingly unable to understand, I seized the opportunity and spoke the words I had prepared in advance. ¡°The reason Mirna-nim couldn¡¯t trust me is because I haven¡¯t shown enough trustworthy behavior in the past. I will be more mindful of my actions from now on.¡± Was this act of reconciliation enough? But when I nced at Mirna, she was flushed red with various emotions on her face. She was still unable to resolve the situation internally. Should I calm her down more? ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect Mirna-nim to take my side.¡± I said it in a very surprised way, while Mirna bit the bait. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You defended me in front of Professor Ste.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Professor Ste is being impudent and rude. She was the first to break into your room and started screaming. This is why Elves are¡­.¡± Mirna clicked her tongue. She seemed to have a lot to say about Elves. I intentionally scratched my nose as if in contemtion. ¡°But it is true that I broke my promise. And Professor Ste now lost her trust in me. What should I do?¡± Mirna sighed at my words, ¡°Huu-.¡± ¡°This situation arose due to my misunderstanding and shorings. It is my duty as a member of the Draco Family to take responsibility. I will assist Professor Ste.¡± ¡°How? Will Mirna-nim help the Professor with her research?¡± ¡°Perhaps. Anyway, this is also a good opportunity to repay debt to Ste Belhawk¡­.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Chapter 141.2 (EP-141.2) #1 141 ¨C Pincer #1 Mirna seemed to have a n of her own to build a bridge with the Belhawk Family. It was quite smart to find a breakthrough in a crisis and turn it into an opportunity. Mirna continued. ¡°Theo Gospel, I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood you.¡± This time, I could actually feel the sincerity in her apology. She also sounded much calmerpared to before. Seureuk. ¡°Well then, can you sit here?¡± I patted the seat right next to the sofa I was sitting on. Meanwhile, hearing such a sudden request, Mirna¡¯s hair stood upright in surprise. ¡°Wh, what are you going to do if someone sees?¡± ¡°Who would see us? It¡¯s just us here on the second floor-.¡± I pointed with my finger to the screens surrounding our seats. ¡°Everything is blocked from view.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°Then should I go over there?¡± I got up from my seat and sat next to Mirna. The fragrance emanating from her was refreshing, like a cool breeze. It smelled like apple mint. Was it the scent of shampoo or a special perfume? Anyway, that wasn¡¯t important right now. What was important would be the uncertain and apologetic Mirna bing restless for other reasons. ¡°Miss Mirna, may I hold your hand?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t say anything. But after a moment, she timidly nodded her head ever so slightly. It was a very small nod, but to my sensitive fairy senses, it felt like a grand gesture of permission. Seuk. I turned to face the same direction as Mirna, and our hands gently intertwined. Mirna¡¯s hands were slender, soft, warm, and pleasantly squishy ¨C like a work of art made by meticulously crafting every positive element together. Pareureu. I could feel Mirna¡¯s body trembling slightly from our connected hands. It would be nice if we could talk to each other, but I didn¡¯t know if it was because the atmosphere became so silent that this felt more pronounced. ©¤Yesterday, the Professor-. ©¤What to do on vacation? The silence made even the conversations from the cafe¡¯s first floor sound loud and resonant. The warm weather. The rays of sunshine. A discrete space with a screen on the second floor of a caf¨¦. Two individuals, a man and a woman holding each other¡¯s hands. And a subtle warmth and fragrance wafting in the air. Such a cozy situation was yawn-inducing. Seureureu. I was starting to feel sleepy since I couldn¡¯t sleep wellst night, because of the many things that happened. Pushing aside the drowsiness, I said. ¡°Sitting like this reminds me of that time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I could feel that startled Mirna. It seemed that she had recalled the events I was referring to. In fact, Mirna had been deliberately avoiding any mention of that day since the incident in the secret room. It seemed that I had caught her off guard by bringing it up first. Looking around nervously, Mirna furrowed her brows at me. ¡°We agreed that what happened that day would remain our secret. You didn¡¯t tell anyone, did you?¡± ¡­ Well, I had already told Elga. But Mirna didn¡¯t know that nor did she know what kind of rtionship I had with Elga. If she had known, there wouldn¡¯t be a Mirna and Professor Ste duo sitting at this table today, but rather a Mirna and Elgabo. And, my body would have been torn apart¡­ I just pretended not to know anything. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone. Besides, there¡¯s no one else here but us.¡± ¡°Hu-.¡± Mirna seemed relieved that I hadn¡¯t revealed the secret to anyone. If the fact that Mirna had engaged in intimacy with a man before the wedding spread, it would bring various consequences to the devout Draco Family. So I could understand. Then Mirna suddenly narrowed her eyebrows, as if she just thought of something. ¡°Are you absolutely sure you haven¡¯t told anyone?¡± ¡°Are you doubting me again? After you just apologized earlier?¡± ¡°¡­ No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Mirna was startled and mumbled in justification. ¡°It¡¯s just that,tely, Lady Lioness keeps mentioning premarital chastity in front of me, and it¡¯s getting quite strange. She¡¯s not even a devout follower. I wondered if you had said something¡­.¡± ¡­ That Elga. I¡¯d deal with herter. With a desire for revenge against Elga burning inside me, I casually shook my head, pretending to know nothing. ¡°I haven¡¯t said a word.¡± ¡°Really? You haven¡¯t told anyone, not even Lady Lioness or Queen Tarantera? You haven¡¯t said anything during the Sunday worship confession?¡± ¡°¡­ Really. If Mirna-nim still doesn¡¯t believe me this time, I don¡¯t have anything more to say.¡± Seuk. I tried to withdraw my hand that was holding Mirna¡¯s, but she tightly held onto it and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°I-I believe you. I didn¡¯t misunderstand. I was just curious, that¡¯s all!¡± Mirna babbled in a highly flustered manner. At this point, it went beyond being annoying and started to feel cute. Then, she soon let out a sigh, as ifmenting her situation. ¡°I also don¡¯t know why I¡¯m acting like this. I don¡¯t want to. But I keep getting obsessed with you, Theo Gospel.¡± Chapter 142.1 [19] (EP-142.1) Pincer #2 142 ¨C Pincer #2 ¡°Wait¡­ What did I just say?¡± Mirna asked me as if surprised by her own words. So I repeated the surprising thing she just said. ¡°Mirna-nim mentioned that you¡¯re bing obsessed with me.¡± ¡°Why did I say that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even if you asked me, how would I know? If there was one thing I¡¯d definitely noticed, it was that Mirna¡¯s condition had gotten more unstable than I thought. Was she having some mental turmoil? There must be a reason why she was repeating herself, and did or said things that Mirna Draco normally would not have. And one of the reasons was probably the incident that happened in the secret room a few weeks ago. Mirna let out a sigh, ¡°Hu¡­.¡± How many times had Mirna sighed today, five times? Then she said as if she had finally gathered her thoughts. ¡°I know that controlling a man is wrong and selfish.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Men like women who are bubbly and cheerful. Just like Narmi. Someone who looks like she came out of a fairy tale.¡± I¡¯d noticed it before, but Mirna seemed to have some envy towards her twin sister, Narmi. Feeling envious of others¡¯ strengths that onecked was a natural emotion of humans. Sometimes, it could even serve as motivation for personal growth. However, in cases where one got consumed by frustration like Mirna,fort and restraint were necessary. So I said. ¡°When I saw Mirna-nim, I thought she was a fairy from a story.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You are cool, lofty, proud, confident and responsible.¡± ¡°Heueung.¡± Mirna¡¯s reaction was bittersweet. Perhaps I went overboard with thepliments. Aira and Elga would be pleased whenever I praised them, so I thought Mirna would be the same, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. ¡°Hmm¡­ What about other impressions?¡± I added various more exnations in response to Mirna¡¯s question. I mentioned things like her mysterious aura or her noble way of speaking, to which Mirna chuckled as if she was in a good mood, ¡°Huhu.¡± ¡°You have a good eye, Theo Gospel.¡± As expected, no one would dislikepliments. Then Mirna went on to say. ¡°When I first saw you, I actually felt strange. It felt like I had met you somewhere before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. And even though we haven¡¯t met that much, I felt a familiar feeling as if we had already met multiple times. It was the same back then, at that time-.¡± ¡° ¡®At that time,¡¯ what do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, you know, that time¡­.¡± Mirna was hesitating to say ¡®that time¡¯. As I calmly waited, still holding her hand, Mirna finally said, as if she had found resolve in her heart. ¡°That time, amidst the blooming flowers, when you, Theo Gospel, when you kissed me.¡± ¡°Ah, that time. I apologize for taking such liberties and causing you great anger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Still, how should I say it? It felt familiar, as if I had already experienced it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­ Well, that was probably because I already kissed your sister, Narmi, before. However, Mirna, who had no way of knowing that, said, ¡°I¡¯ve shared something embarrassing.¡± She still considered kissing and physical intimacy ¡®shameful¡¯. As she usually wore a confident figure, seeing her acting shy at times like these was cute. So I asked with a mischievous tone. ¡°Then, how about that time?¡± ¡°What time?¡± ¡°When we were trapped in the secret room. When Mirna-nim and I became husband and wife.¡± ¡°¡­ Why, why are you asking such a thing¡­!?¡± Mirna was startled. Fortunately, there was no one on the second floor. Because if someone was here, we would¡¯ve been stared at. Mirna also seemed to have noticed it and asked in a lower volume. ¡°Why are you asking such a thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because, I¡¯m curious. I enjoyed it. It felt like Mirna-nim and I really became one. So I¡¯m hoping that Mirna-nim felt the same.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t say anything. She simply turned her head towards the screen and avoided my gaze. Her ears, peeking out her silky hair, turned a deep shade of red, tempting me to bite it with my lips. Of course, I didn¡¯t do that. After all, Mirna would get angry if I touched her body freely. * * * The caf¨¦ date with Mirna ended with a light gesture of holding hands. In my heart, I wanted to do more than just that, but breaking through Mirna¡¯s guard proved to be more difficult than I had anticipated. There was a certain firmness within her as if we hadn¡¯t already been intimate before. If I couldn¡¯t find a way to loosen that knot, the entire conquest of the Draco Family would forever remain distant. It was not an easy task. I let out a sigh at the daunting challenge. Then, someone lying next to me slowly sat up. The smooth figure illuminated by the faint moonlighting through the window was dazzling. ¡°Why are you sighing so much? You¡¯re asking for bad luck.¡± Elga asked as she tied her hair back. Thanks to this, her immacte breasts and pure white armpits were exposed. I looked at her and simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Because if I were to tell Elga, ¡°I¡¯m having trouble conquering Mirna,¡± she might just dislocate my jaw. ¡°How boring~.¡± Elgaid back on the bed as if she had lost interest. ¡°Ah.¡± Then, as if something came to mind, she wrapped the nket around herself, got up, and opened the refrigerator in my room. Deolkeok, giiik. She was treating my room like her own¡­ ¡°Do you have anything to drink?¡± ¡°I only have water.¡± ¡°You should buy some beers and put them in. Go buy some, alright?¡± Elga gulped down the water. It seemed that she was thirsty from the intense ¡®work out¡¯ session we just had. This also made me thirsty. ¡°Please save me some.¡± ¡°Eung? I already finished it all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 142.2 [19] (EP-142.2) Pincer #2 142 ¨C Pincer #2 ¡°You should have said it earlier, you idiot!¡± How annoying¡­ I got up and approached Elga. Then, I took the nket off her body and pushed her into the wall. ¡°¡­ Hey, are you mad that I drank all the water?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Look, I can buy you water¡­ Euaeut¡­.¡± ¡°Shh, they might hear you in the next room. The soundproofing is not good. Here!¡± ¡°Eueup-.¡± I got one of Elga¡¯s underwearying nearby and put it in her mouth, then shoved my dic? inside her. Jjiguk. I just came on the bed, but it was still painfully hard, so I easily pierced Elga¡¯s soft flesh. Tzubuk, tzuyu. ¡°Neuheu, heueut.¡± As I moved my hips, Elga, who had been leaning against the wall, copsed to the floor. Seeing this, I simply continued thrusting into her from behind, while admiring her slender waist and smooth back. Chulrong, chulrong. The most fascinating thing was the sight of her ?reasts that could be seen slightly from behind. Even though I had seen this view many times before, it still amazed me how a person¡¯s ?reasts could be so big, soft, and beautiful. And it was equally alluring that I was engaging in a savage act with a woman of such caliber within my own room. At the same time, I felt a strange sense of dominance. Like amoner prevailing against the evil noble. But the time soon came and¡­ Squelch, squelch. ¡°Eueut.¡± Elga twitched as she pulled on the nket on the floor. Seeing her hips and ?ussy quivering in o?gasmic pleasure, it seemed that she also reached the peak along with my climax. Jilgok, drip-. My semen dripped out from her swollen and gaping vag?na as I pulled out. It was an incredibly satisfying and tantalizing scene. I felt an indescribable sense of conquest. ¡°Did you feel good? I really liked it.¡± I asked while gently stroking Elga¡¯s hair. And like always, she would curtly reply, ¡°I don¡¯t know, you idiot.¡± ¡°Muu, I don¡¯t know, you idiot. Hmph, you pervert¡­.¡± Just, look at her. This was how it went with Elga these days. When the two of us were together, it always ended with this mindless, trance-like s¡êx. Elga¡¯s body felt so good and arousing that I simply couldn¡¯t keep a clear mind. Watching the experience points of ¡°Ho?ny¡± increase, I suddenly wondered if this was what young couples were like. Was this how they clung to each other, like moths rushing into a me? But why didn¡¯t it work with Mirna? ¡°Hey, what are you being gloomy for?¡± At this time, Elga, who was looking through the empty water bottle, asked. Upon sitting on the bed, I thought about my gloomy expression. I then asked Elga. ¡°Does Elga-nim like me?¡± ¡°¡­ What kind of nonsense are you talking about now? Wanna die!?¡± Elga growled as if she was really angry. She even swung the empty water bottle on my head. Ppak. ¡°Hieeek¡­!¡± The sound was loud, but since it was an empty water bottle, it didn¡¯t actually hurt that much. I deliberately screamed, knowing that Elga would calm down if I acted dramatically. But this time, Elga¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t dissipating. ¡°If I didn¡¯t like you, would I do this with you!? Are you purposely annoying me!?¡± She was very angry¡­ I then replied in protest. ¡°But, I have never heard directly from Elga-nim that she likes me.¡± Elga¡¯s expression softened a little upon those words. ¡°¡­ Do you really have to hear that? Even without words, we already have a mutual understanding with each other.¡± Elga hesitated, blushing slightly. She seemed very embarrassed to say that she liked or loved me. ¡°¡­ Do you think I would be here if I didn¡¯t like you? Even a fool would understand that.¡± At the shy confession, I also felt somewhat embarrassed. However, I couldn¡¯t stay stunned, and had to properly reciprocate. ¡°I like Elga-nim too.¡± ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden¡­?!¡± ©¥Keongkeong¡­! Watching the dog squirrel Keongkeong running on the wheel, Elga¡¯s fiery hair stood on end at my words. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll go wash up first¡­!¡± Without the courage to face me, she swiftly entered the shower. Chwareureu. After taking a bath, weid down on the freshly changed sheets, before drowsiness overwhelmed us. It had been an eventful day. As I pondered on that thought, Elga pushed her face between my arms and nudged closer. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? You keep getting lost in thought even when I¡¯m right here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She was perceptive. Was this what they called a woman¡¯s intuition? ¡°Is it because of Mirna, that ?itch?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s intuition was so on point that it almost felt like she was reading my mind¡­ ¡°I¡¯m right here, you know. It¡¯s frustrating¡­¡± She lightly pinched my side, causing me some pain and making tears well up. However, Elga quickly released her grip. ¡°From the looks of it, things are not going well with Mirna?¡± Her questioning tone sounded sarcastic. Indeed, my rtionship with Mirna wasn¡¯t progressing smoothly like what Elga suggested. But I didn¡¯t think it was something I could openly admit to her. I had been contemting various things on my own, but it seemed that Elga had picked up even the little details. ¡°Be honest. Is it because of Mirna?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Maintaining the dignity of a Harem King, I nonchntly replied. ¡°It¡¯s going well with Mirna-nim. I wasn¡¯t thinking about her.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so~? I was willing to help if things weren¡¯t going well. But since it is, I guess I don¡¯t need to bother then-¡° Chapter 143.1 (EP-143.1) #3 143 ¨C Pincer #3 The words that came out of Elga¡¯s mouth immediately woke me up from my drowsiness. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Elga naturally asked back. ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Elga-nim just say that you¡¯ll help me?¡± If my ears didn¡¯t deceive me, Elga had definitely mentioned something about helping me in conquering Mirna. I was genuinely taken aback by it. I never thought I would hear such words from Elga. My sleepiness is flying to the stratosphere right now. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say things were going well with Mirna? I don¡¯t think you need my help then, if things are going smoothly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s.. right.¡± It¡¯s funny how I dered to Elga that ¡®I will make a harem¡¯ but the truth is that I only have minimal progress. I could feel my pride as a man crumbling. How would Elga look at me if she knew? But if I set aside my pride, maybe I could receive help from Elga. I don¡¯t know what kind of help it would be, but it might be better than agonizing over it alone. So now, I¡¯m stuck in a situation where I wanted to ask for her help, but at the same, my pride couldn¡¯t take it. In other words, should I suck it up and say, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t progressed further with Mirna-nim since that day.¡± Elga yawned and said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well on your own. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Was I taking too long? The ship is starting to sail, but I¡¯ve yet to board. In that moment, various concerns flooded my mind. If I stubbornly cling to my pride and reject Elga¡¯s extended help, it¡¯s certain that it will take more time to conquer Mirna, and the repercussions of that prolonged time could snowball and overwhelm me. In this situation where my hair is getting redder by the day, and many external factors are at y such as the Ars Nova and the main character¡¯s party¡ª. I realized that being stubborn here could lead to disastrous consequences. With that thought in mind, I firmly closed my eyes. Calmly contemting the situation, I¡¯ve concluded that it¡¯s the wisest to take Elga¡¯s help offer. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Alright, it¡¯s decided. ¡°Heueup.¡± After taking a few breaths, I slowly opened my lips to Elgar. ¡°Um, Elga-nim.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Elga continued absentmindedly caressing my stomach as if she knew nothing. Then, I finally pulled the trigger. ¡°Actually, like what Elga-nim said, things aren¡¯t going well with Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°What, so I was right! You bastard, you want to die? Hey! Why are you lying!¡± Kwok. Elga pinched my belly. It¡¯s as painful as being pinched by an angry crayfish, causing me to wince and shed a few tears. ¡°Hieek¡­! It hurts¡­!¡± Despite my screaming and struggles, Elga didn¡¯t release her grip. It wasn¡¯t until I felt like my flesh would truly be torn apart from the pain that she finally let go. ¡°You really want to die? Why did you lie?¡± ¡°That¡­. I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Elga seemed truly angry, so I apologized. Since things hade to this point, I should justmit and take the lower position. In fact, Elga, who had been acting tough, softened a bit in response to my apology, like a hedgehog with its prickles slightly lowered. ¡°So, what¡¯s happening with you and that Mirna?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to start.¡± ¡°Just give a quick exnation.¡± Is she interested in my rtionship with Mirna? Well, it wasn¡¯t that she found it amusing or anything like that. It¡¯s more like she didn¡¯t want to hear it but had no choice but to know about it. It simr to when my first girlfriend talked about her ex. I didn¡¯t want to hear about them at all, but because she kept mentioning them so I had no choice. It bothered me and left me feeling uneasy. In reality, for Elga, my rtionship with Mirna would probably be just that kind of story. She didn¡¯t want to hear it but felt bothered. So, unless she hears it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to shake off that feeling. Although she didn¡¯t seem eager to show it. ¡°So, what happened between you two? Tell me quickly?¡± At Elga¡¯s urging, I inly said. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± ¡°Are you lying again? What do you mean nothing happened?¡± Elga seemed unsatisfied with my answer. However, I mean what I said, ¡°There really was nothing.¡± This sums up the situation perfectly. ¡°Really, nothing happened.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem because nothing happened. Nothing, at all, has urred between Mirna and me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga furrowed her brows, finding my words iprehensible. Then, she quickly got up, picked up her clothes, and began to dress. ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re going to keep lying like that, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Elga seemed to think that I was lying and looked indignant. Seeing her hastily putting on her clothes, I quickly added. ¡°No, really, there¡¯s nothing going on. Between the two of us, nothing happens, even when I¡¯m with Mirna-nim. That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± Only then did Elga seem to understand. ¡°So, you mean to say that the two of you aren¡¯t getting along well?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°¡­ Elga-nim?¡± ¡°Puhahaha-!¡± Elga suddenly bursts intoughter. Going to this,ughing like she¡¯s at a top tieredy show, from being angry astounded me. ¡°Puhahaha, puhaha, haha-!¡± Elga wasughing uncontrobly, and her body was moving so animatedly like a tube man. She would probably keepughing all day if I leave her be so, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Then Elga wiped away the tears that had welled up in her eyes and mockingly said. ¡°Serve¡¯s you right, idiot. You talked big about making a harem but you can¡¯t even bring down that Mirna properly¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 143.2 (EP-143.2) #3 143 ¨C Pincer #3 It hurts because it¡¯s a fact. The exaggerated falsehoods that have always ridiculed me, such as the lie that Tae Oh Gospel is the queen¡¯s secret concubine and has eight arms, do no harm to me. This fact-based mockery pierces my chest like an arrow, making my eyes dizzy. But this was no time for pride. ¡°Elga-nim, you said you¡¯d help earlier. Then, can you help me improve my rtionship with Mirna-nim?¡± ¡°You believed such lies? Why should I bother about whether you get along with that btch Mirna?¡± No way. Elga just lied to me. My eyes started spinning with the floor going in circles. I was stunned. I didn¡¯t think that Elga would lie like that. However, I can¡¯t let myself just suffer. ¡°Well, this would be a good chance to establish yourself as the first wife.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Think of it as being the Lady of the harem. As the first wife with the highest position, Elga-nim will overlook Mirna-nim, who came in second.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± My words seemed to make Elga ponder. At this time, the Trainer¡¯s intuition kicked in. I need to push even harder! ¡°This is a one in a chance to one up the Draco Family, after being at odds with the Lioness Family for hundreds of years. This is a rare opportunity to be recorded in the history books.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± In Angmar¡¯s Law, a person may have up to four official spouses as long as they are able. These four spouses have their own rankings. And in the Angmar family, famous for being polygamous, the mothers of Kings usually took over the management of the spouses. That means, the supreme ruler of the harem is the Queen. But I¡­. I don¡¯t have a mother. Therefore, no one is there who would manage my harem. This means that one of my four spouses will naturally take that position. ¡°Anyway, the harem is in the process of being set up. It¡¯s the difference between beingte or early. With that said, why don¡¯t you owe me in advance and aim for the highest position among my wives?¡± Elga¡¯s Lioness Family is as famous for their harems as the Angmar Family. The Lioness men are full of energy and have had several wives. As they ruled the barrennd of Borgia in the west, they revived the family by bringing in many wives to solidify their alliance and blood ties through marriage. The name Lioness was originally a surname that honors the wives of the Lion King. Elga, who was born and raised in such a family, would understand what I mean. The royal harem is a battlefield for women, and wielding power there means that the women¡¯s families have more recognition. ¡°Elga-nim?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga seemed to be in deep thought, so I gave her time to think. * * * Elga had arge extended family, including numerous uncles, aunts, and cousins. During her childhood, whenever there¡¯s a family gathering, she had so many unknown rtives that everyone had to wear a name tag on their chest. ¡ªI am the third son of the 23rd generation of the Lioness Family. ¡ªI am the second son of the 15th generation. I am your elder. Determining the rankings or seniority was difficult andplicated, as the members of the Lioness Family had married multiple wives and had many children over the generations. Of course, being the only daughter of the current family head, Rienhardt, Elga was royally treated wherever she went and never had any inconveniences. In fact, she was even called the Princess of Borgia. Looking at her bustling cousins, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Why do men sought multiple wives?¡¯ However, after growing older, she came to realize that it was often a political device for establishing alliances through marriages with other families. In that sense, Elga felt a sense of naturalness when rulers and leaders, driven by political and strategic reasons, had multiple wives. She grew up seeing a lot of rtives. But even so, this Half-Fairy¡¯s harem is bizarre. When the Half-Fairy Theo Gospel said, ¡°I want to make a harem.¡± Elga simply snorted at the idea, ¡®try it if you dare.¡¯ Moreover, even if he had multiple wives, Elga was confident that as the sole princess of the Lioness family, she would hold the most secure position among all his wives. The power hierarchy among the wives is significant. In order to have their sons or daughters ascend to the position of the family head, the wives of the Lioness Family is engaged in a fierce battle. Even her father, Rienhardt, and his half-brothers shed much blood over the issue of session. Her father, Rienhardt, was rumored to have only one wife due to exhaustion from the discord among his brothers. But Theo Gospel¡¯s harem was strange. Is there any man in the world who isn¡¯t satisfied with having the princess of the Lioness Family as his wife, but alsoys hands on the Lady of the Draco Family? Insanity. When Elga heard that story, she honestly felt dizzy and almost fainted. It was madness. But the Half-Fairy¡¯s attitude was firm. As if there was a reason why it had to be. At the same time, she became curious. How far can this man, who dared to have two wives from collosal, titan families, go? So, after a long deliberation, Elga finally opened her mouth. ¡°You. I didn¡¯t ask before, but now I¡¯m curious. What exactly are you nning to do?¡± Chapter 144.1 (EP-144.1) #4 144 ¨C Pincer #4 Elga, who had her mouth shut in contemtion, asked me. ¡°What the hell are you up to? It wasn¡¯t enough that you¡¯re associating yourself with the Lioness Family. Now, you¡¯re even aiming for Mirna Draco.¡± Hearing Elga¡¯s question, I felt that the time had finallye. I knew that she would eventually ask me this. However, I could only y dumb in response. ¡°What do you mean what I¡¯m up to?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to pretend you don¡¯t know until the end, huh? Fine, then¡­ I won¡¯t bother with you anymore. Don¡¯t even think about asking for my help in the future.¡± Elga turned her head as if she was about to storm out of the room, like she was threatening me, ¡°Will you talk or not?¡± In fact, leaving Elga in such a state could lead to uncontroble consequences. The resentment of women would only get worse with time. As someone who had many younger sisters, I knew this well. Elga continued. ¡°We¡¯re both on the same boat, aren¡¯t we? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, but there should be trust between us. Am I the only one who thinks that way?¡± ¡®Trust.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect to hear this from Elga. I¡¯d been listening to this word all day today. It felt as though fate was purposely making it happen. I calmly pondered for a moment. Elga was right, we were technically on the same boat. However, we weren¡¯tpletely united. Our rtionship still felt surreal. That was why I thought it would be too early to reveal all the secrets I held to Elga. It simply wasn¡¯t the right time. ¡°¡­ Someday.¡± Elga looked at me with her sharp gaze, urging me to say more. ¡°Someday what?¡± ¡°Someday, I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything! But not now. If I say it now, I will die.¡± Like really, I would actually die. ¡°Hmm.¡± Elga was visibly annoyed. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. No matter how upset Elga was or how much she looked down on me, there were things that couldn¡¯t be done, and I had to draw a clear line. After all, as Elga had mentioned, we were already on the same boat. The ship had already sailed, and there was no turning back. The sea surrounded us from all sides, and there was no ce to go or any other lifeboat to escape to. There was no other choice but to keep sailing together. Elga must have realized that too. As a woman who had lost her chastity to me, she¡¯d already invested too much. To cut ties with me or leave me behind would mean that she¡¯d be epting all the losses. It was questionable whether Elga would actually do that. Considering that, I could understand why Elga was afraid of being on this ship. She didn¡¯t know where we were headed. We already came so far, and as the captain, I still hadn¡¯t revealed our destination. I couldn¡¯t tell her everything, but I could reveal one thing. ¡°However, I am certain that whatever happens, it will never be bad for Elga-nim.¡± If things went well as nned, that was. And if Elga helped me and supported my ns, she would undoubtedly hold a significant position in the future royal court that I would create. After all, a harem was an inevitable fate. So, if I got indebted to Elga even a little, more than Mirna and the others, it would put her in a better position than them. However, Elga, who knew nothing about this, was trembling like a drenched kitten. ¡°You say it won¡¯t harm me? Nonsense. How can you make that judgment on your own? Bad things are already happening!¡± Elga was really riled up. In this state, no matter what I said, she would only brandish her ws and attack. How long would this situationst? My feelings were starting to get mixed. ¡°Then, show me your sincerity.¡± Elga said, as if she was throwing me a lifeline. Show my sincerity, huh? This suddenly reminded me of Professor Ste asking me to get down on my knees and kiss her shoes¡­ Why do nobles from great families have an obsession with sincerity? Alright then. I¡¯d kneel and kiss your foot. I¡¯d even lick your galldder, because in the end, I¡¯d be the oneughing. ying the long game was a gentleman¡¯s revenge. St. I knelt on the floor. But when I tried to kiss Elga¡¯s foot, she reacted as if she had seen a cockroach and quickly pulled her leg away, taking a step backward. ¡°What are you doing so suddenly!?¡± ¡°I am showing my sincerity. Is kissing your feet while on my knees not enough?¡± ¡°¡­ What? What are you saying right now!?¡± Elga frowned in a puzzled manner, as if she didn¡¯t understand my intention. Her slightly open mouth and furrowed brow showed great confusion. Elga then said. ¡°Not like this! Just free up time this weekend.¡± ¡°The weekend?¡± As I pondered the uing events on the weekend, I suddenly remembered that I had made ns to go for a walk and report things with Queen Aira. Elga should know this too. Basically, Elga¡¯s words were no different than asking me to cancel my ns with Aira and focus on her instead. ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t I just kiss your feet?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chapter 144.2 (EP-144.2) #4 144 ¨C Pincer #4 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aira had been silent for a while after listening to my words. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she was thinking. Aira just looked at the butterfly perched on her slender fingertip withnguid eyes. It was a beautifully patterned orange butterfly¡­ Seureuk. As Aira waved her hand, the butterfly flew out the window. But it got caught up in the spiderweb on the window. Seureuk, seureukseureuk. As I watched a colorful spider approach the butterfly with its thin legs, a slight uneasiness arose. To dispel that feeling, I spoke up. ¡°For that reason, it might be better to spend time on Sunday rather than this Saturday. They say it might rain again on Saturday.¡± ¡°¡­ Rain.¡± Aira¡¯s eyes were fixed on the butterfly that was entangled in the web. The butterfly¡¯s life, reflected in her ck eyes, was now as delicate as a candle in the wind. ¡°Rain¡­ Thest time we got caught in the rain my shoes got wet and covered in mud. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience.¡± Aira was referring to when we explored the dungeon together. The unexpected rain at that time really disrupted us. It was messy in many ways. And it seemed that Aira also did not have a very fond memory of that time. Taking this opportunity, I pressed on. ¡°So, it might be better to reschedule the activity for a day with good weather. It is my job to choose the appropriate time and day, so perhaps we should reconsider¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Aira thought about it for a moment. The image of a spider slowly stretching its front legs towards the butterfly was reflected in her eyes. But then. p, p. The struggling butterfly managed to break free from the spiderweb and flew away into the open sky. ©¥Hioong¡­. Thanks to this, the small spider made a wistful sound, probably feeling regretful that it might have to starve for today. The recent escape was a fortune for the butterfly, but a tragedy for the spider. At this moment, Aira opened her mouth. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s reschedule my ns for a day with good weather.¡± ¡°A wise decision, mydy.¡± I nodded and let out a sigh of relief. I wondered if the butterfly that escaped from the spiderweb felt the same way? ¡°So, Theo¡­¡± ¡°Yes, does the Queen have more to say?¡± ¡°Is there any progress in finding the survivor of the Angmar Family?¡± ¡°That¡­, it may take a little more time.¡± ¡°How odd~. Back in the kingdom, something like this would have been resolved in a matter of days¡­ Are you unable to see the future?¡± Aira¡¯s question brought back memories of the times I lied about seeing the future in order to survive. Indeed, back then, I could confidently predict the future and handle things smoothly. But now, with events deviating greatly from the novel¡¯s story, all I could see was a vast darkness. ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Well, go on, then.¡± She didn¡¯t seem pleased. I kept my head down and retreated back, leaving Aira¡¯s room. But just before the door closed, Aira opened her mouth as if she remembered something. ¡°Ah, if you are going downtown, get me some books.¡± ¡°Books?¡± I looked at the books and scrolls lying around Aira¡¯s room. Aira was consuming everything she could get her hands on, as if it was a type of addiction. This was definitely better than causing trouble outside, but I was also worried about why she turned to reading so many books. She¡¯d be almost too quiet. It felt like she was up to something. Hiding my uneasiness, I asked. ¡°Does the Queen have any preference on the book?¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer newly published ones. The books in the library are mostly old and worn-out. I¡¯ll leave the choice of genre and type to you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After saying that, I turned to leave. But¡­ How did she know that I was going to the city? Did Elga tell her? Perhaps she just guessed. After all, many people from Ark went to Gracia on weekends. ©¥Hey¡­! I turned my head to the sound of someone calling me. ©¥Right here¡­! Elga, who had left her room slightly ajar, stuck her face out into the corridor and signaled me over. I pretended to pass by and stood in front of her room. Then, Elga asked through the crack in the door. ¡°Did you tell Aira? How did it go?¡± ¡°Fortunately, I have time over the weekend. But, did you tell Aira that we¡¯re going out to the city?¡± ¡°No. What did she say?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing special. She just asked me to buy books if I¡¯m going to the city.¡± ¡°Books? She¡¯s been reading a lottely. Even when I asked her to go for a walk with me, she would refuse, saying she wanted to read books. Anyway, don¡¯t bete and meet me tomorrow morning. Got it?¡± ¡°Then, see you tomorrow.¡± Giik, Julkeok. Elga closed the door. In the end, I was left alone in thevish dormitory hallway. I had to go to the city with Elga tomorrow. Thest time I took a stroll with Elga, we met with Mirna and they ended up having a duel. It was not a good omen, but I got an errand from Aira anyway. In the meantime, I¡¯d need to convince Elga to help me with conquering Mirna. The next day soon came. Saturday morning. I woke up early in the morning and ran around the campus. After a few days of intense exercise, I¡¯d be fairly used to it, and my stamina had noticeably increased. I wondered if the special stamina enhancer concoction that Elga had been giving me provided an effect. I could feel myself getting better, and I was starting to enjoy exercise. As I wandered around the campus, someone suddenly called out. ¡°Oh my, who do we have here? It¡¯s Theo-nim.¡± It was Kalira in a white gown. It looked like she was on her way to work. I warmly greeted her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the weekend? I thought you were resting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on duty today. What about Theo-nim?¡± ¡°Well, uh, just exercising. How have you beentely?¡± We took the opportunity of our rare encounter to catch up on each other¡¯s end. Though, the only news I got from Kalira was that the Hunter¡¯s party had been quiet recently, not engaging in much activity. Why had they suddenly be so quiet? Were they taking a break? ¡°Then-.¡± I was about to say something when someone in the distance approached us, waving and calling out, ¡°Hey, why are you out so early?¡± It was Elga. Thought, there were still about 30 minutes left until the agreed-upon time. Elga¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at Kalira talking to me. ¡°¡­ Who¡¯s she?¡± Chapter 145.1 (EP-145.1) #5 145 ¨C Pincer #5 Elga looked at Kalira and asked. ¡°Who is this?¡± Come to think of it, Elga had never met Kalira, this was actually the first time. With such very different backgrounds, I was pondering how to introduce them to each other, when Kalira opened her mouth first. ¡°My name is Eld Orbans. I¡¯m working as a physician here at Ark.¡± Eld Orbans was a pseudonym to conceal her true identity as Kalira, the daughter of the Skull Baron Family. ¡°You must be Lady Lioness? You¡¯re as beautiful as the rumors say. You are dressed up so elegantly, may I ask where you are heading?¡± I could sense Kalira quickly scanning Elga. And like she said, Elga had indeed put more effort into her looks today than usual. She was wearing a white dress with open shoulders, ss shoes adorned with flowers, and was carrying a small bag on her shoulders. To top it all off, she also wore a round-brimmed hat decorated with feathers. Considering that Elga usually rocked with dolphin pants and a sweatshirt, it was evident that she had put extra effort into her appearance today. ¡°Perhaps, you are going out for a drink with your lover?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of answering, Elga openly scanned Kalira from top to bottom. The reason she could behave so boldly was that she knew there was a significant difference in their social status. ¡°¡­ Anyway, so what were you two talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just a casual chat. Well then, Theo. I should be heading to work now. See you next time.¡± After a leisurely smile, Kalira took her leave. She seemed to have read the atmosphere and didn¡¯t linger. Elga, who was watching her disappearing figure with narrowed eyes, asked. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ¡°Ah, she¡¯s a physician here at Ark. But it¡¯s not like what Elga-nim is thinking, we¡¯re just acquaintances, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Hmph, Elga snorted. ¡°What was I thinking!? There¡¯s clearly nothing going on between you two!¡± Was what she said, but Elga looked obviously displeased. If our weekend date started out like this, it could get worse in many ways. So, I quickly went back to my room, took a shower, put on a clean robe and headed back outside. ¡°To the center of Gracia, please.¡± Elga and I got on a carriage heading towards the city, sitting face to face with each other. Because of this, I could smell a faint floral scenting from Elga. It was unusual since she typically smelled closer to apples. Could it be that she was wearing perfume? Her attire was also simr to that of a nobledy going out for a drink, and now that I looked at her closely, her face seemed to have a subtle touch of makeup. Wait, Elga was wearing makeup? I was shocked by this surprising revtion. Blessed with blonde hair and blue eyes, Elga already looked striking. She naturally attracted the awe and attention of any beholder without any need for embellishment. But when she did put on makeup and dress so refined like today, she would look the true definition of a ¡®nobledy.¡¯ ¡°What are you looking at? Stop staring.¡± Elga said as she raised two fingers, as if she would poke my eyes out if I kept looking. Iplimented Elga, who had dressed up especially beautiful today. ¡°If I had known this, I would have done something with my hair as well.¡± To be honest, I had no knack for dressing up. I¡¯d never really done things like this. I always thought that as long as my clothes and appearance were presentable to others, everything would be fine. As I sat face to face with Elga, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if anyone would think of us as lovers. ¡°Elga-nim is all dressed up so beautifully. I would only look like a servant next to Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You ARE a servant and I am thedy.¡± Saying so, Elga quickly turned her head and looked out the carriage window. Despite that, she looked to be in a good mood. It seemed that mypliment pleased her. ¡°¡­ Today you are my servant. So you have to take good care of me, understand?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In the slightly awkward and shy silence that followed, the carriage continued to ride on. * * * ¡°Today, I¡¯ll be observing what you do. Then I¡¯ll decide whether I¡¯ll help you or not, or whether I¡¯ll trust you. So, show me your sincerity!¡± Elga firmly stated as she got off the carriage. Tranting it to simpler terms, she was telling me to sessfully lead the date. Actually, I had various ns prepared for today¡¯s date. ¡°In that sense, let¡¯s go to the zoo.¡± However, Elga¡¯s words changed everything. I asked, prepared to make aplete overhaul of my n. ¡°The zoo?¡± ¡°Yes! I heard that they recently brought in some wild beasts for the theater! There should be a lion!¡± Elga seemed thrilled at the idea of seeing a lion. However, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she could walk aroundfortably with what she was wearing. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Elga¡¯s mood seemed to brighten as she started walking ahead, ready to carry out her pre-nned agenda. I ended up following Elga to a ce called ¡®Veropero Theater¡¯. It wass a huge area resembling an amusement park or a theme park, where numerous animals were housed inrge enclosures, sleeping peacefully. But then again, there was nothing else a caged animal could do other than sleep. Among those animals, Elga was searching for a lion. However, it turned out that the beast brought in by the theater was not a lion, but a Tureuki Tiger from the desert nation of Tureuki. ¡°¡­ What, a tiger?¡± Elga was terribly disappointed to see a tiger wandering around in a cage. ¡°Do you hate tigers? Aren¡¯t lions and tigers simr?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Tigers don¡¯t have manes.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Elga seemed to prefer a lion¡¯s majestic mane. Nevertheless, the opportunity to see a wild beast like a tiger in this world, even if it was trapped in an enclosure, was not amon one. So, she quickly shook off her disappointment and her eyes lit up. ¡°Hey, do you think you could win if you fought it?¡± ¡°¡­ Against a tiger?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I wondered how a person could defeat a tiger, but considering my steadily improving magic skills, it might actually be possible. Since I was confidently defeating gigantic Hercules Wasps, I thought I could handle it even against a tiger. But still, I¡¯d rather avoid fighting if possible. ¡°How about Elga-nim? Can Elga-nim defeat a tiger with her bare hands?¡± I became curious if Elga could win against a tiger. Of course, she should be able to. However, what if she were bare-handed? At my question, Elga looked at me and raised her brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the story of me defeating a lion with my bare hands?¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± I recalled a rumor I heard back in Angmar. A ck lion that was raised by the Lioness Family escaped and started wrecking havoc. It was said that it was Elga who suppressed it, strangling the lion with her bare hands and crushing its neck to death. ¡°¡­ That was real?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As expected, Elga was powerful. It was a miracle how I survived when she went berserk. ©¥Keongkeong! Just then I could hear a familiar barking. Chapter 145.2 (EP-145.2) #5 145 ¨C Pincer #5 It was a squirrel. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a bunch of dog squirrels over there.¡± Elga pointed to a ss panel with about three or four dog squirrels inside. Looking at them, I was reminded of my own pet squirrel, Keongkeong, whom I raised in my room, and it made me feel quite happy. ¡°All but one are female.¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± ¡°Females have fewer injuries on their bodiespared to the males. See, that one over there, that¡¯s the only male.¡± Indeed, upon closer inspection, one of the squirrels had various injuries, while the female squirrels had glossy fur. ¡°Why is there such a difference?¡± ¡°Squirrel poptions have fewer males, so the females fight amongst themselves to im them.¡± I see, so there was something like that? In fact, the females ran towards the male squirrel inside the cage, biting its tail and attacking it from all directions. ©¥Keureureung¡­! The male squirrel resisted here and there, but being smaller in size and fewer in numberpared to the females, it eventually gave in and ran into a corner. It looked very pitiful with its fur falling out and started trembling in fear. A man living in captivity with various women¡­ Having a lot of mates might sound good, but such a life was nothing but continuous suffering. Which made me realize that squirrel and I were not much different from each other. If I couldn¡¯t hold the leash of Mirna, Elga, Ste and Aira properly, I might get ripped apart just like that. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a group of Michuri over there! Wow, there are so many!¡± I was pulled out of my thoughts by Elga¡¯s back smack. * * * Time passed, and it was lunchtime. Elga and I had an enjoyable time at the zoo. Contrary to my expectation that I would lead Elga, she chose where she wanted to go instead, and I just followed along. ¡°Shall we sit over there and rest?¡± Elga suggested taking the shade and rest. Walking around in ss shoes all day long must have been hard. I spreaded out a mat I brought with my bag andid it under the tree. Then, I took out a thermos and a teacup, before pouring some tea into Elga¡¯s cup. As she settled down, Elga also fumbled with her bag and spoke quietly. ¡°So, we¡¯ve been walking around, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°Hungry?¡± Seureuk. Elga took something out of her bag. It was a small box, with ck paint on its wooden surface and adorned with silver lining. It looked like a jewelry box, but inside were not jewels, but sandwiches made with bread, cheese and ham. ¡°Did Elga-nim make this herself?¡± Elga actually cooked? I was surprised even after asking the question. Elga didn¡¯t respond and maintained silence, simply urging me to eat it quickly. The taste was ordinary, as expected. It was hard to make a sandwich taste bad. But although it had an ordinary taste, it still held significance as it was Elga¡¯s first attempt at cooking. Perhaps she wanted to try it after seeing Mirna pack me lunch. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It tastes like¡ª.¡± As I was about topliment the taste, Elga abruptly interjected. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head downtown after you¡¯re done eating. You said you need to buy some books, right?¡± It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to hear an evaluation. After finishing our leisurely meal, Elga and I headed to the city center, where numerous bookstores were gathered. ¡°Hey, look at this. ¡®Alien Scammer In Another World.¡¯ Why would they title a book like this?¡± ¡°If it gets scratched, you have to buy it, please put it back in.¡± It was already evening after buying books and other necessary items. Unable to stay out overnight, I boarded a carriage back to Ark with Elga. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I yed like this. It was more fun than I thought.¡± Elga seemed to be in a good mood, enjoying this rare break. I had secretly hoped that expressing my affection to Elga today would go well, but I felt hesitant to ask her directly about it. Then, Elga made a suggestion. ¡°Would you like a cup of tea before we part? Maybe then, we can talk about Mirna.¡± Elga was sharp, as always¡­ So, we headed to the cafe in Ark. We ordered two drinks and sat at a table. But instead of talking, Elga just watched as therge clock near our table ticked. ¡°It should be about time. Ah, there she is. Hey, over here.¡± ¡°No way-.¡± Just as I noticed something and was about to open my mouth. ¡°Lady Lioness, what¡¯s this about having something to say to me? Why did you arbitrarily make an appointment at 7 o¡¯clock on a busy Saturday¡­!¡± I heard a familiar voiceing from behind. Turning my head, I could see Mirna walking over from the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m not as free as you, and loiter al¡ª.¡± Mirna stopped midway through and her eyes widened, her mouth formed an egg shape. ¡°Theo Gospel, why are you here?¡± ¡°Mirna-nim, that¡¯s¡­.¡± Only then did I understand the situation. Something¡­ Something was about to go down¡­ Chapter 146.1 (EP-146.1) #6 146 ¨C Pincer #6 Mirna fiercely red at Elga¡¯s face before sitting down at the table. ¡°Lady Lioness. Calling people for such a meeting on a weekend, what on earth is this about? It¡¯s incredibly rude.¡± Even a midsummer puddle would freeze from the iciness of her words. It was very distant from the warmth that Mirna usually showed me. Hearing such, I could not help but flinch. Receiving such a scornful expression and disdainful words from a beauty like Mirna, it would make anyone tremble like a scared mouse. However, the woman facing her, Elga, was not ordinary either. ¡°Can¡¯t a person invite people over? Why are you taking this so seriously? What, afraid that I¡¯ll eat you?¡± Pajjit. For a moment, it seemed like sparks were flying from their eyes. Finally, it was Elga who opened her mouth first. ¡°If you¡¯re confident, then sit here.¡± Deureureuk. Elga pulled out a chair. Mirna scoffed with a ¡°Hmph,¡± and took a seat on the opposite side of the chair Elga had pulled out. That gave this war of nerves a brief truce. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Both sipped from their cups in silence. In the midst of it all, I felt a page from the history of Angmar that I had read before sh before my eyes. The conflict between the Lioness Family and the Draco Family had been going on for a long time. The centuries-long rivalry between the two resulted in a lot of bloodshed, bringing each other down for their power and beliefs. They had aimed spears and des at each other like sworn enemies. But, it was said that there were times where the two sat at the same table and extended their hands to each other. This was ording to the historical records of Angmar Pce, albeit it only happened twice. The first time was when they founded the kingdom together with King David Angmar. The second time was when they raised arms to subdue the Demon King Solomon. Unless there was a great cause and amon goal like the above, they would mix as good as water and oil. And now, they were sitting together at the same table before my eyes. A triangr rtionship where each person kept a certain distance from each other. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the intention behind all this.¡± Mirna was looking displeased as she scrutinized our faces, while Elga remained rtively calm, sipping her tea. ¡°Just wait. We¡¯ll talk after we finish these drinks.¡± Meanwhile, I was wracking my brain trying to figure out what was happening. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What kind of situation was this? From what I could infer right now, it seemed that Elga had nned for this meeting in advance. Perhaps at some point I was not aware of, Elga contacted Mirna and set up an appointment at 7pm on Saturday evening. The process was probably a one-sided notice from Elga. Hence why Mirna was angry with Elga for arbitrarily creating the meeting. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Alright, I know this far up.¡¯ Now, I needed to figure out why Elga called for such a meeting. If there was anything that came to mind, it might have something to do with Elga mentioning about helping me progress my rtionship with Mirna. But even I couldn¡¯t figure out what Elga would say after gathering us in this ce. Even though I knew that Elga was more ¡°act first, thinkter¡±, I couldn¡¯t have predicted a sudden move like this. ¡°Theo Gospel. What is going on here? Are you colluding with Lady Lioness to embarrass me?¡± Then Mirna spoke to me. I nced at Elga, who had a rxed andid-back expression on her face, and had no choice but to reply honestly. ¡°I also have no knowledge of this. Let¡¯s wait for Elga-nim to speak.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t dawdle and let¡¯s hear it then. If it¡¯s some nonsense, I¡¯ll make you pay for the joke.¡± Dalgak. With Mirna¡¯s urging, Elga finally set her teacup down on the table. ¡°Mirna, why are you so impatient?¡± ¡°If you think I have the time toze around like you, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Alright, since I don¡¯t want to hold a busy person back for too long either, shall we go straight to the point?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s words seemed to catch Mirna off guard, and she swallowed a bit, almost imperceptibly. In that fleeting moment, Mirna¡¯s mind must have been filled with various thoughts. ¡°Go on¡­¡± ¡°Great. Then I¡¯ll ask you, Mirna Draco. When are you nning to get married?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard that Theo Gospel is your fianc¨¦e, no? Then you must have thought about marriage. Have you decided on a date or anything?¡± ¡°¡­ And why would you be curious about that?¡± Instead of answering, Mirna skillfully deflected the question back to Elga. However, Elga calmly responded, avoiding it with ease. ¡°Why would I not be? I¡¯m also interested in this guy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Mirna jumped up from her seat like a startled mouse. Her posture was like that of a cobra standing tall, ready to pounce on its prey. I was equally taken aback. I looked at Elga in surprise. But Elga leisurely continued with the conversation. ¡°Why? Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have? You¡¯re not even married yet. There shouldn¡¯t be any legal issues, right?¡± Chapter 146.2 (EP-146.2) #6 146 ¨C Pincer #6 She could frankly say it. Mirna didn¡¯t like Elga. She had only seen Elga once at the Angmar Pce¡¯s grand ball during her early childhood. ©¤The Lioness of the Golden Army is here-! Everyone, bow your heads-! Elga was shouting as ifmanding servants, which annoyed Mirna. She frowned at the sight, finding Elga¡¯s behavior akin to an arrogant little kitten sshed with cold water. Did Lady Lioness know? The fact that while some praised Elga Von Lioness as the legendary Lioness of Borgia, there were others behind her back who ridiculed her as an inept kitten. Well, she couldn¡¯t answer that. ¡ªLady Lioness is rough and loud. On the other hand, Mirna-nim is elegant and graceful. When people around Mirna praised her whileparing her to Elga, about half of thepliments were genuine, but the other half were mere ttery. Mirna found it unpleasant to bepared to Elga, who had no understanding of a nobility¡¯s responsibilities and duties, solely because they were both from distinguished houses. This feeling intensified with age. When they reunited in Ark, Lady Lioness was like an ignorant youngdy. She appeared to have no burdens, enjoying afortable life in her father¡¯s sheltered arms like a delicate greenhouse flower. And that was exactly how she seemed. It was also true in reality. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mirna doubted her own ears. However, asking again was also an act of mercy, giving Elga a chance to retrieve the offensive remarks she had just made. But the clueless Lioness seemed not to understand the situation, continuing to speak with a clear andposed voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? I said I¡¯m also interested in this guy.¡± Saying that, Elga¡¯s eyes turned to the little Half-Fairy. He looked visibly flustered by the situation, shaking uncontrobly. Mirna felt a sense of difort, as if someone had just tainted what belonged to her. ¡°What nonsense is that? Didn¡¯t you just say it? Theo Gospel is my fianc¨¦!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. But technically, you haven¡¯t gotten married, right? Until it¡¯s legally confirmed, you two are not bound together, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ Indeed, strictly speaking, Mirna and Theo were not legally recognized as a couple. Therefore, whether Elga liked Theo or not was a matter of personal freedom. Morally, it might be questionable, but legally, there was no issue. However, that was merely a superficial view. Mirna and the Half-Fairy were already connected to the very soul. She had already given him her most precious and valuable purity. In a way, she had already put a substantial investment into the rtionship. As that clueless woman continued to bber on, Mirna felt her anger boiling inside. But Mirna was a patient person. Wasn¡¯t this dumb Lioness just deliberately trying to provoke her? Thinking that maybe this was a dirty trick of the Lioness Family to make her slip up, her anger mellowed down a bit. ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ This was just a tant provocation. A vile trick of looking for a chance to stomp the Draco Family while they were down. Perhaps the reason that the Young Lady of the Lioness Family, who was far from cultured or educated, entered Ark was to seize an opportunity to attack the Draco Family. Indeed, Elga¡¯s behavior at Ark had been far from diligent. She always skipped sses and lectures. Piece by piece, the puzzle wasing together. Yes, she shouldn¡¯t fall to the Lioness¡¯ crude tactics. Mirna¡¯s anger subsided as soon as she managed to read her opponent¡¯s moves. Instead, a smile of pity for her poor adversary appeared on her lips. Chwareureuk. To hide her smile, Mirna unfolded the fan she received as a gift from the man. When she thought about it, even if Elga showed interest in a man infatuated with her own charm, nothing woulde of it. Mirna and Elga. If they had to choose between the two, all the men would undoubtedly choose Mirna herself. The only thing Lady Lioness had to offer was a bad personality and her stupid chest. Honestly, they were toorge and not even attractive! Moreover, the Half-Fairy and herself had already be one. Recalling the sense of unity she felt that day, Mirna couldn¡¯t even imagine that the man would choose another woman over her. In any case, Elga was fighting a lost battle. Mirna found it amusing that Elga was talking so much, not knowing the deed was already done and how much the man was into her. She really knew nothing about men! Was it because she had no experience with men? That must be it. After all, the only men who would like a wild and violent woman like Elga were scoundrels wearing sly smiles, who approached young women pretending to be nice. With people around her praising and fawning over her, she must really think she was special and attractive. She was talking big for someone who didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°So, you think it¡¯s okay for me to have an interest in this guy?¡± In that moment, a vision of Elga desperately clinging to the man while being dumped shed in Mirna¡¯s mind. ©¥Don¡¯t approach me. I have Lady Mirna. ©¥I¡¯m inferior to Mirna¡­!? The image of Elga chewing on her handkerchief as she got thoroughly trampled on in terms of feminine charm would make for quite an amusing scene. Elga, unaware of such thought, continued to speak with a confident and rxed expression. ¡°Or are you afraid of losing your fianc¨¦ to me, Mirna Draco?¡± Her cool blue eyes gazed at her. How many people had perished in front of those cial blue eyes? This was undoubtedly a deration of war against the Draco Family. The man called Theo Gospel was merely a tool for her provocation. This was war! With that in mind, Mirna felt that it would be nice to show a little sting to this arrogant Lioness for trespassing into her life. ¡°Then, let me propose one condition.¡± Chapter 147.1 (EP-147.1) #7 147 ¨C Pincer #7 Elga and Mirna were growling at each other. In my eyes, it seemed as though spears and des were shing behind them as they quarreled. It was a kind of war. The drawn-out feud from the long history of Angmar was unfolding right this very moment at a caf¨¦ table. And Elga was the one who initiated it. To just say to Mirna¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m interested in this guy.¡± ¡­ It was such a shocking confession that I couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Elga was out of control. Amidst all this, Mirna spoke up. ¡°Then, let me propose one condition. It¡¯s only fair that I set a suggestion of my own.¡± ¡®A condition?¡¯ Understandably, I expected Mirna to refuse and say something like, ¡°You dare aim for my fianc¨¦? Lady Lioness, do you have no pride?¡± But I was wrong. Rather, Mirna seemed to have considerable confidence in the face of Elga¡¯s provocation and even made a proposal of her own. ¡°Lady Lioness. You¡¯re not afraid of my proposal, are you?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m a coward like you? Okay then, what¡¯s the offer?¡± Elga slightly lifted her chin as if she was challenging Mirna. In response, Mirna, who was hiding her face behind the open fan, calmly said. ¡°Let¡¯s set a date.¡± ¡°A date?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. On that day, we¡¯ll ask Theo Gospel to decide the winner. The chosen one will take it all.¡± ¡°Hmm, take it all? You¡¯re that eager to lose?¡± Elga continued to provoke Mirna as if she didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of losing. Now that I thought about it, Elga wasn¡¯t particrly skilled in logical conversations, but she seemed quite adept at engaging in arguments that would infuriate her opponent. As someone who roamed the battlefield, she¡¯d got quite the talent for trash talk. In response to Elga¡¯s provocation, Mirna smiled casually, as if she was either unfazed by Elga¡¯s taunts or genuinely confident. ¡°300,000 gold.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The loser will pay the winner 300,000 gold as a congrattory gift. What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­ Hey, are you kidding me? 300,000 gold is enough to build and operate a fortress base! You want to bet that amount!?¡± Elga appeared somewhat bewildered by Mirna¡¯s big offer. It was understandable, as 300,000 gold made for an overwhelming sum of money. It wasparable to several years¡¯ worth of a family¡¯s budget. With such arge amount at stake, the disparity between the winner and the loser would be quite pronounced. ¡°It¡¯s simr to the amount the loser paid as reparations in the war between dragons and lions. Do you have any objections? Or should I reduce the amount a bit for you, the one who will end up losing?¡± This time, it was Mirna who was doing the provoking. Elga gritted her teeth so hard it made noise. I wondered how such a sound could be made from a human mouth. ¡°Yes. I do have an objection. It¡¯s not a war between ¡®dragons and lions,¡¯ it¡¯s a war between ¡®LIONS and dragons.¡¯ We¡¯ve won more. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°You also had far more casualties.¡± ¡°Oh really, casualties~? So where are all your family members now? Did they end up in graves after practicing necromancy?¡± ¡°What did you just say-!?¡± Enraged, Mirna mmed the table. I was taken aback by the sudden esction, realizing that I needed to wrap up the conversation before things got out of control. ¡°Both of you should stop here for now. It¡¯s gettingte. If you talked more, you would only end up raising voices.¡± * * * Elga and Mirna parted ways, each heading in their own direction. I, too, returned to my dormitory. After the events of today, my mind was buzzing with thoughts, leaving me feeling restless. As I was reviewing how the situation had unfolded, someone knocked on my door. ©¥It¡¯s me, hurry up and open the door. It was Elga. Just in time, since I also had a lot to say to her. When I opened the door, I saw Elga standing in front. She had already taken off her makeup and changed intofortable clothes. ¡°Hey, I know you have a lot to say. But let me say a few words first.¡± Elga seemed to have sensed that I was about to pour out my thoughts to her. Still she seemed confident, so I decided to hear what she had to say. After looking around, Elga came in and closed the door. ¡°Mirna, if you want topletely win her over, this method is the best. It¡¯s about invoking jealousy andpetition.¡± Hearing this, it seemed that this was indeed all nned and plotted by Elga. ¡°I did this to help you!¡± Elga defended herself, iming that she did it for my sake. Putting aside the myriad of emotions swirling within me, I asked in a calm tone. ¡°So, you bet 300,000 gold for me? The contract has been written, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± ¡°What 300,000 gold¡­? I didn¡¯t even think of it. I have nothing to lose anyway, right? After all, you would choose me, right?¡± ¡°What¡­.¡± Neither Elga nor Mirna was thinking that they were going to lose. I didn¡¯t know where all this confidence wasing from. I wished I had even half of it¡­ Chapter 147.2 (EP-147.2) #7 147 ¨C Pincer #7 As I remained silent, Elga added a few more words as if trying to defend herself. ¡°Believe me! This is truly the fastest way! Would you be able to touch Mirna¡¯s thighs if not in this extreme way?¡± Elga seemed convinced that creating turmoil and chaos was the best method to conquer Mirna. When I thought about it, there really wasn¡¯t any other way to progress my rtionship with Mirna without resorting to such extreme measures. The only other option would be to reveal that I was Solomon¡¯s grandson. But that carried an enormous risk. ¡°¡­ Do you not like my help?¡± Elga seemed to be examining my expression. Looking back now, I suppose this was Elga¡¯s way of assisting me. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m shocked. In the future, I hope you consult with me first before pulling such big schemes.¡± ¡°Hmph, whatever¡­ Did you consult me before you started flirting with Mirna!?¡± I found myself speechless once again. Dealing with women was never an easy task. I felt like I now understood why the past Angmar Kings had such short lifespans. If events like today¡¯s were to explode among the wives, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live a moment of peace. And if there were many children, it would be dreadful if they all vied for the throne. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ No¡­. I hoped this was just a lie. I lightly shook my head to dispel the characters floating before my eyes. Then, I looked towards Elga, who appeared to be sulking. ¡°Nevertheless, I would like to thank Elga-nim for helping me.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh hoh, what a strange turn of things. You¡¯re totally bowing down to me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. Honestly, I find it hard to believe that you are positively considering the idea of me having multiple wives.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­.¡± Elga snorted instead of answering. Then there was an awkward air that seemed to linger for a moment. Finally, Elga spoke with a somewhat reluctant tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re simply a lecher who likes women, Theo Gospel. I believe you have political and ambitious reasons to have multiple wives. Having several wives for political gains is quitemon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, you still can¡¯t reveal your reasons? You can¡¯t tell me about the grand picture you¡¯re painting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°However, even if you don¡¯t say it, I already have a rough understanding. I¡¯m not a fool. Toras. Belmen. Colossus. Demetri. Olondo, Skull, Araduna, Velos. Katar-.¡± Elga started muttering something. I could tell that they were names of something, with a few familiar ones such as Olondo, Skull, and Araduna. ¡°These are the names of the fallen houses.¡± ¡°Yes, they were the families that fell and perished along with the Angrmar King. They are those who supported the Demon King. You¡¯re probably from one of these guys, right?¡± While I was absent, Elga seemed to have independently investigated the fallen houses. Could it be that she was doing research on her own to grasp my identity? ¡°You must hate the Lioness and Draco Family, the ones who brought destruction to your house. That¡¯s why you want to use me and Mirna for your revenge.¡± She was almost spot-on with the answer¡­ ¡­ Did I give away too much information? Fortunately, it seemed like she hadn¡¯t expected me to be a survivor of the Angmar Family. Maybe someday, she would figure it out on her own even before I could reveal it. Elga then said. ¡°But one thing is certain. The Demon King Angmar was a madman. He would set fire to castles where people were trapped and enjoyed the sound of their screams. He¡¯s a sadistic murderer.¡± ¡°Is this something you¡¯ve heard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a story I heard from my grandfather. He was someone who couldn¡¯t tell a lie. He was the exact opposite of you. The Demon King was a maniac who would trap people and skewer them with spikes¡ª¡± I furrowed my brows in response to such a terrible story. I already knew a lot about the wicked deeds of the Demon King, so there was no need for me to hear it again. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°It is said that the families that perished after following the Demon King faced karma and retribution. If you¡¯re here to take revenge, no one will support you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me to give up on revenge?¡± ¡°Yes. To be honest, they were cheap bastards even in death.¡± Elga¡¯s words had some truth to them. In the first ce, I was not truly a descendant of Angmar. I was just an ordinary person who happened to possess the body of someone connected to the Demon King. Ever since I became aware of my fate, there were moments when I felt a sudden surge of vengeance running through my blood. But the reason I could control it was because my soul was actually unrted to this world. Yet, there was a reason why I continued to follow this path. I had a premonition that there might be some kind of ¡®answer¡¯ at the end of this road. An answer to why I was experiencing such an inexplicable situation and being in this world. The reason why I was going through all of this. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ I, more than anyone else, was seeking answers. That was why I could somewhat understand Elga¡¯s frustration in wanting answers from me. Sotely, I¡¯d been thinking that maybe I should reveal the truth to Elga. But seeing how Elga spoke with such hatred towards the Demon King, it made me hesitate about that idea. Ttok, ttok. Then someone knocked on my door, interrupting my thoughts. ©¥Theo Gospel, are you asleep? It was a familiar, soft voice¡­ It was Mirna¡­ Elga looked around and whispered quietly. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s Mirna.¡± ¡°As expected?¡± ¡°Just like how I came, Mirna couldn¡¯t note. I¡¯ll hide in the closet. Pretend I¡¯m not here, okay? If she finds out I was here first, she¡¯ll get mad and make a fuss.¡± Chapter 148.1 (EP-148.1) Aspect #1 148 ¨C New Aspect #1 Huu. I took a moment to catch my breath. Giiik. When I opened the door, I could see aposed Mirna, wearing a cardigan over her school uniform. ¡°What brings Mirna-nim over?¡± I acted as if I didn¡¯t know anything. I had a feeling Mirna might have a reason foring to my room at thiste hour. But what I was concerned about was the closet behind me¡­ After all, Elga was hiding there. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Mirna took off her cardigan and handed it to me. She probably wanted me to hang it. And although she was asking if it was okay to enter, her actions suggested she was already nning toe in. In this situation, saying ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡± would only raise unnecessary suspicions from Mirna. Sensing my hesitation, Mirna added a few words to exin herself. ¡°I know it¡¯ste, but I just want to briefly talk.¡± ¡°Please,e in.¡± ¡°Pardon my intrusion.¡± I stepped aside and guided Mirna into the room. The soft glow of thenterns dimly lit the room. Mirna was looking around, seemingly enjoying the cozy ambience. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve entered a man¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Really?¡± As far as I knew, not too long ago, Mirna had boldly entered my room and discovered Professor Ste¡¯s stockings. It seemed that she had conveniently forgotten that little incident. But perhaps she could read my thoughts, as Mirna remarked. ¡°Of course, I mean entering officially with an invitation.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It feels different from when I saw it during the day. And not like what I had imagined. The room is well kept, and it smells nice¡ª.¡± Mirna¡¯s impressions of my room seemed to be generally positive. Fortunately, the scented candle was masking Elga¡¯s perfume. Seureuk. Mirna then sat down on the bed. Just as I opened the fridge and was about to offer her some water, I noticed that Elga filled it with beer, and I stopped in my tracks. If Mirna were to ask, ¡°What¡¯s this? You drink alcohol?¡± I¡¯d find it difficult to answer. ¡°I apologize, Lady Mirna. There¡¯s nothing I can offer since it¡¯s veryte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s only a short chat. I¡¯ll be taking my leave after that. Now, Theo Gospel, I would feel bad for taking up your time any longer, so I¡¯ll ask straightforwardly.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± ¡°What do you think about what happened earlier today?¡± ¡°¡­ Um, what exactly do you mean by ¡®what do you think¡¯?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking about Lady Lioness¡¯ trivial provocation. She¡¯s trying to meddle between us now. Do you have any idea what she¡¯s up to?¡± At Mirna¡¯s question, I was very concerned about the gap in the slightly open closet door. Though the room was dimly lit, I was certain that within the darkness, Elga¡¯s blue eyes were fixed on us, like a predator hiding in the bushes. A lion stalking two deers in the field. With Elga¡¯s presence, I had to be careful with my answers. ¡°I honestly have no idea. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s suddenly doing this¡­.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then it sounds like it¡¯s just that Lioness¡¯ recklessness. As expected, she¡¯s attacking the Draco Family.¡± ¡°The Draco Family?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s just using you as an excuse, Theo Gospel. Although that arrogant Lioness is ignorant and shameless, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she does something so low, it makes no sense for her to just suddenly target a former ve.¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± From Mirna¡¯s perspective, it made a lot of sense. If I had grown up as a noble scion, my interest would probably only include meeting princes or princesses, not some Half-Fairy, who was a ve. ¡°That makes a lot of sense, Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°However, Theo Gospel, if you are the fianc¨¦ of I, Mirna Draco, then the story changes. That wicked woman just wants to snatch what¡¯s mine and provoke me!¡± ¡°Um¡­. I see.¡± While listening to Mirna¡¯s words, I maintained a simr level of attention to the closet behind me. Mirna had no idea that Elga was listening to this conversation. If Mirna said more negative things about Elga, their rtionship might deteriorate to the worst. I felt that I needed to handle this situation somehow before their rtionship dipped any further. However, if we talked outside, Elga hiding in the closet mighte out and interrogate me for things like, ¡°What did you two talk about outside!?¡± I just couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. As I was racking my brain, Mirna asked. ¡°So, Theo Gospel, what do you think about Lady Lioness?¡± ¡°About Elga-nim?¡± Seureuk. Then I heard some movement in the closet. Obviously, it was Elga. I had a gut feeling that I had fallen into some sort of trap. In front of me was Mirna, and behind me was Elga. I found myself sandwiched in the center of two titans, like a squirrel caught in the fight between a giant dragon and a lion, waiting to be torn apart. While giving Mirna a response that would please her, I also had to give an answer that would satisfy Elga. ¡°Elga-nim does have a somewhat aggressive and uncontroble side, making her appear arrogant and violent. But¡­.¡± Mirna¡¯s expression seemed somewhat satisfied. However, I could sense some dissatisfactioning from the piercing gaze behind me. ¡°She has a certain pull towards her, a charm some would say. She¡¯s still an attractive woman.¡± Seureureuk. The gaze from the closet seemed to soften a bit. However, it was Mirna that was now dissatisfied with my answer. ¡°How could someone find charm in such a wild woman? I can¡¯t understand it at all. Between me and Lady Lioness, looking at both of us, you would undoubtedly choose me, right?¡± ¡°That is-.¡± Should I nod my head in agreement since I was in front of Mirna? I hesitated for a moment. But that moment of hesitation seemed to displease Mirna greatly. Chapter 148.2 (EP-148.2) Aspect #1 148 ¨C New Aspect #1 For Mirna, who didn¡¯t know anything, there should be no reason for me to hesitate. ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak the truth? Why hesitate? Surely, Theo Gospel, you don¡¯t have any ridiculous thoughts like choosing Lady Lioness over me, do you!?¡± Mirna sprang up from her seat. Then she lightly touched my forehead with her hand, seemingly checking if I had a fever and couldn¡¯t think clearly. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever¡­ Then why did you hesitate to answer? Don¡¯t tell me you were weighing the pros and cons between me and Lady Lioness!?¡± Mirna looked anxious. After all, this was more than just a matter of love, but a 300,000 gold bet and a long-time blood feud between two superpower families. Given that I had the power to make the choice, it was inevitable for Mirna to feel nervous. It was possible that various scenarios were ying out in her mind ¡ª imagining me choosing Elga instead of herself. ¡°Think about it, Theo Gospel. Lady Lioness was the one who enved you. She¡¯s the one responsible for that dreadful scar in your eye!¡± Twitch. Mirna¡¯s words made the scar on my right eye suddenly throb. It usually didn¡¯t bother me, but when I became conscious of it, the scar would inexplicably sting. Heumjit. Simultaneously, I could sense some slight trembling in the closet. For Elga, this scar represented a symbol of guilt. However, oblivious to all this, Mirna continued speaking. ¡°Imagine marrying Lady Lioness, who has no affection for you. Your marriage wille to an end. You¡¯ll live a life of persecution!¡± Mirna was like a seasoned salesperson disparaging apetitor¡¯s product. In fact, the role she was ying felt no different from that. She was trying to undermine thepetition and elevate herself. And it was working quite effectively. Because in my mind, I could see myself as a tormented husband, dominated by Elga. That thought started to bother me. ©¥Rustle, rustle. Something made a loud noise in the closet. Mirna, who was about to say something, suddenly stopped. ¡°What was that sound?¡± ¡°Ah, that? Well that¡¯s¡­.¡± I hurriedly turned my head. Then I saw a small ss container ced on a table near the closet. Keongkeong was running on the wheel. ¡°It¡¯s Keongkeong, my pet squirrel! Our voices seem to have woken it up.¡± ¡°A squirrel? Come to think of it, I remember you mentioned having a pet. Can you show it to me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I showed Mirna Keongkeong inside the ss enclosure, diligently running on the wheel and unaffected by anyone watching. ©¥Keongkeong-! ¡°It¡¯s adorable. This is my first time seeing a live squirrel up close. I¡¯ve heard that they are not very fond of staying around humans.¡± Mirna¡¯s words reminded me of the time I had a conversation with Aira. She also mentioned something about dog squirrels being not so friendly with humans. I was not entirely sure how I was taking care of this little fellow. When I gave it food, Keongkeong would take as much as it pleased. Sometimes, it would even go out of the ss enclosure and alsoe back on its own. ©¥Keongkeong. After a small bark, Keongkeong stretched out its front paws and hind legs, and loudly yawned. Usually, it was easy to mistake that they were nocturnal, but dog squirrels moved during the day and slept at night. The little guy scooped up some sawdust on the floor, dug a hole and curled itself asleep. Seeing this, Mirna said. ¡°Making noise would not be polite to this little one. So, Theo Gospel, thispetitiones with a catch of 300,000 gold. And I hope you will carefully consider which choice is right.¡± With that, my conversation with Mirna came to an end. After she left the room and enough time had passed for her presence not to be sensed anymore, the closet creaked open. Elga slightly poked her head out and asked. ¡°Did she leave?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± I quickly nced at Elga¡¯s expression. I wasn¡¯t sure how she would react after overhearing our conversation from inside the closet. However, she looked rather calm, neither happy nor angry. Then she let out a big yawn, with her sharp fangs reflecting the dim light, making me shudder. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to sleep now. It looks like I will be busy from tomorrow.¡± Elga left my room without saying anything else. The room, now empty of all the girls, felt like a small boat that had unloaded its heavy cargo. It was unusually quiet, as the weight of the conversation still lingered in the air. Today was very eventful. But one thing was certain, starting tomorrow, many things would enter a new phase. Both Elga and Mirna would likely do whatever it took to win me over and gain my favor. Since things had turned out this way, I had no choice but to make the most of the situation. That was simply how it rolled. I decided to lie down on the bed for now. It would be Sunday tomorrow. I had a lot to do with Aira then¡­ [T/N: sorry for the 4 day dy, fell ill and just slept most of the time. Expect another chapter tomorrow] Chapter 149.1 (EP-149.1) Aspect #2 149 ¨C New Aspect #2 Sunday morning. Those who had experienced waking up on an early Sunday morning would understand. The unusual tranquility of the cool and still air. The peacefulness unique to Sunday mornings. Amidst such peace, thereid a picture-perfect scene between the sheets. Saegeun, saegeun. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Perhaps not wanting to disturb that sleep, even the birds remained silent, and not a single breeze flowed through the window. Indeed, it was beautiful. Was the Sleeping Beauty like this? No, I quickly changed my mind. This was more reminiscent of Snow White, who fell into deep slumber when she ate the poisoned apple. It was abination of eerie beauty that didn¡¯t belong to the realm of the living. With that said, I instinctively reached my hand towards her delicate little nose. Seureuk, seureuk. At the tip of my fingers, I felt a small breeze, like the flutter of a baby bird¡¯s wings. Proof that Aira was breathing. She, Aira, was still in this world. A life that would have burnt out like a bright candlelight if it had been the original. A life only possible because of my hand. I twisted her fate and brought back the life that was supposed to end tragically. With this being the case, wouldn¡¯t it only be fair for me to im some ownership of this beauty? I yfully imagined that I might have a stake in Aira¡¯s life. In a way, I was like a major shareholder of Aira. ¡°Mhmm.¡± Seureureuk. Aira tossed and turned on her side. Thanks to this, the half-lowered nket exposed the white and immacte skin of her chest under her ck blouse. How could a Queen be so defenseless? I felt a mischievous desire rising within me, but I forcefully suppressed it as I gently parted my lips. ¡°Aira-nim.¡± Seureureu. Aira¡¯s eyes slowly opened. She blinked her long, ckshes a few times, and said in a drowsy and wistful voice. ¡°Oh, I see¡­ It was just a dream¡­¡± ¡°What dream was it?¡± ¡°Well, it was there in my mind just a moment ago. But, for some reason, I can¡¯t seem to recall it now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Dreams were inherently vtile. Even a slight disturbance could cause them to wither like dried leaves blown away by the wind. Seureuk. Aira got up and adjusted her clothes. ¡°But, it was still an interesting dream.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Would you like a change of clothes?¡± ¡°Yes. I think I¡¯ll go with Nymph ck for today¡¯s color.¡± ¡°Nymph ck, understood.¡± Seukseuk. Aira stretched her limbs and yawned. Her appearance reminded me of Keongkeong, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight affection. I quickly dressed Aira, who seemed half-awake, andbed her hair gently with a brush. Aira was like a living doll, epting my touch without resistance and obediently following along. It came natural to her, as she lived her life without any worry of changing clothes on her own. Elga, Mirna, and Professor Ste all grew up as nobles. In the case of Aira, she suited the image of a flower in a greenhouse better than anyone else. To think that such a girl would end up in the gallows. I suddenly became curious about what Aira might have been thinking just before her execution. Because the original story was strictly narrated from the perspective of the protagonist, the Hunter. What did Aira, who didn¡¯t even change her own stockings, think at the end of her life? I didn¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t even know what Aira was thinking right now. How did the young Queen perceive the world? What would I look like in her eyes? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Aira, meeting my gaze, gently stroked my head and cheeks. Seukseukseuk. It felt like a motherforting a child or an owner petting theirrge dog. A one-sided act of interest and affection flowing down from above. An affectionate gesture without any ulterior motives or hidden intentions¡­ * * * Aira and I strolled around the perimeter of Ark. There were no bustling city streets, only a peculiar Half-Fairy servant and an unassuming path. There was no red carpet strewn with flowers. Yet, merely by walking, Aira turned this old block road into a Queen¡¯s procession route. ©¤It¡¯s Tarantera. ©¤Is she on a walk? As we walked, people who were out early in the morning stopped in their tracks or stepped aside to watch us. Although this was not the first time Aira attracted attention while taking a stroll, I still couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit ufortable from all the one-sided gaze. Of course, Aira just took all the attention and stared directed at her as if everything was normal and didn¡¯t pay it much heed. Seureureu. The wind rustled through Aira¡¯s ck ebony hair. She said as she fixed the stray strands. ¡°Come to think of it, a messenger pigeon arrived from the capitalst night.¡± ¡°A messenger pigeon from the capital? Was it from Lord Reinhardt?¡± ¡°Correct~.¡± Lord Reinhardt, Elga¡¯s father and the Prime Minister, who was currently managing the kingdom, sent a messenger pigeon to the Queen. He could do whatever, but it felt a little strange that he didn¡¯t convey the message through me but chose to send a direct letter to the Queen. ¡°What did it say?¡± ¡°It was a mundane report about the current situation. It mentioned bandit groups causing trouble within the country and the boringints of pretentious nobles.¡± It was apparently so boring, Aira burned the letter after reading. ¡­ Was it just a formality report? Although I couldn¡¯t read the content of the letter myself, judging from Aira¡¯s words, it didn¡¯t seem to be a significant issue. Anyway, since Aira, who was the root of Angmar¡¯s troubles, was away, I assumed everything would be fine. ¡°And there was also a report about sending reinforcement to the barrier.¡± ¡°Reinforcement?¡± ¡°It seems that the attacks from the shadow legion on the barrier have intensified a bit. The report mentioned deploying the Lioness¡¯ Golden Army.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ The massive barrier, situated above the Great Forest in the North, was the first stronghold protecting this civilized society from savagery and brutality. At some point after Aira¡¯s death, the barrier copsed, and the shadow legion began to flood the kingdom as well as the entire continent. ording to the original story, around this summer, Aira was fated to be executed. Soon after, the barrier would copse, leading to the destruction of the world. The setting was that the rebellions and various incidents urring everywhere kept the Angmar forces preupied, leaving no room to attend to the barrier. Consequently, the Demon King¡¯s remnant forces, the Shadow Legion, pierced through and the world faced ruin. On the other hand¡­ The current situation allowed for easy suppression of the rebellions, and the forces could be fully utilized. It was fortunate that there was room to deal with the unsettling events happening at the barrier. If it copsed, everywhere except for Ark would be plunged into chaos. Unintentionally, I had already yed a significant role in saving the world. The unnoticed hero, Theo Gospel! Just as my imagination was in full swing, someone blocked our path. ¡°Excuse me.¡± It was a man dressed in golden armor, holding a massivence and wearing a magnificent tiger helmet. The tinum brooch hanging on his chest was shaped like the Roman Numeral III. It meant one thing. He was a top-ranked expert in the Ark¡¯sdder. If Elga was 5th and Mirna was 6th, then he would be ranked 3rd. Jolgeurok. Kneeling before Aira, the man in golden armor addressed her with great humility. ¡°I am Windmill¡¯s Knight, Verdonas. Your Majesty, the Queen of Angmar. If it is not impertinent of me, I would like to request some guidance.¡± Chapter 149.2 (EP-149.2) Aspect #2 149 ¨C New Aspect #2 Windmill¡¯s Knight Verdonas. I had heard this name before. I had already received information and read about the top-ranking experts within the top 10 in Ark, which was considered the core of this world. Each of these individuals was an exceptional warrior, and their fame became such that it would be hard not to know about them unless you deliberately avoided it. From what I heard, Verdonas was a superhuman who freely wielded his massivence, ying monsters and enemies alike. And because of his righteous character, he was sometimes called the Knight of Knights. I sneakily observed Aira¡¯s reaction. ¡°Hmm.¡± Aira, who ranked 2nd in Ark, didn¡¯t outright reject Verdonas. Aira seemed intrigued. Perhaps it was due to the existence of a powerful individual right beneath her? ¡°Alright. There was something I wanted to try anyway. You seem quite sturdy, so I suppose you can withstand it to some extent.¡± Her attitude was akin to dealing with ab rat. With that, the promotion match was quickly arranged. The rule of thumb was that 10th Rank and below could only have a match once a month, trying to snatch each other¡¯s position. Obviously, the fight between the 2nd and 3rd ranks, a rare sight to behold, gathered many people. ©¥It¡¯s a battle between the 2nd and 3rd Rank. How strong will they be? ©¥If you think about it, it¡¯s a battle between the 1st and 2nd Ranks since the 1st Rank is vacant. ©¥Who do you think will win? ©¥Wouldn¡¯t that be the Queen, since she¡¯s a Rank 7 Archmage? It was unusually crowded for an early morning. The noise of their conversations got so loud my ears were ringing. But, like everyone else, I was also interested in this fight. Being ranked 3rd, Verdonas should be able to bring out Aira¡¯s skills quite a bit. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to know how strong Aira truly was when she got serious. With this thought in mind. The news of this match up seemed to have quickly spread, as old men in colorful hats appeared among the people. They were none other than the Sages, and they came upon hearing about Aira, an ultra-high-ranking Mage, fighting against someone strong. The White Mage Hynax announced. ¡°This promotion match will be hosted by me, Hynax, the Chairman of the Ark Board of Directors and the Chairman of the White Magic Society.¡± He then followed with a simple rule: Do your best, but no deaths. Probably because if Single Digit Rankers died or were seriously injured while fighting each other, it would be a significant loss for the people. ¡°Then I will use this me as a signal.¡± Chwareureuk. Hynax conjured a me in his hand. Then, he shot it high into the sky. The me burst with a sharp sound, embroidering a beautiful flower in the blue sky. Kkuuk. I felt a tightening tension in my chest. The duel had finally begun. Seureuk. The first to move was Verdonas. He aimed his massivence forward and lowered his posture, resembling a charging bull. ¡°Dark Queen, here Ie, with all my might!¡± Bang-. With a powerful push off the ground, he transformed into a golden spiral, cutting through the world as he charged towards Aira. Kwaaaaa-. Everyone held their breath at the incredible speed, uncharacteristic of his heavy armor and gigantce. He seemed almost unstoppable. The sharp and pointed tip of the massivence was aiming straight towards Aira¡¯s abdomen. If such a brute force pierced through her, the delicate Aira would be torn into pieces. Such a dizzying thought crossed my mind. Seureuk. ¡°Aegis.¡± As Aira opened her palm in the air, the movements of the Golden Knight came to a sudden halt. It was as if an invisible film was in front of him, as he creaked like a rusty can grinding against an imaginary wall. ¡°Geuuu. Why, my attack-.¡± Kagagagak. Verdonas groaned hard under his helmet. ©¥Look at that! He suddenly stopped! ©¥What is happening? Seeing sparks flying from the tip of hisnce, everyone gasped in surprise. ¡°A mana barrier.¡± Next to me, Hynax calmly evaluated the situation. ¡°It¡¯s forming or installing mana like a barrier. So even the simplest magic of a Rank 1 Mage can be that powerful in the hands of a Rank 7 Archmage¡­¡± I nodded in agreement with Hynax¡¯s words of awe. I also knew how to use mana barrier to some extent. But with the amount of magic power I had, all I could do was block projectiles like flying rocks. It would be absolutely impossible to block the attack of a charging Knight who could break the ground. In that sense, I could gauge the total amount of magic power Aira possessed. As expected, I simply couldn¡¯tpare¡­ ¡°Hu.¡± Verdonas tried to break through Aira¡¯s mana barrier, and repeatedly struck hisnce. Kang! Kang! Kaching! Kang! However, each time, his attacks just bounced off the invisible wall in the air. After attacking for a while, Verdonas finally stuck hisnce deep into the ground. ¡°I have lost¡­¡± Since his attacks were ineffective, he must have thought there was no way to win. It was wise not to prolong the fight in such circumstances. Because if Aira hit him with an attack magic she prepared behind the mana barrier, he would experience a lot of pain. ¡°I surrender.¡± With Verdonas¡¯ clear surrender, the people exploded. ¡ªIsn¡¯t this too one-sided? Can there be such a huge difference between the 2nd and 3rd Rank?¡± ¡ªThe one who constantly attacked dered defeat? What¡¯s going on? The crowd couldn¡¯t believe that it ended just like that. But just as Aira was about to rx her outstretched hand. Phishung-. A sharp sound of something tearing through the air was heard. And then, it flew towards Aira, producing a sharp, cracking sound. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Then something was suspended in the air. The barrier shattered like a car windshield as it got pierced by this elongated projectile. ©¥An arrow? ©¥No, it¡¯s a crossbow bolt. ¡®A bolt.¡¯ Like someone said, it was a crossbow bolt. A crossbow bolt that could pierce through Aira¡¯s mana barrier. It could only mean one thing. ¡°Aira-nim, are you okay?¡± I hurriedly approached Aira, while tracing the direction from where the bolt came from. Then, I spotted a torn ck cloak fluttering on a tree in the distance. ¡°Hmm.¡± Watching it, Aira let out a long nasal sound. I felt dizzy. The Hero and the Witch Queen. The Main Character and the Viin. Were these two inevitably destined to sh!? Chapter 150.1 (EP-150.1) Aspect #3 150 ¨C New Aspect #3 To be honest, I didn¡¯t like the idea of fate or inevitability. This included things like astrology and fortune-telling. For me, the world didn¡¯t flow along predetermined paths or rails. It merely showed the oues of one¡¯s choices. Choices and consequences of free will. A series of unexpected coincidences. That was my definition of the future. If I were to start embracing the concept of fate, it would be like epting that being abandoned by my mother when I was young was somehow destined or inevitable. Where did fate say that someone must be abandoned? Because of this, unless something significant happened, my perspective on my own values wouldn¡¯t change. And. Until recently, everything that happened to me was a series of events that could be called major. ¡°Aira-nim, are you okay?¡± I hurriedly ran towards Queen Aira. Her mana barrier just shattered from the impact of the crossbow bolt. A bolt that pierced through her mana barrier, which had remained unscathed even against the repeated attacks of Ark¡¯s third-ranked, Verdonas. ¡°Hmm.¡± Aira sounded interested as she looked at the ck cloaked figure above the tree in the distance. Then, with a flick of her finger, the bolt flew back in the direction it hade from. Phishung. Thud. The shadow on the tree skillfully leaped into the air, evading the attack. As hended on the ground, it felt as though he was weightless. It was like a ck panthernding in the undergrowth from a tree. ©¥That¡¯s the Hunter guy. ©¥Did he just attack the Queen? ©¥Uh-uh, hey, he¡¯sing this way¡­! Pushing through the roaring crowd, the man in a ck cloak approached the Queen. As the tightly wound bandages and the cloak ominously fluttered, his ck pupils locked in a gaze with the Queen¡¯s as they stared at each other¡ª. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if fate truly existed. The Hero and the Witch Queen. Were the Viin Hunter and the Viin destined to sh in the end? ¡°Who are you?¡± Aira leisurely asked the Hunter. Herposure was such that it didn¡¯t seem like she was talking to a man who was at least two heads taller than her. No, in this case, one could say that the Hunter standing tall without being intimidated by Queen Aira, was more impressive. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Hunter remained silent. Without opening his bandaged lips, he merely looked down at Aira. I instinctively knew that he was figuring out whether it was okay to kill Aira or not. Because the main character in the story, the Hunter, was such a man. A psychopath who killed for the sake of the reader¡¯s entertainment. As I reached such thoughts, my hair stood on end, and the determination to protect Aira filled my mind. If Aira was to be killed here and now, many things would descend into chaos, beyond anyone¡¯s control. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of everything I had built being destroyed. So, I pointed my wand at the Hunter and shouted. ¡°Hey, you rude bastard!¡± Then, those ck pupils turned towards me. Everyone, including Aira and the Hunter, looked at me. Though it felt overwhelming, I could endure it. I continued to shout amid the prating gazes. ¡°How dare you shoot at the Queen!!! This is a tant, rebellious act against the Angmar Royal Family!!!¡± When I shouted such loud usations, strangely, my courage soared. Drawing strength from the boiling determination within me, I added a few more words. ¡°Put down your weapon and bow your head in apology to the Queen¡­!!!¡± Hwioooo. The audience fell silent at my words. They blinked their eyes, seemingly waiting as to how the situation would unfold. Surprisingly, it was Aira who spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Theo.¡± ¡°Pardon? It¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°Hide behind me.¡± Aira tried to hide me behind her. Then, she continued to ask the Hunter. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Hunter still remained silent. Only his ck eyes, which were visible beneath the bandages, glinted as if saying something. ¡°Ahh, wait! Wait, passing through! Excuse me for a moment-. What are you doing there?!¡± At that moment, someone appeared, parting the crowd. She was dressed in the distinctive navy-blue attire of a religious person, and was an impressive beauty with long golden hair and striking blue eyes. It was Miriam, the Priestess of the Hunter Party. She quickly exined. ¡°Mr. Hunter, if you act recklessly, what will we do? Oh, what should we do now? I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Looking at Miriam, who kept bowing apologetically towards us, Aira let out a slightly tired-sounding, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± And she muttered. ¡°Boring.¡± Chapter 150.2 (EP-150.2) Aspect #3 150 ¨C New Aspect #3 People chattered all day about the incident that urred earlier. The news of a bounty hunter from outside Ark attacking Queen Aira had spread like wildfire. ¡°Hooee, hooee! Hoeee-! Get your newspaper! Newspaper!¡± ¡°Hoenoi, one newspaper please.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel, thank you every time. Hoeeee¡­!¡± Even the freshly printed newspapers had the headline about Queen Aira¡¯s attack. ¡¸Assault on the Queen of Angmar, Aira Von Tarantera-!¡¹ ¡¸The culprit is a bounty hunter contracted by Professor Ste Bellhawk, both the church and Ark authorities are investigating the possible connections©¤.¡¹ ¡¸Representative Ilna Isa of the Bellhawk House ims their innocence in this incident©¤.¡¹ If there was any connection found, it could lead to a massive diplomatic issue, potentially even a war. The attack on the Queen was a major event that would be recorded in history books. It was only natural that the world would be abuzz with such news. ¡°Theo, there is a mandarin duck over there.¡± However, the person concerned was going about her day as if nothing had happened, and was leisurely feeding the fish in a pond. It was a peaceful artificial pond. We were stood on a bridge, gazing at the glistening water. Then, Aira¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. Did the earlier incident upset her mood? ¡°No, looking at it closely, it¡¯s not a mandarin duck. It¡¯s a thunder duck.¡± ¡°A mard duck?¡± ¡°No, a thunder duck. It sounds like a thunder.¡± [T/N: Korean word y here¡­ mard duck and thunder duck is spelled the same in Korean] ©¥Keureureung. ¡°Look.¡± For Aira, whether the bird swimming over there was a mandarin duck or a thunder duck seemed much more important than what had happened¡­ As I watched the giant fish ssh and grab the feed, I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and decided to quench my curiosity. ¡°Is Aira-nim really okay?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the bounty hunter. Didn¡¯t he attack Queen Aira?¡± ¡°Ah. That happened. Such a thing did indeed ur~.¡± Aira spoke as if she was reminiscing about a distant past. It felt as though the encounter with the Hunter had been erased from her mind and no longer remained. But I was different. While I usually kept a safe distance from the main character¡¯s party and only observed their movements on the side, they had crossed the line this time. If I left things as they were, not only Aira but also my own safety and the world itself could be thrown into chaos, so I felt the need to take some action. There was no guarantee that such an incident wouldn¡¯t happen again. But Aira just continued to feed the fish. ¡°Theo, you can¡¯t let such an incident disturb your rare day off, would you?¡± ¡°But, is it really?¡± ¡°Did anyone get injured?¡± That was true, yet still¡­ As dissatisfaction crept on my face, Aira threw all the feed she had been holding into the pond. The fish below started crazily devouring the all-you-can-eat buffet. Ssh, ssh. After watching that scene for a while, Aira opened her mouth. ¡°Theo, remember not too long ago when we got caught in the rain together? Did you protest or demandpensation from the sky for ruining your clothes and my shoes?¡± ¡°No. But why are you bringing that up all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Huhu-.¡± Aira chuckled as if she found my question amusing. Then she gently patted my head, though she was still holding fish feed. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s fascinating how much you don¡¯t know. The man we encountered earlier is like rainfall from the sky, an inexplicable natural disaster that is difficult for humans toprehend.¡± ¡°A natural disaster?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly. No one demands exnations or protests against falling rain or shaking ground, or even erupting volcanoes. It¡¯s meaningless. That man we met earlier is a natural disaster in human form.¡± Aira¡¯s words struck a chord with me. A disaster in human form¡­ Suddenly, I recalled that even back in the kingdom, Aira had been referred to in a simr manner by people. ¡°Your expression seems dissatisfied¡­ Is it because I petted your head with the hand that touched the fish feed?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just wondering if it¡¯s right for things to end like this without proper consequences.¡± ¡°The consequences will be decided by the Ark Board of Directors. That old man Hynax was the one that presided over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Aira was remarkably calm. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Aira had be more easygoing and open-minded since living in Ark. At this rate, I could even consider returning to the kingdom. After all, I brought Aira to Ark to make her a wise Queen, or even an ordinary person¡­. Living in Ark, which was a foreign country, stepping down from her position as a Queen, and enjoying her holidays with a sense of rxation and freedom seem to have had a significant effect on Aira. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I had nned, Aira became moreposed, so why did I still feel so uneasy? Was it because she had surpassed my expectations and became even calmer? Aira continued as I was immersed in my thoughts. ¡°And, that man had no intention of killing me. The tip of the bolt was blunt. It was a non-lethal projectile.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if he had intended to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to inflict even a small wound on me alone.¡± He had no intention of killing her¡­ It might just be Aira¡¯s own thoughts. But in reality, even when facing Aira, the Hunter merely stared at her. Now that I thought about it, in the original story, the Hunter didn¡¯t kill Aira in the first ce. After subduing Aira. The Hunter didn¡¯t directly kill or harm Aira, but left her alone. Ultimately, Aira¡¯s death was caused by the angry mob¡¯s revolt, not by the Viin Hunter. Come to think of it, this was a bit suspicious. Why didn¡¯t the Hunter kill Aira? Considering Aira was a powerful boss, she should have given a considerable amount of experience points. Perhaps, the experience points given were not as much as expected? Was it because Aira wasn¡¯t as viinous as I believed? Suddenly, I had that thought. There was no other way to exin the Hunter¡¯s behavior. Alternatively, there might have been another reason why he didn¡¯t finish the job, but there was no explicit description of it¡ªat least not that I could recall. ¡°Then why did he shoot the Queen with a crossbow?¡± ¡°He probably wanted to test something.¡± ¡°A test?¡± ¡°Just like how Verdonas, the Knight of the ck Tea, wanted to test his own strength by facing me. That fe was probably curious about the extent of his abilities.¡± Well, Verdonas was not the Knight of the ck Tea, but the Knight of the Windmill. I guess that was the only impression Aira had of him. ¡°Theo.¡± At this moment, Aira called my name. She had a bird perching on her hand and was gently stroking its chin with her finger. ¨DPireureuk. I wondered why animals would stick to her so well. ¡°Does Aira-nim have anything to tell me?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯ve been getting along well with my cousin, Elga,tely.¡± ¡°¡­ Well. It¡¯s more like Elga-nim is training me rather than getting along.¡± ¡°Last night, actually, Elga came to visit me. The two of us had a long conversation. Do you want to know what we talked about?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Pusyuk. It felt like a crossbow bolt just pierced through my heart. More than any moment today, tension surged through me, and my tightly clenched palm started sweating nonstop. ¡°¡­ Um, what did you talk about?¡± Chapter 151.1 (EP-151.1) Aspect #4 151 ¨C New Aspect #4 Honestly, I had to admit it. I might have overlooked one thing. That was, the fact that Elga turned out to not be as docile as I thought. Of course, I didn¡¯t want Elga to be as meek as a kitten. Considering that she approached Mirna on her own ord and even visited Aira¡¯s room for a talkst night, Elga was clearly assertive, even too assertive for my liking. Was this what they called a ¡°chadette¡± or something? I gazed at the tranquil pond. Unlike the turmoil in my heart, the pond remained calm, except for the ripples created by the fishes. Still, watching it made me feel a bit moreposed. With determination, I asked. ¡°What kind of conversation did Aira-nim have with Elga-nim yesterday?¡± After saying it, I realized my heart was pounding fiercely. The sense of vertigo I felt was iparable to when the Hunter attacked Aira earlier. Because Elga¡¯s words were nothing short of the entrance to doom. Elga knew far too much about me, and even the slightest mention from her made it difficult to imagine how Aira would treat me. She must have left after leaving the closet. ¡°Are you curious? About our chat~.¡± With the blue bird on her finger, Aira was quite rxed. It didn¡¯t seem like she was ming me, nor was she pressuring me. Considering Aira¡¯s ordinary behavior towards me today, I assume she probably didn¡¯t hear any fatal secrets or weaknesses from Elga. Finally, Aira spoke. ¡°Theo, she asked if she could marry you.¡± There was no build up, she just went and said it¡­ I was momentarily taken aback, which left a brief pause in our conversation. Aira then interjected with a few more words. ¡°I thought it would eventually happen one day.¡± ¡°That¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, Theo, you¡¯re the man I¡¯ve acknowledged. You¡¯re the second wisest person after me, and the second most intelligent man in the world. Isn¡¯t it only natural for women to be attracted to such a man?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aira¡¯s words were overly optimistic. In contrast to Mirna and Elga who looked down on me as a former ve, Aira was overestimating my abilities and qualities. Apparently, ording to Aira, I was such an extraordinary man that it was only a matter of time before Elga fell for me. It was a foregone conclusion in her mind. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡°So¡­ what was Aira-nim¡¯s reply?¡± I wondered how Aira reacted to Elga¡¯s words. Then Aira leisurely sent the blue bird flying into the sky. ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t any of my concern. Whether you take Elga as your wife is your own choice, Theo.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to care much whether I married Elga or not. This response brought some relief, but at the same time, it left some bad taste in my mouth. Because it meant that Aira didn¡¯t see me as a man. For the current me, Aira¡¯s conquest was still far away. Then Aira added. ¡°But, Theo, my cousin Elga isn¡¯t exactly an outstanding candidate for a wife. If you make a wise judgment, you likely won¡¯t choose Elga as your partner.¡± ¡°An outstanding¡­ woman, you mean someone like Queen Aira, as you mentionedst time?¡± ¡°Yes. Your memory is indeed sharp~.¡± Aira held onto her hair as a breeze gently rustled through. With just a simple movement, she turned the scene picturesque. It was probably because of her ¡®Flower¡¯ job. ¡¸Flower : A job that only very few women can obtain. The higher the level, the greater the chance to charm and captivate the opponent.¡¹ Thanks to this, whatever Aira did would exude pure grace from head to toe. I asked Aira. ¡°Then, Queen Aira, what kind of man do you like?¡± Though I had many conversations with Aira, I had never inquired about her romantic preferences. I hadn¡¯t paid any attention to who she liked or what kind of men she preferred. I was just trying my best to survive. Ah, actually, I knew who she would hate. Aira despited Kasim, criticizing him as a boastful fool. Looking at it that way, I still had a lot to learn about Aira. Aira then responded. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t really thought about it. But I¡¯d prefer someone who doesn¡¯t act like they¡¯re superior. If he¡¯s to be this Queen¡¯s husband, he must know how to be humble.¡± ¡®Humble.¡¯ It was an important virtue to Aira. The reason why she disliked Kasim was hisck of humility. ¡°I¡¯d also like him to be devoted to me. But not too devoted, as that might get boring. So it would be nice if he argued with me sometimes.¡± Aira casually talked about her ideal type. Kind, capable, humble, and so on. It felt a bit surprising since it was themon ideal type for any woman. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°No, there is one more. He should be tall. Taller than me.¡± With that statement, I became acutely aware of the height difference between us¡­ Aira was a few centimeters taller than me. My height was around the high 160s, while hers was around 170. In other words, she was taller than me. I was much shorter than her¡­ I, Theo Gospel, did not meet Aira¡¯s ideal type. It was probably because of my heritage as part Fairy. She liked someone taller. I guessed this was why she treated me more like a pet than a man. Damned Half-Fairy genes¡­ But overall, the Queen¡¯s ideal type was quite normal, even in. ¡°It¡¯s more ordinary than I thought.¡± ¡°Yes. But surprisingly, there aren¡¯t many people like that.¡± ¡®I see¡­¡¯ Chapter 151.2 (EP-151.2) Aspect #4 151 ¨C New Aspect #4 ¡°Why did you call me on a Sunday evening?¡± Later in the night, after walking with Aira. I called Elga to the park behind the tinum dormitory. Elga, like usual, only wore a sweatshirt and dolphin pants paired with slippers in bare feet. It¡¯d seemed like she didn¡¯t know why I asked for her. Thus, I said to Elga, who was spitting on the flower bed. ¡°I heard you had a talk with Queen Aira?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I heard you said you wanted to marry me.¡± Upon hearing this, Elga¡¯s initially nonchnt ¡°What?¡± turned contorted in an instant. ¡°¡­ Ai, tsk. Aira told you? Well, it¡¯s not exactly a secret. But the fact that it has already reached your ears is surprising. Aira, she really can¡¯t keep her mouth shut¡­ Can¡¯t have secrets between people these days¡­¡± Elga grunted, saying Aira had a big mouth. However, for me, the one with the loose lips seemed to be Elga herself. ¡°Elga-nim, how can you just stir things up like this? Please also consider my position.¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m stirring things up? Is there a reason why Aira shouldn¡¯t hear about our rtionship?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, not really.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for you. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll stick to you. That¡¯ll make that Mirna jealous.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Yes! If I stick to you and do various things to make her upset, she¡¯ll think she can¡¯t let herself lose and would try to make more moves with you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Before that, I also notified Aira in advance to avoid any problems.¡± Elga¡¯s confidence was enviable. Life would have been a little easier if I had that in me. Her words also made sense. She had a point, but-. I needed to firmly hold onto Elga¡¯s reins. If things just happened so suddenly, I might go bald from all the stress. ¡°Still, you can¡¯t act so recklessly without consulting me.¡± ¡°Whatever What are you gonna do about it?¡± ¡°I will punish Elga-nim. You do realize that the contract regarding the cor around your neck is still valid, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga looked at me with that ¡®you little brat¡¯ expression. I was sure the cor around her neck felt quite prominent at that moment. Honestly, I didn¡¯t even want to mention the word ¡®punishment¡¯ since the incident. Recalling how Elga panicked and cried back then still made me dizzy. But if Elga continued like this, I really would have no other choice. ¡°If you¡¯re curious about what kind of punishment it is, we would just keep doing ¡®the thing¡¯.¡± I was going to spank your ?ss, hard! ¡°¡­ Hmph.¡± Elga snorted, as if she was saying, ¡°Fine, do what you will.¡± But,pared to usual, she seemed a bit less confident. For now, she¡¯d probably stay quiet for a while. ¡°So, what happened today? I heard Aira was attacked?¡± Elga tried to shift the topic of the conversation. This gal, as soon as the spotlight was on her, she would simply start deflecting. Still, I decided to let it slide for now. ¡°Yes, that did happen. But she forgave the deed like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s interesting that you say that. I find it hard to believe that Aira let it pass after being attacked.¡± ¡°In her own words, ¡®no one was hurt or bled¡¯.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ So it¡¯s true. Lately, she¡¯s been acting quite strange. You¡¯ve noticed too, right? You should know better than anyone.¡± Elga had a fairly close rtionship with Aira, and it seemed that she noticed the change of her cousin. ¡°Think about it. The current Aira and the former Aira. Who would even think they¡¯re the same person? They¡¯re likepletely different individuals!¡± ¡°Perhaps Ark¡¯s education is effective.¡± ¡°Yeah, right¡­ Other than the Tea Time lecture, she hardly attends anything.¡± Well, it was not like Elga would be any differentpared to Aira. For them, Ark was just a ce that let them y around as students. In other words, this was all a big excuse to do whatever they wanted without any royal binding. In the end, I was the only one who was genuinely listening to the lectures. But looking at it in retrospect, even Elga was rtively well-behavedpared to back then. Aira¡¯s new attitude even made Elga take notice, which went to show how things had changed. Elga said with shock. ¡°To be honest, I thought it was impossible.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Aira is bing more rxed. And I¡¯ve known her since we were young. Even Father probably never thought Aira would be thisposed.¡± The mention of the word ¡®father¡¯ made me briefly think of Reinhardt¡¯s face. He had the loudestugh out of everyone when I said I would enroll the Queen to Ark. Didn¡¯t hepare the act to educating a typhoon? What kind of reaction would he have now if he saw Aira? Would he btedly acknowledge that my opinion was correct? Just then, Elga let out a short exmation, ¡°Ah!¡± Elga then unzipped her sweatshirt, revealing her ample bosom and skin beneath the bright streetlight. Chulreong. Though covered by pretty lingerie, her huge breasts were still quite stimting. Blushing, I quickly scanned the surroundings. I couldn¡¯t afford anyone seeing this scene. ¡°Elga-nim, what are you doing right now? We¡¯re outdoors¡­!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m giving this to you.¡± Seureuk. She then retrieved something between her deep cleavage and handed it over. It was a letter sealed with a roaring lion. A letter from the Lioness Family. There was only one person who could send such a letter to Elga. ¡°A letter from Lord Reinhardt?¡± ¡°Yes, I finally got a reply. I haven¡¯t opened it yet. Let¡¯s read it together.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a reply-.¡± I recalled that Elga had recently sent a letter to her father. This was the response. Perhaps what was written here-. ¡°It could be about Isaiah Angmar!¡± Chapter 152.1 (EP-152.1) Aspect #5 152 ¨C New Aspect #5 A man draped in a golden silk cloak was lost in thought. Meanwhile, people simply watched his expression. The middle-aged man with deeply etched lines around his eyes stroked his neatly trimmed tinum beard and finally spoke, as if he had reached a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this at the court meeting tomorrow. Now, everyone, please leave.¡± At the words of Reinhardt, the court¡¯s Prime Minister, everyone began to disperse back to where they came from. ©¥Finally, it¡¯s time to leave. ©¥There¡¯s overtime every day. I actually prefer when the Queen was still around. ©¥Hey, remember that back then, you wouldn¡¯t know when you might have to leave the world. As the mutterings of the people faded away, the Prime Minister¡¯s office turned calm atst. ¡®It¡¯s finally quiet.¡¯ Reinhardt, who was tapping his finger on the luxurious ebony wood desk, had to admit that the constant chattering of the day had left him quite agitated. ¡°Petty bastards¡­¡± For a man who had lived his entire life on the battlefield, the affairs of the pce were generally trivial and boring. Dealing with self-important individuals ¨C who liked to exaggerate mundane matters, and sycophants ¨C who only cared about their own self-interest, was not exactly entertaining. Seureuk. His eyes, seeking a peace of mind, drifted from the now-dark sky outside the window and the ornate wallpaper of the Prime Minister¡¯s office, beforending on a painting hanging on the wall. His grown daughter and still-young son, sitting in chairs, with himself standing behind them ¨C a quintessential family portrait. Still, looking at it gave him strength. The notion that he could pass on a better future to his children. It was the reason why Reinhardt managed to endure mundane days like today, time after time. Before long, his son would sit on the throne. Richard I (the 1st). No, it also wouldn¡¯t be bad to name him Lioness XVI after his ancestors who ruled the West. Although he was but a fragile boy right now, when he grew up, he¡¯d surely be a splendid and exhrating young man. He¡¯d be beloved by people and became a knight in shining armor for women everywhere, a King of Kings. Just like Reinhardt himself in his youth¡­ ¡®No, no.¡¯ Reinhardt thought there might be a better analogy. In truth, Reinhardt was more of a warrior or a general than a king. Then, a name came to mind. A man full of confidence like a young prince, exuding the presence of a king. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± After Reinhardt made sure that no one was around, he opened the locked office drawer with a key and took out something inside. It was a small piece of paper. A ¡®painting¡¯ with people¡¯s faces vividly captured. It was one of the few high-quality portraits taken using a device called a ¡®camera,¡¯ obtained from beyond the cracks in the barrier. Was it called a ¡®photo¡¯? The square photo showed a young Reinhardt. Next to him was Aleister, hisrade and rival. Who had already left this world. ¡°That frail bas?ard¡­¡± Having survived until the end, this could be seen as another victory in the wager with the Draco Family. Lost in these thoughts, he continued to gaze at the photo. There were a few faces that he had long forgotten. ¡°Ste.¡± There was the face of the elf who found everything bothersome. When he heard she became a professor, he almostughed out loud. Not only her, but also John, Dito. Irnar, Veldarel, Banz¡­ The days of youth, filled with mysteries and adventures. Amidst them all, there was the face of a man, beaming with a smile, shouldering everyone. A face full of fiery pride, with shoulders held high and a sturdy build that matched his own. ¡®Isaiah Gospel.¡¯ His old friend¡­ Suddenly. He began to think that his face resembled someone else¡¯s, yet he couldn¡¯t quite ce who. ¡°I must be getting old.¡± He was probably just being sentimental after more than a decade of not seeing the photo. Deureurek. He ced the photo back into the drawer and locked it once again. He hade to realize that sometimes, ¡®it¡¯s best to leave things from the past in the past.¡¯ But not all knew that yet. Seuk. Reinhardt retrieved his daughter¡¯s letter from his pocket and unfolded it once more. ¡¸Dad. It¡¯s me. For now, I¡¯m doing well©¤.¡¹ The writing that started out casual, ended with an unexpected question. ¡¸Is it true that you knew about the Angmar Family¡¯s descendant? Please reply quickly.¡¹ Someone was digging into something that had been painstakingly buried in the world. Perhaps, one could say that she was like himself. No, his daughter was not really one to be interested in things like this. It was probably that little Half-Fairy. That peculiar kid would definitely read his letter. He was someone who was not afraid to say anything even in front of him, so it should be him. Could this be the reason he wanted to go to Ark? To dig into the past? He was still an enigma, and it was unclear what kind of schemes that punk was up to¡­ Chapter 152.2 (EP-152.2) Aspect #5 152 ¨C New Aspect #5 I carefully opened the sealed letter and started reading its contents. ¡¸My daughter, Elganes.¡¹ Unfortunately, the very first sentence alone had already managed to leave me stumped. ¡°Elganes?¡± Elga then replied. ¡°That¡¯s actually my real name. What? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± I supposed Elga was just a nickname. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I had grown ustomed to it, but ¡°Elga¡± seemed to fit her much better than the princess knight name, ¡°Elganes.¡± ¡°Then I will continue reading.¡± The contents of the letter were lighthearted. Things like whether she was eating well, studying, or maintaining her training every day. It was the kind of conversation a father might have with his daughter. They were ordinary, but it made me suddenly realize what a father was supposed to be like. Probably because I had never experienced anything like this. If I became a father, should I ask my daughter these things? As I read further, there was quite an interesting passage. ¡¸Ark has long been a gathering ce for young and talented men and women. Perhaps you can meet someone there who will suit your picky he-.¡¹ ¡°There is not much written here! Let¡¯s get to the next part!!!¡± Before I could finish reading, Elga swiftly snatched the front page of the letter away and then tore it up without any hesitation. And so, onto the next page. ¡¸So, this is the main point you asked about. I don¡¯t know whom you¡¯ve heard of Isaiah Gospel from, but most of what you imagine is likely different from the truth. Don¡¯t make hasty judgments.¡¹ It was finally here. I focused and read the letter to the end. It was written that Isaiah Gospel was the son of Solomon Angmar, who was called the Demon King. It also mentioned the concealment of this fact, and he did study with them at Ark. Up to when he suddenly disappeared. The story didn¡¯t stray far from what I had already known. ¡¸Sometimes, it¡¯s better for things to remain buried. They¡¯re forgotten for a good reason.¡¹ He even warned us not to dig too deep¡­ Was Reinhardt intentionally hiding the information? Honestly, he could be. Or perhaps not. It was a fifty-fifty chance. I had hoped for more, but we only received confirmation of what I had already known. If there was something that I could consider a harvest, it would be this. ¡¸Isaiah said he was heading North. After that, he never showed himself again. We, too, graduated from Ark and went on to live our own lives.¡¹ The fact that Isaiah Angmar went North. But where? The massive barrier in the North of Angmar? That seemed likely. Though, I wasn¡¯t sure why he would go there. ¡¸He was a dashing young man, but as the name Gospel suggests, he grew up in the church and learned the right and wrong. He was quite shy around women, so it might be difficult to find descendants. If there¡¯s no one found until now, then chances are high that there are none at all.¡¹ Moreover, Isaiah Angmar, who was highly likely to be my father, didn¡¯t seem to have much experience in romance. Well, I suppose there was no one left from the Angmar lineage but me. Now I was even more curious as to how a dashing young man ended up having a rtionship with a Nymph and giving birth to a Half-Nymph. So after he headed North I, Theo Gospel, was born¡­ Should I go North? That thought crossed my mind¡­ Meanwhile, Elga growled in anger as she scanned the letter. ¡°What? He hid Angmar¡¯s offshoot¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So our family lied¡­!¡± As far as I knew, withholding information about spies or criminals would be considered a form of crime. What if the subject was a descendant of the fallen royal family? ¡°ording to the currentws of the Tarantera Royal Family, the Lioness Family might be seen as havingmitted treason.¡± ¡°Ridiculous¡­!¡± Elga eximed in disbelief. Even though she probably knew some of the information already, she seemed to have been in doubt until receiving confirmation from her father. ¡°Why would he hide this from me!?¡± Elga seemed deeply upset by the fact that her father knew about the surviving member of the fallen royal family but took no action. From Elga¡¯s perspective, her outburst was understandable. But did she know that she was also unintentionally doing something simr? ¡°Does Elga-nim despise the Angmar Family?¡± ¡°I hate them. If they are still alive, it will bring chaos to the world!¡± ¡°¡­ Not all Angmar kings were bad, no? Except for the Demon King Solomon, most of them were ordinary. Even if someone is alive¡ª.¡± ¡®Even if someone was alive, couldn¡¯t they just live a normal life?¡¯ I wanted to say that. But Elga had already interjected. ¡°Theo Gospel, think about it. Even if your father or grandfather was a tyrant who deserved death, imagine someone tearing them apart and your family was destroyed.¡± I pondered and considered my current situation. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°If there is such a person, wouldn¡¯t you want to take revenge on them? If it were me, I would.¡± ¡°Even if the Lioness Family was destroyed by their own hands, do you still desire revenge against those who caused it?¡± ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t humans such creatures? People are not aware of their own faults and only care about what others have done wrong.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ In fact, I was also working hard to rebuild my family. Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 40 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 7 Casanova lv. 7 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 8 Mage lv. 9 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡· ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. This would not even truly be my family, but I was still striving for its greatness. If it was the true heir of Angmar who was filled with hatred, they might want to tear their enemies to shreds. They would be sharpening their ws in the darkness. Thinking this way, I could understand Elga¡¯s anger. What if Elga found out my secret identity? What would happen the day she discovered that infamous family had given birth to a Half-Nymph? I¡¯d like to gauge her. I¡¯d like to ask her a question to get her reaction without revealing my identity. ¡°Eheum.¡± I cleared my throat. And then, I decided to ask Elga. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re trying to say something weird again!¡± But, I just couldn¡¯t seem to find the right words. Chapter 153.1 (EP-153.1) Aspect #6 153 ¨C New Aspect #6 Elga took pride in her hard-fought life. Even though othersbeled her as a disgrace of the Lioness Family and a spoiled brat, those words were mostly whispered by cowardly individuals behind her back. Cowards like Mirna Draco. Their insinuations couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch on Elga¡¯s pride anyway. She took pride in having grown up from a young age on the battlefield, covered in blood and mud, fighting valiantly against the kingdom¡¯s enemies. To think that she was the daughter of a traitor? In truth, when she heard about the involvement of her father and the man named Isaiah, Elga didn¡¯t believe it. It was probably just a misunderstanding. But now, reading this letter, it turned out to be unmistakably true and that they indeed hid the fallen royalty! ¡¸He was destined to be King. That¡¯s what we believed.¡¹ Written in a familiar handwriting was a horrifying tale. Elga¡¯s father, Reinhardt, not only concealed the fallen prince but had even entertained the idea of making him king. In a way, he was an aplice. It was treason! If Elga¡¯s insane cousin were to read this letter, who knew what might happen. So, Elga tore the letter she had just finished reading into tiny pieces. She shredded it so finely that not a single word remained. At that moment, the Half-Fairy who had been reading the letter with her spoke up. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± Suddenly, Elga thought that he might be trying to me herself for what had just happened. ©¥You traitor¡¯s daughter¡­! Hiding all this time under such a guise¡­! The Lioness Family is now finished. Your possessions will be confiscated¡­! You will be my ve¡­! Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say such things out loud¡­ But would it be so surprising if something like that were to happen? That was why Elga wanted to cut off the man before he could say anything. ¡°What, you¡¯re trying to say something weird again!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not weird. ording to what¡¯s written here, Isaiah is said to have gone missing. It also states that Isaiah wasn¡¯t exactly fond of women, so there¡¯s a possibility that he doesn¡¯t even have a descendant in the first ce.¡± ¡°¡­ That, why is that?¡± ¡°But if there truly exists one in the world, what will Elga-nim do if you find out?¡± ¡°In case I find out-.¡± Elga was not stupid. She could see why this man was asking her such a question. This man is the closest aide to the Queen, working diligently to uphold the current Tarantera Royal Family. As a man who upied such a position, he was trying to test her loyalty right now. You could say he was validating her thoughts. So, Elga responded as if it were the most obvious thing. ¡°Of course I would kill them!¡± ¡°Kill¡­?¡± The Half-Fairy looked astonished. Suspecting that her initial response might have been too nd, Elga fervently defended herself. ¡°Not just kill, I¡¯ll burn them to cinders¡­!¡± ¡°Burn to cinders¡­?¡± The man¡¯s reaction to Elga¡¯s response grew increasingly odd. It seemed as though he was apprehensive or even somewhat scared. Was he looking for a more dreadful method of execution? In order to show her devotion to the country and protect her pride as a noble, Elga carefully chose her words. After all, she needed to prove her innocence right now. ¡°If.¡± The silent Half-Fairy finally said. ¡°What if the hidden identity of Angmar¡¯s descendant was someone Elga-nim cherished or knew?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Like if it¡¯s your younger brother, Richard-kun.¡± ¡°Richard!?¡± In response to the Half-Fairy¡¯s mysterious voice, thoughts of her younger brother immediately surfaced in Elga¡¯s mind. Her little brother who always followed her around and called her ¡®big sister¡¯. With a significant age gap, Elga thoroughly babied him. ¡°Why Richard?¡± ¡°What would you do if Richard-kun was actually adopted, and his real identity was the Prince of Angmar?¡± Richard being adopted? No, Elga remembered the day Richard was born. It was a day she could never forget, having also lost her mother. ¡°Richard is my brother! He¡¯s nothing like Angmar! He has blond hair and blue eyes! Anyone can tell he¡¯s a pureblood Lioness!¡± Elga vigorously defended her brother¡¯s innocence. Then the Half-Fairy asked in a calm voice. ¡°No, I mean, let¡¯s assume that. If your most precious family member or someone you care about were a traitor, how would you react?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga shut her mouth for a moment. She realized she needed to carefully articte her thoughts. The Half-Fairy¡¯s intention was so clear it was almost transparent. Now that she found out that her fathermitted treason, he was asking how she¡¯d treat her father. Bncing family and duty. It was a very difficult dilemma to be in. While she had proudly lived as a soldier of the kingdom, she had been raised as a noble of the Lioness Family. Seuk. Elga nced at the Half-Fairy¡¯s expression. Like an adolescent just entering puberty, he disyed an extroverted demeanor. There were times where his aura was like a sharp dagger. Seeing that Elga was taking a while, the Half-Fairy spoke again. ¡°Think of this carefully. As there wille a day when Elga-nim will be faced with such a choice.¡± Seureureuk. The Half-Fairy¡¯s blue eyes shone mysteriously. His words felt as though it was an inevitability. Almost as if he could see the future. At this time, Elga recalled the moniker that the snakes in the courtbeled him as. ¡®Demon Monk Theo Gospel.¡¯ That was right, this was the man who held the reins of her crazy cousin Aira¡­ ¡°A choice¡­.¡± Chapter 153.2 (EP-153.2) Aspect #6 153 ¨C New Aspect #6 I was certain. Someday, Elga would have to make a choice between family and country. It was a natural course of things. At some point, I would reveal my true identity, and I would witness Elga¡¯s shocked expression. By then, Elga would have walked down an irreversible path, getting to the point of no return. Of course, by that time, she might already have a couple of children, and due to her strong sense of responsibility as a Lioness, she wouldn¡¯t be able to abandon her offspring. In the end, she wouldpromise ande to terms with her situation. Just thinking about it made me feel good. To give birth to as much as you killed. That was the revenge of a gentleman! However, Elga seemed to have misunderstood my words a bit. ¡°To prove my loyalty, are you suggesting that I take down my father!?¡± ¡°¡­ Your father?¡± Did she interpret my words as choosing between Reinhardt and her devotion to the kingdom? It might have sounded like that. Suddenly, this situation seemed to be rather simr to the answer I desired. For Elga, Reinhardt was her father and a potential traitor. And I was her (forbidden) husband, a seed of rebellion. Observing Elga¡¯s attitude towards Reinhardt might offer some insight into how she would eventually treat me. With that in mind, I drove my point home like a wedge. ¡°Elga-nim, Lord Reinhardt tried to make the man named Isaiah king.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What do you think of this? Family and country. Affection and noble pride. If you had to choose between the two, which one would you pick?¡± ¡°Right now, it sounds like you¡¯re telling me to abandon my father!¡± ¡°I can see how you might interpret it that way.¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± Elga clenched her fist. Looking at her trembling hand, I had a rough sense of what her response might be. ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do what?¡± ¡°¡­ How could I abandon my father?¡± Elga¡¯s answer carried an air of resignation. She even appearedposed as a result. ¡°I am a knight and a soldier, but before that, I am a Lioness. How could I abandon my family?¡± ¡°Even if you end up at odds with the Tarantera Family or others?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I really liked Elga¡¯s answer. Prioritizing family meant that the likelihood of her choosing me in the future was higher. I said calmly, wiping a satisfied smile from my lips. ¡°Then, for now, I will keep this matter a secret. I won¡¯t reveal the letter from Lord Reinhardt nor its contents.¡± This could serve as a restraint against Elga¡¯s recent tendency to act reckless. Considering this, Reinhardt¡¯s letter still ended up being quite helpful. It was just a pity that Elga tore it apart. ¡°You-.¡± Elga said after some hesitation. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°What if your family were cursed by people, med, and as a result, faced execution or the anger of the masses? Or even turned against the country?¡± ¡°My family?¡± ¡°What would you do? Could you abandon your family?¡± ¡®Abandon my family.¡¯ Elga might not know, but I was an orphan. Quite frankly, I was the one abandoned. For me, abandoning family was out of the question. I vividly remembered my childhood, when I would gaze out the window every day, waiting for a mother who never returned. ¡°I, too, couldn¡¯t abandon my family. If Elga-nim became my family, I would stand by you even if the whole world reviled you.¡± ¡°What, what are you saying!?¡± Elga seemed to feel embarrassed by my words, as she shuffled her slipper-d feet on the ground. Seuk. Then she suddenly extended her hand towards me. I nced at her palm, wondering if she was offering a gift, but there was nothing there. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s hold hands. We should go for a walk.¡± ¡°What if others see us?¡± ¡°Who cares? I¡¯ve already told Aira. There¡¯s only Mirna who¡¯ll make a fuss.¡± ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ So with a somewhat anxious feeling, I held Elga¡¯s hand. We began walking through the nighttime streets that were transitioning from ate Sunday to early Monday. My heart pounded like I was doing something wrong, and my face was burning. Who would¡¯ve thought that holding hands could make you feel like this! Unlike the times when I had embraced Elga in passion, this was a different sensation. A fluttering and tingling feeling in my chest. Did Elga feel the same way? I stole a nce at Elga¡¯s expression. Under the streemp¡¯s glow, her face was flushed. She was also biting her lips, as if wanting to say something. This felt like the elementary school punishment game that made the boy and girl hold hands like a couple. ¡°Theo, since you said you wouldn¡¯t abandon me, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± ¡°A secret?¡± Why a secret all of a sudden? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the secret was that she hadn¡¯t told me until now. Had she forgotten to wear underwear or something!? No, I had already seen her wear them earlier¡­ As I thought of that, Elga said mischievously. ¡°Hm, nevermind, I won¡¯t tell you after all~.¡± Chapter 154.1 (EP-154.1) Aspect #7 154 ¨C New Aspect #7 Several days had passed since Elga and I read the letter. A few days from when Aira duelled against Verdonas and was ambushed by the main character, the Hunter. I was invited to participate as a witness in the trial. ¡°Under the supervision of I, Hynax, the Chairman of the Continent¡¯s Sage Council, the second official trial on the attempted assassination of the Angmar Queen shall now begin.¡± A kingdom¡¯s Queen. Even if the victim didn¡¯t care, the incident was not something that could be ignored. After all, the victim in question was the ruler of a big kingdom. This was basically the same as shooting the president of a country back on Earth. It was a big deal. As a result, discussions on the disciplinary action of the Viin Hunter Party was being actively conducted. The Sage Council seemed to have reached such a conclusion. ¡°Hihi, execution!!!¡± Hearing the ck Mage, everyone in the auditorium began to collectively murmur. ©¥Execution. ©¥As expected, the crime of touching the royal family cannot be forgiven. ©¥That¡¯s natural. After all, we¡¯re in an era where stealing Nymph candy will put you in prison¡­! Meanwhile, Hynax shook his head and asked for Sir Pelto to sit. ¡°Sir Pelto. A verdict has not yet been decided. Please take your seat.¡± ¡°Hihi, pee attack!¡± ¡°Uh-huh, Sir Pelto, what are you doing in the sacred courtroom?¡± Pelto, the man who had gone beyond the 6th rank, yet lost his sanity in the process. His words were nothing but negative, sinister, and dreadful gibberish. ¡°However. I think Sir Pelto might be right this time. Even a broken clock is right twice a day.¡± Though, Hynax did seem to affirm Sir Pelto¡¯s story. ¡°With the deep-rooted tradition and history of Angmar, its monarch, a supreme member of the Mage Society, the master of the western wilderness, the ruler of the great northern forest, the conqueror of the rugged eastern mountains, and the dominator of the southern ins, Aira Von Tarantera¡ª¡± The elder Mage recited as he looked at the crowd. Meanwhile, Aira, who was sitting in the witness and intiff¡¯s seat, wasnguidly gazing at the tips of her fingernails. ¡°Theo, how long will this trialst?¡± She, the main character of this trial, was bored. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be over soon.¡± ¡°I have a lunch appointment with Elga today. I hope it ends quickly~.¡± Fortunately or unfortunately, Hynax, who couldn¡¯t hear our conversation, spoke up again. ¡°The crime of shooting an arrow towards Queen Tarantera is grave. It¡¯s a barbaric act of provocation against the nation and itsws. Therefore, it is right for the aggressor to face the most severe punishment. However-.¡± I knew very well that the wordsing after that ¡®however¡¯ were not going to be the end. At this time, Aira, who was still checking her nails, asked me again. ¡°Theo.¡± ¡°Yes? Shall I tell Hynax about the Queen¡¯s opinion regarding this trial?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Rather, what do you think the verdict will be?¡± ¡°The verdict will probably be¡­.¡± While Hynax said that the Hunter needed to face severe punishment, the word ¡°however¡± at the end made me wonder if it was going to be more lenient. The fact that Aira was taking this case lightly was probably also a factor in greatly reducing the punishment for the crime. But. Nevertheless, sin always came with a price. There was a consequence for every action. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked at the empty defendant¡¯s seat. The Hunter, who was so uncontroble as to attack the Queen, was currently imprisoned in a heavily guarded underground prison in Ark. His party member Priestess Miriam, who could be considered the representative, was standing in that ce on his behalf. She looked disgruntled and frustrated. Being dragged into a trial for something that wasn¡¯t her own fault, and being pointed at by people, it was only natural that Miriam would feel wronged. However, the party¡¯s wrongdoings sometimes became one¡¯s own. The protagonist¡¯s party was united in purpose. ¡°Theo, what kind of punishment do you think that man will receive?¡± Aira¡¯s urging snapped me out of my thoughts. So, I decided to share my spection with her. ¡°In my view, I think it might be something with the barrier.¡± ¡°Hm, indeed, the barrier.¡± A huge barrier blocking the forces of shadow. Going there was practically tantamount to death. Still, it was not an execution. In the end, this verdict would be more humane than the death penalty, while being no different from it. It took off the burden of handing down an execution so it was quite useful. ¡°The defendant¡¯s status and property are to be confiscated, and they shall be sent to the barrier-!¡± Look. It was as expected. At this, Miriam strongly objected. ¡°Sage-nim, isn¡¯t that the same as saying to go die? Going to the barrier¡­! That¡¯s too cruel of a fate! Can¡¯t you reconsider your verdict?¡± ¡°The verdict cannot be overturned, Sister Miriam.¡± ¡°Then can I apply for a trial bybat? That is a God-given right!¡± ©¥A trial bybat? ©¥Really? At Miriam¡¯s words, the crowd looked at each other and the murmurs grew louder. A trial bybat was a method of trial proposed by the defendant or intiff when there was insufficient evidence or perceived unfairness in a trial. In this type of trial, the defendant and the intiff would directly fight each other, or they could employ champions to duel on their behalf. The side that won thebat would be considered victorious in the trial as well. I¡¯d seen it a few times during my time at the pce, but it was a rather ignorant method. To think that someone whomitted a heinous crime could be acquitted just because they hired a strong mercenary. It was safe to say that trial bybat was one of the reasons that exacerbated the ¡°guilty if weak, innocent if strong¡±, causing turmoil within Angmar¡¯s domestic affairs. So, Angmar passed aw prohibiting trial bybat. But surprisingly, it remained popr and didn¡¯t fade away. Thanks to that, I¡¯d received a fair share of scorn from mercenaries working as champions and nobles who enjoyed gambling. Chapter 154.2 (EP-154.2) Aspect #7 154 ¨C New Aspect #7 ©¥A trial bybat? How long has it been? ©¥That sounds interesting. Yeah, that¡¯s how trials should be! ©¥A fight? Perhaps, one to the death!? ¡°Order, please, order.¡± Hynax mmed the gavel and looked at Aira. Of course, Aira wouldn¡¯t be able to tell because she was only looking at her fingertips. So I spoke to Aira instead. ¡°Aira-nim, the defendant is demanding a trial bybat. How shall we proceed? Will you refuse?¡± ¡°A trial bybat? That sounds fun~.¡± Then, for the first time, the bored Aira finally showed some interest. For Aira, her whims were more important than the facts and oues. Aira looked around with sleepy eyes. ¡°Who is fighting whom?¡± ¡­ Uh, it was your trial. Of course, I didn¡¯t word it that way and calmly replied. ¡°It¡¯s Aira-nim¡¯s trial, so I think it¡¯s only fitting for the Queen to decide.¡± There were various ways for the parties in a trial to fight directly, but given a high royal status like Aira¡¯s, it was moremon to have champions fight on their behalf. But who would be Aira¡¯s champion? Hopefully not me¡­ At that moment, I felt a slight surge of tension thinking about it. ¡°Very well. I approve of this trial bybat¡­!¡± Aira shouted loudly at the people, and cheers erupted from everywhere. * * * ¡°I watched it all. A trial bybat sounds fun.¡± It was lunch time after the trial concluded. Elga said to Aira, who was eating at a luxury buffet only avable to Gold Rank students or higher. Elga had a bunch of vegetables on her te. I was not sure why she only chose those. Was she vegetarian? ¡°Aira, who are you thinking of nominating as your champion? Do you have anyone in mind? You¡¯re not nning on fighting yourself, are you? I can fight for you, if you want.¡± The belligerent Elga seemed itchy for a fight. But Aira, who was nibbling on a carrot like a rabbit, merely made a long ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Have you not thought about it yet?¡± At Elga¡¯s urging, Aira swallowed the carrot in her mouth and considered. ¡°Shall I fight-.¡± The image of Aira directly participating in the duel came to mind. On the opposite side, it would be either Miriam or the Hunter himself that would be fighting. Though the sight of either of them shing against Aira would surely leave asting impression, still, the Queen would be risking herself. If anything went wrong due to the variability of the main characters, my ns would all be in vain. ¡°Aira-nim, you are not a mercenary. You need not directly participate in the duel yourself.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Aira nodded her head with a somewhat disappointed air. Just as she was about to take a well-prepared bite of steak¡ª ¡°You¡¯re all here?¡± Mirna Draco appeared with a te. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re discussing the trial bybat?¡± ¡°Now what brings you here, Mirna? You don¡¯t usuallye here at all.¡± Elga growled at Mirna, but she simply slid past Elga and elegantly sat down next to me. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to dine with everyone sometimes.¡± Despite being in the same dormitory, Elga, Mirna and Aira getting together was rare. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga and Mirna just silently stared at each other. Soon, they averted their gazes and began to slowly eat their meals. Since they were all nobledies, not a single noise was made from the utensils. Their noble mannerism made the meal seem more like a religious ritual. Even the usually hot-headed Elga was dining gracefully. Was it just bothersome for her to act refined, and therefore, didn¡¯t care? Dalgak, dalgak. Only I was struggling to cut a particrly tough piece of meat with my knife. Elga probably couldn¡¯t stand such a sight, as she swiftly took the te and knife away from me. ¡°Are you trying to cut through the te?¡± Then, with skillful cuts, she neatly sliced the meat into appropriate sizes. ¡°There, all good now?¡± Her attitude was somewhat like that of a caring older sister toward her younger sibling. I felt a bit embarrassed, and wondered why she suddenly acted this way. Tak. Mirna put down her silver cup with wine on the table. Unlike her previous silent actions, it seems that she deliberately wanted to draw attention. ¡°It¡¯s improper for men and women to engage in idle chatter during a meal. It¡¯s disrespectful. Meals are a form of prayer. Don¡¯t you know they should be conducted solemnly?¡± ¡°Jeez. Hey, Theo. You¡¯re being messy. Be careful, will you? Are you acting like a Half-Fairy? You¡¯re like a child.¡± While Mirna was speaking, Elga simply took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the corner of my mouth. I had no idea what got on my lips. Though it sounded quite discriminatory towards fairies, which made my eyebrows twitch momentarily. Then I realized Elga¡¯s aim. Elga was provoking Mirna. After all, in a month¡¯s time, the one I choose would be the victor. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, Mirna continued her meal with a serene expression. Of course, it was only on the surface. Beneath the table, her legs were slightly trembling. She was like a swan diligently paddling underwater to maintain its graceful exterior. Coincidentally, their colors were quite simr. Then Mirna downed her ss in one go. With a loud clink, she ced the ss back on the table and said. ¡°So, have you decided on the champion for the trial?¡± Chapter 155.1 (EP-155.1) Aspect #8 155 ¨C New Aspect #8 Mirna appeared eager to shift the subject. ¡°Everyone will talk about this trial bybat. It might go down in history. It¡¯s going to be a crucial moment, so whose name will you put forward?¡± ¡°A name, huh?¡± Having finished her meal, Aira elegantly wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and lightly replied. ¡°I¡¯m considering it. However, there seems to be quite a willing few. If you have something to say, then don¡¯t dally and just directlye forward.¡± ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Mirna looked around, puzzled. Plop. Something gentlynded on the floor from the high ceiling. It was a woman wearing a brown leather jacket, a leopard-print bra top, tight pants, and high-heeled boots. She had luscious purple hair and the pointed ears of an Elf. It was Professor Ste. Where did shee from all of a sudden? Was she stuck to the ceiling? ¡°Queen Tarantera.¡± Ste Bellhawk said to Aira. Of course, Aira didn¡¯t even spare her a nce and simply took a sip from her ss. ¡°As I said in my letter, the Bellhawk Family and I have no involvement in this incident. I did invite their party, that¡¯s true¡­ But I had no idea something like this would happen!¡± Ste Belhawk imed her innocence regarding the recent ambush. From what she was saying, it seemed that she had already sent a letter to Aira through something like a messenger pigeon. ¡°I will be your champion. That will prove my innocence.¡± ¡°Hm, the prairie fairy is going to be my champion?¡± Aira seemed intrigued by her suggestion. I guessed it was unexpected for Ste, the Young Lady of the Bellhawk Family, to volunteer as a champion. However, from Ste¡¯s perspective, it made sense. With this recent attack on the Queen, her standing within the family would further deteriorate. She probably wanted to prove her innocence and usefulness at the same time. If she were to win as a champion, she would gain fame, honor, and a clear validation of her skills. So, in many ways, it would be beneficial for Ste. She certainly wasn¡¯tzy orcking in intelligence. But Aira¡¯s words were quite harsh. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not you, there are many people who would want to fight for me, the Queen. So why should I choose you instead of others?¡± Indeed, there were many who would want to be Aira¡¯s champion. Even Elga wanted to fight. Given that the stage was set in a globally recognized event involving the Queen, it was probably known by all what kind of honor and glory they¡¯d gain if they emerged victorious. ¡°Tell me, Ste Bellhawk. What will I gain from choosing you?¡± Aira¡¯s question was sharp. Why should she choose Ste Bellhawk? In other words, appeal yourself to the queen, what was your selling points. Ste, seemingly taken aback by the question, quickly nced around. She probably knew that there were many ears listening. Ste appeared somewhat uneasy, but she soon spoke in a low voice, as if trying to shake it off. ¡°Support from the Bellhawk Family.¡± ¡°Hmm, support~?¡± Aira snorted. ¡°Ste Bellhawk, I am well aware of your background. Bellhawk¡¯s prodigal daughter. Azy fairy. The sloth princess. I also know you were almost emunicated by the Bellhawk Family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ste looked at me in surprise. Her expression seemed to ask, ¡°Did you tell her!?¡± But honestly, I was also shocked by what just happened. Aira knowing that much was unexpected. Then the wise Queen continued to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t think you, who¡¯s abandoned by the Bellhawk Family, can promise me their support.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Ste Bellhawk looked like she was at a loss for words. But in her head, she was probably thinking of the cards she could y. From her hand, she would need to pick and choose the joker that would please the other party. However, Aira presented her cards first, even before Ste could. ¡°A champion is the one who stands in for me, Aira, the wise and sagacious Queen. Therefore, they should possess the corresponding dignity. For this matter, I shall entrust it to Theo, my most trusted court entertainer.¡± Upon hearing this, Elga furrowed her brow. ¡°A court entertainer. Such a position exists? I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± ¡°I just made it. So, now it exists. After all, I am the Queen~.¡± Aira just abused her power to create a new position for me¡­ I was now the court secretary, gardener and entertainer. There was no shortage of jobs. However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit overwhelmed. To entrust the role of a champion to me. In other words, she was telling me to fight. I had already partly expected it, but now that it¡¯d be real, the psychological impact was greater than expected. Even though Aira was gradually bing calm and wise, her unpredictable nature remained unchanged. It was probably her true self. Then Mirna asked on my behalf. ¡°Are you appointing Theo as the champion?¡± ¡°No, I am delegating the authority to appoint a champion. Of course, if Theo wants to, he can appoint himself.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ So she just wanted me to choose the champion in her stead. Well, I was originally like Aira¡¯s manager who nned and managed her schedule, meals, and even the color of the stockings she wore. So it seemed that choosing the champion had naturally be my authority. ¡°Miss Ste. If you want to be my champion, try persuading Theo. Also, remember that I am your Queen, so show more respect.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The once haughty Elf couldn¡¯t retort and only trembled. She was demanding me to kneel not long ago, and now she was in this pitiable state. Chapter 155.2 (EP-155.2) Aspect #8 155 ¨C New Aspect #8 After contemting for a while, Aira finally said. ¡°I will invade Elga¡¯s territory, Sardena. Then, I will destroy Elga¡¯s hotel and seize thend documents.¡± Watching this, Elga sighed. ¡°Aira, this is a game about building inns and hotels in your own territory. It¡¯s not about invading someone else¡¯snd, you know?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s add that rule from now on. I am the Queen~.¡± ¡°In this game, you are a Lord, not a Queen. Hey Theo, is this really okay?¡± Elga looked at me, probably tired of Aira¡¯s antics. ¡°Can you put up such a rule?¡± Of course, I just shrugged my shoulders. I didn¡¯t know when the dice-rolling game of Red Marble turned intond invasions and stealing territories. ¡°Then I will also lead my troops into Lioness territory and riddle it with dragon gs!¡± ¡°Hey, are you guys ying the same game as I am? Did I misunderstand the rules?¡± The first game I made as the court entertainer seemed well-received by the girls. It was a game I quickly put together to encourage them to get along and stop bickering on the table. Of course, I didn¡¯t actually make the game. It was just a board game of the 21st century that I simply adapted to this world¡¯s version. People tended to have simr tastes, so already popr games would naturally receive a great response. ¡°How did you make something like this in just a few minutes? It¡¯s amazing.¡± Elga clicked her tongue as she sorted the game currency. I did feel a bit guilty for repurposing other people¡¯s ideas as my own, but at this point, I was past feeling much about it. I had already told many lies, so I was kinda immune to it by now. Then Aira, who had conquered all the territories and won the game, said. ¡°But of course, as he is the court entertainer that I chose. Theo, try to think of one of these games each week from now on. It would be great if we could do them during tea time lectures when everyone gathers.¡± Think of a new game each week. That was quite demanding¡­ Fortunately, during my time in the orphanage, I yed a lot of board games with the kids. If I used all of those, I could probably make themst for at least a few weeks. Then I suddenly had a fleeting thought. If I had been a regr person in this world, couldn¡¯t I have used this modern knowledge to be wealthy and live afortable life!? ©¥That¡¯s why refrigerators andputers are great. Air conditioning is also a must-have. At least one would need a fan in the house. ©¥How amazing! So, how do you make those refrigerators,puters, and electricity? ©¥Well¡­ I didn¡¯t know about science or engineering, but there were still things I could use like board games. In this world, whereputers didn¡¯t exist, advanced board games from modern society would undoubtedly be stimting and fun for the citizens, making them quite popr. What a pity¡­ Then Aira continued. ¡°As expected, my judgment in choosing Theo as the court entertainer is the correct one. Also, Theo, I hope you¡¯ll make an equally fitting choice for my champion.¡± Seureuk. Aira then got up from her chair. Seeing this, Elga asked. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nap time.¡± Aira was the first to leave. Like she said, it looked like she was going to have her nap. Elga curiously showed her puzzlement, ¡°Why does she sleep so much?¡± But she didn¡¯t try to stop Aira or anything like that. In the end, the only ones left on the table were me, Mirna, and Elga. When Aira¡¯s figure could no longer be seen, Elga moved to my side. ¡°Hey, should we also get up?¡± Then she grabbed my arm and stuck closer. With Elga¡¯s rather generous chest, my arm naturally nestled between her deep cleavage. Boing, boing. The sensation of her breasts pressing against my arm was unexpectedly plush, soft and warm. It caught me by surprise. Seeing this, Mirna angrily eximed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sticking too close? How shameless!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? No one¡¯s stopping you from doing the same.¡± ¡°If you think that I¡¯m an immodest woman like you, then you are mistaken, Lady Lioness!¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so~?¡± Seuk. At that moment, I could feel Elga¡¯s lips touching my ear. Our heads were so close, I could smell her signature apple-like scent. Elga leaned in and whispered into my sensitive Half-Fairy ear. ¡°Hey, who are you going to pick as the champion? If you¡¯re having a hard time, you can just choose me. And, if I keep whispering like this, Mirna will get mad. Look, she¡¯s about to burst. In five, four-. three-.¡± Before I could answer, Mirna exasperatedly shouted. ¡°What are you two talking about? Stop it right now! Whispering like this in the middle of the day! This is sphemous!¡± Mirna seemed unable to take it anymore and grabbed my other arm from the opposite side. As a result, I was caught between them, fully feeling the difort of being pulled apart. ¡°Euiek¡­!¡± It reminded me of my younger years when my little sisters would tug at the doll they both liked at opposite ends. The tearing brought back a vivid memory. Surprisingly, it was Elga who was the first one to let go. Seureureuk. ¡°Eoeot.¡± ¡°Kkyak-!¡± Thanks to that, I found myself naturally nestled into Mirna¡¯s arms due to inertia. Though Mirna¡¯s arms weren¡¯t as plush as Elga¡¯s, there was still a soft, warm and pleasant scent. Was that Elga¡¯s intention? So that I ended up in Mirna¡¯s embrace? ¡°Ahem, Theo Gospel. You can get off now¡­¡± Mirna pushed me away, seemingly embarrassed. Meanwhile Elga just snorted, ¡°Hmph-. What¡¯s this? Look at you, pretending and all.¡± After giving Elga a fleeting nce, Mirna unfolded her fan and covered her flushed face. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s disperse for now. And Lady Lioness, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°You want to talk to me?¡± With that, Elga and Mirna left their seats and disappeared into the distance. Having been left alone, I decided to also leave the upscale restaurant and gathered my thoughts about the events of the day. Just then, someone came straight up to me. ¡°Theo Gospel.¡± For a moment, I felt a slight tension, thinking that it was a group of assantsing to attack me. But I soon spotted the long ears sticking out from purple hair. ¡°Professor Ste.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you about this-.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I knew she¡¯d approach me first. ¡°You¡¯ll naturally choose me as your champion, right? We¡¯re friends, right?¡± Professor Ste was now appealing her friendship with me. It was amusing that she assumed I would ¡®naturally¡¯ consider her. But, this was also a good opportunity. A chance to turn the tables against her. Was there any better opportunities than this to wipe off Ste¡¯s arrogance and get my family¡¯s revenge? Thinking of this, I supposed the Hunter attacking the Queen wasn¡¯t so bad after all. ¡°Professor Ste, let¡¯s go over there and have a chat, shall we~?¡± Chapter 156.1 (EP-156.1) Love #1 156 ¨C Fairy Love #1 We went to a quiet cafe near the tinum Dormitory to have our conversation. Ste seemed to have something to say to me, and I also had things to discuss with her, so it was a good time. ¡°Theo-kun, you and I are close¡­ You¡¯ll appoint me as the champion, won¡¯t you!?¡± Professor Ste seemed to naturally assume that she would be chosen as the champion for the uing Queen¡¯s trial. At the same time, she was secretly reaffirming our ¡®close¡¯ rtionship. But when I thought about it, were we even that close to begin with? Her thinking was too self-centered. Ste Bellhawk was such a character. Someone who thought that the world would stop when they closed their eyes. They held a strong belief that the world should provide for them rather than them contributing to the world. As thedy of a prestigious family and a long-lived elven aristocrat, she had effortlessly received favors from others for over a hundred years. It was only natural that such self-centered thinking would develop. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I turned my gaze away from the system window and looked at Ste. She was exining why she should be the Queen¡¯s champion. ¡°The Queen being attacked is an unprecedented situation. This trial bybat is bound to attract immense attention. People will flock. Even if we just put up one at the arena, it will have a significant impact.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Winning in such a grand event would bring a tremendous amount of honor and glory. This is a great chance to restore the prestige of the Bellhawk¡¯s, solidify my position within the family, and free myself from emunication.¡± As expected, this elf was cunning enough to turn the terrible situation caused by the Hunter Party she brought into an opportunity. I actually quite like this idea. However, what I didn¡¯t like was her attitude of forcing me to say, ¡°That¡¯s why, choose me!¡± ¡°But, is there a specific reason why I must choose you as my champion, Professor?¡± I curtly asked like a bee sting, which made Ste raise her thin purple eyebrows. ¡°You, you confided my secrets to Lady Draco at your own discretion the other day! I¡¯m giving you an opportunity to mend this broken trust. It¡¯s a chance for you to extend kindness to me!¡± Ste spoke as if I should be grateful for having been given this chance to help myself. Her self-centered thinking seemed to have reached a whole new level. But there was no Mirna right now. I didn¡¯t need to lower myself on purpose to guilt-trip Mirna. ¡°If you truly look at it, isn¡¯t the Professor wrong for breaking into my room in the first ce? So I don¡¯t think you can really use the word ¡®trust¡¯ here, no?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ste remained silent. Then, after a moment, she said, wanting to make a counterargument. ¡°Theo-kun, aren¡¯t you quite different right now? Is it because Lady Mirna isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°Well, anyway, if you want to be the champion, you¡¯ll need to show me your sincerity.¡± ¡°What, are you asking me to kneel in front of you?¡± ¡°Well~.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± With that, my conversation with Ste briefly ended. * * * As the conversation settled, we sat sipping our tea. Ste impatiently looked around before expressing her annoyance. ¡°Where are these guys? Why aren¡¯t they here yet? Did they go to make it themselves?¡± Just then, someone appeared running in a hurry from a distance. It was a girl with red hair tied into two ponytails. Her pointed ears that were poking out weren¡¯t as sharp as those of Elves, but also weren¡¯t quite as round as a Nymph¡¯s either. ¡°Professor¡­!¡± To put it bluntly, she had the appearance of the ever-youthful Nymphs. The star-shaped tail waving behind her was also different from the Nymphs. ¡°Professor¡­! I¡¯ve brought the cake¡­! I, Tartar, totally wasn¡¯tte because I secretly took a bite of the cake or anything like that¡­!¡± It was the Imp Tartar. The star-tailed Imp who tried to scam Marmar some time ago. I heard that she was hired as Professor Ste¡¯s assistant. Looking at this, it seemed to be true. On the te offered by Tartar was a chocte cake, and the end part appeared to have been nibbled on. Tartar must have eaten it. In response, Ste¡¯s face scrunched up in displeasure. ¡°Who told you to touch it? This is a limited time cake ordered for Theo-kun. Go get a new one quickly!¡± At the Elf¡¯s shouting, the small Tartar trembled. Then she said in a crawling voice. ¡°T-This was thest cake¡­ And I was so hungry¡­. Yesterday and today, I wasn¡¯t able to eat because I was working all day¡­! You vicious Professor, where¡¯s the promised meals¡­!¡± It seemed like Tartar was undergoing various hardships under the tyrannical Elf Professor, Ste. She looked a bit pathetic and pitiful. Well, Tartar originally tried to harm Marmar. It could be said that she was being punished for her sins. But seeing her suffer like this reminded me of Marmar, which did make me feel a bit sorry for her. ¡°And, you¡¯re even getting mad?¡± The stern Ste grabbed Tartar¡¯s ear, who had meddled with the food. In response, Tartar, who was much smaller and weaker than Ste, helplessly tiptoed up the air. ¡°Hieek¡­! This, this is imp-phobic behavior¡­! My short Imp ears are being stretched like a kkanp¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°Kkanp? What did you just say? What, kkanp? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s an offensive term for Elves? I¡¯ll deduct 300 coins from your hourly wages!¡± ¡°Aaht, I misspoke¡­! I won¡¯t say kkanp again¡­!¡± ¡°You just said it again!¡± She waspletely scatterbrained¡­ Chapter 156.2 (EP-156.2) Love #1 156 ¨C Fairy Love #1 I audibly cleared my throat to end this tumultuous situation. Only then did Professor Ste put her hand away. ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯ve shown you quite an embarrassing sight, Theo-kun. This is a limited edition cake, it¡¯s really delicious. It should satisfy your sweet tooth since you¡¯re a Half-Fairy.¡± Ste then handed me the cake that Tartar had nibbled on. She exuded a decadent charm that could draw people¡¯s attention as she chuckled. However, what really caught my attention wasn¡¯t Ste¡¯s bra top, but rather the caf¨¦ floor. ¡°Hieueu¡­.¡± My eyes turned to Tartar, who was checking her ear with a hand mirror on the floor. ¡°Has my ear been stretched out¡­. My short and beautiful Imp ear is now elongated like a kkanp¡¯s¡­.¡± Tartar touched her red, swollen ear in tears. Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel quite sorry for her. I didn¡¯t know if it was pity from the close-rtionship between a Half-Fairy and Imps, or if it was because Angmar¡¯s blood cared about the Imps who are his minions. In the end, I gave Tartar the piece of cake. ¡°Tartar, you eat this.¡± ¡°Ahht¡­! Is it really okay¡­?¡± With that, Tartar took the cake with great delight. She seemed eager to take it before I changed my mind. Finally, as she went to her seat and began devouring the cake, Ste let out a sigh. ¡°They¡¯re purposely acting pitiful, Theo-kun. You¡¯re being too lenient with the Imps.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Imps are skilled at manipting people¡¯s emotions. It¡¯s better to handle them a bit sternly. Tweety¡ª.¡± As Ste whistled, a giant blue eagle that flew from somewhere suddenly swooped down and handed something to Ste before disappearing. It was a pipe cigar. ¡°Sorry, but can I smoke for a bit? It won¡¯t smell and it¡¯s not harmful to the body.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± After all, smoking was allowed in caf¨¦s in this world. Ttak-. With a snap of her fingers, Ste conjured a spark, lighting the cigar and blew out a puff of smoke. I found myself quietly watching her, which I soon got bored of, so I asked a question instead. ¡°You seem to know a lot about Imps.¡± ¡°Theo-kun, you don¡¯t know what my major is?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you majoring in animal health?¡± ¡°That was my minor. My major was fairy studies. So I know quite a bit about Imps, Nymphs, and even Elves and little fairies.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ The person who had just been acting like a stubborn brat a moment ago now soundedpletely different talking about her major. Ste¡¯s gaze was fixed on Tartar, who was hurriedly finishing the cake. Tartar seemed to sense her gaze and quickly covered the te with her hands. ¡°This, this is mine¡­! It¡¯s Tartar¡¯swful and legitimate possession, duly delegated by Comrade Theo¡­!¡± Then she turned her back and continued eating, just like a stray cat protecting the food she managed to find. Waguwagu. ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted something this delicious before¡­! I bet that Imp Marmar has never eaten anything this tasty¡­!¡± It was honestly pitiful¡­ In fact, in this world, Nymphs were treated like pet cats, while Imps got ostracized like wild feral cats. While there was no shortage of rescue foundations and various legal institutions for Nymphs, there was none for Imps. If someone insisted, ¡°We need to help the homeless Imps!¡± They would likely get criticized with, ¡°They are pests! If you want to ¡®help¡¯, take them to your house!¡± ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Though it was just a metaphor, it was quite spot on. Thinking about that, I suddenly became curious about Imps. Would a professor majoring in fairy studies know about that? ¡°They say that Imps originated from Nymphs. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. Nymphs and Imps are rted.¡± ¡°Then why did Solomon create them?¡± ¡°Solomon¡­.¡± Ste¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. It crossed my mind that she might have actually seen the Demon King Solomon in person. Ste Bellhawk was 132 years old. The Demon King used to reign around 50 years ago, so the timing should be right. But Ste just shook her head, tapping her cigar on the ashtray. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Solomon either. I was just fooling around at the mansion back then. Theo-kun, you¡¯re probably well-informed, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 157.1 (EP-157.1) Love #2 157 ¨C Fairy Love #2 Ste was the younger sister of Opal Von Bellhawk, who was hailed as a hero who defeated the Demon King. While her brother Opal bled on the battlefield alongside heroes from other families, Ste spent her dayszing in the family mansion. As everyone knew, the final battle against the Demon King was extremely brutal and intense, leaving significant scars all over the world. The Bellhawk family, consisting of skilled Elves excelling in magic, archery andmerce, wasn¡¯t an exception, suffering numerous casualties and material losses. However, for Ste, the problem wasn¡¯t the war itself but what came after it. ¡°They didn¡¯t like the fact that I was at home while everyone else was bleeding. So they kicked me out of the family and now I¡¯m stuck in Ark!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Why are you talking as if you¡¯re hearing it for the first time? You probably already know this story, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Even I can¡¯t know everything, you know.¡± There was not much mention of the Bellhawk Family in the original novel. Perhaps it was due to the Elves¡¯ reclusive nature, as they didn¡¯t reveal themselves much even during the events of the main story. Even after bing Theo, I still didn¡¯t have much info regarding them. There were so many things I didn¡¯t know about the woman right in front of me. ¡°Still, my time as an undergraduate was fun. We went on numerous adventures together. Anyway, what was I talking about?¡± ¡°Why Solomon made the Imps.¡± ¡°Oh yeah¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know either. But ording to my brother, it was thest conscience the Demon King had.¡± ¡°Hisst conscience?¡± ¡°Solomon Angmar had quite a few Nymphs by his side. Nymphs are generally innocent and harmless. They also have excellent empathy, so you won¡¯t be bored if you have one as yourpanion.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Kings who are busy with government affairs and dealing with people usually appoint Nymphs as secretaries to find stability. You can find all of this in the Angmar Royal Records or read my paper, ¡®The King and Nymphs.¡¯ ¡° ¡°Okay.¡± Having a Nymph to de-stress. It was like having a pet. Thinking about it, someone came to mind. Aira, the current Queen of Angmar. Was Aira the same in this case, with me being her ¡°pet¡±? However, I couldn¡¯t fault Aira for that as I was also looking at Marmar in a simr light. Not that I was treating her as a pet, but rather Marmar didn¡¯t lie to me and was generally a goodpanion without wearing any facade. Being with her brought me peace of mind. Ste continued. ¡°But Solomon was especially fond of Nymphs even in the Angmar Court. He established the Nymph Relief Foundation, the Nymph Relief Act, Nymph Pension, Nymph Allocation System, Nymph Anti-Discrimination Act, Nymph¡ª. Anyway, he made a lot.¡± ¡­ Just how much did he like Nymphs? It was a side of him that didn¡¯t seem like that of a ruthless Demon King. Of course, there were unexpected aspects to even someone as cruel as Hitler, the nightmare of World War II, who created animal protectionws¡­ ¡°But that was the problem.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When Solomon was still a young King, the Nymph he cherished died. Solomon began to dabble in necromancy, ck magic, divination, and temporal magic in an attempt to revive the fairy. And well, we all know the result¡­.¡± This was the first time I¡¯d heard this. I had perused many history books in this world, but I only knew that he went crazy after attaining never-before-seen heights of magic. There was actually no record as to why he wanted to increase his magical prowess. Perhaps future generations deliberately erased it to truly destroy the Angmar Family itself. However, Elves were a long-lived species. As a living witness of history, Ste knew things that weren¡¯t recorded. ¡°In the end, there¡¯s one lesson to be learned. Even as a Demon King who reached the 10th Rank, you still can¡¯t fully resurrect the dead. You simply can¡¯t turn back time.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ The Demon King, who had felt like a distant character in my imagination, was gradually turning into a real person. Was he trying to defy thews of life and death in this world through magic? How would I have reacted if it were me? With 10th Rank magic. If a cherished friend or family member were to die, could I avoid making the same choice as the Demon King? I couldn¡¯t be sure because I had never been in such a situation. It was a difficult question. I suddenly felt a bit mncholic. Was it because of the unique sensitivity of a Half-Fairy? So, neither Ste nor I said a word after that. Then Ste lightly asked, probably finding this silence awkward. ¡°You seem quite intrigued? Are you interested in the Demon King Angmar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± I responded casually to Ste, but since I felt that this answer alone might raise suspicions, I added a few more words. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a Half-Nymph. I¡¯m interested in the story of Nymphs.¡± ¡°Right, you are a Half-Nymph. What a fascinating being. Isn¡¯t it strange how a Half-Nymph can be born when Nymphs can¡¯t have children?¡± ¡°Nymphs can¡¯t have children!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They all look like young girls who are just entering puberty. ording to the church, it¡¯s to protect the Nymphs from men.¡± That was what I¡¯d heard too. The reason Nymphs forever maintained the appearance of young girls was said to be because the Gwangyeom God did so to protect them. Keeping them forever as children and allowing them to live eternally innocent and unharmed. Of course, that was just what the church imed and no one really knew the truth. Ste then continued. ¡°Nymphs are simr to human or elven girls who haven¡¯t experienced their first menstruation, so they can¡¯t have children.¡± ¡°Then how are Half-Nymphs born?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to study you! A Half-Nymph is a very rare existence in the world. There¡¯s no clear exnation of where or how they came into existence.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I almost nodded my head unknowingly at Ste¡¯s words. Chapter 157.2 (EP-157.2) Love #2 157 ¨C Fairy Love #2 Ste handed me some books from herb. ¡¸Introduction to Fairy Science¡¹ ¨C By Ste Bellhawk. ¡¸Fairies Unveiled¡¹ ¨C By Ste Bellhawk. ¡¸Honey. Water. Iron.¡¹ ¨C By Ste Bellhawk. While the titles didn¡¯t seem particrly exciting, I thought their content might help me understand fairies better. ¡°Here are my research books on fairies. I¡¯m originally selling them, but I¡¯ll give them to Theo-kun for free.¡± Ste spoke as if handing over the books was a significant favor. However, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the boxes and stocks piled up in a corner. Perhaps she noticed my gaze and felt embarrassed, as she swiftly pushed the boxes full of books aside with her foot. ¡°¡­ Well, I produced a lot of these in the beginning. Tartar, take these and put them somewhere out of sight! And do some cleaning in theb!¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be a lot of work¡­!¡± Tartar diligently began cleaning, just as Ste had instructed. As I watched her work quietly, Ste softly said to me. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to choose me as the champion, right? I can teach you various things that you don¡¯t know. Many things.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It was pretty tant. However, the appeal was working. Ste had lived for a considerable amount of time being an Elf, possessing a wealth of knowledge and experience. Her position as a professor was more than just an empty title. ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget the past and start over on good terms? Theo-kun, if I can secure the head position of the Bellhawk Family, I can also invest in you~.¡± It wasn¡¯t a bad offer. If I pushed a little further, Ste might even bring an even better deal to the table. However, I had no intention of epting Ste¡¯s proposal. That was because the conditions sheid out were contingent on her winning the trial bybat. She seemed confident that she would win. However, could Ste really defeat the Hunter who was powerful enough to pierce through Aira¡¯s barrier? In the original story, even though Ste was the Head Hunter, she ultimately met a ruthless end at the hands of the protagonist¡¯s party. Even though the Hunter hadn¡¯t grown as much as in the original story, and this was not a duel to the death, I still didn¡¯t trust that Ste could defeat him. I didn¡¯t know much about her abilities to begin with. Was there even someone who could defeat the Hunter in a duel? In web novels, the protagonist would always win, because they WERE the protagonist. If I tried to think of someone who could fight against the Hunter and win, only Aira woulde to mind. Or perhaps Elga, who had recently gained a Status Window and had been rapidly progressing. Come to think of it, choosing a champion was quite the challenge. ¡°Then, Theo-kun, see you in the Exploring Fairies Lecture tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re teaching ss tomorrow?¡± ¡°I should be.¡± With that, my conversation with Ste came to an end. ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye. Tartar, our guest is leaving, bid your farewell.¡± ¡°Comrade Theo¡­! The cake was good¡­! I shall remember the help I received today, I swear by my tail¡­! Let¡¯s have a pork cutlet party with Gargar, Purpur and Marmar next time¡­!¡± ¡°Okay then, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t get in trouble.¡± Giiik, deolkeok. Jobokjjobok. As I left Ste¡¯s old and shabbyboratory behind, I had to admit that she was more sophisticated than I had originally expected. I thought she was going to be rough and uncouth, but she¡¯d carefully considered my position of power and extended her goodwill to gradually gain my favor. A subtle atmosphere that was different from other arrogant young elites. Was it a unique social skill that the Bellhawk Family, who expanded throughmerce, possessed? She thoroughly understood the constantly changing power dynamics. It also meant that the moment I became of no use to her, I¡¯d be discarded like an old container of leftovers in the fridge¡­ But before that happened, I should try to gain as much as I could. At the moment, the nature of the Casanova job was feeding lecherous thoughts into my mind. ¡­ Should I im her body? It was highly unlikely, but it didn¡¯t seem impossible. I could employ a schrly approach like an investigation into whether a mixed offspring could be born between a Half-Fairy and an Elf. ¡°Alright.¡± I should head back to my dormitory for now. With a moment to spare, I skimmed through the books Ste had given me. The contents were filled with challenging academic terms, making it hard to understand, but there were bits and pieces that were helpful. Nymphs were said to get along well with young girls who hadn¡¯t married yet, sometimes taking care of them like mothers or sisters. ¡¸What a very fairy-friendly book¡­! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯¡­! + 50¡¹ ¡¸Reading nourishes the mind and soul¡­! It¡¯s like honey in your mouth¡­! Job: Half-Fairy 1+ Level¡­! Half-Fairy Lv. 7 ¡ú Half-Fairy Lv. 8 You can do more fairy-friendly things¡­!¡¹ As I mindlessly read the book, my Half-Fairy experience points increased. Eating candy and getting smacked in the head increased my ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ experience points, which had been somewhat stagnanttely. So it was a bit surprising to see a level-up all of a sudden. Seuseuseu. Simultaneously, I sensed that the magic energy in my body was circting more vigorously. Keungkeung. And my nose got so sensitive that I could smell the gum paper in my pocket that I was saving forter when I might be low on sugar-. Baseurak, baseurak. ©¥Keongkeong¡­! Without even trying to intentionally listen, I could hear the enthusiastic squeaks of Keongkeong spinning on the wheel. At the same time, the words, which would usually be hard to distinguish, were clear and crisp. It seemed like my vision had sharpened as well. This must be because my ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ level had increased. Initially, I thought it was ackluster Job, but with these level-ups and improvements, it¡¯d proven to be quite beneficial. Was it ate-game job? As I flipped through the book about Nymphs, I suddenly became curious about who my mother in this world might be. She must be a Nymph too. Where could I find her? I was not even sure if she was still alive. ¡°Find my mother¡­.¡± It seemed like whether it was in my original world or this one, some things remained the same¡­ Edited by: faker Chapter 158.1 (EP-158.1) Squad #1 158 ¨C Viin¡¯s Squad #1 I often took a walk when I was feeling down. Instead of sitting quietly and diving into the depths of my mind, I preferred to stroll around. Watching people pass by and enjoying the scenery had a way of improving my mood. My steps were aimless. I hadn¡¯t set a destination, but I found myself heading towards a familiar ce without realizing it. ¡°Comrade, long time no see! How have you been?¡± Marmar, who was tending the garden, warmly waved at me. Marmar¡¯s soiled gloves were filled with saplings. I asked. ¡°Were you nting?¡± ¡°By this time next year, this ce will be filled with flowers! Ah, Gargar, dig some more there too!¡± At Marmar¡¯smand, the honey-haired Gargar started digging the flower bed with the garden trowel in her hand. ¡°Hihi, buried alive¡­! Rock¡­!¡± Gargar was crazy like the ck Mage Sir Pelto, incapable of normal thoughts and behavior. Though Marmar seemed to be able to control her. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re doing well.¡± Saying so, I quickly scanned Marmar¡¯s surroundings. I recalled Marmar¡¯s impromptu baptism ceremony not long ago. I wondered if anything had changed since then. However, it seemed like she was simply living a peaceful life. ¡°Did the other Imps bother you again?¡± ¡°Eung! They all listen to me now!¡± After Marmar took ownership of the building, she sheltered vagrant Imps and provided them with food. However, instead of feeling grateful, the Imps were nning to use Marmar then drive her out. I had resolved the issue, but such a thing could happen again. That was why I needed to check on Marmar. I discreetly examined the once haphazard garden and building, which were now neatly restored. It looked even more splendid than before. The exterior walls of the old building were painted, making it presentable. Seureuk, seureuk. An Imp with blue hair was painting the wall of the building. I asked the paint-filled Purpur. ¡°What are you painting?¡± ¡°As you can see¡­! I¡¯m painting andscape¡­! The summer¡¯s golden wheat fields with flying dragonflies, and a puppy and a girl running through the fields¡­!¡± Like what Purpur said, thendscape painting does look cool. I had no idea she had such a talent. And as I praised her, Purpur proudly puffed out her chest and added. ¡°I learned how to draw from the Ink Nymphs¡­!¡± ¡°Ink Nymphs? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The Ink Nymphs are good at painting¡­! The Ditch Nymphs that ate a lot of paint evolved¡­!¡± ¡®I¡­ see.¡¯ While I didn¡¯t know exactly what an Ink Nymph was, I recalled a fact in the book I just read. And that was how Nymphs had a fascinating evolutionary system. All Nymphs were born as basic ¡®Ditch Nymphs,¡¯ but as they aged and gained experience, they evolved into various different Nymphs. Which made me wonder, as a Half-Nymph, would I follow a simr path? Anyway. Purpur did a good job painting. Thanks to this, even the old and shabby building now seemed like a charming tourist attraction. I decided to pat her on the head as a way to praise her hard work. It reminded me of the book, which mentioned that fairies loved being praised, especially when they were patted on the head or cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve painted well. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve captured the real thing.¡± Seukseuk. Gently patting the Imp¡¯s head felt natural to me, as I had praised my younger sisters like this many times before. Purpur¡¯s blue hair was soft like silk and felt good to the touch. Which made me curious about her reaction. Burrr. Taking a peek, I could see Purpur slightly trembling. Could it be that she didn¡¯t like me patting her head? I felt a bit nervous at that thought. ¡°This is half-hearted patting, this won¡¯t do¡­! You need to pat more vigorously¡­!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± In the end, I had no choice but toply and pat more vigorously. It was only then that Purpur seemed satisfied. Her triangle tail swaying from side to side indicated that she was in a good mood. Seuk. Marmar, who was watching, approached me. ¡°Comrade, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I was praising Purpur.¡± While saying that, I wondered if Marmar was secretly hoping that I would also praise her. In fact, the hardworking Marmar deserved the most praise. ¡°Marmar, you did well taking care of this old building. It¡¯s very nice to see you get along well with other Imps.¡± ¡°Are you praising me?¡± ¡°Yes, would you like me to pat your head too?¡± Seuk. I removed my hand from Purpur¡¯s head and reached for Marmar¡¯s warm orange hair. Like Purpur, Marmar¡¯s tail wagged from side to side. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I received praise from anyone¡­!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! It reminds me of the past-.¡± Marmar¡¯s eyes were hazy like she was immersed in reminiscence. Perhaps she was reliving her days in the monastery. Marmar was a good soul, so she must have received a lot of praise from the nuns. I also received a lot of praises when I was a kid. I would always do 101% to get the stickers and stars. But as I grew older, I couldn¡¯t recall anyone cheering me on and praising my achievements. It seemed that in the adult world, praise was sparingly given. Still, even adults felt good when they received praise. Seukseukseuk. Marmar said as I patted. ¡°Come to think of it, I was going to say something torade, but I forgot.¡± ¡°Something to tell me?¡± ¡°I forgot! But now that you¡¯re patting me, I remembered!¡± You remembered because I patted you¡­ My hand stopped, and I asked Marmar. ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Comrade asked me to investigate the Guide, and I obtained some information about him. Though I heard it from Gargar.¡± ¡°Gargar?¡± I nced at the crazy Imp who was enthusiastically digging the ground. I couldn¡¯t quite imagine what she might have to say, but I decided to listen further. Let¡¯s not be closed-minded. ¡°So what did you hear from Gargar?¡± ¡°She said the Guide was collecting magic of the Demon King. I don¡¯t know why, but he¡¯s collecting spells simr to the ones used by Comrade.¡± ¡°By spell, you mean something like this magic circle?¡± I began to draw a magic circle on the ground. It was a pattern from the high-ranking magic Gamigin, which I had already memorized. Marmar called the crazy Imp Gargar and asked. ¡°Does it look like this one?¡± ¡°Curse¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± If this Imp friend was correct, it meant that the irregr in the Hunter¡¯s Party, the Guide, was collecting Angmar¡¯s secrets like me. Suddenly, something shed through my mind. ¡°This is very helpful information. Good job!¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 158.2 (EP-158.2) Squad #1 158 ¨C Viin¡¯s Squad #1 After hearing the story from Marmar, I went to Professor Bn. After making sure that no one was around, Professor Bn let me into herb. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have your presence. Wh, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Professor Bn, can you detect the presence of other Ars Nova?¡± ¡°To some extent, yes. Of course, if they are extremely well hidden, there¡¯s no way I can find them. Due to the series of events, they¡¯ve probably already noticed me. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re on their guards.¡± The incident where Professor Bn attacked the Draco Family and caused amotion was so famous within Ark that hardly anyone did not know of it. Of course, the fact that she was one of Angmar¡¯s Ars Nova, which was the reason behind the incident, remained a closely guarded secret known only to a few, including me. However, ording to Professor Bn, there was a high probability that the other Ars Novas already discovered her presence because of it. And that they¡¯d hide even deeper, making it difficult for Professor Bn to find them. Pushing away the regret, I said. ¡°Then there is one person I would like you to investigate. My prediction may be wrong, but there is a high possibility that the entity we are looking for is there.¡± ¡°Huu¡­¡± Professor Bn crossed her arms. ¡°And whom would you like me to investigate?¡± ¡°Are you aware of the recent attack on the Queen?¡± ¡°Ah, you mean that strange hunter. I have kept an eye on him, but he¡¯s unrted to us. He, he¡¯s just a peculiar entity, that¡¯s all.¡± Well, she wasn¡¯t wrong for calling him strange. ¡°It¡¯s best not to approach him. Rather, what I¡¯m referring to is not the hunter but the Guide who led him here.¡± ¡°Guide¡­?¡± ¡°The one wearing the same-ish but ck robe, with the same build as me.¡± I didn¡¯t know anything beyond that. I didn¡¯t even know his name or his face. However, I was certain that he was an irregr variable who didn¡¯t exist in the original story. And such a guy was gathering Solomon¡¯s magic-. My senses hadn¡¯t dulled to the point where I wouldn¡¯t find that suspicious. Then Bn confidently stated. ¡°If I uncover this, I will be able to prove my loyalty to Theo-nim. Very well, I agree.¡± ¡°Loyalty?¡± ¡°I am not a fool. Oh, I know there are many things Theo-nim hasn¡¯t told me yet. Heuheu-¡° Heuheuheu- Bn eerily chuckled. I certainly didn¡¯t trust Professor Bnpletely. In my eyes, she was like a bomb with many variables. This fe wasn¡¯t that stupid, after all. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Professor Bn¡¯s ominous red eyes looked sinister. However, she reassured me as she adjusted her soft purple shoulder cape. ¡°To question everything. Indeed, it¡¯s a trait of a wise King. So, is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask of me?¡± ¡°I do have more-. What happened with the investigation of the Saintess? Didn¡¯t you say she has one Ars Nova sealed inside her, just like you?¡± ¡°¡ªAgares.¡± Bn¡¯s voice sounded like a snake¡¯s hiss in a pitch dark cave. I said, ignoring the goosebumps. ¡°Yes, Agares. Is the operation proceeding well?¡± Hynax and Bn both said that one of the Ars Nova was sealed in Saintess Priga¡¯s body. It was probably the truth, since I didn¡¯t think they were lying. I had crafted a n beforehand to get that magic and strengthen myself. s, Bn let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy. The Saintess¡¯s mental defenses are strong. Unless something happens, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any openings.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes, there are people like that. Strange humans who withstand the mental corruption of the Ars Nova. Humans with little to no desires, like the Saints-.¡± Bn continued in a sinister voice. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way~.¡± She looked like a viin with the shadowy cast on her face. Edited by: faker Chapter 159.2 (EP-159.2) Squad #2 159 ¨C Viin¡¯s Squad #2 True to her reputation as an assassin, Kalira was quick with the information. I continued asking. ¡°Then, did she mention who would fight in the trial bybat?¡± ¡°No, there was no talk of that. Perhaps the person involved, the Hunter, will participate in the duel. But I don¡¯t understand. Why aren¡¯t they cutting ties with such a party member?¡± The attack on the Queen was the decision of the protagonist, the Hunter. However, Miriam and the other party members were defending him, even taking the punishment with him if necessary. Gain and loss. To Kalira, who had lived in such a dichotomy, Miriam¡¯s attitude seemed iprehensible. Of course, I understood why they had such a close-knit rtionship since I had read the original novel. But instead of exining all the details, I just broadly glossed over it. ¡°Well, everyone has their own circumstances. I¡¯ll be on my way now. It¡¯s already time to leave, rest well.¡± ¡°Yes, until next time, Theo-nim. Let¡¯s have dinner together sometime, and you¡¯re wee to bring that adorable Imp.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set a date soon.¡± Gi-ik, tak. After saying our goodbyes, I closed the door. By now, the sun hadpletely set, and the dimming sky signaled my growing fatigue. Managing subordinates wasn¡¯t an easy task. However, delegating tasks to each of them and overseeing their work was much more efficient and effective than doing everything alone. That was the reality. I realized that being someone in a high position wasn¡¯t easy. If I ever ascended to the throne, what kind of ruler would I be? The First Half-Nymph King? ©¥Everyone bow¡­! Honestly, that would be funny. * * * Returning to my dorm room, I washed up andid down on thefortable bed. In the dimly lit room, I found myself not wanting to do anything. I just wished I could rest for a day. Just a day off would be nice. But as I mentioned earlier, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. I needed to improve my magic and conquer the Ladies as quickly as possible. ¡°What am I even doing here?¡± I got up and looked out of the window. The Gold Rank dormitory was located in a rtively scenic spot, offering a beautiful view of Ark¡¯s night scenery. The street lights, the straight road, and the people passing by. I didn¡¯t know their names or faces, but they each had their own circumstances. They were striving to live their own lives. Ultimately, they probably couldn¡¯t fathom that the world they lived in was from a novel. That was right. This world was originally a novel. A world of imagination in my head made up of words, spaces, and multiple pages. I meant, it was fiction. I used to think of this. I wondered if I had been hit on the head by someone or if I had lost my mind due to some mental illness, and that all this time I had been having a long dream. ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡± It wasughable even just thinking about it. But this world was too real and vivid to be fake. If it was a dream, I would have woken up a long time ago. Well, having free time would just lead to overthinking. Maybe my body had now been trained so that I couldn¡¯t rx. So after a light stretch, I left the room. I thought it would be best to first have dinner, and then, consider what to do with the remaining time after. So, after having a reasonable meal at the dormitory¡¯s cafeteria, I went back and saw someone standing in front of my room. Silver hair and crimson eyes. It was Mirna. ¡°Lady Mirna-.¡± When I called her name, she turned to me. ¡°Theo, did you eat dinner?¡± However, her voice was unexpectedly cheerful and bright, something that Mirna wasn¡¯t. Which meant that this was her sister, Narmi. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lady Narmi. My apologies. I thought it was Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone gets confused sometimes.¡± ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Narmiing to my room was quite unusual since such a thing had never happened before. Of course, there was probably a reason for it. However, I yed along and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Narmi nced around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk. We shouldn¡¯t discuss this out here where someone might overhear us.¡± Her behavior gave off the sense of someone carrying out some kind of secret operation. And with her rather serious expression, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit tense as I opened the door. Then Narmi slipped into my room, looking around. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just in case there¡¯s any spy magic or someone eavesdropping!¡± ¡®Spy magic.¡¯ That got me unnecessarily anxious. However, Narmi¡¯s next words put my mind at ease. ¡°But, it looks like there isn¡¯t any of that. Your room is safe!¡± Well, it should be. Because I always took care of my room. Ever since I learned that Aira could use spiders like CCTVs, I ensured that not a single spider entered my room. ¡°First, have a ss of water. It might help you calm down a bit.¡± I opened the magic fridge and handed the weirdly anxious Narmi a ss of water. Then, with wet lips, she turned towards me. ¡°Theo, how much of what I¡¯m about to say can you believe?¡± [T/N: Another update tomorrow] Edited by: faker Chapter 159.2 (EP-159.2) Squad #2 159 ¨C Viin¡¯s Squad #2 True to her reputation as an assassin, Kalira was quick with the information. I continued asking. ¡°Then, did she mention who would fight in the trial bybat?¡± ¡°No, there was no talk of that. Perhaps the person involved, the Hunter, will participate in the duel. But I don¡¯t understand. Why aren¡¯t they cutting ties with such a party member?¡± The attack on the Queen was the decision of the protagonist, the Hunter. However, Miriam and the other party members were defending him, even taking the punishment with him if necessary. Gain and loss. To Kalira, who had lived in such a dichotomy, Miriam¡¯s attitude seemed iprehensible. Of course, I understood why they had such a close-knit rtionship since I had read the original novel. But instead of exining all the details, I just broadly glossed over it. ¡°Well, everyone has their own circumstances. I¡¯ll be on my way now. It¡¯s already time to leave, rest well.¡± ¡°Yes, until next time, Theo-nim. Let¡¯s have dinner together sometime, and you¡¯re wee to bring that adorable Imp.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set a date soon.¡± Gi-ik, tak. After saying our goodbyes, I closed the door. By now, the sun hadpletely set, and the dimming sky signaled my growing fatigue. Managing subordinates wasn¡¯t an easy task. However, delegating tasks to each of them and overseeing their work was much more efficient and effective than doing everything alone. That was the reality. I realized that being someone in a high position wasn¡¯t easy. If I ever ascended to the throne, what kind of ruler would I be? The First Half-Nymph King? ©¥Everyone bow¡­! Honestly, that would be funny. * * * Returning to my dorm room, I washed up andid down on thefortable bed. In the dimly lit room, I found myself not wanting to do anything. I just wished I could rest for a day. Just a day off would be nice. But as I mentioned earlier, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. I needed to improve my magic and conquer the Ladies as quickly as possible. ¡°What am I even doing here?¡± I got up and looked out of the window. The Gold Rank dormitory was located in a rtively scenic spot, offering a beautiful view of Ark¡¯s night scenery. The street lights, the straight road, and the people passing by. I didn¡¯t know their names or faces, but they each had their own circumstances. They were striving to live their own lives. Ultimately, they probably couldn¡¯t fathom that the world they lived in was from a novel. That was right. This world was originally a novel. A world of imagination in my head made up of words, spaces, and multiple pages. I meant, it was fiction. I used to think of this. I wondered if I had been hit on the head by someone or if I had lost my mind due to some mental illness, and that all this time I had been having a long dream. ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡± It wasughable even just thinking about it. But this world was too real and vivid to be fake. If it was a dream, I would have woken up a long time ago. Well, having free time would just lead to overthinking. Maybe my body had now been trained so that I couldn¡¯t rx. So after a light stretch, I left the room. I thought it would be best to first have dinner, and then, consider what to do with the remaining time after. So, after having a reasonable meal at the dormitory¡¯s cafeteria, I went back and saw someone standing in front of my room. Silver hair and crimson eyes. It was Mirna. ¡°Lady Mirna-.¡± When I called her name, she turned to me. ¡°Theo, did you eat dinner?¡± However, her voice was unexpectedly cheerful and bright, something that Mirna wasn¡¯t. Which meant that this was her sister, Narmi. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lady Narmi. My apologies. I thought it was Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone gets confused sometimes.¡± ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Narmiing to my room was quite unusual since such a thing had never happened before. Of course, there was probably a reason for it. However, I yed along and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Narmi nced around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk. We shouldn¡¯t discuss this out here where someone might overhear us.¡± Her behavior gave off the sense of someone carrying out some kind of secret operation. And with her rather serious expression, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit tense as I opened the door. Then Narmi slipped into my room, looking around. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just in case there¡¯s any spy magic or someone eavesdropping!¡± ¡®Spy magic.¡¯ That got me unnecessarily anxious. However, Narmi¡¯s next words put my mind at ease. ¡°But, it looks like there isn¡¯t any of that. Your room is safe!¡± Well, it should be. Because I always took care of my room. Ever since I learned that Aira could use spiders like CCTVs, I ensured that not a single spider entered my room. ¡°First, have a ss of water. It might help you calm down a bit.¡± I opened the magic fridge and handed the weirdly anxious Narmi a ss of water. Then, with wet lips, she turned towards me. ¡°Theo, how much of what I¡¯m about to say can you believe?¡± [T/N: Another update tomorrow] Edited by: faker Chapter 160.1 (EP-160.1) Night #1 160 ¨C Day and Night #1 ¡°Theo, how much of what I¡¯m about to say can you believe?¡± Narmi seriously asked. There were only the two of us in my dorm. The only thing I could hear in the room was my squirrelpanion, as Narmi¡¯s lips glistened under the dim illumination-. ©¥Keongkeong. Suddenly, everything resonated with my five senses. I tried to remain calm and replied. ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean by that? Of course, I can believe everything you say.¡± ¡°Then, from now on, listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say. I¡¯vee here after sparing some time.¡± Narmi was very nervous. In my bizarre experience of having lived two lives, the words spoken by those who hesitated like this were usually important. Knowing that, I also became nervous. ¡°I¡¯m ready to listen. Feel free to start when you¡¯ve gathered your thoughts.¡± ¡°Well, this is about my sister.¡± ¡°About Mirna-nim?¡± I was anxious. I wondered if Narmi had noticed that Mirna and I had be somewhat closer. ¡°What about your sister?¡± ¡°My sister, Mirna, is breaking a lot of rulestely¡­!¡± Narmi looked vexed. She had the same face as Mirna, but expressed different emotions. It felt like she was just deceiving me by ying two roles. I still couldn¡¯t get used to it. Hiding those feelings, I calmly asked. ¡°That¡¯s terrible to hear. May I ask what the rules are?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our sisterly rules¡­! Blood rules that have been established between us¡­! We have to follow them no matter what happens. But she¡¯s not doing that¡­!¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s sit and calm down for a bit. Then you can exin it to me.¡± I made the agitated Narmi sit on the bed. At the same time, I could roughly understand what was going on. The Draco twins. Narmi and Mirna shared one body. I didn¡¯t know if it was dual personality or dissociative identity disorder. But based on my recent interactions, they were quite literally two souls inhabiting one body. So, it was different from dual personality or dissociative identity disorder. But if someone were to ask for further rification, I would find it difficult to exin. Maybe it was closer to conjoined twins. Since they were born sharing one body, it was understandable that they had rules between each other. Even when I was using the sharedputer at the orphanage, there were many rules and regtions to follow. Not to mention sharing a body. Especially when it came to endangering yourself. Narmi, who seemed to have finally calmed down, slowly started speaking. ¡°My sister¡¯s up during the day while it¡¯s my turn at night. Hence why I¡¯m guarding the family cemetery.¡± I remembered the day I went to the Draco Family Mansion at Mirna¡¯s invitation. Late that night, Narmi had indeed been guarding the family cemetery alone. I even remembered ying chess with Narmi because she seemed lonely. ¡°During the day, Mirna handles difficult tasks appropriate for daytime. While I get free reign as I guard the cemetery at night. But recently, there¡¯s been a problem¡­!¡± ¡°A problem?¡± ¡°Since the cemetery disappeared, my sister now wants to take control at night too. The night is my time. It seems like she¡¯s mistakenly thinking she¡¯s the only one in this body.¡± Narmi looked very angry. It reminded me of the hoggers that wouldn¡¯t get off theputer despite it being someone else¡¯s turn. Past memories briefly crossed my mind, but instead of smiling from the nostalgia, I decided to sympathize with her feelings. ¡°Indeed, that sounds like a significant issue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a huge problem¡­!¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t mind me asking, what is Lady Mirna doing right now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. She¡¯s finally tired after being awake every night instead of me. Hmph!¡± Basically, Narmi was discontented with her sister, who had been mostly taking control of the body recently. Narmi was probably telling me this because I was the only one who knew of her identity, and had no one else to trust but me. However, it did feel a bit odd hearing someone gossiping about another with the same face as her¡­ Edited by: faker Chapter 160.2 (EP-160.2) Night #1 160 ¨C Day and Night #1 Narmi continued to gossip about her sister for half an hour after that. ¡°What else? Ah! She uses too much toothpaste when brushing her teeth! And she also squeezes the toothpaste tube from the middle! I¡¯ve been telling her many times to start from the bottom-up!¡± ¡°That must be tough.¡± ¡°Also, she¡¯s been putting too much sugar in tea these days. I hate it because it makes my body feel heavy but she doesn¡¯t listen!¡± ¡°Um-. Too much sugar is indeed bad for you.¡± ¡°Right? What else? Oh! I like peach-scented things, but my sister uses apple mint-scented shampoo. She even uses apple mint-scented perfume.¡± So she didn¡¯t like Mirna¡¯s apple mint scent of choice. In any case, the gossip was mostly trivial. Alone, they look insignificant. But if stacked overtime, it could eventually cause a ripple in their rtionship. Given their unique situation of sharing one body, they needed stricter rules between themselves. Mirna¡¯s usual strict adherence to rules and norms might have been influenced by the devout upbringing of the Draco Family, in addition to the unique circumstances of their shared body. ¡°Getting that out felt good¡­¡± Narmi, who had been gossiping about her sister for a while, seemed to have regained her calm. Sometimes, just talking to someone could relieve the burden in one¡¯s heart. But Narmi, who was slowly regaining herposure, realized that she had ranted too much information. ¡°Theo, what I said today¡­ You must not tell anyone, okay? Even my sister Mirna.¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Narmi and I alone will share these secrets.¡± ¡°Eungeung.¡± Though, that made me wonder. ¡°But, can¡¯t Lady Mirna hear us talking like this?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t hear anything unless I face a mirror.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ That also meant, conversely, the conversations between Mirna and I would not be heard by Narmi. I wondered if there was a limit. ¡°Then if Miss Narmi gets seriously injured, would Lady Mirna feel it too?¡± ¡°No, she can¡¯t. That¡¯s why we often fight over things like suddenly having a cut or bruise on our fingers or arms, pointing at each other on who caused it.¡± That was fascinating. However, I decided to stop prying further as Narmi might feel ufortable. ¡°Hu-. By the way, why is this room so hot?¡± Chwareureuk. Narmi was fanning herself. Her face was very red and beads of sweat clung to her skin. It seemed more like tension than heat. ¡°Shall I open the window?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m also about to leave. Oh, before I forget, have you noticed anything strange from my sister recently?¡± ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°No, this is¡­¡± Narmi was about to say something but stopped. I wondered if Mirna was overheated due to the bet with Elga, and kept it a secret from her sister. Narmi seems to be unaware of it. Thinking about this, it was a bit pitiful. So, in an attempt tofort Narmi and subtly strengthen my bond with the Draco Family twins, I asked. ¡°If your sister is hiding a lot of things and is acting selfish, shouldn¡¯t Miss Narmi get her back by doing the same? ¡°The same?¡± ¡°Miss Narmi should also do things without your sister¡¯s knowledge. The things you couldn¡¯t do because of the rules.¡± ¡°Is it like secretly getting a tattoo?¡± ¡°¡­ I mean, I guess you could see it that way. But isn¡¯t a tattoo a bit too much¡­.¡± ¡°Even when I¡¯m working hard in taking care of our body, she¡¯s just using it without care. Anyway, Theo, I think you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t just let myself be the only one suffering. As expected, it was good that I told you, Theo.¡± It was nice to see Narmi cheering up. However, I was worried that if she did get a tattoo, her rtionship with Mirna would be irreversibly broken. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡­ Then, one thought popped into my mind. ¡°How about earrings?¡± ¡°Earrings?¡± Narmi¡¯s earlobes looked soft and smooth, without any signs of piercings. ¡°You can wear earrings secretly!¡± ¡°Earrings¡­.¡± ¡°It could be a way for Miss Narmi to express her individuality, differentiating yourself from your sister?¡± ¡°Getting earrings¡­.¡± Earrings were better than tattoos. At least in my opinion. It seemed like an interesting idea for Narmi as well. ¡°Earrings, I think they do sound quite nice. Then Theo, would you like to go buy earrings with me right now?¡± ¡°Now? Is there a ce open at this hour to buy earrings?¡± It was already between 9 and 10 in the evening, a time when most of the shops in Ark closed up for the night. That was why I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Narmi¡¯s sudden desire to go out. However, Narmi just opened her narrow eyes and chuckled. ¡°Theo, it seems like you don¡¯t know anything about the night.¡± Hwik. Chak. Then she grabbed my hand and started pulling me out of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll show you how to spend the night¡­!¡± Her assertive and proactive demeanor was something I had never seen in Mirna, which made my heart skip a beat. Show me how to spend the night? It sounded ambiguous¡­ But, of course, I know she didn¡¯t mean it like that. Edited by: faker Chapter 161.1 (EP-161.1) Night #2 161 ¨C Day and Night #2 To be honest, I often wandered the streets at night. Of course, this was when I was in Angmar Kingdom. The reason being, to avoid everyone¡¯s prying eyes as I engage in some less-than-honorable activities. Like gathering information on nobles who opposed me, and trying to find their weaknesses. Simply, things that must not be seen by others. Usually such dirty work was done under the cover of the shadows of the dark alleys. Just like the night I met the Assassin Kalira. Though, even disregarding that, the idea of ¡®wandering around at night¡¯ = ¡®bad¡¯ wasn¡¯t new for me. Even before I became Theo Gospel, the time when I was the ordinary Lee Seong-eum, I felt a strange sense of immorality in walking around at night. Perhaps it was due to the teachings I received in the orphanage and at school. ©¥Don¡¯t fool around and go home early. Regardless of where you are, teachers never appreciated students wandering the streetste at night. Therefore, they encouraged students to return home early. That was why I had never been out past 10 pm until middle school. Then once I became an adult, I was able to go to facilities like PC Bangs and jjimjilbangs that were still open after midnight. Also, when I was a freshman living alone, I could feel a sense of freedom breathing in the morning air as I went to and from the 24H convenience store. I felt like I was doing something wrong. There was a sense of guilt for doing something that shouldn¡¯t be done. Of course, someone might say, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about roaming at night?¡± But that was how I felt back then, at least. In reality, I didn¡¯t derive much excitement from wandering at night anymore. It was probably because I¡¯d grown older and had various experiences. So, why am I making such a fussy self-reflection now? It was because I felt the nostalgia of my youth as Narmi led me through the streets. Finally, Narmi dragged me into a dark alley. After looking around, she opened a manhole cover nearby and pointed at thedder beneath it. ¡°Should I go down first, or would you like to?¡± I was not sure whaty beneath this hole, but it didn¡¯t seem like Narmi was trying to trick me or lead me into a trap. ¡°I will go first.¡± So I mustered up the courage and reached out to thedder. As I made my way down, the tapping synced up to a rhythm. Narmi soon followed after me. Then Narmi said from above. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look up! I¡¯m wearing the school skirt right now!¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Tadak. Cheolpeok. When I finally stepped down with my foot, I could feel the damp, sticky ground through the soles of my shoes. It was unpleasant. ¡ªLight. I activated the most basic Rank 1 lighting magic. A glowing sphere emerged from my palm, illuminating the surroundings. It looked normal. By that, I meant it really was just an ordinary sewer. An underground sewer filled with the squeaking of rats and discarded items like trash and scrap metal. That was my initial impression. There were a lot of sewers like this in Angmar. A group called the ck Robes took over the sewer and ran all sorts of illegal activities, prompting arge-scale crackdown. I didn¡¯t know if Reinhardt had worked it out. Then Narmi touched down and said as she fixed her skirt. ¡°How is it? Can you manage? It¡¯s a bit damp and musty here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s not unbearable.¡± Rather, I was more surprised that Narmi was in this sewer. After all, she was the daughter of the Draco Family from which she was raised in a beautiful flower garden, adorned with flowers and dew, and butterflies. However, thinking about it more, Narmi was a necromancer who guarded graves, buried corpses, and possessed a talent for ck magic and necromancy. Necromancers and sewers were in the same ballpark. ¡°Then follow me closely! There might be traps along the way!¡± ¡°All right.¡± * * * Anyway, I never would¡¯ve thought that such a dungeon-like underground sewer existed near the main building of Ark. Moreover, Narmi seemed quite familiar with navigating this ce, as if she had been here many times before and already had extensive experience. ¡°This way!¡± Narmi was like a passionate adventurer. It was utterly jaw-dropping seeing the sight of all kinds of traps and gigantic monsters lurking in this sewer. ¡ªBone Spear. Chwaaak. As I watched in amazement, a bone spear formed at the tip of Narmi¡¯s fingers and pierced through the body of a giant rat-like creature with ease. It was both impressive and terrifying to witness. Tuktuk. I asked while prodding the corpse of the rat-like creature, which was as big as my torso. ¡°Why is a rat this big?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Well, as far as I know, it¡¯s because of some kind of magic circle.¡± ¡°Magic circle?¡± ¡°A growth enhancing magic or something. I heard that there¡¯s something like that somewhere in Ark, and creatures affected by it grow thisrge.¡± Growth enhancing magic. Come to think of it, most of the monsters appearing around Ark were abnormallyrge creatures, from giant ants to helicopter-sized Hercules wasps, giant rats and cockroaches. If it was due to a magic circle¡¯s influence, it would make some sense. If such a convenient spell really exists, I wonder if small fairies or a Half-Fairy like me can also grow taller. 182cm, Theo Gospel. That would be cool. However, my daydream did notst long. ?Cheucheucheu. Peudeodeodeok. A cockroach as big as my body flew towards me. ¡°Ueak, sht, that surprised me-!¡± Caught off guard, I couldn¡¯t help but swear as I fell on my butt. Narmi, who found my reaction amusing, chuckled and reached her hand out. ¡°Are you afraid of bugs?¡± ¡°What about Narmi-nim, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve often made Gu (insect poison)! And there are a lot of insects like centipedes and locusts in the cemetery. So bugs don¡¯t bother me. My sister is afraid of them, though.¡± I wondered what she meant by Gu then I remembered something I had read in a book before. It said that if you kept poisonous bugs together in a jar, they would devour one another and create a potent toxin or a Gu spirit that would bring upon a curse. ¡°You¡¯ve made Gu?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m keeping it at the vi! But my sister hates it. They¡¯re cute if you look closely. Would you like to see themter? They have good temperaments.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± It was a bit unsettling. As I pondered why Narmi had brought me to this underground sewer teeming with bugs, light slowly started to emanate. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Narmi elerated her steps. I also quickened my pace, following right behind her, before I soon got shbanged by blinding light. By this point, I had been more ustomed to the darkness of the sewer, so the sudden brightness made me frown. Edited by: faker Chapter 161.2 (EP-161.2) Night #2 161 ¨C Day and Night #2 ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± Narmi smiled like the radiant moon and pointed her slender finger at the open space. Following her fingertips, I could see glowstone lights illuminating the way of the bustling pedestrians below. ©¥Get yours now, new arrival of amanita mushrooms fresh from the dungeon today. They are of excellent quality. ©¥I killed a dungeon boss and found this cursed sword in a chest. I haven¡¯t tried it yet. Give your offers! The sound of chattering was loud as vendors advertised their wares. Only then did I realize what this ce was. It was an underground market. I vaguely remembered hearing about a marketce where adventurers would buy and sell items within Ark. This must be it. ¡°I never thought there¡¯d be a ce like this under Ark and the church.¡± Narmi smiled with her pearly whites as I muttered in awe. ¡°When there is light, there are shadows. Of course, the church is probably aware of this. It¡¯s just that they turn a blind eye to it.¡± The strict church allowed this illegal market to operate? But I believed I knew why. Markets like this tended to spring up no matter what you do. Suppressing them might just cause the opposite effect and make them be uncontroble. That was why it might be more convenient to have them in one ce. It¡¯d be easier to manage that way. In fact, as if to prove the church¡¯s management, I could see soldiers, warriors, and knights with crosses on their shoulders wandering around the market. At a nce, they seemed to be browsing through the items, but their gaze was more like that of a supervisor or manager rather than a customer. Anyway. I was in this ce now. ¡°This ce only opens at night. Mirna Unnie probably hasn¡¯t been here before.¡± ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t think Mirna-nim is the type of person that woulde to a ce like this.¡± Mirna was stricter about the church¡¯s rules than Narmi. If Mirna was here, she¡¯d definitely look at this ce and say, ¡°What an unholy ce! This is just a dark hole where people whisper like mice¡­!¡± She would be furious. In that sense, Narmi appeared to have a lower religious devotion than Mirna. Wouldn¡¯t that mean Narmi¡¯s notion of chastity was significantly less than that of Mirna? You could say she was rtively open-minded. I hope I¡¯d get a chance to score some points with Narmi soon. As I was thinking about this, I spotted a stall selling misceneous goods. And the one running the stall was a blond-haired Nymph. ¡°Goldnoi?¡± This reminded me of the Nymph who had sold me a high rank spell during Fairy Night. I believed her name was Treasure Nymph Goldnoi. However, the blonde Nymph frowned. ¡°Goldnoi? Please don¡¯tpare me to that swindling Nymph¡­! I¡¯m the Sales Nymph, Dojinoi¡­! I¡¯m working hard to save money to someday go to the moon¡­!¡± Sales Nymph? What Dojinoi? Did I meet another Nymph? Why did it seem like I¡¯d met so many? ¡°Aah, are you a Nymph? A fairy and a human male, you¡¯re a Half-Fairy¡­! I¡¯ll giverade a special discount¡­!¡± A discount, huh? I took a closer look at what she was selling, from broken pieces of ss, crushed cans to someone¡¯s gold tooth and an unknown dagger. There were also rings, etc. Among them, a silver earring the size of a nail caught my eye. I thought it looked like a boomerang, but it was actually a crescent moon. Dojinoi quickly said as if she noticed my gaze. ¡°You have a good eye¡­! This exquisite earring is blessed by the Moon Goddess¡­! It is also made of tinum¡­! There will be no allergic reactions¡­!¡± Moon Goddess? As far as I knew, the God worshiped by the church was the Gwangyeom God, referred to as the one true God. From this, the Moon Goddess was probably a pagan god. Certainly, it was an item you wouldn¡¯t find anywhere else other than an underground market. At this moment, words appeared in my mind. ¡¸Moonlight Earring: Glimmers softly when exposed to moonlight. Doesn¡¯t have any other effects, but is highly popr among women. Slightly adjusts the charm stat.¡¹ While the im of it being blessed by the Moon Goddess was a lie, it was a fine piece of work done with magical craftsmanship. ¡°The crescent moon design looks pretty. And its small size is cute.¡± Narmi, however, was interested. Without missing it, Dojinoi smiled slyly. ¡°If you buy it now, I¡¯ll throw in a painless needle for piercing your ears¡­. And some anesthetic cream¡­, I¡¯m giving you all this as a service¡­! This once in a lifetime deal is only avable right here, right now, by Dojinoi¡­!¡± ¡°So how much is this?¡± When I asked, Dojinoi got an abacus from somewhere. And based on some criteria I didn¡¯t know, she named a surprising price. ¡°For the lovely pair, you can get them for just a million coins¡­!¡± A million coins for earrings. I couldn¡¯t tell if that was expensive or cheap. Were they rtively inexpensive for women¡¯s essories, or were they expensive for earrings? ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± Narmi cheerfully eximed, as she reached into her wallet to retrieve a bundle of banknotes. With that, the deal was sealed. I asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we check out other ces as well?¡± ¡°No, I like this. But, I¡¯ve never worn earrings before. What should I do? I have to pierce my ears, right? What if it hurts¡­.¡± Narmi¡¯s ruby eyes then turned to me. ¡°Theo, will you do it for me?¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 162.1 (EP-162.1) Night #3 162 ¨C Day and Night #3 Adolescents really enjoyed decorating themselves. They were at an age where they wanted to express themselves. Having had many younger sisters myself, I understood that feeling well. In particr, those wanting to express themselves externally like Narmi may be interested in trying on earrings. However, taking care of your appearance would take effort. Sometimes you had to put in blood, sweat and tears, like piercing your ears. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Narmi hesitated as she put the painless needle tool she had received from Dojinoi to her ear. It was not an easy thing to do without a lot of determination. Eventually, Narmi turned to me and asked for help. ¡°Theo, could you do it for me? I can¡¯t do it by myself.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that it hurts, per se¡­ It¡¯s hard to exin. Anyway, it¡¯s just like that!¡± Narmi¡¯s exnation was vague. Unlike her meticulous sister, Mirna, she was more rxed and straightforward. I felt like I could somewhat understand Narmi¡¯s sentiment. Once she got pierced, there was no turning back. She must be really deliberating on whether it was worth hurting herself for this. To help her with this dilemma, I gave her some words of advice. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to reconsider. Why don¡¯t you think about getting earrings a little more?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Once you get your ears pierced and put on the earrings, you have to keep wearing them for at least a month.¡± ¡°What? For a month? What do you mean?¡± Narmi seemedpletely unaware. I didn¡¯t know all the details either, but I recalled the times when my younger sisters made a fuss after getting their ears pierced. ¡°Because the earlobe might heal the hole back shut. That¡¯s why you need to give it time to adjust. Of course, you shouldn¡¯t remove the earrings or change them during that time.¡± I remembered that at one time, one of my sisters didn¡¯t like the design of her earrings and changed them, which caused the hole to get inmed. Narmi said. ¡°I see¡­ I didn¡¯t know. But if I wear them for a month, I¡¯ll get caught right away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So this is yourst chance to really think it over.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Narmi seemed to be having a lot of trouble deciding. She mumbled a few more words, perhaps trying to convince me or justify her actions to herself. ¡°There were many times when my sister didn¡¯t follow the rules and used our body as she wanted. She even cut our hair. I was the only one enduring. Then, if she doesn¡¯t care, why should I?¡± Narmi¡¯s dissatisfaction with Mirna seemed to have built up. Well, I couldn¡¯t really intervene in this matter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Was it due to the pent-up resentment Narmi had towards Mirna? She dered her defiance of the rules like a juvenile delinquent going against her family. Seuk. And so, I ended up piercing Narmi¡¯s earlobes. ¡°Theo, make sure it doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m worried that if I do it myself, I might mess up and get them crooked!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start by marking the positions. We also need to disinfect the earrings.¡± First, I purchased alcohol from a nearby shop and then sterilized the earrings by soaking them with it. This should kill the bacteria. After that, I took out a pen from my pocket and drew a symmetrical ck dot on each of Narmi¡¯s earlobes. Seeing this, she asked with curious eyes. ¡°Why ink?¡± ¡°This way, it¡¯ll be leveled. Plus, if we rush it, it might pierce the wrong way. Even if it hurts a bit, you¡¯ll need to bear with it and take your time.¡± ¡°¡­ It will hurt?¡± Narmi¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. But that was a natural reaction as her flesh was about to get punctured by a needle. If I had to have my ears pierced, I would also be scared. But since it was someone else¡¯s ears, I was okay with it. ¡°Bear with the pain for a bit. And please don¡¯t make sudden movements, you might get hurt.¡± ¡°Hng¡­.¡± Narmi made whimpering sounds like a scolded puppy. Her red eyes scanned the faces of the people bustling through the underground market. I could tell that Narmi was ncing at the women¡¯s faces, especially their ears that were poking out from their hair. Many of them were wearing earrings. ¡°Why can¡¯t I¡­!¡± Looking like she finally gained courage, she clenched her fists with determination. So I started by pulling her hair out of the way and tying it back with a string. Thanks to this, the curve from her ears to her neck and shoulders was exposed. If I were a vampire, I might have dug my fangs into that pure and delicate neck. Now, I was about to pierce Narmi¡¯s pristine earlobes with a needle. So, I applied the anesthetic cream we received from Dojinoi. Then, I carefully spread it to cover everything. Seuk, seukseuk. ¡°Eueu, heuuu-.¡± Narmi trembled. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Eueung, yeah, I¡¯m f-fine.¡± Despite her words, Narmi¡¯s face was flushed red. She looked as if she urgently needed to use the restroom but was holding it in. I then remembered the incident in the secret room with Mirna. Back then, Mirna had also shown quite a sensitive response when I bit or licked her ears. Narmi was Mirna¡¯s twin sister and they share the same body. Ultimately, the sensitive areas they felt s¡êxual stimtion from were the same. Thinking about it that way, I was stimting Narmi¡¯s erogeno?s zone. Suddenly, this sequence of actions began to feel strange. Rubbing a woman¡¯s body, piercing her flesh, and drawing blood¡­ Perhaps it was because of the nature of the job ¡®Casanova¡¯. Pushing away those lewd thoughts, I said in a calm, clear voice. ¡°Then, I will start now.¡± ¡°Eueu-.¡± Kkuuk. Narmi grabbed my cor. As I gradually applied more pressure, her grip grew tighter. Kkuuuuuuk. ¡°Eueueu-. It hurts¡­! Is, it, is it done?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even started yet. Narmi-nim, you¡¯re more dramatic than I thought.¡± ¡°What! Are you teasing me now?¡± Probably feeling embarrassed, Narmi pped me on the back. It hurt. But now, as if the tension had been released, Narmi shouted enthusiastically. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve really made up my mind now! Theo, do it quickly!¡± ¡°Then, please don¡¯t move.¡± Seueuk. This time, I took a serious approach. Seueuk. After ensuring that the needle was aligned with the mark I made on her earlobe, I proceeded without hesitation. Puk. ¡°Ugh¡­. it hurts¡­!¡± Narmi felt the pain. ¡°It hurtssss!¡± ¡®She definitely did.¡¯ Edited by: faker Chapter 162.2 (EP-162.2) Night #3 162 ¨C Day and Night #3 Narmi clenched my arm with a grip so strong that tears were about to flow down my eyes. ¡°Eueueu-. Is, is it done? Did it go in all the way¡­?¡± Narmi¡¯s moist red eyes looked at me. I nodded my head in response, confirming that the needle had indeed prated all the way through. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± I inserted the needle of the sterilized earring into the hole and locked it. ¡°You need to regrly wipe it with a cotton swab every few days. Remember, never take it off. And if you develop any inmmation, go to the clinic.¡± Kalira was a master of her craft after all. With that said, I was ready to proceed to her left ear. ¡°Now, let¡¯s do the other side.¡± ¡°Eu, eung.¡± With the first experience under her belt, Narmi was calmer than before. So, I was able to pierce her second earlobe rtively smoothly. Narmi felt her new earrings and said. ¡°After trying it once, even though it still hurts, it felt like I could handle the second time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because you now have a sense of the pain.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it feels like I¡¯ve be an adult. An adult woman. Huhuhu-.¡± Narmi now had a rxed attitude as if her dramatic episode from before never happened. Hanging on her ears, the crescent moon earrings shone like the moonlight. * * * As the midnight hour approached, Ark¡¯s underground market became even more lively, with more crowds bustling about. It felt as though the night was just beginning. Narmi and I found a spot at an illegal tent shop nearby and looked through the menu. ¡¸Cold me ¨C 5,000 Coins¡¹ ¡¸Goddess¡¯ Kiss ¨C 5,000 Coins¡¹ ¡¸Ditch Nymph¡¯s Cup¨C 10,000 coins¡¹ I couldn¡¯t understand anything. But looking around, I could see everyone drinking colorful drinks. Needless to say, this was a pub. ¡°I often see this ce having a lot of patrons, it¡¯s quite popr.¡± Narmi seemed to have been here before. Compared to Mirna, who preferred a simple wine and dine, Narmi appeared to have had her share of adventures, wandering around alone at night. ¡°I¡¯m not really into alcohol. Do they have any non-alcoholic options?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! This is my first time here too. It would be a bit strange to walk in alone, you know, with those rugged-looking guys around.¡± I see. So it was also Narmi¡¯s first time in this establishment. And she was right, this indeed didn¡¯t look like the kind of ce one would visit alone. Especially for someone as attractive as Narmi, who would very likely get many men showing interest and make advances. Even now, some were ncing our way, and a few had even approached us. ¡°Are you Mirna Draco-nim? My name is Ignis, the second son of the Torvance Family. I had the pleasure of meeting you at the birthday banquet of thete family head, Lord Aleister.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Nice to meet you. But I¡¯m currently talking with my acquaintance.¡± Narmi spoke confidently, as if she were Mirna herself. It seemed like she had some experience in this. She then gracefully fanned herself with her fan and whispered softly. ¡°Everyone always mistakes me for my older sister.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think many people know about Narmi-nim¡­.¡± With that in mind, our order was ced, and soon, the drinks arrived. Narmi held a ming cocktail andmented, ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± The drink Narmi ordered was the Cold me. I wondered what it was, but it turned out to be a literal blue drink with mes burning on top of the liquid. But how could one drink that? I was worried that Narmi might get burned, but she just took a straw from the tray. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I was curious about the vor, but it tastes like fire.¡± ¡­ What did fire even taste like? As Narmi said that, her earrings sparkled in the light. Which made me realize that I had forgotten topliment her. ¡°The earrings really suit you.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m d. But I¡¯ve really done it now. What should I do? I have no idea what my sister will say when she wakes up tomorrow morning.¡± Was Narmi the type to regret her actions? It reminded me of Mirna when we had our first intimate encounter in the trapped space. The act itself was driven by the atmosphere, emotions, and desperation of the moment. It seemed that both sisters were the type to act first and thinkter. Thinking about it, it was surprising to see such an anxious reaction over something as simple as wearing earrings. How would Narmi react if she discovered that she¡¯d lost her purity due to her older sister¡¯s actions without her knowing? I became extremely curious, yet at the same time, I shuddered. When she found out, Narmi¡¯s anger and resentment towards Mirna might not be limited to just ear-piercing. I began to understand why Mirna might want to keep whatever secrets she had from Narmi. ¡°Narmi-nim.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking this out of curiosity. So I apologize in advance if I step out of my bounds.¡± ¡°You¡¯re curious about something?¡± Seuk-. Narmi opened her eyes in wonder as I prefaced what I was about to say. Then, her expression rxed as she shrugged. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s you, Theo. What question are you going to ask?¡± ¡°What if Narmi-nim or Mirna-nim get married to someone¡­¡± ¡°Marriage?¡± ¡°Yes, marriage. If one of you were to get married, that-.¡± How should I exin this? I suddenly realized that I was asking a rather impolite question. However, since I had already brought up the topic, and considering that the question I was about to ask was quite important, I gathered up the courage and continued. ¡°If either of you were to get married, being in one body, you would be sharing your lives together. I¡¯m curious about how the rtionship between you, the husband-to-be and your sister goes.¡± ¡°Eum-. So Theo, you¡¯re curious about what our marriage situation would be like?¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 163.1 (EP-163.1) Night #4 163 ¨C Day and Night #4 In fact, it was only natural to be curious about the Draco Twins¡¯ situation. One body. Two souls. Let¡¯s say I was the man who got engaged to Narmi¡¯s older sister, Mirna. And let¡¯s even say we went through with the wedding. Naturally, as husband and wife, we would be a legal couple able to have children. So, what would you call the rtionship between Narmi and me? A brother-inw and sister-inw type of rtionship? I guess that was what it would be in a typical situation. However, this wasn¡¯t anywhere near typical. With the sisters sharing one body, the husband would undoubtedly find himself in a very perplexing situation. ¡°Eum.¡± Perhaps she understood my question, as Narmi swirled the straw in her cup. This made the zing mes over the blue alcohol momentarily dance like a serpent¡¯s tongue-. ¡°My sister and I have discussed this topic a lot.¡± ¡°I see. Of course.¡± ¡°But in reality, we also don¡¯t know for sure. Maybe it¡¯s some form of polygamy? At least that¡¯s the most usible answer. A bigamy!¡± ¡°Bigamy, you mean getting married at the same time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! To be the husband of the Draco Family, both my sister and I would have to marry the same person simultaneously.¡± That did make sense. Certainly, that seemed to be the most prudent and wise approach. Coming up with this solution is only natural, considering their intellect. However, while sipping alcohol through her straw, Narmi added. ¡°But there is a problem with this too.¡± ¡°What problem?¡± ¡°That would mean that me and my sister have to find a spouse we both like at the same time. And that person must like both of us equally. Otherwise, there will definitely be issues.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But finding such a person isn¡¯t easy. Moreover, once they discover our peculiar constitution, many people tend to look at us like some freak.¡± I could understand their sentiment. Finding a suitable partner was a challenging task. It wouldn¡¯t be any easier now. After all, whether Narmi realized it or not, I had taken the purity of the sisters, which meant I needed to be the groom! That then raised the question of whether I could love Narmi and Mirna equally as a husband. This was something that unexpectedly intersected with my desire to create a harem. Could I love the women who would be part of my harem equally? However, as human nature would have it, I might end up favoring one person more than the others, which could lead to conflict among the women. Building a harem wasn¡¯t easy. Then Narmi said while I was deep in thoughts. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not like there are no other options. There is a ¡®way¡¯ .¡± ¡°A way?¡± ¡°Yes. This is forbidden territory. It can be called a secret art. I think it¡¯s fine if I tell you, Theo.¡± Seukseuk. Narmi looked around, covered her mouth with the fan, and leaned closer to me. ¡°In our Draco Family¡¯s highest-level necromancy, there is something called divine descent. It is sometimes described as spirit possession.¡± ¡°Possession?¡± It felt like I had just stumbled upon a story straight out of ult beliefs and shamanism. Come to think of it, the Draco Family was associated with the East. In the original setting, they seemed to have connections with Eastern traditions. Hence why Mirna was a master of spirits, swords, talismans, and carried some fan for a weapon. Narmi continued. ¡°Once upon a time, I found a secret book in our father¡¯s study. It detailed a ritual involving preparing vessels and transferring souls into those vessels.¡± ¡°So, you mean it¡¯s like a ghost possessing another body?¡± ¡°Yes, a possession. I don¡¯t know why my father had such a book. But I think it¡¯s probably because of our special constitution.¡± ¡°Does that mean Narmi-nim or Mirna-nim could transfer to a new body if you use it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± It was indeed a usible story. The Draco Family had been involved in soul maniption, including ck magic and necromancy, for a long time. Knowing a spell to transfer souls into other vessels didn¡¯t seem unusual. Wasn¡¯t that also the case with the Ars Nova, King Solomon¡¯s Great Magic? Transforming one¡¯s thoughts and personality by imnting a will into another person. Perhaps the Draco Family coborated in Solomon¡¯s creation of the Great Magic. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ Even the great Mage King Solomon had sought help from others to create such massive spells. So, was the first Ars Nova created also the high ranking magic Gamigin? It was a reasonable spection. Because I knew what Demon King Solomon wanted. ording to Professor Ste, Solomon mourned the death of his beloved Nymph, day and night. Then, the moment his tears stopped, like someone possessed, he began researching resurrection magic. I could feel multiple puzzle pieces connecting here. Demon King Solomon, with the help of the Draco Family, tried to put someone¡¯s soul into a new vessel-. That was the answer I had realized. And that someone was probably the deceased Nymph. Solomon was trying to resurrect her or transfer her soul. Possession-. I also had quite a lot to say about this, so I had mixed feelings. Could it be that I ended up in this body due to some kind of magic? It didn¡¯t seem entirely impossible. Someone might have drawn my soul, Lee Seong-eum, from Earth and ced it in Theo Gospel¡¯s body. Though no notification popped up from that thought. So this probably wasn¡¯t it. As I was about toe up with another hypothesis, Narmi spoke up. ¡°But well, it¡¯s just a thought. Preparing a vessel isn¡¯t easy. Also, deciding which one of us, my sister or me, will move to the new vessel is difficult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely a tough issue. And if it¡¯s a vessel, is it a living person?¡± ¡°Most likely, that¡¯s how it has to be. But who would willingly offer their body? And any sane person wouldn¡¯t even think about taking someone else¡¯s body. I don¡¯t want to go that far.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Furthermore, finding a suitable body for the soul won¡¯t be any easier. It might require many test subjects! I can¡¯t do such a thing¡­¡± Narmi said that, but I knew that the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady would turn deranged and be the viin of the second part of the story. As far as I could remember, the mad necromancer was looking for a vessel. I didn¡¯t think it was irrelevant to what Narmi said just now. The corruption and downfall of Mirna and Narmi might not have reached its conclusion yet¡­ With these thoughts, I shuddered and made a resolution to handle them carefully. Edited by: faker Chapter 163.2 (EP-163.2) Night #4 163 ¨C Day and Night #4 As we were talking about this and that, time had quietly passed midnight and it was approaching three in the morning. It was the early hours of a weekday. Given the extensive tasks I had toplete the following morning, staying awake and engaging with someone until such ate hour did feel somewhat burdensome. I¡¯d be exhausted all day. Should I skip my morning run for the day? No, Elga would make a fuss. As I was expecting a difficult day ahead of me, a refreshed Narmi said to me on the promenade overlooking the dormitory. ¡°Thank you for today, Theo. I came to you out of the blue and started chatting about everything. Hopefully I wasn¡¯t too much of a nuisance. Heu-.¡± Heu- She yfully stuck out her tongue, like a teenage girl trying to make amends for a mistake with aegyo. Her face was quite flushed, probably from the alcohol. Maemmaem-. Jeujeujeu-. Buzzing summer insects echoed all around us. Narmi then added. ¡°I¡¯m a bit embarrassed to say this, but I don¡¯t actually have any friends. I didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to like thiste at night, so I apologize if I acted a bit childish towards you, Theo.¡± Narmi probably wasn¡¯t lying. Not many people knew about her existence and very few people could be her friends considering that humans generally moved during the day and slept at night. Compared to Mirna, who grew up surrounded by many as the Young Lady of the Draco Family, Narmi felt like a loner. However, didn¡¯t Mirna say the opposite? That people liked Narmi more than her? ¡­ Argh, I didn¡¯t know. The rtionship between these sisters was tooplicated! I escorted her to the front of her room. Now, all she had to do was open the door and go inside, but for some reason, Narmi hesitated to enter. ¡°Once I go in, by the time I wake up again, the sun will have set. I won¡¯t see the faces of the people walking around in the morning, nor will I see the fields and flowers shining under the summer sun¡­.¡± Narmi looked sad. Her emotions were being brought out by the alcohol. ¡°¡­ I want to see the clouds floating in the blue sky. I want to try the ice cream they sell in the hot summer sun. I want to visit the bustling 5-day marketce above ground, and not a hidden, underground one.¡± Narmi sighed softly as she expressed her desires with a tinge of regret. While she didn¡¯t explicitly show it, there seemed to be shadows lurking within her, despite her usual cheerful and bright demeanor. Perhaps these desires and unfulfilled wishes were what led Narmi to be a viin. Considering Narmi¡¯s mental state, it might be a good idea to offer someforting words. ¡°Then let¡¯s go out again sometime.¡± ¡°During the day?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what Narmi-nim wishes. Can¡¯t youe out during the day?¡± ¡°But my sister and I have rules-.¡± Narmi was about to say something but then decided to keep quiet. Then she cheerfully eximed, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do things I want to do too!¡± Seeing her like that, I felt likeughing. Having found some courage, Narmi entered her room and closed the door behind her, leaving only her face poking out. ¡°Thank you for today, Theo.¡± ¡°I also learned a lot of new things thanks to you.¡± ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­.¡± I hesitated, searching for a good answer. ¡°Ngh, Theo, let¡¯s meet again sometime. Let¡¯s keep what happened today a secret, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And that marked the end of our conversation. After returning to my dorm and quickly falling asleep, I headed for my morning run with a tired body. Unexpectedly, I heard something unusual from Elga, who was supervising me. ¡°Hey, did anything happen with Mirna yesterday?¡± ¡°Mirna-nim? Not really¡­. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No, I just noticed she¡¯s causing a ruckus in her room¡ª¡± Causing a ruckus? Elga¡¯s words made my heart race. So, after finishing my run, I hurriedly headed to Mirna and Narmi¡¯s dormitory. From which I heard amotion, like something being vigorously smashed from inside the room. This was definitely a sign that something was up¡­ ¡°Mirna-nim, are you okay? Excuse me for a moment.¡± Then, regardless if I was being rude, I opened the door. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t locked. But what mattered most was the state of the room thaty beyond. ¡°¡­ Lady Mirna?¡± It was a fancy dormitory befitting the Young Lady of the Draco Family. However, right now, the spacious room was sprawled with shards of ss. The sight of my own face reflected in the broken ss on the floor was disconcerting. The shattered pieces were from the windows and mirrors. And seeing the blood dripping from Mirna¡¯s hand, she clearly smashed them with the back of her hand and fist. ¡°Iyaa, what happened here?¡± Elga, who followed me, entered the room and clicked her tongue at the sight. ¡°It¡¯s like a battlefield.¡± ¡°You two, who gave you permission to barge in as you please!?¡± Mirna turned to me with an unusually chilly tone in her voice. Edited by: faker *** Quick update: October has been rough for me mentally but I¡¯m better now. I¡¯ll be updating everyday in the next few days to make up for theck of updates this past 3 weeks. Chapter 164.1 (EP-164.1) Night #5 164 ¨C Day and Night #5 It was aplete mess. First, I thought I should stop the bleeding on Mirna¡¯s hand as she could end up losing too much. Droplets of crimson dripped down her pale hand, painting the floor red. There was a dizzying scent of iron in the air. The characteristic smell of blood was stronger than one could imagine. Even Elga frowned at the scene. ¡°What is this all about? Why are you doing this? Have you finally gone crazy?¡± Meanwhile, Mirna sharply responded to Elga. ¡°You just barged into my room as you pleased. Lacking the proper manners, as always, I see. Please leave at this instance¡­!¡± Of course, Elga wasn¡¯t the type to leave just because she was told to. My heart couldn¡¯t stay calm either, considering Mirna¡¯s agitated state and injuries, and I couldn¡¯t just leave her alone. ¡°Lady Mirna, please calm down first and let¡¯s treat your wounds.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna silently looked at me. She resembled a rabbit with her red swollen eyes, probably from crying. Then, finally, she said something. ¡°I don¡¯t need any help¡­¡± Her voice sounded like that of someone who had given up on everything. That was right. Surrender. Self-destructive. It was a sign of someone who waspletely broken. It was unlike the usual youngdy, who always maintainedposure and elegance. Something must have happened to Mirna this morning. Without thinking, I looked at her ears. There were traces of the hole piercings but the earrings that Narmi courageously wore yesterday had gone missing. Could it be that the culprit was the missing earrings? It was very likely. Then Mirna shouted loudly. ¡°I told you to get out! I don¡¯t need your help!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It made my sensitive fairy ears ring for a moment. I figured I needed to calm her down somehow, lest the agitated Mirna lost control and did something more unexpected. ¡°Elga-nim, can you watch over Mirna-nim for a moment?¡± ¡°What? Why me?¡± ¡°She might get injured further if we leave her alone.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re just making thisplicated!¡± While Elga was keeping an eye on Mirna, I reached for my waist. From which I took out Angmar¡¯s Magic Tome. Being able to store one spell, I chose a small-scale space-time magic that I had requested from Aira. ¡°What are you nning?¡± Mirna seemed to be interested by the tome spread out on the floor. But instead of answering, I simply continued to activate the spell. ©¤Squirrel Cache-! Jjak. After chanting the spell with a p, the magic circle began to emit a soft light. Then, I slowly reached towards it. Ssuuk. My hand was drawn into the magic circle, disappearing as if it had been absorbed. Well, it didn¡¯t actually vanish into dust, but rather, it entered a space connected to the magic circle. I still couldn¡¯t get used to it despite having already tried it a few times. Even the furious Mirna looked intrigued by it. ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that portal magic? But that requires at least a Rank 5.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I had Aira-nim store it in my spellbook. So, I can use the connected space to store and retrieve items.¡± In other words, it was an inventory where game characters could put in and take out items. The maximum capacity of the ¡°Squirrel Cache¡± was roughly equivalent to the cargo space of a one-ton truck. On a side note, the reason it was called ¡°Squirrel Cache¡± was because Aira gave it that name¡­ Apparently, she found squirrels cute. Anyway. Thanks to this, my life had be much more convenient, without the need to physically carry things around. Finally, after rummaging through, I took out some bandages and ointments. * * * Fortunately, the wound on the back of Mirna¡¯s left hand was not that deep or severe. It might leave a little scar, but we could take care of thatter. For now¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary treatment, so be careful not to move too much, or the wound might reopen.¡± Seukseukseuk. I securely wrapped the bandage around Mirna¡¯s hand. And Mirna, who initially reacted with resistance, seemed to have calmed down as she left her hand to be treated. However, she still seemed discontented. Her lips were tightly sealed and her puffed out cheeks were very much pinchable. ¡°You¡¯re not a child, why the hell are you throwing a tantrum? Has all that ck magic finally driven you crazy?¡± Rattle, rattle. Elga swept the ss shards on the floor with her slippers as she condescendingly asked Mirna. Of course, Mirna sharply shot back. ¡°You know nothing!¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose so~.¡± ¡°Elga-nim, please don¡¯t touch the ss shards, you might get hurt. I will clean it up.¡± I used a broom and mop to clean up the broken ss and bloodstains on the floor. After removing the broken window frame and the shattered mirror and cing them outside the hallway, the atmosphere brightened, finally resembling a ce where people lived. However, Mirna still seemed under the weather. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna was staring at the teacup I gave her when she suddenly swung her hand up high. She looked like she was about to smash it on the floor. ¡°What are you doing?¡± However, she couldn¡¯t carry out that action because Elga grabbed her wrist and took the cup away from her. It was a good thing that I had Elga here. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop her on my own. ¡°It seems like she¡¯s not in her right mind. What is going on?¡± By this point, even Elga was curious about Mirna¡¯s state, but Mirna didn¡¯t even attempt to exin. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want to share it with Elga. It was probably a sisterly dispute. As I saw it, that was definitely the culprit. Meaning, she probably had a lot to say that she didn¡¯t want Elga, an outsider and the eldest daughter of a rival family, to know. ¡°Can Elga-nim step outside for a moment?¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 164.2 (EP-164.2) Night #5 164 ¨C Day and Night #5 ¡°What?¡± ¡°Perhaps there are things she doesn¡¯t want to say in front of Elga-nim.¡± ¡°Hmph, those Draco fes¡­ They¡¯re really good at driving people crazy. Fine. I¡¯m tired anyways, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Elga was interested, but nheless agreed to leave. Now, only Mirna and I were left. Seeing that she still looked a bit disoriented, I decided to ask first. ¡°What exactly happened? I don¡¯t think Lady Mirna is the type to do such a thing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Once again, Mirna remained silent instead of answering. So, I decided to gently probe her tightly closed heart with a few words. ¡°Did something happen between you and your sister?¡± She flinched. Mirna¡¯s shoulders trembled. It was very slight, but to a Half-Fairy like me, it was no different than a big confession. So it was indeed a family problem. If it was just a simple family drama, it might not be appropriate for me to pry further. However, I couldn¡¯t help but think that there might be something rted to me in the arguments between Mirna and Narmi. For one, yesterday, I encouraged Narmi to wear earrings. Perhaps Mirna found out about my rtionship with Narmi. For now, it might be a good idea to keep an eye on Mirna. She was especially unstable today, which made me nervous that she might just suddenly jump into a river or highway, even though there were neither nearby. So, what happened to Narmi? As I looked at the shattered mirrors and ss strewn about the room, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about Narmi¡¯s condition. But I didn¡¯t have to worry for long because Mirna finally spoke up after a long time. ¡°Sir Theo, there are rules in this world.¡± ¡°Rules?¡± ¡°Yes, rules that must be followed. And many of such rules, norms,ws and regtions may seem harsh and frustrating, but they exist for a reason.¡± ¡°Rules that must be followed¡­¡± ¡°And when they are broken, you suffer criticism and face the consequences. So now, I don¡¯t have anything like a sister anymore. Keep that in mind, Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No more sister? Was she separating herself from Narmi? But could they not see each other just because they didn¡¯t want to? I was anxious and curious about what had happened to Narmi. Though, I didn¡¯t ask further and held it in, because I was afraid Mirna would get angry if I did. At the very very least, she should be alive. Given some time, Mirna would calm down and exin everything herself. * * * Mirna, Elga, Aira and I sat around arge table in an upscale restaurant, eating our meal. However, both Elga and I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Mirna. She seemed quite different from her usual self. ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly delicious! Who knew that roasted tomatoes could be this tasty?¡± Dalgak, dalgak. Unlike her usual quiet demeanor during meals, Mirna looked unusually cheerful today. It almost seemed like she was intentionally trying to appear like so. Perhaps she was trying to show me and Elga that she was ¡®fine¡¯ now. ¡°Having a meal together is nice. Doesn¡¯t everyone think so?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Because of that, both Elga and I found it rather awkward to watch Mirna. After we finished our meal, Mirna elegantly wiped her lips with a napkin and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do after lunch, how about going for a walk together? In the sense of socializing with each other.¡± ¡°A walk? Did you just say a walk!? And what, socializing!?¡± Elga¡¯s mouth fell open as if she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Mirna¡¯s unusual behavior today seemed to have pushed Elga¡¯s patience to its limits. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s gotten into you today!? Why are you like this!?¡± In response to Elga¡¯s furious question, Mirna simply said. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I just want to go for a walk~.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga opened her mouth as if she had a lot to say. ¡°Hu-.¡± However, she ultimately decided against it, before letting out a small sigh and looking at me. But I likewise didn¡¯t have anything to say, instead simply shrugging my shoulders. ¡°A walk¡­¡± Surprisingly, it was the silent Aira that responded to such a suggestion. ¡°A walk sounds pleasant. The weather seems good too. It would be nice for us to enjoy some leisure like ordinary youngdies.¡± Enjoying leisure¡­ It was a bit ironic to hear that from Aira, who spent her days either napping or reading books in her room, without doing much else. Nevertheless, Aira seemed to genuinely like the idea of a walk. So, we went out after finishing our meal. Edited by: faker Chapter 165.1 (EP-165.1) Night #6 165 ¨C Day and Night #6 ¡°Look, there¡¯re butterflies flying around.¡± Mirna seemed to be in a much better mood as she walked along the warm, sunlit path with flowers. It was hard to believe that just this morning, she was rioting and breaking ss. Who knew if she was just doing this on purpose. Like she was deliberately putting on a bright atmosphere to show that she was okay. It would definitely be possible. Tuktuk. ¡°Hey, why is she like that? What is she up to? And what is that blooming atmosphere she¡¯s giving¡­! It¡¯s creepy¡­! Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯ll also start asking us to have a tea party, is she¡­!?¡± After strolling for a while, it seemed that Elga reached a point where she could no longer stand it. She flinched and had goosebumps everywhere from Mirna¡¯s uncharacteristic appearance. She couldn¡¯tprehend the way Mirna was acting, as she usually acted like an uptight noble. The Mirna today¡­ How should I say it? She was like a character from a fairy tale. To the carefree Elga, it was a distasteful sight. On the other hand, the elegant Aira was vibing with this Mirna, as she pointed to a distant pond. ¡°The pink lotuses are blooming beautifully today. I often go out for a walk to sightsee.¡± ¡°How wonderful! The lotus really reflects the sunlight well.¡± Usually, Aira and Mirna hardly exchanged words. Mirna didn¡¯t like Aira and the Tarantera Family that much. ¡°Look over there, isn¡¯t that a mandarin duck?¡± ¡°Lady Draco, that¡¯s not a mandarin duck, but a mard duck. Well, it can be confusing to distinguish the two~.¡± ¡°Mard duck-.¡± But today, they looked like good old friends. Aira remained herself, but it was because of Mirna¡¯s sudden change. It was not umon for someone who had done something shocking and impulsive to start acting in exaggerated and unusual behaviors. For example, when a couple broke up, they might go to a club they wouldn¡¯t usually visit, let their bodies loose and engage in self-indulgent activities-. Then Mirna said. ¡°How about having a tea party in the shade here?¡± ¡°Hieek-!¡± Unable to hold back any longer, Elga screamed like a Nymph getting smacked in the back of the head. As everyone¡¯s attention turned to her, she awkwardly cleared her throat. ¡°Seems like what I ate for lunch didn¡¯t sit well. I need some fresh air. Hey, Theo,e over here and pat my back.¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± With Elga¡¯s urging, I had no choice but to follow. However, I first made sure to take out a parasol and mat from the Squirrel Cache for Mirna and Aira¡¯s tea party. * * * ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing? Are you all conspiring against me? Are you kidding me right now? Do you wanna die?¡± Elga took me around a corner, away from everyone¡¯s eyes. With only the two of us, Elga let loose. She demanded an exnation and shot her questions without restraint. ¡°Mirna, she¡¯s acting like apletely different person! She¡¯s doing this on purpose, isn¡¯t she? Is she trying to make a fool out of me? You two talked earlier! Exin to me what¡¯s going on!¡± Seuk. Elga poked her head out from behind the tree. Elga¡¯s blue eyes reflected Mirna and Aira elegantly chuckling and chatting under the parasol with the mat spread out under the tree¡¯s shade. ©¥Mard ducks are round and cute. We had a few of them in the pce garden. ©¥Perhaps, I should keep some in the vi too. Seeing such a scene, Elga face-palmed in frustration. ¡°Now the two of them are talking about mard ducks. What with those ducks? Did you all n this against me!?¡± Elga seemed to think that all of this was a ruse. From her perspective, that could be a reasonable assumption. However, I was just as perplexed as her. ¡°To be honest. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either.¡± ¡°Mirna is acting like apletely different person. Theo Gospel, do you expect me to believe you don¡¯t know anything? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s trust in me seemed to have hit near rock bottom. She seemed to believe that I was behind this situation, manipting everything from the shadows. What am I in Elga¡¯s head? ¡°I truly don¡¯t know anything. But Mirna-nim probably has some reasons she can¡¯t talk about. We have to figure out what that is.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re iming your innocence in all of this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not a hundred percent, but innocent nheless. Since it was dangerous for us two to be away for too long, I took Elga, who still looked dissatisfied, back to join thedies under the shade. Aira looked at me and said. ¡°With such a beautiful day in the shade, I¡¯m thinking of having some entertaining games. Does Court Entertainer Theo have one in mind?¡± Aira was asking me for a new board game. It seemed that she was already tired of the game they yedst time. Anticipating this, I had prepared several options in my free time. So, I took out some wooden blocks from my inventory. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This is a game where you stack these wooden blocks.¡± Seukseukseuk. I skillfully stacked the wooden blocks. Watching me set up, Elga, who still seemed dissatisfied, sourlymented. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a children¡¯s tower game? Why are you taking this out all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about stacking. After building it, everyone gets to take out one wooden block at a time. The person who makes the tower copse loses the game.¡± Simply put, it was Jenga. As a person from the 21st century, the game had served its time and lost its appeal, but for these aristocrats who found everything boring, even this might be an exciting pastime. ¡°Taking them out one by one, huh? It¡¯s very simple, but it could work your mind¡­¡± Despite initially scoffing at it as an ordinary tower building game, Elga seemed to show some interest. Edited by: faker T/N: Ist updated 5 days ago but I only finished 4 parts, sorry for the dy on the 5th one. Chapter 165.2 (EP-165.2) Night #6 165 ¨C Day and Night #6 Elga asked. ¡°But what¡¯s written on the wooden blocks?¡± On the wooden block Elga had picked up, it read¡¸Bark after spinning three times.¡¹It was a penalty that the loser would have to do, which I had diligently written on the blocks. ¡°If the tower copses while you pull a block, you have to do the penalty written on it.¡± ¡°What!? Then I¡¯ll have to see what kind of punishments there are.¡± However, just as Elga was about to pick up another block, Aira made a swift motion with her hand. All the wooden blocks were arranged into a neat cuboidal building. She must havepleted the Jenga tower using her telekic powers. ¡°Hey, I was trying to read the words!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no fun if you know the penalties. The excitement of the game lies in not knowing what¡¯s ahead~.¡± ¡°Hmph-.¡± With Elga begrudgingly agreeing to Aira¡¯s words, I started to briefly exin the rules. ¡°Using telekinesis or magic is not allowed; you can only use your hands. Also, please take note that the person who makes the tower copse has to rebuild it as part of the penalty.¡± And so, perhaps the world¡¯s first-ever Jenga in this world began. Elga, Mirna and Aira all quietened down. Seueueuk. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even Elga, ever so disgruntled, was focused as she pulled out blocks. When everyone yed games together, they all seemed to concentrate and immerse themselves, which allowed me to catch my breath a bit. I wondered if this was how mothers felt when they handed a smartphone to their children? Then I realized, incorporating this yful aspect into taming these nobles could be an excellent method! ¡¸Teach them right! Gained job experience for ¡®Tutor¡¯. + 50¡¹ ¡¸Beast¡¯s Friend! Job : Tutor 1+ Level Tutor Lv. 8 ¡ú Lv. 9 Your hand is a whip. Praise is like a carrot reward.¡¹ It¡¯d been a while since my Tutor experience points increased. That was good. As I leveled up, I would be able to contemte the situations with a little more leeway. Seuk. Aira carefully removed one block from the top with her slender fingers. Her smooth and confident extraction made it hard to believe that it was her first time ying the game. However, the real challenge in this gameid in the lower sections, where you had to skillfully remove bottom blocks without causing the tower to copse. She probably recognized this, as Elga began to focus more on the lower part of the tower. Wurrrr. Finally, the tower copsed. The one who knocked it over was Mirna. She looked stunned that she had knocked down the tower. Meanwhile, Elga was more adamant than Mirna. ¡°Well ain¡¯t that a bummer, Mirna~. So, what¡¯s the penalty?¡± And so, our attention shifted to the block Mirna was holding, and the words written on it were ¡¸Get flicked on the forehead.¡¹ ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ve been wanting to hit an annoying brat! This works out well~.¡± And so Elga gave Mirna¡¯s forehead a real good flick. Ttak©¤. ¡°Aak-!¡± A clear and melodious sound echoed throughout the area, almost making one wonder if such a sound coulde from a person¡¯s forehead. Mirna got a bit teary as she rubbed her swollen forehead. Elga probably hit her too hard. Just as I thought I was about to hear an outburst, Mirna subverted my expectations. ¡°Then, let¡¯s y the next game. I won¡¯t lose next time!¡± Surprisingly, Mirna epted her defeat and the consequences, and began to rebuild the tower. Elga, who just gave Mirna a flick, wore a puzzled expression with raised brows. ¡°What, what¡¯s with the dull reaction? It¡¯s unsettling!¡± ¡°Game penalties are also rules. Why would I, Mirna Draco, be upset about that? You¡¯re soft, Lady Lioness.¡± ¡°What did you say!?¡± The game continued like that. Time passed and the tea party came to an end at sunset to evening. It was time for everyone to return to their own rooms. Mirna, looking at the evening twilight, said with a tinge of regret. ¡°How about having dinner together?¡± Despite having spent the whole day ying with great enthusiasm, she still seemed full of energy. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m done. I already had enough.¡± Elga was the first to leave. Aira was also yawning next to her. She said while wiping the drowsy tears from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m feeling sleepy. I talked more than usual today. Let¡¯s do this again next time~.¡± With that, we tidied up the ce. Everyone went into their respective rooms without having dinner, probably because they ate snacks with the tea. Standing in front of her room, Aira grabbed my arm and quietly whispered. ¡°Keep an eye on Lady Draco today.¡± ¡°I should watch her over?¡± ¡°Yes. People who behave out of the usual often die suddenly.¡± I had heard several times that if you did something out of character, your time of death might be near. Aira, who hadn¡¯t said much all day, also seemed to be aware about Mirna¡¯s abnormal behavior. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll keep a close watch on the Lady.¡± With Aira¡¯smand and my own concerns, I decided to spend the rest of the day in Mirna¡¯s dormitory. ¡°Sir Theo. I¡¯lly out a futon on the floor for you, so you can sleep there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll quickly wash up, please wait a moment.¡± Mirna entered the bathroom, but not long after, she poked her head out, asking. ¡°It seems that I have no toiletries, do you have any?¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± Right, it seemed like I also threw them out together with the broken sses when I was cleaning earlier. I quickly purchased various essentials such as toothpaste and a toothbrush from a nearby shop, and handed them to Mirna. Then Mirna said aftering out. ¡°Sir Theo may now use it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I epted Mirna¡¯s tempting offer. Being able to wash my body after running around all day doing errands under the scorching sun would be nice. Then I noticed something odd with the tube of toothpaste I had just bought. Seuk. I saw that it was neatly squeezed from the end. Edited by: faker Chapter 166.1 (EP-166.1) Night #7 166 ¨C Day and Night #7 I decided to finish showering first. After bathing in cold water and sorting out my agitated mind, I felt much calmer. With that, I got dressed and headed outside. In my hand was the tube of toothpaste. ¡°My Lady.¡± I calmly called out to Mirna, who was currently leaning on the balcony window, watching the sunset. ¡°Sir Theo, do you see the sun setting over there? Isn¡¯t it so beautiful?¡± Perhaps due to the sunset casting long shadows behind her, Mirna¡¯s face was veiled with darkness. The lighting had blurred her expression, but her crimson eyes were remarkably clear. It felt as if there were three suns in the sky. Summoning my courage, I momentarily threw away my restlessness and spoke up. ¡°Lady, how long do you n on lying?¡± ¡°¡­ Lying? What do you mean, Sir Theo?¡± The youngdy Draco appeared lost by my words. However, I knew all too well that it was just a facade. No, it could be said that everything that had happened since this morning was all an act. ¡°No wonder it felt so weird today. Miss Narmi. It was Miss Narmi all along who was with us today, right?¡± ¡°¡­ What are you talking about? Why are you bringing up Narmi¡¯s name here? I distinctly asked you not to mention Narmi in front of me anymore.¡± Narmi Draco. Narmi said coolly, as if she was actually disappointed in me. At first nce, it was impossible to tell if she was Narmi, but I had proof. Seuk. I decided to present the evidence to Narmi. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Flinch. Then, Narmi slightly shook with an uneasy feeling. She looked bewildered. Well, it was quite a shocking piece of evidence. Not giving her any chance to deflect, I added a few more words like driving in a wedge. ¡°This tube of toothpaste, it¡¯s squeezed neatly from the bottom. Miss Narmi hadined that Miss Mirna would always squeeze the tube from the middle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Indeed, it seems that old habits die hard¡­¡± Narmi, who had maintained aposed and assertive attitude until just now, let out a sigh of resignation. Then suddenly, her expression turned cold, like a viin who had been caught and was revealing her true colors. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve been caught, huh? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d remember the toothpaste story. Well, it¡¯s true that if it were Mirna Unnie, she should have squeezed it from the middle. Tsk-.¡± ¡°Miss Narmi, what did you do to Miss Mirna? What happened?¡± I was utterly confused after being deceived by Narmi all day today. Could it be that it wasn¡¯t Mirna who had shattered the mirror and caused amotion this morning, but the younger sister Narmi? I¡¯d been constantly worrying about what happened to Narmi, when in fact, she was beside me all along. Rather, it was Mirna who was missing. ¡°Miss Narmi, what have you done to Miss Mirna?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Narmi responded not a word to my question. However, the silence was frightening. It wasmon for criminals who had been found guilty of crime to just run amok. Would I be able to stop Narmi if she decided to escape or attacked me? It might sound crazy, but it was not entirely impossible. So I prepared myself and the tail wand to act as soon as Narmi showed any signs of malicious intent. I might have to quickly cast spells like a Western gunslinger. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The silence between Narmi and Isted a bit longer than anticipated. Just as I started contemting whether it was right to draw my wand against her¡­ ¡°Unnie-.¡± Narmi began speaking. ¡°Unnie is not here right now.¡± ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°Unnie was too harsh on me¡­ She didn¡¯t respect me at all! She was going to take off the earrings I bought and throw them away. She deserves to be punished!¡± Narmi¡¯s words ended there. Although I didn¡¯t hear the details, I could roughly guess what happened. After waking up in the morning, Mirna found the earrings and confronted Narmi about it, which eventually led to a full-blown argument. In the end, the younger twin, Narmi, took over the body. There might be more to the story, but that should be the general idea. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Now that I had a better understanding of the situation, I was able to find rtiveposure. However, the problem was not yet resolved, so I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. ¡°So, how¡¯s Miss Mirna now? Is she just sleeping inside?¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s here is me, Narmi. That¡¯s what¡¯s important. I¡¯m going to live my own life now. Unnie ignored and looked down on me¡­ I can live on my own without her!¡± Narmi said all of that in a low voice. Edited by: faker Chapter 166.2 (EP-166.2) Night #7 166 ¨C Day and Night #7 ¡°Unnie ignored me. She even said that I wouldn¡¯tst a day without her, and that I should just listen.¡± ¡°Did Miss Mirna really say that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Narmi began exining to me the details. In the morning, when Mirna woke up, she was shocked when she saw the reflection in the mirror. Thus began the fight, with Mirna scolding Narmi for piercing her ears without her permission and pointing out her recent rebellious behavior. If Narmi¡¯s words were true, her anger was not unfounded. At the same time, from Mirna¡¯s perspective, waking up to find her ears pierced without her consent would understandably be infuriating. However, with Narmi¡¯s long pent-up frustration, she could no longer hold back and ended up shattering the mirror as they fought. ¡°Perhaps she lost consciousness from the shock of the fight. She¡¯ll probably regain her senses in a few days. Of course, even after she wakes up, I will be the one living in the day and she¡¯ll have to endure the night.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°It is possible! I feel like I¡¯m in control of the body now.¡± ¡®Control¡¯. Mirna had always owned the right to control and manage their body. That was why she could choose when to be awake. However, after the major fight they had, their souls shed, and the control shifted significantly. I couldn¡¯t fully understand it because I wasn¡¯t the one involved, but the closest analogy I could think of was probably Narmi now holding the horse¡¯s reins. ¡°I want to live during the day too. I want to throw pebbles into the pond where the sunlight shines. I want to have lunch with everyone and enjoy azy afternoon tea party.¡± ¡°¡­ But.¡± ¡°But?¡± Narmi, who had been expressing her grievances, looked at me. ¡°But what¡­! If you have something to say, then say it¡­!¡± I almost shrank back at her attitude. But to me, who had served the tyrannical, borderline crazy Queen Aira and the sadistic bully Elga, Narmi¡¯s cold attitude to me was no different than a hissing cat. ¡°But, you know¡­¡± ¡°Go on, speak.¡± ¡°Living in the daytime is not necessarily a good thing. You¡¯ll have to attend to the duties that Miss Mirna has been handling herself. Will you be okay with that?¡± ¡°Duties?¡± The tasks that came with being the Lady of the Draco House. You¡¯d likely need to process a lot of paperwork, go on meetings with people to negotiate deals and contracts, and other things.¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t do the things she can!¡± Narmi said confidently. And so, the next day. Chwareureuk. Bang. I put a mountain pile of documents and books in front of Narmi. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± It was a list of paperwork and misceneous tasks that Mirna, as the Lady of the Draco Family, had to handle, and it represented the responsibilities that Narmi would have to take on without her sister¡¯s assistance. ¡°Since Narmi-nim would be taking over during the day, you have to fulfill these responsibilities.¡± ¡°¡­ There¡¯s so many?¡± Narmi was perplexed. Perhaps there was more work than Narmi had anticipated. Of course, it didn¡¯t end there. I took out a notebook I had on hand and began reciting the schedule Narmi would need to follow. ¡°First, you need to finish processing this in the morning. After lunch, you¡¯ll have a meeting with the contractors for the maintenance of the vi.¡± ¡°¡­ All this needs to be done in the morning?¡± ¡°Also, after the meetings with the contractors, you have a dinner scheduled with the Draco Family¡¯s direct subordinates. Furthermore-.¡± I was well aware of Mirna¡¯s schedule, not only her¡¯s, but also Elga and Aira¡¯s. It helped me strategize on how to deal with them more effectively. Honestly, when it came to Elga and Aira, they had no specific responsibilities and simply spent their time doing whatever they pleased. It would be considered good if they didn¡¯t cause any trouble. Meanwhile, Mirna led the busiest life among the Ladies. As the Lady of the Draco Family, she handled numerous tasks by herself on the daily. Narmi, however, seemed unaware of this. ¡°Did Unnie really do all this work? And finish it all in the morning? When is the tea party?¡± The bewildered Narmi asked me. Hearing this, I patiently exined to her. ¡°The tea party is only after all the work is done. Mirna-nim would divide her day into minutes and seconds as she works. Of course, Narmi-nim can do it too, right?¡± ¡°Hmph, well, this is nothing!¡± Narmi tried to appear strong. However, since she was new to these tasks, Narmi quickly became overwhelmed and slumped over her desk. ¡°When will this end¡ª!¡± ¡°These are the documents that need to be signed by this morning. Please sign them quickly.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± She was already like this halfway through the day? Well, for an outgoing person like Narmi, there was nothing more boring and dull than paperwork. Just then, I added another stingingment. ¡°You should start getting used to this as this won¡¯t end just today. There¡¯s still tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after that, and so on. You¡¯ll have to work like this during the day for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°¡­ Unnie never told me she did this! What is this? It¡¯s boring, it¡¯s not fun¡­.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t go out until it¡¯s all done.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Narmi looked at me with dissatisfaction, but I was simply stating the facts. I wasn¡¯t doing this out of spite for Narmi, who had deceived me all day yesterday. I was simply assigning her the tasks that Mirna had been doing. That was how daytime works. It was a time when people worked diligently. Perhaps as the younger twin, she didn¡¯t know about Mirna¡¯s struggles. It was amon tendency for people to think of their own lives as difficult while others¡¯ asfortable. By making her realize this, she would eventually bring Mirna back on her own. Edited by: faker Chapter 167.1 (EP-167.1) Night #8 167 ¨C Day and Night #8 Narmi could finally catch her breath after the sun had set. It was the evening when everyone had finished work and returned home. Only then did sheplete the piled-up tasks that had been pushed back. ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± Narmi stretched with a loud yawn. I almost chuckled, at the thought that Mirna would have not liked such udy-like behavior. No, even Mirna probably had moments like that when she was alone, stretching and yawning without care, right? ¡°What? It¡¯s already evening! I can only rest now? Isn¡¯t this just the same time as before?¡± Narmi was clearly disappointed by the setting sun and the dim sky outside the window. She had been working all day, and now that she was finally able to rest, the sun had set. As Narmi said, this was no different from when she only went out at night. Of course, it was also because Narmi was inexperienced. Mirna was quick at handling tasks, that was why she had free time. Narmi still needed a lot of practice to reach that level. However, Mirna had been living like that all her life, so it would take a lot of time for her sister Narmi to aplish the same. I asked, hiding those thoughts. ¡°Work endedte today. How was it, living your sister¡¯s life for a day?¡± ¡°¡­ Today, today was awkward because it¡¯s the first day. It will get better from tomorrow. I¡¯ll finish my work quickly and take a walk during the day. I¡¯m going to watch the flowers and mard ducks¡­!¡± Indeed, she was right. It was still the first day, and she hadn¡¯t quite gotten used to it yet. It was a valid excuse. * * * ¡°So, I received the ball, and then Adjutant Hans, who was standing next to me, shouted, ¡®Elga-nim, please kick the ball this way!¡± On anguid afternoon lunch break. Elga was enthusiastically sharing a story about ying ser with the soldiers. The only audience of her story was Narmi Draco, whose ruby red eyes blinked as she listened. I snapped my fingers next to Narmi¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Mirna, your hands have stopped. These documents need your signature, and they have to be submitted right after lunch.¡± ¡°Rig, right-!¡± Seukseuk, seukseukseuk. Narmi had split her time to work and eat. She was working on her lunchtime. As a result, Elga, who had been animatedly sharing her ser stories with the soldiers, furrowed her brow. ¡°What¡¯s with you? We¡¯re having an interesting conversation here, and you¡¯re killing the mood. Hey, Mirna, what¡¯s gotten into youtely, working even at the dining table? Where¡¯s your grace as a noble?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± If it was Mirna, she might have shot back at Elga¡¯s sarcasticment. Well, in the first ce, Mirna wouldn¡¯t have brought work to the table like Elga had said. But Narmi could hardly afford to do that. If she didn¡¯t finish her quota today, she might have to work overtime into the evening. By then, even her break time would be gone. Seueuk. Then Aira, who elegantly wiped her lips with a handkerchief, said. ¡°It seems that the Draco Family¡¯s matters have been keeping you busy. I¡¯ve had those times too. Royal duties in the kingdom are always an endless stream of heavy work. I had numerous responsibilities to handle as the Queen-.¡± Aira sighed as if she was really tired. Though that simply confused Elga. ¡°Cousin, have you ever been busy?¡± ¡°Of course~. But as a wise Queen, I found trustworthy and capable people to delegate the troublesome tasks such as our Court¡¯s Theo.¡± ¡°¡­ What, aren¡¯t you just giving your work to other people so that you¡¯re not busy!?¡± ¡°Dividing the work is one of the Queen¡¯s duties~.¡± ¡®That was true.¡¯ A Queen would be considered a leader and it was their job to ¡®lead¡¯ the kingdom into prosperity. Plus, a good leader shouldn¡¯t shoulder everything on their own, but instead find and delegate a team of people. Though, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever received instructions from Aira since I had always managed the tasks on my own¡­ Aira smilednguidly, unaware of my thoughts. It was as if she was cherishing some happy thoughts for a moment. ¡°Well, then, my cousin Elga and Theo, would you like to join me in visiting the pond today? Yesterday, I saw the mandarin duck I was watching give birth. They¡¯ll probably be moving to the main pond soon.¡± Aira excitedly chattered about bird-watching at the pond. Of course, Elga¡¯s response was an uninterested, ¡°Really?¡± Perhaps thinking that Elga¡¯s response was nd, Aira turned her attention to Narmi, who was diligently signing documents. ¡°Lady Draco, would you like to take a walk together? You mentioned wanting to see baby mandarins, no?¡± ¡°Baby mandarins¡­.¡± ¡°They¡¯re designated as a protected species by the church. Even as the Queen, I am unable to touch them carelessly. The little ducklings would be following their mother. They¡¯ll be cute, toddling around.¡± ¡°Hu¡­.¡± Narmi sighed. ¡°I apologize, but I have work to finish.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­ That¡¯s a shame. Well then, I guess it¡¯ll just be me and Elga.¡± Aira expressed her disappointment and stood up from her seat along with Elga. ¡°Theo, will you apany us?¡± ¡°No, thank you, I think I should help Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°Hng, alright. Let¡¯s go, Elganes.¡± ¡°What, why are you calling me like that all of a sudden? Ah, and Theo, the thing you asked for will be delivered to your dorm.¡± With that, Aira and Elga left. Now all those remained were me, Narmi, and a pile of tasks that needed to bepleted by the end of the day. Seuk. Warak. Narmi slumped down on the table. If anyone had seen her, they would probably think, ¡°How could a nobleck grace?¡± Narmi probably knew it too. ¡°The work¡­. It¡¯s not done yet¡­. I also want to see the baby mandarin ducks¡­.¡± But Narmi didn¡¯t seem to care about such things anymore. After several days of experiencing daytime duties, fatigue from the increased workload had begun to take its toll. ¡°Theo, if you want to go and have fun, feel free to do so. This is my work, so you don¡¯t need to stay by my side. I¡¯ve learned how to handle this to some extent now¡­ I¡¯d feel bad if you couldn¡¯t enjoy yourself because of me.¡± Narmi dismissed me with a crawling voice. If Aira or Elga, who abused me to death, said something like this, I would have bolted as quickly as possible while shouting, ¡°Theo is now a free Half-Fairy!¡± But I couldn¡¯t leave Narmi¡¯s side because I also had my own ns. ¡°Let¡¯s hang in there a little longer. If you push through a bit more, you can rest for about 10 minutes.¡± ¡°Eung¡­.¡± Narmi lifted her head with great effort. She bit her lips and trembled slightly while looking at the stack of documents she had to deal with. She seemed on the verge of bursting into tears, but she managed to hold it in, and her pen resumed moving. Commendable. Commendable©¤. But at this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long. If it got a little more challenging, Narmi might finally decide to release Mirna locked within her. But it was not like Narmi hadn¡¯t tried her best. No, she did well. To be honest, the amount of work assigned to Narmi was not something even I could handle alone. Mirna, who had managed to deal with this all on her own and even created personal time, was truly remarkable. Now, it was about time Narmi acknowledged that and reconciled with her sister, Mirna. But Narmi also had her own pride. And said pride probably wouldn¡¯t allow it. Thus, I thought it would be best to put an end to this strange sisterly feud tonight. ¡°Narmi-nim, if you really feel sorry for me, would you spare me some time in the evening when you are done with today¡¯s work?¡± ¡°¡­ Spare some time?¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 167.2 (EP-167.2) Night #8 167 ¨C Day and Night #8 I went outside Ark with Narmi. The ce I took her to was a rather bustling restaurant in Gracia City. ¡¸Imp Tail Tavern.¡¹ Though, it was more like an inn rather than a restaurant. It was a ce thatbined amodations with the sale of alcoholic beverages and meals. Such businesses are livelier in the evenings. After finishing their day¡¯s work,borers and adventurers would gather in groups, clinking sses, and engaging in lively conversations. Just like most ces of this kind, it was filled to the brim. ¡°It¡¯s crowded.¡± Narmi was right. It was noisy and filled with uncivilized tter as well as sounds of utensils constantly banging your ears. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a ce like this before.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It was not the kind of ce that would suit a nobledy. I had wondered if Narmi, who often roamed around at night, had ever been to a tavern like this, but it seemed like she had no prior experience. Well, it took a lot of courage to enter a ce like this alone, so that was only natural. ¡°Even in the evening, there are still so many people!¡± Narmi eximed as she saw the crowd and noise around her. Narmi was that extroverted friend who could find energy and vitality in people. It felt like a ce that was so noisy and chaotic to the point that it unexpectedly suited her taste. I said. ¡°These kinds of ces only trulye to life at night.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the ordering, so please tell me if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re interested in.¡± ¡°Eum-. Then how about some spicy chili sausage and beer.¡± ¡°Beer?¡± ¡°Eung, eung! Unnie always drinks wine. I also wanted to try this ¡®beer¡¯.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll order it.¡± And so I ordered some food and the things Narmi wanted from the waiter. We didn¡¯t have to wait long as the dishes soon arrived, and Narmi, who had skipped lunch, eagerly picked up her fork and knife. Of course, the meal had the atmosphere of a nobledy, contrasting the barbaric revelry of the surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s tastier than I thought.¡± To the extent that it almost looked like a solemn act of prayer in itself. Even the beer foam that got on her mouth had its own charm. Narmi¡¯s presence naturally attracted the attention of those around us. ©¥She looks like a noble. ©¥I feel like I¡¯ve seen that silver hair and ruby eyes somewhere. Ah, isn¡¯t she Mirna Draco? ©¥Nah, there¡¯s no way, right? Why would Mirna Dracoe here? Why would she even drink cheap watered-down beer? Seuk. Narmi then put her spoon down. Whether it was due to the various emotions she was feeling or the intoxication from the beer she had been sipping, but her face was flushed red. Narmi then said. ¡°¡­ Everyone thinks I¡¯m Unnie.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s only because the majority of people only know of Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always the same¡­ No matter how hard I work, no one recognizes me¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­.¡± ¡°Everyone just defaults to Unnie. Isn¡¯t Theo the same? You called me out here today to tell me to release Unnie, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Narmi was also quick to notice. I had indeed brought her here to persuade such. There was a world for you at night. And there was a different world for those who lived during the day-. It was time you released Mirna-. After experiencing it yourself, you should understand your sister¡¯s struggles. As I was about to say these things, Narmi took the initiative, and I found myself at a loss. She then continued to speak, seemingly overwhelmed with emotions, while I remained silent. ¡°I just wanted to bask in the sunlight like normal people andugh like ordinary folks. I wanted to visit the sunny beaches¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I wanted to take a normal nap as well. But do I really not deserve that? Do I have to live only under the moonlight, in the dark depths of the underground?¡± Ttoreureureu. Tears that she had been holding back for the past few days finally burst forth. Seeing Narmi cry made my heart ache a little. I could understand her feelings. ¡°I also wanted to live a normal life. I didn¡¯t choose to be born like this. But people don¡¯t even know I exist, much less like me.¡± ¡°No one likes Narmi-nim?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A woman who can onlye out at night. Who would like someone who¡¯s awake while everyone else is asleep?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Not necessarily true.¡± ¡°¡­ Not necessarily what?¡± Seuk. I took out the tome from my waist and activated the magic circle. Then I pulled out a flower kept in a ss bottle from the inventory. It was a dehydrated flower that Elga prepared for me earlier. I didn¡¯t think it would be used in a ce like this. I silently thanked Elga in my heart and asked Narmi. ¡°Do you know what kind of flower this is?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a moonflower. Once upon a time there was a Nymph who liked the moon so much, she turned into this moonflower.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That is why they say that the flower only blooms at night. It symbolizes ¡®patience,¡¯ as it waits for the moon to rise.¡± Believe it or not, there was such a story in the fairy tales I got from Ste Belhawk. There was a Nymph who liked the moon among the countless stars, so the Moon Goddess turned that pitiful Nymph into a flower. I said while recalling the contents in my head. ¡°If there was a fairy who loved only the moon that appears at night, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for a Half-Fairy to like ady, who onlyes out at night too, right?¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Narmi, who was shedding tears just moments ago, suddenly became flustered with my question. ¡°W-what are you talking about? It¡¯s not like¡­ like you, Theo, like me¡­.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 168.1 (EP-168.1) Night #9 168 ¨C Day and Night #9 I presented Narmi the flower. Moonflower. A delicate, soft stemmed flower with yellow petals. It signified ¡®patience,¡¯ and it was a nt entwined with various fairy tales. Narmi hesitated as she epted it. ¡°Theo, it sounds like you¡¯re saying that you like me¡­.¡± Narmi was a smart girl. There was no way she didn¡¯t know what it meant for a young man to give flowers to a woman his age. In fact, she herself must have received flowers from countless suitors. Blink, blink. Her long eyshes fluttered, as her ruby-colored eyes moved anxiously. Soon, Narmi began fidgeting with her fingers on the table. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve received flowers from a man. So, I¡¯m a little perplexed. It¡¯s a bit misleading¡­¡± ¡°This is your first time receiving flowers?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s technically not the first time. It¡¯s just that the gifts weren¡¯t for me, but for Unnie. They gave the flowers to me, thinking I was her-.¡± Narmi rambled on for a moment. Then, as if gathering her thoughts, she let out a short sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I really have to exin these types of things. This weird constitution is really a pain. So what I mean is, you¡¯re the first person to give me, Mirna Draco, flowers.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± I understood it in a heartbeat. Narmi, too, had received numerous proposals and flowers as an attractive woman. However, those were confessions and proposals directed at the persona she was portraying ¨C Mirna Draco, not Narmi herself. Excluding her family, Narmi¡¯s existence was mostly concealed, and to others, Narmi and Mirna were one and the same. As Narmi continued on tracing the table¡¯s wooden texture, she added. ¡°Are you nning to give this to Unnie as well?¡± ¡°No. This is solely for Narmi-nim. The one in front of me right now isn¡¯t Mirna-nim, but Narmi-nim.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Narmi chose an awkward silence instead of answering, perhaps pondering the situation. I also took a moment to contemte. Mirna and Narmi were simr yet different. Each had their own quirks and personality thatplemented one other. They both filled in the other¡¯s gaps. Name: Mirna Von Draco & Narmi Von Draco lv. ?? Job: Lady lv. 6 ¡ú 7 Necromancer lv. 8 Dark Priestess lv. 9 Young Lady lv. 5 [Locked] lv. 3 Talent: ¡¶Dualism¡· ¡¶Noble Blood¡· ¡¶Innocence¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. The twin daughters of the great family whose fame can stop children from crying. They are two in one. They are one in two. Two people who are different from each other be one toplement one another¡¯s weaknesses. At the same time, they envy each other andpete with themselves. ¨C New! [Locked] ¡®They are two in one. They are one in two.¡¯ For a modern analogy, they were like different types of LEGO pieces stuck together. However, humans tended to want the things theycked. A new entry then appeared. ¡°At the same time, they envy each other andpete with themselves.¡± Just like this, Narmi and Mirna were not only supporting each other but also envying the other¡¯s qualities, and using that as drive for improvement. It was a sisterly rivalry. Though, as they shared one body, it was even more prominent. Actually, Mirna envied Narmi. Narmi was lively and gentle, shining brightly like the sun in the sky, and was the life of the party. This went for the romance that girls dream of. Mirna had said before that men would prefer Narmi more than herself. Looking back to when we were trapped in the secret room together, she did say that men who approached did so because it was Narmi whom they met. But once they met during her turn, they were driven away by her pr attitude. ©¥Narmi always smiles. Men prefer girls like that. Inparison, I¡¯m not as jolly. Perhaps they were confused by the sudden change in attitude. ©¥I see¡­ Certainly, men tended to prefer women who smiled a lot. Living life with a woman who could readilyugh would lead to colorful and cheerful reactions. But such a smile was something that Mirnacked. That was probably why she had a subtleplex towards the cheerful Narmi. However, these days, it seemed that Narmi also held significant envy towards her older sister. Whether it was living her life in the bright daylight, dealing efficiently with people around her, or the many other factors that I was unaware of, it was evident that their emotions towards each other, as sisters, wereplex. But that was not the important thing right now. ¡°What¡¯s important right now isn¡¯t Mirna-nim. What IS, is having Narmi-nim in front of me. While others may see you as Mirna-nim, I only see Narmi-nim.¡± Narmi¡¯s crimson eyes turned to me. The restless feeling she¡¯d been bottling up seemed to have calmed down a bit. But her eyes still glistened with traces of tears. ¡°¡­ Do you really see me for who I am?¡± ¡°Yes. Living a life while impersonating someone else is difficult. And the feeling of wanting your real self to be noticed. I know it well.¡± I could empathize with Narmi¡¯s feelings. If you thought about it, I wasn¡¯t much different from Narmi. Everyone might see me as Theo Gospel. But inside this Half-Fairy shell was just an ordinary man, not a Demon Monk nor a Demon King¡¯s descendant. But nobody knew about it. Frankly, it didn¡¯t matter much. It wasn¡¯t something important at the moment. But if someone were to look into my inner self, recognize the true me, and reach out, I would be deeply touched by that person. If that person happened to be a beautiful woman, I might even fall in love. It was as if my job ¡®Casanova¡¯ was whispering to me. ¡®Now is the chance!¡¯ So I opened my mouth and rolled the dice of fate. ¡°I¡¯m currently¡ª.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 168.2 (EP-168.2) Night #9 168 ¨C Day and Night #9 ¡°The only one in my eyes right now is Narmi-nim.¡± The Half-Fairy said so. In that moment, Narmi¡¯s mind began to show things from the distant past. Narmi Von Draco. She grew up full of affection. Back when their family was still alive, many loved Narmi and praised her. This was an experience that Narmi solely owned, not Mirna¡¯s. But now, with her family taken away by the sinister plots of the possessed Professor Bn, at this moment, there were only a few people in the world who liked and recognized Narmi for herself. No, in fact, they could be counted on one hand which was most likely Narmi herself and her sister. But even Mirna was so overwhelmed with everyday work that she didn¡¯t have time to talk to Narmi. ©¥Geu-eoeo-. ©¥Again,e on! Narmi was also busy with her ownpany. Every night, she had to take care of the family¡¯s graves, catch fireflies, collect various insects to create the insect poison, and even throw pebbles into the void in boredom. It was a dull time. During the nearly thousand days of guarding the cemetery alone, one day, Narmi found a book. Reading became her way of spending time, it was wonderful. The book contained stories of ordinary people living their lives. It depicted the everyday happiness of living while being basked in the sunshine. It was a story so novel and distant from her own life. The daily experiences of life that she could never possess. Bustling yetnguid afternoons. s, once she closed the book, she would be back to the gloomy and dark cemetery¡­ As these days continued to count near to a thousand, Narmi suddenly felt that her life was unfair. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be like this, but she felt that her sister was depriving Narmi of her own life. Then one day, Narmi met a peculiar man. A man who met her eyes but had blue irises different from hers. Those blue eyes were so clear that she couldn¡¯t get enough of them no matter how much she looked. What was even more surprising was that the man recognized her. ©¥You are not Miss Mirna. Narmi, right? Miss Narmi Draco. It was strange, but she soon came to terms with it. It was said that the man in front of her could tell the future. Known as the ¡°Demon Monk¡±, it was not surprising that he knew about her. From that day on, Narmi and the Fairy¡¯s special rtionship began. It was a secret that was kept hidden even from her sister Mirna. It was also then that she first learned the exhration of having something that was solely her own, as someone who usually shared everything with her sister. And such a man just said¡­ That he only had her in his eyes. And that he empathized with living under a facade. Narmi was well aware that men sometimes used their tongues as weapons to seduce women. However, she could hear sincerity from the man¡¯s words. It was as if their souls were on the same wavelengths; confessing that what he was speaking was straight from the heart. He only saw Narmi as herself, not her sessful older sister nor the head of the Draco Family. An ordinary girl. Narmi felt that, in this man¡¯s eyes, she could finally live the ordinary life she had longed for. She realized that she was already in love with him. No, in fact, she had already known for a long time. The moment he bumped into Narmi on the steps of the moonlit temple. Even though she hadn¡¯t introduced herself, he recognized Narmi first. By then, everything was already over. But how should she respond? She didn¡¯t know what to say in this situation. Seuk. Narmi nced around, watching as people came and went. Many of them were men and women sitting in pairs, smiling and holding hands. They were ordinary people. People in love with no strings attached. If Narmi was an ordinary woman, what would she say here? She felt like she had thought about it before, but perhaps because of the unfamiliar situation or the beer she was trying for the first time, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. Did she drink too much? But she knew to some extent what the man wanted. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could decide on it without consulting her sister¡­ No, was it really necessary to tell her sister? Nono, no matter what, this was an important issue¡­ But the man smiled. ¡°Then, shall we head back now.¡± ¡®Head back?¡¯ Does that mean their time together is over? That moment, Narmi felt her heart pounding for the first time¡­ Chapter 169.1 (EP-169.1) Night #10 169 ¨C Day and Night #10 Despite being a man, I wasn¡¯t a hound. However, my job Casanova was loudly shouting into my head. It was the moment to seize the opportunity! Strangely, I felt that if I went through that small gap in Narmi¡¯s currently weakened guard, I would be able to get what I wanted. The tanned and blonde alter Theo, aka f?ckboy Theo, was screaming ho?ny thoughts in my head. ©¥Do it! F?ck it! Do it now! Everything¡¯s gonna be fine! He was like some motivational coach. ©¥Take her to your room! He continuously urged me to ¡®do¡¯ it, saying that everything would be okay. Perhaps it was the hormones pushing these lewd thoughts to get me to mate. ©¥Now is the time! Speak your mind! He wanted to dive head first, no turning back. Did I have a side like this in me? Then, another person gradually materialized in my mind. It was a strict-looking bespectacled Half-Fairy. It felt as though he was the manifestation of my ¡®Trainer¡¯ job. It was assistant instructor Theo. Then, Instructor Theo shouted from within me. ©¥There¡¯s no need to rush it. Let it boil overtime and then we strike at the opportune time. Instructor Theo, on the other hand, was suggesting theplete opposite strategy of capturing Narmi. His philosophy was that I must hold down this desire and embody the virtue of perseverance. It was a very reasonable course of action. From the perspective of the Level 9 Trainer, it might indeed be better to take a step back here instead of pushing forward with impatience. Soon, however¡­ The instructor and f?ckboy started arguing with each other. Whoever came out as the victor here would hold today¡¯s decision-making power. In the end, it was the instructor who won. ¡°Miss Narmi, then, we should head back for today.¡± I think it was better to let things settle. After all, back then, when I was too hasty to initiate intimacy with Mirna, it didn¡¯t end so well. It was challenging to make amends, and things got pretty tough. I believe that it was better to have rtionships that originated from the heart¡¯s sincerity rather than getting swept away by the atmosphere. It was emotionally and physically better that way. Seureuk. As I got up from my seat¡­ ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. There¡¯s still work tomorrow¡­!¡± Narmi also got up from her seat with a rather cheerful feeling. ¡°Thank you for the flowers, Theo. I will seriously consider your words.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± It seemed like the day was going to end like this. But just as I was thinking that, Narmi suddenly staggered. Wobble. ¡°Aaht¡­!¡± She almost fell, but with the delicate reflexes of a Half-Fairy, I managed to grab her arm and provide support. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I must have drank too much.¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± For a moment, I thought it was an act, but I could tell that Narmi was genuinely drunk. Mirna would usually drink very low-alcohol, sweet wine. It was no different than grape juice. With her, it was not so much about getting drunk, but rather savoring the taste and smell. However, she had downed several sses of beer, which adventurers andborers drink to get drunk. So, it was only natural that she would get wasted like this. ¡°Narmi-nim, can you walk?¡± ¡°No, I thought I could walk. But I can¡¯t¡­.¡± Would I be able to support Narmi and bring her to the carriage? No, that might be too difficult. People were also watching. Which left me with no choice but this. ¡°Then, would you like to take a break? This is a tavern inn, so they have rooms for rent.¡± Let¡¯s take a rest at the inn. I never thought I would utter such a clich¨¦ line. It sounded tantly scripted. I was worried that she might misunderstand it as part of a plot or a cheesy seduction and felt my self-esteem decreasing. So, to better exin myself, I added a few more words. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I really meant just taking a break.¡± ¡°Puhuhu, what are you talking about? So Theo also gets flustered.¡± Narmi teasingly chuckled, then nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a short break.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯ I rented the cleanest room. After receiving the key and diligently climbing the stairs, I opened the door to reveal a room that was neatly organized for an inn. There was only one bed, so I went back to the lobby but the innkeeper said ©¥ This was the only room left. ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest here for now. You can sleep if you want. We can get the carriage back to Arkter-.¡± Pulsok. Narmi slumped down on the bed like dead weight. I supposed her drunken self was fine with anything as long as she couldy down. The room itself was nice and clean. The bed had freshlyundered sheets and nkets with a pleasant scent. On the desk, there was paper, ink, and even candles ready. Did nobles and the rich stay here assionally? Either way, it was the perfect ce for Narmi, a noble, to rest. Edited by: faker Chapter 169.2 (EP-169.2) Night #10 169 ¨C Day and Night #10 An hour had passed since we entered the room. I was regretting my choice. The room was clean and nice, and although it was perfectly fine, the inn as a whole was not suitable for Narmi to stay. Creak, creak. ©¥Ah, eung, ahht-! Even if I didn¡¯t listen in, the moaning from both sides of the room obviously rang inside. But it was unavoidable due to the nature of the inn, coupled with the building¡¯s construction that was made from simple wood and stone, without proper soundproofing. It was alsote at night. Thanks to this, it became very awkward between me and Narmi. With no smartphone to keep me busy, there wasn¡¯t much to do except stare nkly at the wavy patterns on the ceiling and walls. Sitting on the ufortable chair for minutes straight, my buttocks began to hurt after an hour. Shifting in my seat to find a morefortable position and making the chair squeak, Narmi lightly tapped the bed. ¡°You can sit here if it¡¯s ufortable there.¡± ¡°Will that be okay?¡± Normally, I would have rejected the offer, but the chair was so shaky and ufortable that I quickly epted the offer with pleasure. So I moved over to the fairly wide bed next to Narmi, leaning my back against the wall. In this position, the squeaking sounds and moans from the adjacent room were even more pronounced in my ears. Narmi could vividly hear all of it. Thinking about it, I felt incredibly awkward. As I pondered how to lighten the mood, the noises from behind the wall grew even louder. ©¥I¡¯m dying¡­! You¡¯re killing me¡­! This is life¡­! Take me to heaven¡­, big brother-! Ahhht-! ¡°Puhuhu.¡± Finally, Narmi was unable to contain herself and burst intoughter. Despite being seemingly without a clear reason, it was strangely infectious, and I found myselfughing along. So, for a few seconds that felt like quite a long time, weughed. When was thest time Iughed like this, just because something was funny? Seuk. Narmi said while wiping her tears. ¡°It seems like everyone else is¡­ well, doing that.¡± ¡°It sounds that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what normal people do, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± I vaguely replied. There were many people leading ordinary lives in this world. Themon folk lived their day to day regardless of the Queen, the Demon King, the Hero, or the evil forces seeking resurrection. They would cry andugh, meet each other, fall in love, fight and argue, and live. I had often wanted to live such a life. There were times when I wanted to drop everything and run away, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. Upon reflection, I realized that Narmi and I shared many simrities. We both dreamed of a peaceful daily life, but things never seemed to go as smoothly as we hoped. ¡°Theo.¡± Narmi suddenly called out. ¡°Is there anything you want to say?¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going with Lady Lioness?¡± Elga¡¯s name suddenly came up. For a moment, I was startled by the sudden surfacing of Elga here, but then I remembered that Narmi knew of the secret that Elga and I were dating. She kept it a secret even to her only family and older sister, Mirna. So I decided to respond honestly to my confidant, Narmi. ¡°It¡¯s kind of a mixed bag. Sometimes it seems to be going well, but other times not so much. It almost seems hard to grasp as it keeps changing over and over again.¡± ¡°Women¡¯s hearts can be quiteplex. Honestly, I also really don¡¯t fully understand it well.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± So even a woman couldn¡¯t fully understand a woman¡¯s heart. ¡°So what about you, Theo?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Do you like Lady Lioness?¡± Narmi¡¯s question about whether I liked Elga momentarily left me speechless. I had also considered this idea seriously on several asions. Did I like Elga? In truth, I wasn¡¯t sure about the exact definition of ¡°liking.¡± However, I wanted Elga to be by my side and didn¡¯t want other men buzzing around her. In this sense, I guessed I did like her. ¡°Yes, I believe I do.¡± ¡°What, but didn¡¯t you say this Half-Fairy is just for me. What happened to that? Do you mean you¡¯re going to have an affair?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I figured things weren¡¯t going well with Lady Lioness¡­¡± Seuk. Narmi pursed her lips. From her point of view, she probably thought that my rtionship with Elga wasn¡¯t doing well, and that was why I was showing interest in her. Perhaps, she was thinking that I have the audacity to straddle both sides? A typical reaction to such an assumption would be something like this. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re quite theplete flirt, aren¡¯t you?¡± Narmi was normal. Ordinary, like everyone. She just didn¡¯t know that. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Both Narmi and I fell into silence. It was as if we both knew the one direction this situation would be moving forward to, but we were feigning ignorance, covering it up with a thin veil. It could be said that we were both silently waiting, watching each other¡¯s reactions, to see who would be the first to remove it. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t stupid either. I knew where Narmi¡¯s state of mind was when she entered this room. There was no way a woman would go have drinks with a man she was not interested in and then go as far as book a room with him. However, I needed to distinguish whether it was because Narmi liked me, or whether it was because of the peculiarity of the current situation and impulsiveness. So I paused for a moment. Rushing into things too quickly might lead to variousplications, simr to what happened with Mirna. As Mirna¡¯s twin, Narmi, would be no different. ¡°Well then.¡± I slowly said. ¡°How about Narmi-nim? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 170.1 [19] (EP-170.1) Day and Night # 11 170 ¨C Day and Night # 11 I asked what Narmi she wanted to do. Narmi seemed to ponder for a long time, then shook her head alternately from side to side with an exaggerated feeling. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Her response seemed to be more of a counter-question, perhaps giving herself a little more time to think. So, I calmly repeated my question. ¡°What does Narmi-nim think of me?¡± I found it quite direct even as I asked the question. I didn¡¯t think I had this kind of courage in me to ask something like this. If it weren¡¯t for the experiences I recently had with Elga and the ¡°Casanova¡± job¡¯s adjustments, I might have been a mess trying to get this out. ¡°I¡­.¡± Narmi sat on the bed, her feet nervously fidgeting. Her gaze was fixed on her toes, seemingly floating in the air with an empty feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what I want or what to do.¡± Narmi was being passive. It was then that I remembered Narmi was an innocent woman with no prior male experience. Strictly speaking, her twin sister, Mirna, had lost her innocence first. But as Narmi, she probably had no knowledge of that. In other words, for Narmi today, all of this was her first experience. It was only natural for her to be passive and defensive. I, too, had drunk alcohol so my mind wasn¡¯t the clearest. With most of the stage, actors and other requirements being met, seducing Narmi was as simple as pulling the curtains down. Nevertheless, I wanted Narmi to express her will on her own. This way, Narmi would have no regrets. So, I decided to wait patiently. Because during my time with her sister Mirna, Ickedposure and ended up being inconsiderate. After all, I was also growing in my own way. ¡°I¡­.¡± Then Narmi slightly opened her mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t really made choices for myself.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just been following my sister¡¯s words all this time. Maybe this situation is my fault. I wasn¡¯t open with her and didn¡¯t share my story.¡± Narmi spoke in a soft, somewhatposed voice. ¡°Unnie probably had her reasons for doing what she did. But now, I also need to think for myself, act on my own, and take responsibility. I¡¯ve realized this recently.¡± ¡°Responsibility?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Freedom requires responsibility. There is a lot that needs to be done.¡± Narmi¡¯s crimson eyes looked at me with determination. The look in her eyes was different from the fatigue of the heavy workload of the past few days. Narmi had grown during these few days as well. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take responsibility for my choices. I¡¯ll bear that burden. I think that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be. Bing an adult means taking responsibility.¡± To be an adult-. For the past few days, after serious consideration, Narmi seemed to have reached a conclusion of her own. ¡°In that sense, Theo, make me an adult.¡± ¡®Make her an adult.¡¯ It was a somewhat ambiguous expression. Nevertheless, it was a satisfying response to the clear answer I had been waiting for. However, I hesitated to act on Narmi¡¯s request. This was because Narmi was a follower of the Gwangyeom Church. And for the Church¡¯s members, engaging in intimate rtions between men and women before marriage was a grave sin. ¡°Do we need to pray or something? An example of a couple-.¡± As I tried to exin, Narmi raised her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand the church very well. I just followed my sister because she was devoted to it.¡± I see. Narmi was not particrly religiouspared to her sister. Now that there was no longer anything to hold us back, I slowly reached out to Narmi. In response, she exhaled softly as though bracing herself. I could catch a hint of the scent of beer. Seueuk. My hand touched Narmi¡¯s shoulder. Her slender shoulders were trembling, a clear sign of nervousness. Gently hugging those shoulders, I pulled her close and kissed her. ¡°Chureop, chureop.¡± As if she had made up her mind, Narmi awkwardly moved her lips and tongue as a response to my kiss. Still, she was very clumsy, so it was hindering me a bit. Without revealing my feelings, I slowly moved my hand and gentlyid Narmi on the bed. Pulseok. Seeing her quietly trembling like a deer caught by a hunter, I suddenly remembered my first time with Mirna. Back then, the deed happened in a not-so-magical cramped back room. My only thought was to quickly ensnare Mirna and seal the deal. As I said it now, it must have been really terrible from Mirna¡¯s perspective. There was no mood, there was nothing. In that sense, I felt that I needed to give my all to Narmi, perhaps evenpensating for her sister¡¯s share if possible. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll take off your clothes.¡± ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡± Narmi answered with an embarrassed awkwardness. Nevertheless, her reply carried some determination. My hands, which had been granted permission, began to work rather boldly. I unbuttoned her blouse, loosened her tie, and opened her shirt. Seureureuk. Upon doing so, I caught sight of her fair skin and the bra that narrowly obscured it. The ckce contrasted beautifully with her white skin. I swiftly pulled up her underwear, revealing her soft, round ?reasts and pert n?pples to the world. Chulreong. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Narmi remained silent. She just looked at me with her face that was reddened with tension. She must be very nervous. Though she soon pretended to be okay. ¡°I-is it weird¡­? Compared to Lady Lioness¡¯, they¡¯re smaller, aren¡¯t they¡­¡± ¡°No, they got a lovely shape.¡± I responded reassuringly and slowly brought my lips toward Narmi¡¯s breasts. Then, I sucked on her pink, cherry blossom-like n?pples. Chuup. ¡°Euaht¡­!¡± Narmi responded immediately and noticeably. As soon as my lips touched her skin, her nipples stiffened, and her hips jutted forward. I¡¯d noticed this heightened sensitivity during my time with Mirna as well. Chuup, chuuup. Haljjak. ¡°Aang¡­!¡± I alternated between sucking on her n?pples and gently flicking them with my tongue. Each time, Narmi would shudder and gasp. In the case of Mirna, she deliberately held back from making any noise. Mirna¡¯s stoic attitude was attractively cool, but I also found immediate responses like Narmi¡¯s incredibly exciting, arousing my desire for more. Hearing such, I wanted to make Narmi¡¯s pleasured moans flow endlessly. Edited by: faker Chapter 170.2 [19] (EP-170.2) Day and Night # 11 170 ¨C Day and Night # 11 ¡°Chyureop, chyureop.¡± ¡°Eung, haeu, eueut¡­.¡± As I twirled her little are around with my tongue, Narmi held my head tightly with her hand, as if she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Sto, stop, it feels, it¡¯s weird¡­! Not with your mouth¡­.¡± ¡°Not with my mouth?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡­, I¡¯d prefer if you used your hands.¡± Perhaps the stimtion from my tongue was too intense. Either way, I followed Narmi¡¯s request, withdrawing my mouth and using my hands to gently cup her ?reasts instead. Seueuk, jumuljumul. Mangmang. In truth, I also enjoyed touching ?reasts with my hands. There was probably not a single man in the world who wouldn¡¯t like such. Especially when they were as lovely, voluminous, and warm as Narmi¡¯s. If possible, I¡¯d be massaging them every hour, every single day. Jumuljumul. I continued to fondle her ?reasts gently, massaging them in a way that wouldn¡¯t be too intense. I tried to avoid touching her n?pples, as it could be too stimting. Seuljjeog, seuljjeog. However, I couldn¡¯t avoid brushing past them asionally. ¡°Eueung, heueueung¡­.¡± And whenever my finger did make contact, she would noticeably react. Soon, her body began to glisten with beads of sweat due to the rising temperature in this poorly air-conditioned inn room. The room had turned quite warm from thebined body heat of the two of us. ¡°Heueu-. It feels hot¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Narmi as sheid on the bed, suffering from the heat, so I thought it would be best to justpletely take all her clothes off. ¡°Then, I¡¯llpletely undress you.¡± * * * Narmi waspletely overwhelmed by sensations she had never experienced before in her entire life. Each time the man¡¯s hand touched her ?reasts, a strange, tingly sensation surged through her back, waist, and lower abdomen. Suppressing these sensations required her full attention. Could a man¡¯s touch really be that good!? Mirna was a devout follower and would most likely have been disgusted by this sensation. But Narmi had never been a diligent church goer. Her curiosity had led her to explore some books that exined what men and women did together. The lewd elf maid book for instance. It felt surreal that the things she had read secretly in books and thought of as naughty were happening to her right now. The idea of doing something wrong made her chest flutter with excitement. ¡°Eueut, heueu¡­.¡± She was barely able to calm her pounding chest and trembling body by forcibly suppressing it. It was only when her frantic clothes were stripped off by the man, exposing her naked body, did she realize that this Half-Fairy was quite experienced with women. ¡°You are beautiful. Should I take mine off as well?¡± Seukseuk. He was skillfully stroking her hair, soothing her rampant heart. Compared to her flustered state, his calm attitude was both reassuring and slightly unnerving. Did he do this with Lady Lioness often? Then Lady Lioness¡¯s face suddenly crossed her mind. Did Lady Lioness, who seemedpletely oblivious to the matters between men and women, experience the same thing with this Half-Fairy? Narmi couldn¡¯t wrap her head around such a thought. However, thinking of the Half-Fairy and Lady Lioness¡¯ rtionship right now felt strange. It even made her somewhat jealous, so Narmi emptied her thoughts. It was neither Lady Lioness nor her sister Mirna here, but Narmi herself. Narmi wanted to make sure of it. Better yet, she wanted to feel that she was alive, to feel the physical pain if needed be. She wanted an undeniable proof that she existed in this reality. So Narmi embraced the Half-Fairy¡¯s slender neck and whispered into his ear. ¡°P, put it in now.¡± Even though she said it, she still felt dizzy. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was talking like this while sharing bodies with her sister. Speaking of, her sister would probably be livid hearing this. It might not just end in simple anger. However, the Half-Fairy¡¯s answer was a little unexpected. ¡°Not yet. If we do it like this, it¡¯ll be very painful.¡± ¡°¡­ Rea, really?¡± Seueuk. The Half-Fairy¡¯s hand slowly moved from her calf up towards her thigh. It was a deliberate touch, unhurried, conveying a sense of leisure. Thanks to this, Narmi could be ustomed to the warmth of the man¡¯s touch. It was then that she realized he was showing her significant consideration. And such consideration brought Narmi a certain sense offort. But it was short-lived. Seureuk. When the man¡¯s hand slowly glided up the inside of her thigh and reached the intimate space between her legs, Narmi found herself tightly clutching the nket as she experienced a strange sensation she had never felt before. ¡°Hyak¡­!¡± Jilggeok. Then, a foreign presence entered her body. It was a slender finger. She could feel its warmth, shape, and length vividly inside her, and her body¡¯s gripping response to it. Slurp, slurp, squelch. ¡°Aang, aaht¡­!¡± Narmi¡¯s voice erupted loudly, just like the woman in the adjacent room whom she had justughed at. She had never imagined her voice would be so loud-. She suddenly felt embarrassed. Edited by: faker Chapter 171.1 [19] (EP-171.1) Day and Night # 12 171 ¨C Day and Night #12 It could vary from person to person, but in my experience, a woman¡¯s first time could be quite painful. But to be fair, the only women I¡¯d had that first experience with were Elga and Mirna, of which both did feel some difort. It hurt because you were literally breaking yourself to ept something unfamiliar into your body. I hoped that Narmi¡¯s first time would be as painless as possible. I wished for this experience to be pleasurable for her, not one of suffering. And so that any of our future rtions, be it the second or third, would be easier for the both of us. In Mirna¡¯s case, her first experience was somewhat underwhelming, making it harder to engage the second time. I inserted my index finger in that th ?ussy between her smooth legs. Squelch, squelch. Thanks to the continuous kissing and the careful attention her ?reasts received, Narmi¡¯s body was moist and heated, making it easier for my finger to slip inside. It felt like it was being sucked in. Squelch, squelch. ¡°Eung, eueut, haaaht¡­.¡± As I bent my finger and gently poked her walls, Narmi clutched the nket. She looked as if she was holding back from something. Likewise, her insides tightened around my finger. Was it painful? Jjigeok. ¡°Aang¡­!¡± No, I believed that wasn¡¯t the case. Narmi did not have a hymen. Her older sister, Mirna, had already cooked rice with me, more than once even. Speaking of, what should I do if she asked about feeling no pain or bleeding? This was getting a bitplicated. Well, let¡¯s deal with itter. Jigeok. I decided to give Narmi some time to get ustomed to the sensation by slowly sliding in my middle finger as well. This helped widen up her cramped vag?na. ¡°OOooooOoh¡­.¡± Though, Narmi looked distressed. She was probably reaching her limit. And so I unclothed myself and let my thing hang between her legs. However, just as I was about to prate her wet and willing entrance-. ¡°Wai, wait a moment-.¡± Narmi suddenly pushed my chest with her palm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I, I just didn¡¯t expect it to be this big. I need a moment to prepare¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± I moved my organ to Narmi¡¯s face, thinking it was a good idea to introduce her to what was going to enter her body. ¡°Would you like to lick it?¡± ¡°Lick¡­?¡± ¡°With your mouth or by sticking your tongue out.¡± This was a request that I would never ask Mirna for. However, Narmi, with the same face, had a more s¡êxually open mindset, which made it possible. Seueuk. I shoved my dic? between Narmi¡¯s half-open lips. ¡°Ueupeup-.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to lubricate it before I insert it, so that Narmi-nim won¡¯t feel the pain.¡± ¡°Eugeupeu-!?¡± I had no idea what she just said. However, I was very excited because it felt like I was dominating the proud Mirna Draco. Of course, it was not actually her, but her sister who was here. Seureuk, seureureuk. Then I started to feel an awkward tongue-tease. Compared to Elga, with whom I¡¯d had quite a few encounters recently, Narmi¡¯s skills were rathercking. But I also wasn¡¯t expecting her to excel right from the start, so it was fine. She¡¯d get better with practice in the future. It was just that I wasn¡¯t sure how many opportunities I¡¯d have. ¡°Ow, my jaw hurts-.¡± Narmi spat my stuff out. It was probably difficult as she was unfamiliar with the act. So Iid Narmi down on the bed and thought of rxing her body onest time before insertion. After which, I gently licked every part of her; from her ears, neck, shoulders, and armpits. Cheuruep, cheuruep. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re licking there¡­!? I¡¯m sweaty¡­.¡± Narmi didn¡¯t know what to do. She was very embarrassed but her sweat had the scent of peaches. Perhaps it was from the shampoo or soap she used when washing her body. She did say that she liked the smell of peaches. Thanks to this, it felt like I was peeling off the skin of arge fruit and licking it. I also discovered that just like Mirna, Narmi enjoyed having her ears licked. ¡°Eueugeut.¡± And she also liked it when I squeezed her ?reasts a bit more firmly with a somewhat rougher touch. I wondered if Mirna would have the same preference? I thought that perhaps this bit of aggression might be helpful in breaking Mirna¡¯s firm resolve. So, I continued exploring Narmi¡¯s body thoroughly. Time passed¡­ And after about ten minutes, Narmi, who had been enduring my teasing as I rubbed my dic? on her cIi?oris, said while shifting her legs, ¡°No, no more¡­.¡± She looked like a closed mshell. ¡°Then I¡¯ll put it in now.¡± I spread Narmi¡¯s clenched thighs to the sides. Chureureu. Thanks to this, her thighs and buttocks, along with her pink ?ussy that was dripping love juice, were revealed. She looked cute even with parted legs. Seuk, seukseuk. Finally, I gently teased it onest time with my ns before-. Squelch. I shoved my coc? inside her ?ussy. ¡°Eueu¡­.¡± Narmi started to squirm as if she was in difort with the unfamiliar sensation, from her fingertips to her toes. However, her body, which had been thoroughly prepared and explored moments ago, surprisingly epted my member more easily than I had anticipated. Should I just thrust it in all at once? No, no. I reminded myself not to rush. I deliberately inserted my member into her vag?na slowly. I wanted to admire the sight of it entering a woman¡¯s body. I also wanted Narmi to gradually be ustomed to the shape, thickness, and temperature of my organ. Likewise I, too, wanted to get used to her warmth and wetness. It felt like I was being sucked in. Eventually, it went all the way in, to the point of touching the root. ¡°Heueu, hueueu-.¡± Narmi took a few deep breaths. I also took a moment to catch my own. Ssuuuk. This sensation had always felt unfamiliar no matter how many times I experienced it. It was like falling into a tight, damp hole. ¡°Nnh¡­. I feel full. This is my first time¡­.¡± But the best part was watching a woman¡¯s reaction as she was prated. So, I preferred the missionary position, as it allowed me to see her face. ¡°It¡¯s all in¡­?¡± With a strawberry-red face, Narmi looked up at me. Her eyes were teary, and a single tear trickled down her cheek as I gently rocked my hips. ¡°Aang-!¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Eueueueung¡­, not as much as I thought. I heard that the first time hurts a lot¡­.¡± Okay, alright. It didn¡¯t hurt as much, that was good. ¡°Is it okay if I move?¡± In response to my question, Narmi shyly turned her head to the side as if feeling embarrassed. Then she opened her lips and softly replied. ¡°You can do as you like-. Aang-!¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 171.2 [19] (EP-171.2) Day and Night # 12 171 ¨C Day and Night #12 Narmi couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because I started moving. I had her legs gathered and draped them over my shoulders, as I vigorously rocked my hips. In this position, the tightening seemed to have intensified. Squelch squelch. Squelch. With the added tightness and grip, it didn¡¯t take long for me to feel close to climax. Honestly, if I let my guard down, I would bust in seconds. However, I¡¯d been training my body. I could now control the time it took to climax to some extent, using breathing techniques and distracting thoughts. Ssugeok, ssugeok, squech squelch. Squelch. ¡°Eung, aahht, heueu, my body, my body is tingling. Uh-huh-¡± However, seeing Narmi¡¯s bouncing chest and cute moans, it got me very distracted. I wandered between the feeling of wanting to experience this pleasure endlessly, and the l?stful feeling of wanting to ejacu?ate quickly. Then, in the midst of this internal struggle, my brain suddenly thought of a genius idea. Why not just go again after climaxing? Like, it was a no-brainer. This was Narmi¡¯s first time, so she probably wouldn¡¯t even notice that I climaxed. And so I did, thrusting my member deeply inside Narmi. Kkulrong, kkulrong. ¡°Eueut, aang-.¡± But I didn¡¯t stop thrusting to conceal it. Narmi also didn¡¯t seem to notice what just happened. Though, she was wing at my back just like Mirna. It felt painful. ¡°Let¡¯s change positions.¡± ¡°Heung¡­?¡± I lifted Narmi to her feet and guided her hand to touch the wall. But she got startled when she saw the small mirror reflecting her face on top of the small drawer, pushing it away. Clink. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Eu, eung, I¡¯m fine. The mirror is just¡­.¡± Well, it wouldn¡¯t be good to have the repressed Mirna looking through the mirror. I turned the mirror over to the floor, then have Narmi¡¯s hands rest on the wall. ¡°Spread your legs slightly, about shoulder-width apart.¡± ¡°Li, like this¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ssugeok. ¡°Aang¡­!¡± I grabbed Narmi¡¯s waist and shoved it in from behind. This time, the insertion was so fast that she couldn¡¯t react in time. Squelch. A vigorous first experience in a rear-entry. It might be impossible for women like Mirna or Elga, but with Narmi, it was possible. p p, p p. ¡°Ahng, aang-! Theo, eut, ah, it hurts-. it hur-eugh¡­!¡± Was I in too deep that it hurt? But nheless, Narmi weed it. ¡°It¡¯s your first time, so it¡¯s natural to feel some pain.¡± ¡°It, so it¡¯s like that, heeu, eueut, eu, I can endure it¡­.¡± I then reached around her waist with my hand, wandering up her chest, which was heaving like ripe fruits. Although not asrge as Elga¡¯s, Narmi¡¯s breasts were more than enough to fill my hand. I squeezed them tightly, feeling the n?pples harden as I pinched them along. ¡°Eueut, eueungeueut-!¡± Narmi¡¯s waist arched backward like a bow, her insides twitching. It appeared that my light n?pple y had overwhelmed her momentarily. She¡¯d got sensitive ?reasts, no doubt. So I continued on grabbing her chest like this as I pistoned her down. Ssugeok, ssugeok, ssugeok. Squelchsquelchjigeok. ¡°Ah, ahng, aht-! Ugh, my legs, my legs are giving out¡­.¡± Narmi gradually slid down the wall and fell to the floor. Her waist was weak and had lost its support. At this time, I grabbed Narmi¡¯s ?ss tightly. Chumulchumul. ¡°Ahht¡­!¡± p p, p p. Chureureuk. Narmi was quite wet. Not only did her fluids trickle down her thighs and calves, but there was already a small puddle forming on the floor. ¡°Narmi-nim, does it hurt? How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know-.¡± Narmi evaded my question, blushing with embarrassment. I doubted she was hurting. Her attitude didn¡¯t reflect someone in pain. So I responded with a yful tone. ¡°It seems that Narmi-nim and I have good chemistry. Even for your first time, you don¡¯t seem to be in much pain.¡± ¡°Re, really¡­?¡± ¡°Is this not your first time?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How rude!¡± Ppaek, Narmi shouted back, almost causing me to stop my movements. However, I continued pressing against her from behind, gently biting her ear as a way to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Narmi-nim wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Eueung, haeueueu-.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to cu?.¡± ¡°Ou, outside¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah? Outside?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have a baby¡­.¡± I see. Narmi was concerned about pregnancy. While I was a bit disappointed that I couldn¡¯t finish inside her, I had already shot my first load inside. So I decided toply and water her outside the second time around. Anyway, I already did the job. Suuk. As I felt the ejacu?ationing, I pulled out and turned Narmi¡¯s prone body towards the ceiling, and sprinkled white on her face and belly. ¡°Eut, it¡¯s hot¡­.¡± Sticky, sticky. Narmi frowned with my s¡êmen staining her face. ¡°It, it smells weird¡­.¡± Her expression reminded me of Mirna¡¯s disgust. With that, my intimate rtionship with Narmi ended. Narmi and I bothid on the hardwood floor covered with cheap carpet for a while-. ¡°What should I do¡­ My sister will scold me¡­.¡± Narmi suddenly became depressed. Now that the excitement had subsided and her emotions returned to the ground, she must have realized the implications of her actions. ¡°No, why should I care about what she says? I will take care of MY life.¡± Then Narmi got up as if something hade to mind. ¡°Can I take the bloodstained sheets with me?¡± Narmi was trying to find a drop of blood on the bed where she just had her first affair. It was not umon for noble women to keep their virgin blood to prove their purity to men. I was surprised that Narmi was considering such a thing at this point. It sent a chill down my spine. Then she pulled out a white nket and showed it to me. ¡°Here, there is blood on it. Look, Theo. It¡¯s stained with blood¡­!¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 172.1 (EP-172.1) Exposed #1 172 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #1 ¡°I did bleed.¡± A few drops of red blood were on the nket in Narmi¡¯s hand. I looked at it and asked, pretending not to know anything. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­!¡± Narmi said as if the bloodstain was something she was very proud of. But that was normal in this world. In a world where female chastity was regarded as a great virtue, having proof of it provided sce and pride. But I knew it wasn¡¯t Narmi¡¯s virgin blood. Rather, it was blood from Narmi wing on my back in a confused state. I was a bit nervous about what would happen if Narmi noticed, but it seemed she didn¡¯t catch on. Still, there was a risk of getting caught, so let¡¯s turn her attention away. ¡°I saw that there¡¯s a shower here, let¡¯s go wash up.¡± ¡°Eu, eung!¡± Afterward, Narmi and I quickly washed our bodies in the inn¡¯s shower room. I said ¡°shower room,¡± but it was just a ce with lukewarm water and cheap scents. However, it was sufficient to clean away the sweat and various bodily fluids. After cleansing ourselves and lying on the fresh sheets, I felt hazy. It waste at night. We also just had an intense, passionate sex. It felt as though the umted fatigue from recent sleeplessness was starting to hit me like a tsunami. ¡°¡­ Haeueum.¡± Narmi, lying next to me, seemed to feel the tiredness too, as she let out a yawn and started dozing off. It was somewhat puzzling to see her trying to fight off sleep when she could just rest. ¡°Narmi-nim?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeping¡­! So, what did I miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up early in the morning, so please get some rest.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not sleepy at all.¡± Narmi refused to get some shut-eye, but her body had clearly reached its physical limits. The unfamiliar experience, strange positions, and the effort it took likely drained her energy. Over the past few days, Narmi had been dealing with the tasks that her sister Mirna usually handled, leaving little time for eating or sleeping. The repercussions of this were now catching up with her. Even with a groggy mind, I raised my upper body. I wanted to rest, but falling asleep before Narmi would be thoughtless and could lead tointster on. Since it hade to this, I decided to raise her spirits with a little service. ¡°Narmi-nim, let me give you a back massage.¡± ¡°Really? There is no need for that.¡± Ignoring such words, I removed the thin nket. Narmi, who was wearing the cheap inn robe, slowly turned her body, her petite and delicate back facing towards me. Dudeudeuk. ¡°Eugyak¡­!¡± As I applied pressure to her back, the joints in her spine began to make cracking sounds. At the same time, Narmi let out an oddly mismatched groan. Dudeudeuk, deudeuk. ¡°Aargh, haaat¡­! It hurts¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s painful at first, but it will feel better soon.¡± Even though I said that, it somehow felt like s¡êxual harassment. I wasn¡¯t trying to make it so, but once the words came out, my mind became conscious of the implications. Then Narmi, who had her face buried in the pillow, asked. ¡°Like earlier¡­?¡± It appeared that Narmi also interpreted my words with a slightly ?ewd undertone. Suddenly, I began to think whether this mood could lead to the third round, perhaps by gradually touching Narmi¡¯s buttocks or ?reasts. But she seemed quite exhausted, and we had just taken a shower. Getting sweaty in this cheap inn didn¡¯t sound too appealing, so I refrained from such thoughts. Seueuk, seueuk. I gently massaged Narmi¡¯s shoulders, neck, thighs, and feet instead. As a finishing touch, I pressed the soles of her feet which made her shiver. ¡°Ah, this is the first time I¡¯ve gotten something like this. It feels like my body is being reborn. It¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a bit surprising.¡± ¡°Surprising, you say?¡± ¡°I thought nobledies would receive therapy or massages from hired masseuses.¡± Elga¡¯s figure came to mind, with her reigning in the mansion back when I was a ve. She had employed several fair-skinned youngdies as specialized servants. They were responsible for massaging her shoulders, back, and so on. Elga took good care of her skin,bed her hair neatly, and devoted herself to rxation in various ways. Even in the royal pce, they did something simr. I remembered Aira making me massage her shoulders or legs. So, over time, my massage skills improved, and I reached a level where I could consider myself a professional. However, it seemed like Narmi was new to massages. Narmi exined the reason. ¡°Our household generally adheres to abstinence. Abstinence is crucial for those who practice necromancy and witchcraft.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Narmi and Mirna appeared to have grown up in a rather strict environment. After all, in their childhood, even a simple piece of candy was something they couldn¡¯t enjoy freely, let alone massages. It was quite the opposite from the hedonistic Lioness Family. With such differing lifestyles, no wonder they shed against each other so much. ¡°Theo, your hands stopped.¡± Pangpang. Narmi patting the bed made me realize that I had momentarily paused my movements. So, I diligently resumed pressing her back. But how long would I have to keep doing this? I had initially nned to only do it briefly, but it seemed like Narmi was enjoying the massage, so I couldn¡¯t stop. Just as I was about to stifle a yawn, Narmi sat up. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Narmi-nim will give me a massage?¡± In response to my question, Narmi nervously traced her finger around the bedsheet, seemingly embarrassed. ¡°Eung. Actually I¡­, mostly stayed still, but Theo, you worked harder.¡± Well, that was true. However, the fact that Narmi would give me a massage felt weird. Elga and Mirna had never done something like this for me. I wondered if she had some hidden agenda, but it didn¡¯t appear so. So, Iid down on the bed, facedown. Seureureuk. Narmi¡¯s slender fingers touched my shoulders, and for a moment, I closed my eyes, enjoying the cozy feeling. Edited by: faker Chapter 172.2 (EP-172.2) Exposed #1 172 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #1 Narmi had a great experience today. It was something that many young men and women secretly did, when they were alone together. The proof of it still tingled in her lower abdomen. ¡®It didn¡¯t hurt too much.¡¯ She had heard that it would be extremely painful at first. In the peculiar novels Narmi had read, women on their first night often screamed or fainted. Some were even described as a sensation simr to being stabbed with a knife. However, perhaps due to her skilled partner, Narmi merely felt a faint tingling sensation. It wasn¡¯t like she felt extremely good, but it wasn¡¯t extremely painful either. ¡®¡­ I really don¡¯t know.¡¯ It must be because it was her first time. However, the moments they spent together on the bed after everything was over, sharing stories and trying to stay awake while talking, were enjoyable. It felt like they were getting to know each other better. For Narmi, who had lived with few people in her world, it was as if she had finally found someone who understood her. It gave her a sense of security in a corner of her heart. ¡°Gently, gently.¡± Her partner was asleepying face down in front of her. He was probably tired. It made sense as he did most of the moving. But it felt awkward being the only one awake, so Narmi gently shook the body of the soundly sleeping Half-Fairy. ¡°Theo, are you sleeping?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m still awake.¡± Then, the Half-Fairy nonchntly lied with saliva still on his lips. Even though she literally just watched him asleep just now. Of course, she didn¡¯t mind. It was actually quite nice. ¡°Theo, you can sleep first if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°But, if I fall asleep, you¡¯ll wake me up like you did just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Half-Fairy, Theo Gospel, let out a short chuckle. Narmi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the first time she had seen him smile like this. Well not necessarily like she hadn¡¯t seen him smile, but she¡¯d never seen him do so like he was truly having fun andughing. Thinking about it like that, Narmi felt proud as if she had aplished something great. She made the Half-Fairyugh-! ¡°Great.¡± Narmi, who was in a great mood, decided to be generous and do him a favor. ¡°Theo, I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just do it?¡± ¡°No, this is a brain massage. It puts the mind and soul at ease. It¡¯s one of a Dark Priestess¡¯ skills. It¡¯s also my specialty.¡± ¡°Is it like ck Magic?¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s simr!¡± The Half-Fairy looked a bit reluctant, but Narmi grabbed his temple with both hands and slowly chanted. ¡°©¥©¥©¤.¡± The spell had a melody, rhythm, highs and lows, and was made up of iprehensible murmurs. The most important thing was that this spell collected fragments of the shattered mind. It had effects on healing dementia, improving memory, and even curing insomnia. As Narmi slowly approached the man¡¯s mind, she soon realized that there was something like a massive lock that seemed to encase his soul. Snap. As she delved deeper into the depths of the man¡¯s consciousness, she was thrown back with a spark. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Why are you screaming? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Theo, you have a mental protection on you.¡± ¡°Mental protection?¡± ¡°Theo, you don¡¯t know about this? Wait. This type of spell, I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere¡­.¡± Narmi of the Draco family was an expert in mental protections. For her, this mental protection spell was like a lock ced by someone with exceptional magical abilities. It wasn¡¯t impossible to unlock, but it would likely require a significant amount of time and effort. At this moment, Narmi could only understand the purpose and scale of this mental protection spell. ¡°The mana is organized in parallel, and the spell is 45 lines long. Moreover, the incantation consists of more than 30 verses. It¡¯s a great magic.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what that means. Spell lines are the strokes used to draw magic circles, and incantations are the recited verses¡­, Um¡­.¡± ¡°It means it¡¯s an incredibly powerful spell. Like a protective spell for a fortress consists of about 30 lines. And with the 20 verses, you can see the scale, right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± The Half-Fairy frowned in iprehension. Narmi couldn¡¯t quite grasp it either. A spell of this magnitude would typically need several exceptional mages, taking months toplete. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Now that she looked at it closely, the spell structure and matrices, as well as the incantations, seemed quite familiar. It resembled the sealing ritual that was performed on the Draco Twins. Twins with two souls sharing one body. Their talents were grand and immense, and whenbined, they were considered to be on par with the Dragon King Draco himself who dealt with a Dracolich. However, their physical body couldn¡¯t keep up with this power. The young girls¡¯ body was too small to contain two mighty souls. Because of this, the Draco Family performed a sealing ritual deep within the twins¡¯ minds that suppresses their spirit. That was how they managed to coexist to this day without their souls mixing up. ¡°It¡¯s simr¡­¡± Narmi¡¯s mental chamber and the structure of this spell were very simr. The only difference was that it wasrger than the sealing ritual, with additional matrices and incantations. Who in the world would ce something like this in a human¡¯s mind? Was there even a need to protect one¡¯s mind to this extent? No, that was not it. Narmi realized that she was mistaken. Having a rare profession, a Level 9 Dark Priestess, she naturally noticed the subtle nuances of the situation. This wasn¡¯t a spell meant to protect the mind. It was not a shield, but rather, a prison. A prison meant to confine the Half-Fairy¡¯s spirit. Something was sealed inside this Half-Fairy. To be precise, this physical body itself was no different from a massive prison. But why? Edited by: faker Chapter 173.1 (EP-173.1) Exposed #2 173 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #2 Narmi had been holding my head and mumbling something for a while now. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about this mental protection?¡± ording to Narmi, there was a powerful magic in my mind that even surpassed that of a fortress¡¯ defenses. It felt surreal and hard to believe, but she had no reason to lie. If I indeed had a mental protection set in my mind, it should be for a good reason. Perhaps it was one of my parents, my mother or father? They might have given me the Jeoksangari (poison) and broke my mana circuit to hide my true identity. If there was no mental protection, when Narmi delved into my mind just now, she would have discovered that I was Angmar¡¯s descendant. When considering this, it became evident that whoever ced this protective spell had wisely thought of this possibility already. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t break through it right now.¡± Narmiid on the bed defeated, like a hacker who had given up on bypassing a strong firewall. I think this was a good analogy to describe the situation. ¡°You really don¡¯t know? This is a very powerful spell, Theo. No ideas at all, even just a bit?¡± Narmi prodded, unable to give up. But I guessed that was only natural as one would normally get curious after finding such a grand spell in a person¡¯s head. It was the same as me finding a massive vault, akin to what one would see in a bank. I¡¯d be questioning people with lines like, ¡°What could be inside that needs such arge vault?¡± But in times like these, my answer was¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not sure. In fact, many of my old memories are quite fuzzy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± This was half a truth and a lie. I genuinely didn¡¯t know what the original Theo Gospel had done before I possessed this body. Hence, it was half true. But I did have some understanding of the mental protection spell, hence, half a lie. ¡°Hng¡­.¡± Narmi pouted as if she were disappointed but then yawned loudly. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll have plenty of time in the future. Let¡¯s sleep now.¡± Then, Narmi closed her eyes. By mentioning that we had plenty of time ahead, it seemed that she still had no intention of letting Mirna out yet. Various thoughts swirled in my mind, but I was also tired. For now, let¡¯s sleep. * * * When I woke up in the morning, Narmi was sitting in a chair, gazing at me from a distance. Her eyes were somewhat cold and icy. ¡°You¡¯re up first. Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Not really. Theo Gospel, you need to exin what happened. Why were you sleeping in the same bed with me?¡± ¡°¡­ Excuse me?¡± Her reaction was not as I expected, and I could infer that she wasn¡¯t Narmi. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Mirna. Have you returned?¡± ¡°Returned? What are you talking about?¡± Worried that Mirna might find my night out with Narmi, my eyes began to spin. But I tried toe up with a quick response. ¡°I thought you were unable toe out for a while after fighting with Miss Narmi.¡± ¡°Narmi¡­?¡± She suddenly frowned. ¡°Miss Narmi, who is that?¡± ¡°Miss Narmi, as in Narmi Von Draco. Miss Mirna¡¯s twin sister.¡± ¡°I am an only child, what are you talking about?¡± Mirna chuckled as if she found myment amusing¡­ Mirna didn¡¯t know Narmi. What the hell was going on? Could Narmi have mysteriously disappeared afterst night!? ¡­ Or was all of this just my imagination? My expression turned serious, as I pondered these thoughts. ¡°Kufufufu.¡± Then the red-eyeddy sitting in the chair suddenly burst intoughter. Only then did I understand the situation. ¡°Miss Narmi, aren¡¯t you joking too much?¡± ¡°But at least you¡¯re awake now, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes. But I was genuinely worried. I thought Miss Narmi just disappeared from the world, and Lady Mirna couldn¡¯t remember anything.¡± In response to my stern reprimand, Narmi looked at me as if she was very sorry. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so angry. I just did it because it was a joke I often did to my dad or rtives¡­.¡± ¡°Please be careful in the future.¡± ¡°Eungeung.¡± Narmi coolly replied. Her carefree attitude was as unpredictable as a bouncing ball. If I were to fall victim to another one of these mischievous pranks, I might really lose a few strands of hair. With this, any hint of drowsiness went away. Then Narmi said. ¡°I talked with Unnie.¡± ¡°With Mirna-nim?¡± ¡°Yeah, we decided to take turns living day by day. Not day and night.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Was this a shift to an alternate day work system? Whatever it was, I was relieved that the sisters hade to an agreement. Then, suddenly, tension crept into my mind. ¡°By any chance, did you also talk to Miss Mirna about us?¡± ¡°No!¡± Narmi responded cheerfully, unlike before. ¡°I don¡¯t need to share everything with my sister. For the time being, I want it to be a secret between the two of us.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± This was good for me. As I nodded in agreement with Narmi¡¯s wise words, she said as if she was making a big decision. ¡°And, I think the time hase to reveal who I am.¡± ¡°Reveal yourself, Narmi-nim? Are you saying you¡¯ll let others know about your existence?¡± ¡°Eungeung! I¡¯ve already told Unnie!¡± Now, that would be a big deal¡­ Edited by: faker Chapter 173.2 (EP-173.2) Exposed #2 173 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #2 ¡°¡­ No, so you¡¯re Narmi!?¡± Elga tapped the restaurant table with her fingers. Her demeanor seemed emotionally unstable. This situation must be dissatisfying for her. ¡°Narmi Von Draco!?¡± Narmi said in response to Elga¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct!¡± Whether it was the straightforward answer that didn¡¯t sit well or something else, Elga furrowed her brows noticeably. Then, she suddenly pinched my thigh. A sharp, nymphphobic pain suddenly shot up my spine, leading me to scream involuntarily. ¡°Hieek¡­! It hurts¡­!¡± But regardless of my reaction, Elga continued to fume in anger. ¡°Hey, Theo. What are you plotting this time? Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°Plotting!?¡± ¡°Narmi, what Narmi? You¡¯re just reversing Mirna¡¯s name! If you want to pretend to be someone else, at least draw a fake mole on your face!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Elga seemed to think that she was being teased. It was as if we created the persona of Narmi to mock her. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ From Elga¡¯s perspective, it made sense. If Elga suddenly said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gael. I¡¯m Elga¡¯s twin sister,¡± and acted like someone else, I would seriously consider whether she was making fun of me too. ¡°But this isn¡¯t a joke; it¡¯s real. This really is Narmi.¡± ¡°This squirrel-sized Half-Fairy cub wants to be stubborn until the end¡ª¡± Elga clenched her fist as if she¡¯s about to get violent. At that moment, I instinctively felt a nymphphobic smacking for me. ¡°Fufu, Elga.¡± Aira, who had been sipping her tea without saying a word throughout the conversation, finally opened her mouth. This stopped Elga¡¯s fist fromnding on my head. ¡°What?¡± Then Aira replied to Elga¡¯s blunt question. ¡°I guess it¡¯s about time I stop pretending to be oblivious. In fact, I knew that she¡¯s not Mirna.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you saying that you already knew beforehand?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while actually. Think about it. Did I ever call Lady Draco by the name Mirna recently?¡± Aira¡¯s words led me into a brief reflection. She usually addressed people by their names. However, when referring to Narmi recently, she used the ufortable term of ¡°Lady Draco.¡± I thought it was just a change of heart, but it turned out that she knew that it was not Mirna, so she simply didn¡¯t call her as such. ¡°I see. So her name is Narmi. It¡¯s a cute name. Narmi, Mirna. Mirna, Narmi.¡± Aira continued to mumble the names of the twin sisters. Narmi, feeling awkward, introduced herself to her. ¡°I am Narmi Von Draco. I believe this is the first time I¡¯ve greeted you, uh, Spider Queen¡­.¡± It was easy for Narmi to face Aira when impersonating Mirna. However, actually introducing herself was quite awkward. Aira casually replied. ¡°Call me Aira. If that¡¯s ufortable, you can call me Queen.¡± With Aira¡¯s light response, Narmi seemed to have found some peace of mind. ¡°Aira, thank you. However, the Dracos do not recognize the Tarantera Family.¡± Narmi, like her older sister, didn¡¯t acknowledge the Tarantera¡¯s throne. But to say such a thing in their first meeting, I couldn¡¯t help but get nervous as to how Aira would react. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge the sunrise, morning stilles. That¡¯s what being a Queen is. I am everyone¡¯s Queen, whether they admit it or not.¡± Aira¡¯s answer was rather euphemistic, but wise. Meanwhile, Elga was looking at everything with a confused expression. Soon, Elga chuckled. ¡°I also knew you know. I was just ying along.¡± ¡®That¡¯s a lie¡­¡¯ ¡°Anyway, this is Mirna¡¯s twin, right? Twins sharing the same body. Seriously, Draco folks do a lot of weird stuff. Hiding it until now too. Sneaky rogues.¡± I poked Elga¡¯s side after that somewhat rudement. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say anything untrue.¡± Narmi, who was sitting in front of the shrugging Elga, said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already know that Lady Lioness is honest!¡± ¡°Is that so? How much do you know about me?¡± ¡°As far as I know. You like embellishments, cute or pretty things.¡± ¡°Hmm. Anything else?¡± After that, Elga and Narmi chatted with each other for a while. Unlike Mirna, who was usually strict and stoic, Narmi was bubbly, which made her seem to be a good match with Elga. ¡°Yeah, my sister is a bit savvy. She says it is disrespectful to eat bread dipped in butter!¡± ¡°It is. Wow, it¡¯s really funny. But what we¡¯re talking about now, Mirna doesn¡¯t know, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Contrary to my concerns, Narmi, Elga, and Aira were friendly with each other, sharing casual conversations. It was unknown whether it was due to theirmonality of growing up as youngdies or Narmi¡¯s friendly social skills and demeanor. Either way, I felt a sense of relief. ¡°So those weirdos attacked and there will be a trial bybat soon. Hey, Theo, have you decided on who will represent the duel?¡± Elga¡¯s conversation arrow pointed toward me. It seemed that she was talking about the recent incident involving the Queen¡¯s attack. It was not unusual because everyone was talking about ittely. After thinking it over, I gave my opinion. ¡°I did choose someone who can definitely win, but before that, I want to meet the guy in prison myself.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 174.1 (EP-174.1) Exposed #3 174 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #3 ¡°Here¡¯s the key. Should I apany you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a dangerous man. It¡¯s better to be careful since who knows what he might do.¡± I dismissed the guard who offered to escort me and headed towards the underground dungeon alone. Somewhere in Ark, there was a well-constructed prison in an underground location inessible to ordinary people. It housed various warriors who had caused trouble or heinous criminals awaiting the church¡¯s judgment. A space so vast, extending endlessly beneath. No one knew how many floors it consisted of. Despite its dreadful designation as ¡°Avici Hell,¡± in reality, there were no unjust torture or cruel harm done to the prisoners. For those trapped in this gloomy confinement, it was simply a ce filled with unending boredom, as they awaited their faraway freedom. ©¥There¡¯s light. ©¥Looks like someone came in. Submerged in silence within the dark cells, the prisoners began to show interest at the sudden change. It was as if they were abyssal creatures swarming towards the only glimmer of light. ©¥You look cute~. ©¥Hehe,e here! They sought any hint of entertainment in their monotonous prison life from me, an outsider. Their bodies were constrained with chains, sturdy fetters and handcuffs, yet I couldn¡¯t help but get slightly intimidated as they mmed their grotesque faces against the iron bars. Most of the inmates imprisoned here were on death row or hadmitted terrible crimes. ©¥It¡¯s so boring here~. ©¥Tell us something. How many years have passed outside? What season is it? How¡¯s the weather? No one tells us anything here. Heuheu. ©¥I¡¯m innocent¡­! Soon, the mor of people shouting like madmen began echoing from all directions. Befitting its name, this was truly a hellish ce. With such thoughts, I arrived at the area the guard pointed out. CFO4-1PIJ42A. Here it was. Before me, a man with dark eyes covered in bandages came into view. Bound by chains, he sat huddled in a corner of the prison floor. Seueuk. He lifted his head to gaze at me. His face, illuminated by the dim torchlight, was obscured by the bandages, making it difficult to discern his expression. But unlike others whose minds had sumbed to the darkness and despair, his eyes were surprisingly calm. He appeared more serene than during the days when he roamed outside. I knew for a fact that he wouldn¡¯t be the one to initiate a conversation with me. So, I decided to greet him lightly. ¡°You seem rather calm in this hellish prison.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The man, however, remained silent. To begin with, in the original story, he was a person who didn¡¯t talk more than necessary. Because instead of wasting time with idle chatter, he preferred to kill even more viins¡ªsuch was his captivating character. Everyone liked that kind of power. Not now though. Anyway. As expected, making him open his mouth with just a casual greeting was a tall ask. But that was okay. In some ways, I knew more about this man than I did about Aira. After all, he was the protagonist of the story I knew and had immersed myself in. I had several cards to y. Then, like molten iron, he responded to my words with a low voice. ¡°He-ll. It¡¯s not these stones, walls, or darkness.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good here. There¡¯s plenty of time to organize my thoughts. No noisypanions bbering about this and that. It¡¯s a tranquil time. With that said, what is your reason for disturbing this serenity?¡± Seureuk. The man rose and gradually approached me. No matter how formidable he might be, as long as he was confined in chains behind these bars, there was not much he can do to me. So I was able to face him with confidence. ¡°I am here on behalf of the Queen you attacked. Why did you attack the Queen? That¡¯s a grave crime with severe consequences.¡± ¡°Is that so? The Queen. I had no idea.¡± ¡°As expected, you didn¡¯t know¡­ Well, you are that kind of person.¡± That was right ¨C I understood. This man was such a character. Whether it would be nobles, royalty, ve traders, or monsters, his arrow didn¡¯t care. He provided catharsis that ordinary people could not achieve. For him, there was no need for intricate political backgrounds or intellectual debates. Then the man asked. ¡°You seem to know me well, Half-Fairy.¡± Atst, it seemed that I finally caught his attention. Sensing that the lead in the conversation was gradually shifting towards my side, I decided to seize the opportunity. ¡°Perhaps I know more about you than you think. Perhaps¡­ I could even provide the answers you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°The answers I want? Do I look like I¡¯m seeking answers? I desire silence. Quiet darkness. Do not try to take that away from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying I can provide that. Don¡¯t you hear a voice in your head?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The man fell silent. Perhaps because he felt exposed. As I mentioned, this man, the hunter, was someone who heard voices in his head. ording to the novel, it was the voice of a young woman, who guided the hunter¡¯s life like a guide. For example, when he killed a goblin, he would get a few experience points. That was right. It was a status window unique to the Hunter. The reason why he had such a status window was quite important in the novel¡¯s storyline. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear the voice of your deceased older sister from when you were little?¡± ¡°¡­ How do you know that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know about me? I am the Demon Monk, Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel¡­.¡± ¡°If you lived in Angmar, you¡¯ve probably heard my name. Anyway, I know how to silence the voice you hear in your head.¡± ¡°Huheuheuheu-.¡± The man startedughing at my words. Hisughter continued for a while before abruptly stopping. Revealing pointed shark teeth hidden beneath the bandages, he spoke. ¡°I feel like I heard that story not too long ago. Yeah, you. Now that I see it, you resemble that little brat. Almost like the same person.¡± ¡°Little brat?¡± Was there anyone the Hunter would call a brat? As far as I knew, there was none. So, the possibilities narrowed down to one person. ¡°Are you referring to the guide? Did the guide say something simr to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Hunter shut his mouth and he retreated back into the darkness. Then, he sat down in a corner with his back leaned against the wall. ¡°I just want to rest. State your purpose foring. Your visitation time is ticking.¡± That was true. I was running out of time. So, I put things aside and went straight to the point. ¡°The trial bybat will be held soon. Are you aware of that?¡± ¡°I know, Miriam told me. So you came to negotiate with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With that said, why not withdraw from the duel? Perhaps the answer lies in admitting defeat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Hunter remained indifferent. At that moment, a guard appeared behind me, signaling the time for departure. Thus, I had no choice but to leave the prison. Edited by: faker Chapter 174.2 (EP-174.2) Exposed #3 174 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #3 The conversation with the Hunter provided quite a bit of information. He didn¡¯t really care who Aira was or what she did. And it didn¡¯t seem like he acted out of anyone¡¯s coercion or anything like that. It also appeared that this incident was not rted to the suspicious guide. However, I was not so insensitive as to not sense that an eerie conspiracy was lurking in the background. My sensitive Half-Fairy senses could keenly discern the scent of schemes and rebellion. That fellow was just too suspicious to be left alone. The fact that the Hunter heard voices in his head was a secret to anyone. Yet, he knew it immediately. Just who was he? I should meet him soon and have a talk. But before that, I should deal with urgent matters first. There were plenty of things that needed my immediate attention. With those thoughts in mind, I headed towards Professor Ste¡¯sboratory. The trial bybat was just a week away. I nned to negotiate some things to appoint a champion. However, Professor Ste¡¯s office was closed shut, with a sign saying, ¡®Away for personal reasons.¡¯ ¡°¡­ What?¡± Where did she go? Seeing the dust umted in front of theb, it seemed like no one had been there recently. Then as I was looking around, someone approached me. ¡°Oh-! You¡¯re therade who gave me cake-!¡± It was an Imp with red hair and an ¡®Assistant¡¯ armband. Who was this happy star-tailed Imp again? ¡°Have you forgotten my name? I am Tartar-!¡± ¡°Oh right, Tartar. Weren¡¯t you Professor Ste¡¯s assistant? Do you, perhaps, know where she went?¡± ¡°She left to attend the shareholders¡¯ meeting-! I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back, but Tartar can pass on your message for you!¡± ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true-! I won¡¯t lie to therade who gave me cake-!¡± Didn¡¯t she say she wanted to be the champion? But now, she was gone. This woman was truly unpredictable. Hearing the further details from Tartar, she exined that a group of Elves came and took Professor Ste away. It was probably the work of the Bellhawk Family. While being dragged away, Ste apparently shouted, ¡°There¡¯s still a way! I¡¯ll make up for it!¡± Anyway, my n to make Ste the champion fell apart. She¡¯d never been helpful at all. I swear I¡¯d spank the living soul out of her someday! In the meantime, I smacked Elga¡¯s instead. Jjak. ¡°Hyak-!¡± Elga, who was rummaging through my dorm fridge, hissed like a cat poured with cold water. She then looked at me with a displeased expression. ¡°What was that!? Wanna die!? Did you just spank me?¡± She naturally got angry after being hit in the butt for no reason. In her hand was the honey ice cream cone that I¡¯d been saving to eat. She had already taken a few bites, with obvious smears all over her face. On the other, she was holding chopsticks. She most likely ate the side dishes I put away in the fridge as well. Marmar gave me some, but now, all were probably wiped clean by Elga. She then continued with a frown. ¡°Hey, why did you smack my behind? And is there nothing else to eat? Aren¡¯t there any dumplings likest time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She was treating my ce like her own. It was kinda annoying. But if I said I smacked her because of some petty resentment, she¡¯d probably get even angrier. So, I decided to tell a little white lie. ¡°There was a mosquito on Elga-sama¡¯s buttocks.¡± ¡°A mosquito?¡± ¡°Yeah, a mosquito. But I think I missed it.¡± ¡°Well, it is mosquito season¡­¡± Elga licked the hardened honey and vani cream on the ice cream cone with elegance, while eyeing her surroundings. Then, she suddenly whipped the chopsticks up my face. Thinking that my eyes were about to get poked, I flinched. But Elga¡¯s chopsticks stopped just right in front of my nose. ¡°Got you.¡± Wee-ing. The chopsticks had precisely caught a mosquito by the wings as it buzzed¡­ How fascinating¡­ Could the human reflex really do that? ¡°You¡¯re amazing to catch a mosquito with chopsticks.¡± As I praised her, Elgaughed, feeling pleased with thepliment. Then, she licked the ice cream in mirth. ¡°This is nothing. I can precisely cut only the mosquito wings with my halberd. My prowess is just unparalleled!¡± ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s impressive. So, do you have any ns to represent as the champion in the uing trial bybat?¡± Elga opened her eyes slowly in response to my question. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to appoint that Belhawk Elf as the champion?¡± ¡°I was, but the circumstances have changed. Since Elga-nim also expressed interest in bing the champion, isn¡¯t this a good opportunity?¡± ¡°That may be so. However, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I think it¡¯s best not to overexert myself for the time being¡­¡± Elga¡¯s refusal to participate in the battle was quite unexpected. So much so that my eyes felt dizzy. I thought that she would agree in a heartbeat. However, her next words were even more shocking. ¡°I think I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 175.1 (EP-175.1) Exposed #4 175 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #4 What I had just heard sounded so surreal that it seemed like I was still dreaming. At least, that was how I felt. Elga¡¯s shocking revtion was akin to witnessing the ground disappear before my eyes, as I floated away. It was just¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ Elga having a baby¡­ ¡°¡­ Is that really true?¡± So I wanted to confirm whether I heard her right. Considering Elga¡¯s cat-like nature of ying with her prey, I suspected that perhaps she was lying to see my reaction. But Elga, right now, looked quite solemn. In fact, she folded her arms and her expression turned sour as if my question had upsetted her. ¡°Is what really true? You think I¡¯d lie about something like this?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t feel real.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel real, huh? This funny little bastard. After irresponsibly dumping a lot inside¡­ And now¡­.¡± It looked like she had more to say, but she ended it with a sigh. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll have to get a checkup to get the details. But my period passed, and ¡®that¡¯ day did note. I¡¯m regr, so there shouldn¡¯t be any dy.¡± So she didn¡¯t have her menstruation. Since Elga was a very active and healthy woman, her menstrual cycle was always on time and wouldn¡¯t get dyed. I asked, suppressing my shock. ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t had a period in a few weeks.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t find the time and chance to talk. And I wasn¡¯t sure myself. It would have been ridiculous to specte without certainty.¡± As I thought about it, I remembered a time when Elga seemed eager to tell me something but stopped. She hesitated like it was some confession. Maybe that was it? The timing also matched with a few weeks ago. But just as Elga had said, she wasn¡¯t sure herself. And it was only now that she was slowly epting the fact. ¡°No wonder¡­ So that¡¯s why Elga-nim kept rummaging through my fridge like some stray cat. You were having pregnancy cravings.¡± ¡°¡­ What? A stray cat!?¡± Elga clenched both fists in anger, but quickly released her grip. I thought I was about to get smacked for sure, so this was quite surprising. Seukseuk. Elga awkwardly scratched her cheek. ¡°Well, as I said earlier, we¡¯ll have to see after the check-up. But, as you know, my identity isn¡¯t exactly covert.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± There was no one in Ark who didn¡¯t know Elga. After all, she was the descendant of the Lion King, a ruler of the continent. With blessed golden hair and blue eyes, and her outgoing personality, she shone like the bright Venus, attracting attention wherever she went. ¡°If I go to the doctor or a healer for some check-up, wouldn¡¯t rumors start?¡± ¡°That¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°Then now you know why I¡¯m only talking about this now?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Although it would be best to bring in specialists from my family, I can¡¯t do that. So, are there any underground specialists you know?¡± ¡°Are you talking about underground doctors working behind the scenes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Someone with fiery-red hair immediately came to mind. It was Lady Kalira, who was working as a physician here. In reality, she was someone I had discreetly ced in Ark as a spy of sort. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get an examination for you.¡± * * * Elga and I visited the clinic in the main building. Kalira was working there when I arrived. And as I closed the door, we looked at each other and she nodded in understanding. ¡°This, do you need a Ringworm Flower?¡± ¡°Ringworm Flower?¡± What was that? As I wasbing through my botanic knowledge, Kalira opened a drawer and started to rummage through the medicinal materials in it. ¡°It¡¯s an herb used for abortion. Luckily, there might be a few left. Let¡¯s see¡­.¡± An herb used for abortion¡­ Elga was utterly shocked by the mention of such a prescription. ¡°I don¡¯t need that-!¡± Kalira closed the drawer at Elga¡¯s hasty objection. She then took off her non-prescription sses and tucked them into her gown pocket. ¡°I see¡­ I thought you were in need of one. Young couplesing in with serious faces usually have requests like that.¡± Kalira, who had worked as an illegal herbalist and pharmacist in the back alleys, seemed to carry various experiences. However, we were not here for such reasons; we were just here for an examination. I then said. ¡°We¡¯re just here for an examination. Also, it needs to be done discreetly, secretive, and confidential. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Of course. I always protect my clients¡¯ secrets. Well then, Miss, let¡¯s start with a simple check. This is a brush made from Nymph hair.¡± Swooshswoosh. Kalira gently brushed the crimson brush on Elga¡¯s palm. But it just made Elga confused. ¡°¡­ What is this?¡± ¡°Seeing that there is not much response, let¡¯s change methods. Less than 2 months¡­. Okay, just a moment.¡± After rummaging through the drawer, Kalira took out a sprayer. After shaking the solution inside, she sprayed it in front of Elga¡¯s face. ¡°Agh, achoo-!¡± Elga sneezed as if her nose was tickled. In response, Kalira simply nodded and said, ¡°As expected.¡± Curious, I asked. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my vision potion. It has a special magical effect on new mothers who haven¡¯t had a child for long. It triggers an allergic reaction.¡± ¡°So, the sneeze just now¡­?¡± ¡°Hm~ That¡¯s right.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 175.2 (EP-175.2) Exposed #4 175 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #4 Kalira confirmed Elga Von Lioness¡¯ pregnancy. It was only then that everything began to feel real, and the flood of emotions that I¡¯d been holding back burst through like a ruptured dam. ¡°Should I say congrattions? Once some time passes, you¡¯ll be able to know whether you¡¯ll be having a son or a daughter. It¡¯s advisable toe for regr check-ups.¡± Kalira congratted Elga on her pregnancy and prescribed a ss bottle filled with round beads the size of a small fingernail. ¡°Take one of these anytime during the day. And, of course, you shouldn¡¯t move your body recklessly for a while.¡± The visit with Kalira ended at that. Although it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for her to ask various questions or express her curiosity, the fact that she didn¡¯t showed her professionalism while working as a back alley doctor. Elga and I closed the door of the clinic and walked through the sprawling corridor of the main building, strolling along the promenade. The sunset was ring, casting a warm glow. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Neither I nor Elga spoke to each other. We simply moved our steps without knowing where we were heading. Then, Elga suddenly crouched down as if her strength had given way. I asked in surprise. ¡°Are you okay, Elga-nim? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­ Nothing, it just hit me. Everything came so suddenly.¡± It seemed that Elga was also only now realizing that she was having a child, after undergoing the examination and hearing the results. Elga, like me, was probably skeptical of it. But now that it was confirmed, she started to feel all the pent up emotions. ¡°Ah, ff-. What am I going to say to Dad?¡± A lot of concerns seemed to be swirling in Elga¡¯s mind about how she would exin this situation to those around her. I felt the same way. Elga¡¯s belly would gradually be more noticeable. By then, it would be impossible to hide it from everyone. Which meant, I didn¡¯t have much time left¡­. Along with impatience, an indescribable, strange emotion that I had never felt before settled in my heart. Should I say that it felt as if someone finally connected me in this lonely and deste world. Literally, my family had grown by one. Now, I was no longer the only Angmar in the world. This also meant that there¡¯d be a Quarter-Nymph. ¡°Elga-nim, what do we do now?¡± ¡°¡­ Why are you asking me? You¡¯re the one who made this, you bastard! Didn¡¯t you have a n!?¡± That was right. I had a n, and now the result of the first step was apparent. Compared to my grand n, this was just a small stride. However, it felt like a significant leap so my mind briefly went nk. ¡°Hu.¡± I took a short breath to regte my stress levels. Soon, Calm Thinking kicked in, bringing serenity to my inner self. And what came to my mind was the need to reassure Elga first. Elga was probably more confused than me right now. In times like these, as a man, I needed to show my determination and support. ¡°Everything will be fine. Now, we¡¯re on track with my n.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°Create arge family where everyone lives happily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Stare-. For some reason, Elga looked at me like I was an idiot¡­ * * * I escorted Elga to her room for the time being. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to give some reminders. ¡°In the future, try to avoid physically strenuous activities.¡± I also asked her to not reveal the news yet and continue like normal. Elga nodded in agreement with that. ¡°Father would have your head cut off if he knew.¡± If it was Reinhardt, that would be true¡­ ¡°But we can¡¯t keep it a secret forever. The child will be born in due time. So, do you have confidence?¡± I briefly paused at Elga¡¯s question, locked in thought. Faced with the question of whether I had the gut to handle the uing trials, I had only one answer. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have confidence, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far. Believe me, Elga-nim. I¡¯ll take responsibility like a man!¡± ¡°¡­ Heh, like a man, huh? Ah, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going to rest. I need a break today¡­¡± Elga closed the door and went inside. Perhaps the sudden mental fatigue from today¡¯s examination results had finally hit her. Anyway, I left her be for now. Given the rtionship we had, it was only a matter of time before Elga would get pregnant. Still, my feelings were strangelyplex. Suddenly, I became curious whether my mother and father had experienced simr emotions. That I had a real family. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I gazed at the crimson skies as the sun went into slumber. Edited by: faker Chapter 176.1 (EP-176.1) Sand #1 176 ¨C Wind and Sand #1 Elga and I continued our lives as usual. Waking up early, circling the Ark grounds, and lightly stretching had be our normal routine now. Thanks to Elga¡¯s guidance in the past few days, my stamina had noticeably improved. I no longer struggled while running around the campus. ¡°You are doing well. See, it¡¯s not that hard.¡± Elga finally praised me after a long time. Words of affirmation could make people happy. So, even with Elga¡¯s seemingly casual remark, I felt really good. As I wiped the sweat from my face and neck with a towel, Elga put her hand on my head. ¡°Hm, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well, it might be because I¡¯m in a good mood. But did you grow taller?¡± ¡°Taller?¡± I got taller? I doubted it. But ording to Elga, I seemed to have grown by about 1-2 cm. Being the one with the keen senses, her observation was highly likely to be urate. Was my body still growing? There was a good chance it was. Well, at least now, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this Half-Fairy body underwent any changes. ¡°Elga-nim, how are you? Are you feeling well?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just the same¡­¡± Indeed, Elga¡¯s body seemed just like usual. But thinking that my child was in her lower abdomen behind the thin tracksuit fabric, I suddenly had the urge to hug Elga¡¯s waist. ©¥Wah, I¡¯m little Theo, mama give~. ©¥What are you doing you, crazy bastard! ¡­ However, acting on such impulses would just be asking for Elga¡¯s wrath. So, I decided to keep the enthusiasm to myself. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga and I silently stretched, loosening our bodies. Since the examination, asional gaps in our conversations like this began to appear. However, it wasn¡¯t ufortable at all. Instead, there was a serene feeling of stability, as if we were sailing one ship together amidst the silence. At least I thought so. It might be a little childish, but it was like when kids took the same side against an imaginary monster. The thought that ¡®Elga is now on my side¡¯ crossed my mind. It felt like we had truly be a family. ¡°Well, I have a lot to do today, so I¡¯ll be going. See youter.¡± Seukseuk. Elga waved goodbye and swiftly disappeared into the distance. I continued to gaze at her back until she vanished around the corner. Her parting words sounded quite warm. * * * As Elga mentioned, my height had indeed grown by 2cm. Thest time I measured my height was during enrollment, so it could be considered a significant growth spurt in a short period. ¡°It¡¯s a fairy mystery~.¡± Upon hearing about my height increase, Aira patted my head and made the above remark. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Nymphs having sudden growth spurts. It is said that even child-like ones grow up to be adults at some point.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I read it in this book.¡± Aira pointed to the novel, ¡®Alien Scammer In Another World,¡¯ that she was reading. In the novel, Nymphs growing up like adults was a recurring theme. ¡°But that¡¯s fiction, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s hard to believe that Nymphs grow up like adults.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so~?¡± Seurek, tak. Aira inserted a feather bookmark on the novel she was reading and closed it. With a stretch and yawn, she peered into her calendar. ¡°The trial bybat is a few days away. It should be an interesting watch. So how¡¯s the champion selection going?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-.¡± In truth, the n was a bit up in the air. Ste seemed to have been abducted or taken away somewhere by the Bellhawk Family. And with Elga having a child, I was ufortable putting her in danger. Mirna and Narmi still also needed to sort and discuss the recent rules they made for each other. No, in the first ce, the Draco twins weren¡¯t on good terms with Queen Tarantera. It was simply impossible for either to be the champion. But who would be suitable? Well, many faces came to mind. Because of the rumors that the Queen needed a champion, a lot of brave men stepped forward in pursuit of fame and wealth. However, all of them had some questionable aspects, making it difficult to make a choice. As I was lost in thought, Aira spoke as if providing an answer. ¡°If choosing is difficult, Theo can do it.¡± ¡°¡­ Me?¡± That was not happening! I wanted to dismiss it outright, but denying Aira was not an easy task. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll show me an interesting match.¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± Me fighting would be entertainment for Aira. Though, it was a big tragedy for me. However, after some consideration, it wasn¡¯t impossible. Although my recent growth had slowed down, I was now a 4.5th Rank Mage. To put it into perspective, there were only about 10 mages stronger than me in the world. If you included the hidden hermits, it would be about 20. While that might sound like a lot at first, but this was in the whole world. You could say that I was in the top 1% of Mages. Even if I couldn¡¯t defeat the Hunter, I would be able to hold my ground to some extent. Then Aira looked at me with her chin resting on the desk. ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you still growing these days?¡± ¡°You mean being 2cm taller?¡± ¡°No, not your height. I¡¯m talking about the growth of your mana. Seeing that you haven¡¯t broken through Rank 5, you seem to be in a kind of mannerism.¡± ¡°Mannerism?¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 176.2 (EP-176.2) Sand #1 176 ¨C Wind and Sand #1 ¡°Yeah. I heard you¡¯ve been exercising with Elgately. You¡¯ve been trying to increase your strength or reduce record time, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, mydy.¡± For the growth of strength and agility, Elga progressively increased the intensity of my training. The body tended to adapt to resistance and weight, and to avoid teauing, the intensity of my training needed to be constantly raised. ¡°The Mana path is the same. It needs increasingly stimting factors. Theo, the nearby dungeons are no longer enough for you.¡± Aira was right. Being a Rank 7 Archmage, she was able to urately pinpoint the problem that caused my stagnancy. And I wasn¡¯t that stupid to not grasp her intention. So, I asked. ¡°Aira-nim is saying that this duel is a good catalyst for my growth?¡± ¡°Indeed. Treading between life and death is the true path to growth. The novel says it here~.¡± So she was telling me what she read in the novel¡­ Whether it was about my height earlier or now, it seemed like Aira was deeply immersed in the pleasure of reading, unable to distinguish reality from fiction. Thus, I lightly advised Aira. ¡°Aira-nim, the stories in novels are just made-up. You actually don¡¯t believe everything in those scenarios as the truth, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, there¡¯re made-up stories. There¡¯s definitely some of that. However, it¡¯s not all lies. If you believe it¡¯s real, it can be real. If you earnestly wish for it, the world will help you.¡± ¡®The world will help you if you earnestly wish for it.¡¯ That sounded like a line from a novel. Bute to think of it, maybe Aira was right. After all, wasn¡¯t I someone who had entered the world of thest novel I read? The stories could be real. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s not just a story I made up. The great Archmage Solomon is said to have improved his skills through days of dueling.¡± ¡°By Archmage Solomon, are you referring to the Demon King Angmar?¡± I never expected Aira to bring up a story about the Demon King. So, feeling a bit puzzled and intrigued, I asked, and Aira gestured with her index finger into the air. ¡°Archmage Solomon and the Demon King are the same yet different. There¡¯s a need to distinguish between the two.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Before and after corruption, they were treated as separate individuals. It made sense. And when Aira mentioned that Solomon raised his magic skills by fighting, it felt like there was something about it. Did I also need to fight? In fact, Professor Bn, who was the Demon King¡¯s follower, also suggested the need to stimte magic growth through experiences involving fighting and life-or-death situations. I suddenly wondered. ¡°Then, did Aira-nim have duels to improve your magic skills?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t need to do such things.¡± ¡°I see, truly remarkable. Then is Queen Aira more powerful than Solomon?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯d say I¡¯m wiser. I don¡¯t cling to the impossible task of resurrecting the dead.¡± ¡°You mean Solomon¡¯s Nymph.¡± ¡°Yes. Solomon delved into various magics to revive the dead Nymph, eventually being consumed by the madness itself. Theo, remember this. Magic is nothing more than a tool.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But does Aira-nim believe that it¡¯s impossible to use magic to resurrect the dead?¡± There was a brief silence. The atmosphere suddenly felt tense. But Aira soon burst intoughter. ¡°Yes, that is why I am wiser than Solomon.¡± Aira was firm. She was indeed a wise queen¡­ ¡°Ah, and it might get noisier. I got this letter today.¡± Seuk. Aira held out avish letter that was on the desk. It was wrapped in a golden-dusted wrap with luxurious golden sealing. It looked like real gold. Who would be wasting money like this? However, as soon as I noticed the engraved pattern, I understood. It was a tiger emblem. And, as far as I knew, there was only one ce that used this valiant tiger as their family crest. ¡°It¡¯s from the Tanak Family-, sent by Prince Kasim.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s now Crown Prince Kasim. After the previous king died, his heir seeded the throne. He ns to visit Monarch City after the coronation ceremony for an agreement with the church.¡± Crown Prince Kasim, the King¡¯s younger brother. I knew that a meeting would eventually happen. Because he was interested in Aira. I thought we would naturally meet in Ark, but it got dyed. It appeared that he had to deal with the coronation ceremony back in his home country, Tureuki. As briefly mentioned before, Tureuki was a small country bordering Angmar. And the fact that they were ¡®bordering¡¯ Angmar, meant that they had enough strength to resist getting absorbed by Angmar. They were a small but fierce country, like a stinging scorpion or wasp. In fact, they repelled several invasions of the Demon King Solomon. Thanks to this, they were overflowing with pride, and their prince, Kasim, asked for Queen Aira¡¯s hand. Of course, Aira hated it. ¡°That Kasim¡­ See what he wrote in the letter. I don¡¯t even want to look at his writing.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± I tore off the seal and read the borate letter. The contents were about wanting to meet Aira and verses of praise. ¡°He says he wants to meet Queen Aira.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Aira frowned. Then something shed in my mind. Kasim was a Rank 5 Mage, with not much difference from me. Wouldn¡¯t my magic skills improve if I fought Kasim first? So, in a subtle tone, I said to Aira. ¡°By any chance, this meeting. Could you arrange it for me?¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 177.1 (EP-177.1) Sand #2 177 ¨C Wind and Sand #2 Kasim, Prince of Tureuki. No, it was now Crown Prince, the King¡¯s younger brother. Thinking about that man, all that came to mind was a loud, noisy, and ostentatious person. Although I only met him once, he was so shy that it was unforgettable, and even trying to forget such would be futile. To exin, it would be better to talk briefly about the Tureuki Kingdom first. In short, the Angmar lineage, which was the royal family of the Angmar Kingdom, and the Tanak lineage, which was the royal family of the Tureuki Kingdom, were actually very distant rtives. Perhaps we could say they share amon ancestor? Thanks to this, despite being a smaller and sometimes hostile country, the Tureuki Kingdom asionally received invitations to events at the Angmar Royal Pce. Yes, they received an invitation. When was it again? Maybe around June, the Victory Day celebration of the expulsion of the Demon King Angmar. At that time, I was struggling as Aira¡¯s aide. Meanwhile, a grand celebration was held at Monarch City. Tiger King Suleiman of Tureuki, who helped defeat the Demon King Solomon was invited back then. But since the old King Suleiman didn¡¯t have enough vigor, one young prince who was also a brilliant Mage visited the court in his stead, that was Kasim. ©¥Behold, and worship. The only son of the great Tiger King, Kasim Tanak-! I still vividly remembered the moment when numerous elephants and tigers, camelsden with treasures, and splendidly gilded ves crossed the city gates. ©¥What in the world, look at those. What kind of beasts are thatrge? ©¥That¡¯s an elephant. But it¡¯s fascinating to see one adorned with jewels. ©¥Yeah, it¡¯s shing. Was the Tureuki Kingdom always so rich? ©¥I heard that they discovered some incredible petroleum in thest war. What was it? Gongcheong petroleum? Riding on the back of a tiger, adorned with jewels and gold on his waist, the young prince brandished his sword and staff. Indeed, this was what I imagined what the prince of sand and oasis would look like. That remained the same even now. Seureureuk. A magnificent banquet hall was prepared in the Great Hall of Gracia, the holy city. As the door opened, a man wearing a jeweled turban entered. That was right, it was a turban and not a crown. It was paired with loose white silk clothes, and he had rings and gold ornaments on his neck, arms, and fingers¡ªneedless to say, he was dressed in money. He had reddish skin and hair. In contrast, his sparkling blue eyes were as sharp as those of a predatory bird¡¯s. How old was he? Probably in his mid-twenties? At a nce, he seemed like a lively young man who hadn¡¯t experienced failure. The Crown Prince then spread his hands to the left and right as he entered the banquet hall. ¡°Oh, noble Queen Tarantera. I should thank God for granting this precious meeting on such a fine day!¡± His tone and gestures were exaggerated like that of a theater actor. Seeing his face, Aira lost her rxed attitude and clicked her tongue. ¡°So ostentatious, Kasim. You haven¡¯t stopped your clowning even after that day, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still as sharp as ever. But as they say, beautiful flowers have thorns!¡± Kasim pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°So, it seems the rumors about you being in Ark were true¡­ Unbelievable.¡± He found it hard to believe that Queen Aira had left Monarch City¡¯s Court to seek education in a foreignnd. But his attention soon shifted away from Queen Aira to me, sitting beside her. ¡°Theo-kun, it¡¯s been a while! You look a lot better than thest time we met. How is the elephant I gave you as a gift? White elephants are rare, you know.¡± ¡°Ah, that white elephant¡­ Anyhow, how have you been? Prince Kasim.¡± In response to my greeting, Kasim raised one finger. ¡°Thanks for the greeting, but I must make a point of correction. I am no longer a prince, but the crown prince. I am not the King¡¯s son, but the King¡¯s brother.¡± So, the rumors were true. Sdin had two children. The eldest was the wise Serazade, well-known for her wisdom. The second was Kasim, known for his extravagance and arrogance. But the news that Kasim became the crown prince meant that Serazade had taken the throne. For the traditional male-dominated and patriarchal society of Tureuki, it was quite unusual for a princess to be King, or Queen in this case. Although it was hard to believe, looking at Kasim¡¯s attitude, it seemed certain. Aira then mocked. ¡°So, you lost the throne, Kasim.¡± ¡°Queen Aira, it would have been I, who¡¯s sitting on the throne if we had married. Well, things have already turned out this way. But it is a bit of a pity, indeed¡­¡± ording to the spies I nted, Kasim had originally coveted the King¡¯s position. That was why he persistently pursued Aira. If he had married Aira, the Queen of Angmar, his influence would naturally increase, and he could have surpassed his intelligent sister Serazade to be the King. Kasim sighed as if it were truly regrettable. ¡°Aira, you could have proudly taken the position of the top among my five wives.¡± ¡°Hmph-.¡± Aira harrumphed. She leaned back and closed her eyes. Just looking at Kasim seemed to irritate her further. ¡°I¡¯ll be stepping away for a moment.¡± Seuk. Soon after, Aira stood up and disappeared somewhere. As a result, only Kasim and I remained. * * * Jwaljwaljwal. ¡°So this time Bormis, ah, Bormis is my 7th mistress. She is from Angmar, with beautiful blond hair and fair skin. Anyway, Bormis said that she wanted to see a white tiger.¡± Kasim continued to chatter incessantly, mostly about his own achievements. About how beautiful his wives were, how many lovers he had, and tales of generously gifting them pearls asrge as eye candy¡ªsuch trivial stories. Did harem men have to cherish and love their wives so much? Not going to lie, it did help me learn a bit, as someone who aspired to build a harem of my own, but-. If this continued, I¡¯d end up listening to his bragging all day, so I let out a moderate cough and cut off his tempo. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d you seem to be doing well.¡± ¡°Of course. Why, do you think my sister would kill me now that she¡¯s on the throne? Even though we¡¯re half-siblings, we still share our father¡¯s blood!¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m quite surprised. I didn¡¯t expect the Queen to be living a humble life in a foreignnd outside the pce. Is this something you nned?¡± ¡°Something I nned? Why would you think so?¡± ¡°How modest~. I must admit that it is a virtue Ick. Anyway, calling me here must be your idea. Perhaps you have some request?¡± Indeed, Kasim wasn¡¯t entirely foolish. Despite appearing as a frivolous jester, he was still a Rank 5 Archmage. And, being a Mage required intelligence. ¡°The Queen dislikes me. No matter what problem urs, she would never call upon me. Even if the world were to fall, and there¡¯s only two of us left, she would bite her tongue and choose death over taking my hand~.¡± ¡­ He knew it well. That was the case, indeed. However, epting that immediately wouldn¡¯t be courteous, so I decided to deny it for now. ¡°Eh, no way!¡± ¡°No, this is the truth. And if the Queen didn¡¯t do it¡ª someone else did. And, as far as I know, the only person who could do that¡­ is you.¡± Kasim seemed to be much smarter than I gave him credit for. He seemed like an arrogant and irrelevant fool in Angmar¡¯s court, but looking at it this way, he was a wise man. ¡°Why, being such a smart person, do you persistently bow your pride and face rejection from Aira-nim?¡± It was a rather rude question, but Kasim simplyughed, as if he had heard something interesting. ¡°It could be a bit of a political story. I don¡¯t want to discuss distasteful matters on such a good day with a friend like you. But if you really want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Swish-. Kasim looked around and hid his lips behind his palm in secret. ¡°If things go well, I might be able to obtain the throne of Angmar.¡± ¡°The Throne of Angmar?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Tanak and Angmar family have amon ancestor, Ibraim. But now that Angmar is gone, who do you think has the right to their legacy?¡± Was it really the case? Kasim seemed to be interested in the heritage and relics of the Angmar dynasty,ing from the same ancestor Ibraim. His argument seemed somewhat usible. ¡°Originally, the firstborn son inherits their father¡¯s possessions. Ismail, Tanak¡¯s ancestor, is the eldest son of Ibraim. Shouldn¡¯t he have the right to the legacy?¡± ¡°But, was it not Isaac who¡¯s favored? Ismail was¡­.¡± ¡°The illegitimate son of a servant? Well, some people say that, but it depends on the perspective. Values change depending on the way you look at them. The fact that he¡¯s the first son remains unchanged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Anyway, to summarize, it was courtship entangled with various political views. And Aira loathed people with ulterior motives. So it was natural for her to treat Kasim harshly. After chatting for a while, Kasim slurped his hot tea, feeling thirsty. ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s very hot. Why are you drinking something this hot?¡± ¡°Well¡­. I just brewed it.¡± ¡°Anyway, well, now that I¡¯ve beenpletely pushed aside by my sister, and I¡¯ve put down various things. There¡¯s no reason for me to continue being a clown for your Queen.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°So, can I ask you a question now? I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity since a while ago.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Did he want to know how Aira came to Ark? But what Kasim talked about was unexpectedly different from what I imagined it to be. Edited by: faker Chapter 177.2 (EP-177.2) Sand #2 177 ¨C Wind and Sand #2 The Tureuki Kingdom was rumored to have a trinity of abundance. Firstly, sand. Tureuki¡¯s vast hignd deserts were extensive but filled with much uselessnd. With plenty of sand and rocks under the scorching sun, the world appeared entirely golden. Although the people of Tureuki loved the beautiful desertndscape, the fact remained that it was a barren and deste ce. Secondly, Tureuki hadvish gemstones. Beneath the barren desert were numerous rocky caves. They had mana ores that the Tureuki people could refine and sell to foreign countries. So much so that the neighboring Angmar Kingdom had once waged a war to seize these resources. Andstly, Tureuki had no shortage of beauties. From barefoot dancers with jingling jewelry adorning their slim waists and ankles to mysterious emerald-eyed beauties covered by colorful silk cloths¡ª. Many women draped their bodies in beautiful veils, creating an air of mystery. Hence, men needed a vivid imagination to envision what was hidden behind those thin cloths. The unveiling of faces was strictly prohibited byw, and it was only allowed in front of high-ranking royalty, or if they were married to their husbands. Marriage based on seeing the face was strictly forbidden. In that sense, the Prince of Sand, Kasim, had a keen eye. He had a knack for discovering ores in the sand, finding gems within those ores, and identifying beauties among the veiled women¡ªan essential skill for the Kingdom¡¯s ruler. Though he didn¡¯t boast about it, Kasim could arguably im to be superior to his sister, Serazade. When he arrived at Angmar¡¯s banquet hall, he was frankly surprised. Perhaps it was because of the Kingdom¡¯s vastness, but the territory had plenty of talents, some unpolished gems. On one hand, there was envy, as Tureuki and Angmar¡¯s positions might have been reversed. ¡®If Ismail had inherited everything, this kingdom would have originally belonged to us.¡¯ Of course, what caught his eye was undoubtedly the Evil Flower of the Kingdom, the Queen. ©¥Hear ye, hear ye! Her Majesty, Queen Aira Von Tarantera, approaches-! Lower your heads in respect¡­! She was truly a beauty, as rumored. A wlessly crafted ck diamond unlike a raw gemstone. She sat refined on the golden throne. A woman with exotic beauty. Further, it was said that her magic was exceptional. Kasim already had numerous lovers, but Queen Aira was more than qualified to be his wife. But that was it. She was but an ephemeral flower, treading the path of ruin. Kasim could clearly see the most terrifying of all spirits and demons nestled in her head, the demon of doubt. ¡®Is this the end of the long history of Angmar? If so, how Tureuki will deal with the division of Angmar will be important¡­¡¯ Kasim, a Mage and politician, quietly pondered the fate of the neighboring country. What surprised Kasim the most in the kingdom was when he discovered a man trailing behind Queen Aira. ©¥Everyone, lower yourselves¡­! A very peculiar man who didn¡¯t fit in Angmar¡¯s court. Rather than a man, he was a precarious existence somewhere between a boy and a young man. A mix-blood fairy? A Half-Fairy, to actually see such a being in person¡ªit was an intriguing first time for the Sand Prince. ¡®A fascinating gemstone¡­¡¯ If Queen Aira was already a perfectly crafted jewel, then this was an unpolished gem. That fact piqued Kasim¡¯s interest. Even if he wasn¡¯t a Mage, it was certain that he would one day be an important figure in the pce. The experienced Kasim, driven by personal interest and with a political perspective, decided to show favor to the Half-Fairy in advance. ©¥Do you like elephants? ©¥Elephants¡­? It was for that reason that he gave the white elephant he loved as a gift. ¡®No one dislikes elephants.¡¯ When he met the man again here at Gracia¡¯s Ark, in a distant foreign country. Kasim was pleasantly surprised to see the Half-Fairy having been shaped and tempered. Could a person change this much in such a short time? Compared to the past, he seemed more rxed, and the magic in his body had improved. His body that looked frail and skinny before, now had a healthyplexion. ¡®Excellent!¡¯ A tempting talent¡­ No, now that he had lost in thepetition for the throne, collecting talents around him might not be necessary. However, Kasim was a Mage before a crown prince. And perhaps, he began to think that the key to breaking through his recent stagnation in the 5th Rank might lie in this hidden gem. ¡°I would like to know. How did you grow so fast? It¡¯s magical. From the looks of it, you¡¯re slowly entering Rank 4, no, Rank 5.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± At Kasim¡¯s words, the Half-Fairy slightly shuddered as if startled. ¡°You are very keen¡­¡± ¡°I take pride in my intuition! So, what methods did you use? Did you receive teachings from Queen Aira?¡± ¡°No, I was taught by Hynax of the Sage Council.¡± The Sage Council. Kasim had also met the white-bearded Hynax before. Had this old, wise Mage taught this man? However, that alone wouldn¡¯t exin such rapid progress. ¡°I also explored dungeons near Ark.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Kasim understood then. He had heard that there were many dungeons near Ark for various reasons. Warriors who dared venture to such dungeons could rapidly improve their skills, like trees nourished by supplements. ¡°Indeed, it was thanks to Solomon¡¯s legacy¡­¡± Dungeons were the legacy of the Archmage Solomon. People couldn¡¯t understand why Solomon created so many dungeons, but Kasim could somewhat guess. Perhaps it was to refine gems like the Half-Fairy in front of him. But even Kasim didn¡¯t understand why there was a need to do so. Soon, Kasim rose from his seat. ¡°My friend, Theo-kun. Have you ever sparred with a Mage? There¡¯s no better way to understand each other than this.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 178.1 (EP-178.1) Sand #3 178 ¨C Wind and Sand #3 Enduring Aira¡¯s evident displeasure, I called Kasim for one reason and one reason only. To fight. While the one providing me teachings was the Rank 5 Archmage, Hynax, he was still an old Sage. Thus, asking him to spar with me was somewhat impractical. However, Kasim was young and exceptional. The issue was that he was of royal blood. As amoner, I had no way to casually challenge him to a spar. Well, unless he initiated it himself¡­ Of course, I had a way to provoke him into challenging me like touching his arrogant pride or something. Yet, the Kasim I met today surprisingly carried himself with courtesy and showed an unusual amount of favor towards me. ¡°How about sparring with me? What do you think?¡± He extended what I had been seeking, presenting it even before I could bring it up. Had being away from the throne made him a more amiable person? I guessed it was the same as having a popr unapproachable cousin. In fact, being a descendant of Angmar, he and I were indeed distant rtives. So it was not an entirely inurate analogy. Anyway, I was contemting how to approach the conversation, but he proposed the sparring himself. This was good for me. ¡°That would be great! However, I am not really abatant, so please go easy on me.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Our match was held in the empty lot behind the Great Hall. Aira, who had been out for a walk, also returned at this time and sat on the bench with her legs crossed. ¡°To spar in front of the Queen, how nerve-wracking~.¡± As he spoke, Kasim pulled out a thin, long wand from his waist. It was a luxurious golden item with a tip adorned with arge pearl. It looked impressive at a nce. I also took out my Imp Tail Wand. ¡°An Imp tail! It has excellent magic conductivity for wand use. But obtaining it must not have been easy, no?¡± ¡°I got it as a gift from an acquaintance Imp.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. But in its raw state, you can only use half the power of the material.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that well-known with Mages?¡± It was the first time I had heard of it. Neither Hynax nor Aira had mentioned such a thing. ncing at Aira, she chuckled and said. ¡°Theo, some things you have to discover for yourself~.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Then Kasim spoke as if showing favor. ¡°If you provide me with a satisfying match, I¡¯ll specially craft that wand with a gem for you.¡± What craft? As I puzzled over this, Aira, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly came alive. ¡°For someone green, you suggested quite a decent proposal, Kasim. The Tanak Royal Family¡¯s craftsmanship has a deep history even on the continent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Well then, let¡¯s get ready. How about showing me some skills?¡± At Kasim¡¯s words, I created a magic shield with one hand. ¡ªMana Shield. Uuuung, uuung. The shield was shaped like five thin blue petals, which also corresponded to its ability to withstand five significant impacts. At that sight, Kasim¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. ¡°Five shields in a light enchantment¡­ Your fundamentals are excellent! Mana shield in one hand, wand in the other. Your stance is textbook. It seems that my friend¡¯s mentor, Hynax, is a ssical Mage.¡± ¡°But he says that ssical and traditional techniques are timeless for a reason.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true too. Well, I see now why the Queen summoned me. You have probably never seen a Mage like me. It will be a good experience.¡± Seureung. The Red Mage drew a sword from his right hip. (T/N: Don¡¯t know why he¡¯s a red mage all of a sudden but ?? (bukda, ¡°red¡±)) On one hand, he was holding a peculiar curved de glowing with a blue sheen, while the other held a wand. It was a weird sight, creating a strange cognitive dissonance¡ªa Mage wielding a sword. ¡°Haste-.¡± He briefly chanted. I recognized it as a Rank 3 spell which could make the body lighter. Sasak-. And as if to prove my point, Kasim swiftly approached me like the wind. I hadn¡¯t even thought that a Mage could move that fast! ¡°What-.¡± ¡°My friend is probably thinking, ¡®For a Mage, he¡¯s fast-¡° Shh-. Soon, the de in his left hand swept vigorously from my right side to the back of my neck. All I could do was extend my mana shield forward and try to create distance. Clink. One of the mana shield¡¯s petals shattered. But Kasim remained undeterred, as he continued to raise his sword, before forcefully chopping down. ¡°Will you block this too?¡± ¡°Heup-!¡± I raised my arm to block the sword strike, and simultaneously, another petal shattered. Now, only three remained¡­ If I continued like this, I risked losing all my petal shields due to the one-sided attacks. So, I quickly backed up and put some distance between us. But instead of pursuing, Kasim just aimed his golden wand at me. ¡°Creating distance. Good idea. But my friend, I¡¯m a Mage. Is it okay to distance yourself from a Mage~?¡± ¡ªSand Icicles. Seuseuseu. Soon, the garden erupted, and sand and dirt coalesced into spikes on the ground. Long, round cones flew towards me with a tangible form and murderous intent. Pyusyusyusyuk-. Clink, clink. ¡°Sand exists everywhere in this world! So, my friend, what¡¯s your n? It¡¯s quite different from dealing with the usual dungeon monsters, isn¡¯t it~?¡± Only then did I realize that this man¡¯s fighting style was vastly different from the creatures I had faced before or the ssical Mages I was familiar with. Closing the distance meant risking my neck from his curved sword, while keeping a distance meant I¡¯d get rained down by sand attacks. ¡°Ugh-.¡± If thest remaining petal shield got broken, it¡¯d be my defeat. How could I ovee this well-bnced Mage? Were there any weaknesses? Then it struck me, both of his hands were equipped with weapons! Edited by: faker Chapter 178.2 (EP-178.2) Sand #3 178 ¨C Wind and Sand #3 Among game characters who wielded dual weapons, most were focused on offense, and consequently, their defense tended to be weak. For example, Kasim didn¡¯t have a mana shield. Continuing to fend off the persistent sand icicles with my mana shield, I aimed my tail wand and gathered magic power. Uuuung-. Frenzied magic concentrated at the tip of the tail. Mage duels typically culminated in a decisive strike after exchanging numerous minor shes. At this moment, I focused everything on this single point. Seeing this, Kasim leisurely smiled. ¡°Is this your ultimate spell? I can disrupt your incantation, but this has been a long timeing, so I¡¯ll face you properly. I¡¯ll show you a great spell as well!¡± ¡ªEight Head Desert Dragon. An eight-headed sand serpent surfaced from the ground and soared high into the sky. ©¥Saaaaaak-!!! The size of the serpent wasrger than most buildings, and I was well aware that if caught in its sweep, my body would be torn apart by the sheer cutting force of the sand and small gemstones. ¡°Can thatst mana shield block this snake?¡± ¡­ No, it couldn¡¯t. However, my incantation was almostplete. So, I finished the spell casting with intent, as if stamping a seal on apleted letter. ©¤Asura Gale-! Kwaaaaaa-!!!! A formidable gust then erupted horizontally from the tip of my wand, resembling some vortex or a dragon¡¯s breath. Its power was enough to overturn the earth and uproot trees. Although I was only around at 4.5 Rank, my secret technique Asura Gale¡ªbased on the high-ranking destruction magic Paimon, was inherently potent. It was formidable enough topete with other Mages¡¯ big spells. Kwaaaaaagagak-. The whirlwind unleashed from the tip of my wand tore the sand serpent in all directions, devouring its form into pieces before heading toward Kasim. ¡°This is beyond imagination¡­! And quite the pickle¡­!¡± Kasim calmly eximed. ¡°Jin-!¡± Kwaa-. Simultaneously, a stone wall erupted from the ground, blocking my attack. The magic hitting the solid stone wall was shredded into countless small wind des, scattering like steel beads everywhere. Pabababat. The problem was that bacsh, a recoil of sorts, also surged towards me. My feet remained stumped as an overwhelming magical de gust came hurtling towards me. All I had left was a single petal shield. ¡°Hieek-!¡± I¡¯d seriously get hurt from this. But just as I closed my eyes with that thought, I heard someone snapping their fingers. It was Aira, who was sitting on the bench. She was pping as if she had seen something interesting. ¡°Excellent magic, Theo~.¡± ¡°Is, is that so?¡± Thus, the duel between me and Kasim came to an end. It felt like I was getting destroyed in all aspects, but Kasim said in surprise. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting unique magic¡­ If it were any ordinary opponent, the battle would have ended with the Eight Head Desert Dragon. Wind magic, however? It wasn¡¯t a favorable matchup for me.¡± So my magic was basically the worst match for him, who used earth and sand. ¡°A wind attribute¡­ I thought you would use water-rted magic since you have the blood of a fairy. Quite a rare attribute you have there.¡± Kasim evaluated my magical properties like so. At that moment, I suddenly remembered one thing I learned from Hynax. Magic primarily drew upon the mana scattered in nature, thus each person developed an affinity for an attribute reminiscent of it. It was also the reason why Nymphs, as water fairies, mainly used water-rted magic. However, I dealt with the rtively rare attribute of wind magic. It was probably because Paimon took the form of a burst of air. If I were more suitable for fire mana, perhaps it would have manifested as mes. At this time, the words that my Mage job experience had increased shed before my eyes. Regardless of the oue of the spar, I decided to purely rejoice at the recent increase in experience, 50 points at that, which had been stagnant. It was then. ¡°You useless little brother. I warned you not to cause trouble like this. Couldn¡¯t you endure without causing issues? Look, sand is all over the ce!¡± Someone came towards us screaming. It was a red-haired woman with a copper skin tone and an elegant ck dress. Despite wearing high-heels, she was barely enough to touch Aira. She appeared young and had a petite frame with modest chest. A Nymph? No, she was not a Nymph. Just a young-looking woman. But seeing her seemed to have soured Aira¡¯s mood, as she obviously frowned. ¡°¡­ Serazade!¡± Then the woman, who was a head shorter than Aira, boldly dered. ¡°Call me Empress-! An Empress is higher than a Queen-!¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 179.1 (EP-179.1) Sand #4 179 ¨C Wind and Sand #4 When leaving Angmar, many were concerned. Would the young Queen Aira adapt well to life in a distantnd? Frankly, I shared those concerns. However, facing numerous issues within the Kingdom, it was better to try something outside rather than dancing with the guillotine. After about two to three months, the results exceeded my expectations. Perhaps, Aira found tranquility after setting aside the duties of a Queen. She led peaceful days, somewhatzy but calm. It was so quiet that it also seemed foreboding. It made you question, what hysterics had been brewing under? So why was I bringing up this story now? It was because, right now, the anxiety from back then was flooding back into my mind. ¡°¡­ Serazade!¡± Aira frowned, as if she had met an old foe. That anger was ringing my Half-Fairy senses, warning me that something bad was about to happen. Meanwhile, leisurely walking in front of Aira was a woman in a ck dress wearing very thick high heels. She had neatly cropped red hair, swaying just above her shoulders. Her sun-kissed skin glistened as if coated with oil. While she might seem imposing, her demeanor didn¡¯t convey the same. Perhaps, it was because she had a youthful look, coupled with the girlish charm of a Nymph. She chuckled with a girlish giggle that seemed out of ce. ¡°A self-proimed Queen is really living in a ce like this, like some viger. The fate of Angmar must be like a torch in the wind-!¡± Strangely lofty words, and a heavy-handed manner that seemed to look down on everyone. But there was a reason for that. She was a person of high status. She was probably Serazade, the same one who just got crowned as the new Empress of Turki and Kasim¡¯s half-sister. This being my first time meeting her, it felt quite awkward. Though Aira seemed to have a past with her. ¡°Why is the whore of Tureuki unting in a ce like this?¡± Aira¡¯s venom was direct. No, in this case, should I say she was as straightforward as usual? It felt like we had returned to the days when she reigned over the Angmar pce. Hearing Aira¡¯s crass remark, Serazade was visibly bewildered. ¡°W, wh¡­ whore?¡± Tingclinkcling. Thanks to this, the ornaments on her arms and neck trembled and made a clear sound. Though she soon regained herposure. ¡°That tongue is still as poisonous as ever, for someone who¡¯s not even the rightful owner of the throne. You may kneel before the one and only Empress regnant of the covenant in the world, that is I, Serazade, descendant of Ibraim-!¡± It was a very dignified speech. To the extent that I had to wonder if this was what a Queen or an Empress meant. But her appearance made it all seem rather ludicrous. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Serazade¡¯s mysterious eyes, shining silver beyond the bright ash color, met Aira¡¯s dark eyes. Neither Aira nor Serazade showed signs of backing down, as if proving the longstanding history and conflicts between Angmar and Tureuki. Gogogogogogo-. Amidst the intense fluctuations in the surrounding air, after sheathing his sword, Kasim opened his mouth with a rxed and cheerful tone. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s a little toote for an after-spar. I didn¡¯t expect my sister to have already arrived in Gracia. I wanted to avoid them meeting each other.¡± Kasim¡¯s attitude suggested that he knew something about the rtionship between Serazade and Aira. I took a slight step back between the two and asked. ¡°Do they know each other?¡± They were the Queen and Empress of countries that bordered each other. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they knew each other. It was just that I didn¡¯t know anything. Kasim replied in a hushed voice. ¡°It¡¯s more like an ill-fated rtionship. The two cannot be mixed, like oil and water.¡± Indeed, they couldn¡¯t¡­ In fact, you could tell just by looking at them. Slim and th, bright and dark eyes, short and long hair. The only simrity was their eye level, which Empress Serazade had forcibly matched with the thick heels. Seureureu. Serazade said as her silver eyes glinted. ¡°A throne that doesn¡¯t suit the person should be relinquished, usurper. The Promised Land Monarch belongs to the descendants of Ibraim. It must have been challenging for the Northern Witch¡¯s blood to bear.¡± And then, as if she was bestowing a great favor, she ced her palm on her slightly protruding chest and said. ¡°If it¡¯s too burdensome, this Highness can help. The Tanak Royal Family has inherent blood ties with the Angmar Royal Family to im the right to session! See, the red hair of this covenant¡ª¡± Serazade shook her short hair as she lifted her palm to her shoulder. Was the red hair characteristic of the Ibraim Royal Family? In any case, she was confident. Were all members of the Tanak family like this? The issue was that her excessive confidence seemed to be quite irritating to Aira. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if Aira pulled Serazade¡¯s head off for that with her past tendencies. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Surprisingly, Aira seemed to be doing good in holding herself back. She was being quite patient. Did the events that had transpired finally bearing fruit? But¡­ it was uncertain how long this wouldst¡­ It felt like seeing my carefully tendedwn being ruined by someone¡¯s dirty feet right in front of me. So, I thought I should intervene in the conversation before Aira¡¯s mental faltered. ¡°Tanak¡¯s Empress regnant Serazade-nim. It¡¯s a great honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Boy, who are you to interrupt this Highness¡¯ conversation with the usurper?¡± Crumple-. Her forehead visibly wrinkled as she looked at me. Her sharp eyes contain suspicion, disdain, and contempt. At the same time, there was a touch ofpassion. ¡°But this Highness is a benevolent ruler that smiles at the rudeness of a child. So, who are you, and what is your reason for speaking?¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 179.2 (EP-179.2) Sand #4 179 ¨C Wind and Sand #4 ¡°I am Theo Gospel, the court secretary and gardener of Angmar, the court entertainment officer, the pet care-taker and the inspector, as well as the assistant and aide of Queen Aira.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel? Boy, you mean that Theo Gospel? I have heard that he is a monster with two pairs of arms, possessing a thick beard and big eyes.¡± ¡°¡­ I am aware of such rumors pertaining to my identity. However, the truth may be somewhat different from the stories Empress Serazade-nim heard.¡± ¡°Sure enough. Demon Monk and the Queen¡¯s secret lover, Theo Gospel. A boy so young that he hasn¡¯t even grown his nose hair. Are you not ashamed of yourself, usurper?¡± Serazade¡¯s arrow was directed back to Aira. ¡°To harass an immature young boy into your lover¡ª!¡± Only then did I realize that Serazade was misunderstanding something. She must have thought that I was a little boy with the way I looked. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Got it.¡¯ In order to restore the honor and tarnished reputation of Aira, and for the sake of her mental well-being, I decided to rify the misunderstanding. ¡°Serazade-nim, it seems there might be a misunderstanding. I have been of legal age for some time now.¡± ¡°What? Are you iming to be an adult?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m a Half-Fairy.¡± ¡°Half-Fairy, Half-Fairy, the blood of an Elf, no, a Nymph! Oh-ho, how fascinating! A Half-Fairy! Indeed, now that I look closely, your ears are pointed!¡± ¡°By the way, Serazade-nim, by any chance, do you also have Nymph¡¯s blood? Perhaps your mother was a Nymph¡­.¡± Although Serazade had made a fuss about me being a young boy, in reality, she wasn¡¯t much different from me in terms of looks. However, since she was Kasim¡¯s older sister, she was probably in her mid tote twenties. But when I asked to shift the focus of the conversation away from Aira, and also to just satisfy my curiosity, Serazade replied in an icy tone. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Uuusut-. Chills ran down my spine, as if spiders were crawling on my neck. Serazade¡¯s voice was so cold and emotionless. As someone who had spent a lot of time with Aira, I recognized in a heartbeat that this was a kind of trigger or some kind of sensitive topic. At that moment, the voices of actor Theo, and casanova Theo whispered in my head. So, I recited it just as it came to me. ¡°Well, it was because of Her Highness¡¯ innocent, impable, and nobly beautiful charm~. It made me think of a Nymph fairy!¡± ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you insulting this Highness, the Empress of Tureuki and the mother of all citizens, by likening this one to a child?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! How could I dare to insult an Empress in front of her presence? In fact, among fairies and nymphs, this is apliment of the highest order, more delightful than honey candies¡­¡± ¡°Heung¡­.¡± Serazade¡¯s silver eyes narrowed. She then snorted before turning around. ¡°My interest has waned¡­ It¡¯s just a busybody. Consider yourself lucky. And you, good-for-nothing Kasim, you better not cause any trouble!¡± With that, Serazade walked away with brisk steps, and guards seemingly emerging from somewhere gathered around her, forming a cluster as they returned the way she came. Aira chuckled after everyone left with a loud noise. ¡°As expected of Theo, to openly insult that arrogant and unfortunate woman in front of her face.¡± ¡°I insulted her?¡± ¡°Yes. Serazade is unmatched in arrogance and impropriety. But she¡¯s as sly as a snake and cunning as a crow, simply unpleasant.¡± It was amusing to hear such gossip from Aira. Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t show any reaction and simply listened to her words. In summary, it went like this: Empress Serazade was a skilled and capable woman in many ways. However, oddly, she hadn¡¯t grown since a certain age, which bothered her. Because of thisplex, it was said that no one dared to bring up topics rting to her body or appearance in front of her. Hearing the topic of Nymphs just now probably triggered her. I¡­ actually didn¡¯t know. While I had some knowledge about Kasim, I hadn¡¯t heard anything about Serazade before today. It was also my first time learning about the rtionship between her and Aira. And that probably meant that Serazade was adept at manipting and hiding her information. If I, who paid attention to neighboring countries¡¯ affairs and border defense in the royal pce, hadn¡¯t heard about her, it spoke volumes about her concealment skills. She was a person of considerable significance. Then Aira snorted. ¡°To think I¡¯d see that unpleasant face in Ark. I¡¯m starting to miss the royal pce. There¡¯s nothing to learn here anyway, I¡¯m getting tired. Perhaps I should go back to the pce?¡± Her words sent a chill down my spine. If Aira decided to return to the pce now, all my ns would go up in smoke! However, Kasim said as if he was reassuring us. ¡°My sister won¡¯t stay here for long. That aside, your wind magic was impressive. As promised, I¡¯ll help you craft the tail wand.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± With Kasim¡¯s words, I held out the tail wand I was holding to him. Soon, Kasim casted a simple spell, and attached a gem and gold leaf that he had with him to my tail wand. Thanks to this, the rather raw, unprocessed tail now looked quite like a proper wand. ¡¸Angmar Tail Wand: A high-quality item crafted from the tail of an Imp with high mana conductivity, infused with the secrets of the Tanak Family¡¯s craftsmanship and adorned with a gemstone. While slightly reducing the magic power, it significantly decreases mana consumption and enhances precision.¡¹ Oh, it was now like a magic item in itself. Great! Edited by: faker Chapter 180.1 (EP-180.1) Sand #5 180 ¨C Wind and Sand #5 Contrary to Kasim¡¯s words that she would return soon, Empress Serazade continued to shine throughout Ark. ©¥Did you hear? The Desert Empress bought every keg from the taverns all over Gracia! ©¥They¡¯re giving out free drinks to celebrate the coronation, right? ©¥You know it! Her peculiar activities spread like wildfire among the people, and as they discussed, Aira¡¯s expression darkened more and more. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that b?tch returned to her kingdom? ying around in a distantnd¡­ just what would you expect from a fool!¡± Looking out of her room window at the procession of people, Aira had no choice but to suppress a growing anger. Her dark eyes reflected the gathering in the park and Empress Serazade, who was also there participating in the event. ¡°Theo, investigate why that b?tch hasn¡¯t left yet.¡± Just then, Aira¡¯smanding order followed. Anticipating such a question already, I briefly shared what I had learned yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s said that she¡¯s going to watch the uing trial bybat.¡± ¡°Trial bybat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, mydy.¡± News about the Angmar Queen¡¯s trial bybat had spread far beyond Gracia, and people wereing to watch the event. Of course, Empress Serazade staying a few more days in the city was not solely due to it. Kasim mentioned there were highly political reasons, but the intricate and uninteresting details were not something I felt the need to share with Aira. ¡°What an insufferable woman¡­¡± But what happened for Aira to have so much hatred of the Empress, who looked like an adolescent girl? ¡°I, Theo Gospel, as the court inspector¡­ May I ask about your ill-fated connection with the Empress?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to call it an ¡°ill fate¡±. She¡¯s just an obstinate woman who doesn¡¯t listen. Even when she was still a princess, she already had an air of arrogance. Just because of some meager crown on her head, she has the gall to act like that, tsk-.¡± Murmur murmur. In Aira¡¯s sarcastic and disdainful rant, I had a fleeting realization. It felt like the puzzle pieces perfectly fitting together, as if the annoying piece had finally found its ce. So, considering Aira¡¯s overall attitude and remarks so far, could it be that Serazade didn¡¯t acknowledge Aira¡¯s authority, acting arrogantly and causing Aira to dislike her? ¡°But, aren¡¯t the Young Ladies of the Draco Family also not on good terms with Aira-nim? You seem to get along well with the twins.¡± In response to my question, Aira spoke with maternal patience as if addressing a naive question from a child, suppressing the irritation in her voice. ¡°The twins¡­ They still have some minimal respect and consideration for me. Even if they ignore me, they don¡¯t try to rebel or cause trouble¡­ But, Serazade is different.¡± ¡°Different?¡± ¡°Serazade always tries to surpass me in everything, no matter what I do. She acts as if she¡¯s better and boasts with her ego over trivial matters!¡± ¡°Indeed, I see¡­¡± Throughout Aira¡¯s life, there hadn¡¯t been anyone trying topete or beat her. Growing up as the youngest princess, she received everyone¡¯s attention and affection, ultimately bing an unwitting tyrant on the throne. Everyone simply wished to remain beneath her feet, hoping for the de to not point at their throats. However, Serazade, who was also a princess and became the Empress, was different. Because she dared to face Aira as an equal. After all, Serazade didn¡¯t need to lower herself in front of Aira, the Queen of Angmar. This behavior, sharp as a protruding thorn, likely irritated Aira. A stumbling hindrance in Aira¡¯s life¡­, no, in this case, would it be better to refer to it as a peer or rival? However, even though they held positions as Queen and Empress, I questioned whether the term ¡°rival¡± truly applied. Considering Aira¡¯s exceptional magic skills and proficiency in swordsmanship, it didn¡¯t seem like Serazade was capable enough to be a true rival for her. Yet, having observed Serazade over the past few days, especially as she engaged with many people in the park, I had to admit that my initial thoughts were incorrect. Serazade was sociable and good at performative disys. Although she appeared like a teenage girl, she was outgoing with a noticeable eloquence. Honestly speaking, as a political figure and ruler, Airagged a little behind Serazade. ¡°Heung.¡± Chwaak. Aira quickly closed the curtains. While Aira hated this situation, upon further reflection, I came to think that it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. One could say that this was a Half-Fairy¡¯s optimism but¡ª. Peers or rivals might be great catalysts for growth and change. Perhaps, with strategic use of this situation, Aira could transform into a benevolent, beautiful, and wise Queen straight out of a fairy tale. In any case, my mind was already concocting various ns. ¡¸A very Nymph-friendly positive mindset¡­! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯¡­! + 50.¡¹ Edited by: faker Chapter 180.2 (EP-180.2) Sand #5 180 ¨C Wind and Sand #5 ¡°Elga-nim, how are you?¡± I left Aira¡¯s room and headed to Elga¡¯s, which was the adjacent room. Although there were many tasks at hand, forgetting to care would just lead to the fishes you¡¯d already caught slipping out of the. Neglect was, after all, a slow disease. ¡°Oh, you came?¡± Elga waszily lying on the bed wearing casual dolphin pants, her long legs stretching out beneath. ¡°Perfect timing. Give me a back massage.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­ She requested a massage so naturally. However, there was a small Angmar inside Elga¡¯s belly. Thus, maintaining good health was crucial. Moreover, until Elga gave birth to a Quarter-Nymph and the rice had been served, I should treat her like a princess. Seukseuk, seukseuk. Thus, I pressed firmly on her back as she made a strange sound, ¡°Eeuhh.¡± Soon, Elga melted into the nket. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good~. So, what¡¯s been going ontely? The whole city is in a buzz. Did the Tureuki Empresse?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± I also exined that I¡¯d been practicing magic with Kasimtely. To which Elga responded with a long nasal sound, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to spar with someone of simr skill. Kasim may be a bit cheeky and annoying, but as a Mage, his skills are top-notch. Is he a worthy opponent?¡± ¡°Hard to say. Without unique magic, chances are 50/50. All in all, it¡¯s not easy.¡± My magic was wind, and Kasim¡¯s was sand transformed from earth. Although I had the advantage in terms of elementalpatibility, Kasim was still a Rank 5 Mage. Rank 5 Mages each possessed distinctive unique magic. Kasim¡¯s unique magic, Spirit Contract Jin¡ªwas versatile, making it challenging to deal with. Elga said as if she understood. ¡°The difference between a Rank 4 and a Rank 5 Mage is as vast as the Heavens and Earth. And still, you¡¯re able to go in a coin flip against Kasim without unique magic. You¡¯re doing pretty well.¡± Although Elga seemed surprised that I could keep up with the Rank 5 Kasim, despite being a rank lower, I wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied. Was I not Solomon¡¯s descendant, the Demon King¡¯s? Moreover, I had several high-ranking spells that most Mages couldn¡¯t even dream of. Yet, I couldn¡¯t defeat a single Kasim. If I failed to do that much, what about the Rank 7 Aira¡­ Impatience welled up within me. Elga¡¯s belly would start bulging soon, and my gradually-turning red hair might soon get exposed. I was undoubtedly living on borrowed time. Then, Elga subtly asked. ¡°But why did you choose the name ¡®Asura Gale¡¯ for that magic?¡± ¡°I heard that you should name your magic something imposing and powerful. Since spells are in the realm of self-suggestion, it should strongly resonate with you.¡± ¡°So, why Asura Gale?¡± ¡°Is it not good? Well, besides Asura Gale there¡¯s also Heavenly Whirlwind Storm and Angel Halo Gale!¡± ¡°¡­You know what, I¡¯ll be in charge of our child¡¯s name.¡± ¡®Why?¡¯ After some more casual conversation with Elga, I exited the room. Then before leaving, I knocked on Mirna and Narmi¡¯s door just in case, but there was no response. ¡°Is anyone home?¡± ¡­. Looks like they were not around. The Draco Twins were busy these days. Since revealing that they were indeed twins, there was a lot of documents to sign and exnations to make. I also didn¡¯t know where Ste Bellhawk went. The revival of the Angmar Family was no easy task. However, I could only do my best from my current position. My steps had always held a set purpose and path. What was urgent right now was the uing trial bybat, which remained to be just a few days away. To be precise, it was in three days. 72 hours would definitely not be much. It was about time to establish the list of participants in the duel representing as champions. So, before going to the main building, I headed first to the pitch-ck underground dungeon. The reason foring here was, of course, to meet the prisoner. ¡°Back again? You don¡¯t seem to get tired ofing here every day.¡± The man with bandages, the Viin Hunter, sitting in the same position in the corner every day, looked at me with his ck eyes. He seemed to find it fascinating that I visited him daily. ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°I am, but you¡¯re in jail. So, have you thought about what I told you?¡± ¡°What, that I should give up and abstain from the trial?¡± ¡°Yes. Then I will give you the answer you want.¡± Seuk. The man rose from his seat. Being two heads taller than me, his head was touching the low ceiling, forcing him into a hunched position. It felt like encountering a creepy scarecrow by the roadside in the middle of the night. He said, clinging to the iron bars. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Truly? Are you epting the offer?¡± ¡°But, I have a condition. I¡¯m not so idle as to blindly believe one¡¯s tongue.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°Hit me once. Then I will admit defeat and forfeit.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to be the Queen¡¯s champion?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of responding, he simply took a step back and sank into the darkness. Then he closed his eyes. After observing him the past few days, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t respond regardless of what I say. ¡­ Was he really putting me as the champion? In truth, I also thought that stepping forward to fight him would be the best course of action. So, I had been leading him towards agreeing to forfeit. Of course, my intention to face him was purely personal, aimed at improving my magic skills through the duel. All it took was just one hit. After a satisfactory conversation, I left the prison. Though, it didn¡¯t take long before I noticed that someone was waiting for me outside. Said person was entirely covered in ck cloth like a street thief, but I could tell that they were most likely a woman. Perhaps an assassin. ¡°Are you Theo Gospel? Our Empress would like to have a word with you.¡± ***(T/N: spell names subject to change) Edited by: faker Chapter 181.1 (EP-181.1) Sand #6 181 ¨C Wind and Sand #6 The woman was an emissary of the Tureuki Empire, representing their Empress. Apparently, Empress Serazade was requesting some of my time. As the afternoon after my visit to the prison held no significant schedule, I readily epted her invitation. ¡°Very well, please lead the way.¡± Was my response too straightforward? The emerald eyes revealed beneath the ck veil squinted slightly. ¡°¡­ Even though I¡¯m the one making the request, you seem rather heedless in epting offers from strangers.¡± Following an unknown person could indeed be seen as reckless. On the contrary, she appeared to be more wary of me. Did she think I was plotting something? To give a reason, Gracia was a strictly neutral territory. Even if they were an envoy or the Empress of a rival nation, no one would risk plotting in this city. If it was the crazy tyrant Aira, with her unpredictability, who knew. But that fox Serazade wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Here, this way to the room.¡± And so, I arrived at a special room where valuable guests stayed in Ark. It was the luxurious chamber where Aira resided before being assigned her dormitory. Honestly, I never thought I¡¯de back to this ce. Click, creak. As I opened the firmly sealed door, a hallway adorned with a fresh white finish and red carpet greeted me. The magical cooling device was also on, making it feel cool and invigorating. Overall, everything seemed unchanged. I thought while scanning the surroundings. Then the woman guiding me suddenly said, ¡± Please wait inside this room for a moment,¡± and left. As a result, I found myself alone in the room. The floor was covered with tiger skin, and the bed adorned with embroidered silk quilt and colorful ceramics scattered throughout, creating a beautiful space. Silk garments and shoes ced here and there indicated that this was a room belonging to a woman of high stature. Sniff. My sensitive Half-Fairy nose suddenly detected a faint sweet scent. ording to my deduction, there must be candy hidden somewhere in this room, boasting a Nymph-friendly taste. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Alright¡­¡¯ ¡®Where is it!? Is it in that drawer!?¡¯ As I looked around, my gaze soon went to arge teddy bear sitting on the bed. For a moment, I thought that the doll felt out of ce in this luxurious room, as it was typically something little girls would like. Click, creak. The locked door swung open with a creak, and with the clicking of high heels, someone entered the room. When I turned my head, I saw a woman draped in silk approaching me. ¡°You¡¯ve kept me waiting, Half-Fairy.¡± She was unmistakably Serazade, the temporary owner of this room. Surrounding her in a half-circle were soldiers armed with curved swords. Then Serazade casually gestured towards them, while gracefullymanding. ¡°You may withdraw~.¡± ©¥Yes. Thud, thud, thud. The Empress¡¯ soldiers simply left. There was not a mention of questions like, ¡°How can we leave the Empress with a stranger?¡± It seemed like they were well-trained. However, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have left Aira alone with a suspicious person. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because I was worried about Aira¡¯s safety. Rather, it was more about the concern for what might happen to her opponent. In that sense, Serazade seemed to be trusted by people. ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty Tanak.¡± I got up and bowed in an exaggerated but solemn manner. Serazade responded by gently waving her palms at the sight of me bowing. ¡°Empress Serazade is enough. Your Majesty Tanak somehow reminds me of my father. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me for a moment.¡± Seuk. Seuk, thud. Serazade took off the heels she¡¯d been wearing and casually threw them on the side. Judging the discarded footwear, the heels seemed to be about 20cm high. At this point, it was not just about wearing heels; it was more like riding them. It couldn¡¯t be merely considered as adding a bit of height¡­ ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Look, even the status window acknowledged it. I was also a Half-Fairy with a small stature, but wearing heels that high felt a bit¡­ Serazade, with her cat-like eyes, crossed her legs as she sat down, and smiled. ¡°This Highness called the Half-Fairy because I wanted to talk. I wanted to make some time earlier, but I¡¯ve been busytely until now.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about, your highness?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss a lot of things. But you really are interesting¡­ You look like a fledgling covered in fresh feathers. Why was it rumored that you¡¯re a monstrous figure?¡± It seemed that Serazade was curious about the reasons behind the peculiar rumors surrounding me. I, of course, knew why. I could not be unaware that my enemies in the court and people who hated me intentionally spread malicious rumors around. Even in the world of the 21st century, there were plenty of defamatory remarks about celebrities and politicians, let alone in a world like this. So, I decided to respond lightly. ¡°There¡¯re also rumors about His Majesty, Tureuki¡¯ste King, Suleiman. They say he has tiger-like fur covering his entire face and body, and he tears enemies apart with his sharp fangs, am I correct?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, this Highness knew of such stories about my father. The soldiers of Angmar, who suffered greatly under him, probably spread the rumors.¡± ¡°The rumors about me are probably something simr.¡± ¡°However-.¡± Seuk. Serazade gracefully raised a finger. Now that I looked closely, she had rings on every finger, which looked funny as she was like a student trying to appear older by dressing up a lot. ¡°However, rumors aren¡¯t entirely groundless. There¡¯s a saying in Turkey, ¡®there can¡¯t be a shadow on a cactus that doesn¡¯t exist¡¯ .¡± ¡°Is that the same as the saying ¡®smoke doesn¡¯t rise without a fire¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes. Rumors have some basis for creation. In fact, it is said that my father, Suleiman, bit the ear of Demon King Angmar on the battlefield.¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 181.2 (EP-181.2) Sand #6 181 ¨C Wind and Sand #6 ¡°Is that so?¡± From what I knew, Serazade¡¯s father, Suleiman, was Tureuki¡¯s hero. He fought valiantly in many wars and won. Solomon of Angmar, Suleiman of Tureuki¡ªtwo names with the same meaning but vastly different evaluations. ¡°In that sense, this Highness knows well that not all the rumors about you are false. So, I ask¡ª.¡± The atmosphere, which moments ago seemed to be filled with light banter, suddenly became serious, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. This woman was a different type of leaderpared to Elga or Aira. Also, she was different from the pious Mirna and the cheerful Narmi, she was a political strategist, adept at cunning and subtle schemes. ¡°What is it that you want to ask?¡± ¡°There¡¯s some truth in every rumor. So, I ask you this: is it true that you can see the future?¡± ¡°Well¡­, that¡¯s¡­.¡± I knew this question wasing. After all, this is what everyone asked when they met me. It was almost always, ¡°Can you see the future?¡± Some people even went further and asked for their fortune like, ¡°Who will I marry?¡± or ¡°When will my life take a positive turn?¡± Of course, I had no knowledge of such things. The future I could ¡®see¡¯ was limited to the major events from the original novel. Even the events of the future that I knew had deviated greatly from the original story, and were honestly not very helpful. ording to the original timeline, by this point, Angmar¡¯s civil war should have erupted on a grand scale, the barrier would copse, and death and chaos ensued. But now that everyone was having a leisurely time sharing conversations in Ark, it was safe to say that the story I knew no longer existed. Now, what would be the best response in this situation? * * * When asked, ¡°Can you see the future?¡± the Half-Fairy fell into a brief silence, likely contemting the answer. He seemed surprisinglyposed. Thanks to this, Serazade also fell into a brief thought. Her unique talent ¡¶Quick Thinking¡· started kicking in. Serazade ascended to the throne at a fairly young age. It was because her father, King Suleiman, stepped back from court politics due to age and various issues. Although Serazade emerged victorious in the disputes with her brother Kasim over the session, it didn¡¯t mean her path would be all rosy. It was as if she had just opened the door to the world, with numerous challenges and enemies awaiting her on the other side. ©¥Empress? Wouldn¡¯t Prince Kasim be more fitting for the throne? After all, his magical prowess are far superior. A leader should be someone who can personally lead the army on the battlefield¡­. ©¥Shhh, Serazade¡¯s ears are everywhere in the kingdom! Be careful with your words¡­ Her younger brother¡¯s followers hadn¡¯t even been sorted out yet. While they currently showed no signs of opposing the predecessor King Suleiman¡¯s will, it remained uncertain when, where and how they might emerge as obstacles. ¡®It¡¯s not easy!¡¯ She initially thought that little would change from her time as a princess, but now, the weight of responsibility felt different. Nevertheless, Serazade was confident. Even the neighboring foolish, scandalous Queen Tarantera sat on the throne as thest surviving royal family member. Inparison, Serazade was undoubtedly more capable. No, it was clear that the Tarantera Royal Family wouldn¡¯tst very long. With the discontent of themon people eventually piercing the sky, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for rebellions to emerge as enraged crowds storm the pce. A year at most. Serazade¡¯s assessment was such. However, to her surprise, Queen Aira¡¯s reign had endured for an unexpectedly long time, which left her puzzled. ¡®How is she managing to hold on?¡¯ Then Serazade discovered the existence of a mystical figure, the Demon Monk, in the court. He seemed to manipte the state affairs as he pleased, uncovering those plotting rebellions and conspiracies by foreseeing the future. ©¥Your Majesty, I¡¯ve seen everything in the future¡­! His mind is filled with chaos, and he¡¯s plotting a rebellion¡­! We must expel him immediately¡­! Of course, Serazade wasn¡¯t foolish enough to entirely believe such rumors. However, seeing the spies and agents she had nted in Angmar¡¯s court mysteriously losing contact or disappearing without a sound, she knew that something was wrong. She¡¯d like to meet him at least once. And now, the actual Theo Gospel, who she came face to face with, was apletely different person from the image she had in mind. As he was a Half-Fairy, his true age was probably older than his appearance suggested. Contrary to the rumors of being a puppeteer manipting the dull Queen from behind, there was a certain intellectual wisdom about him. It was only then that Serazade realized. Theo Gospel was the reason why Angmar and Queen Aira, who were akin to candles before the wind, were still standing firm. ¡®He¡¯s an interesting one. I¡¯d like to have him¡­¡¯ Serazade enjoyed collecting things. In particr, people with exceptional abilities, regardless of their status or background. Thanks to this trait, she was able to take the throne from Prince Kasim, who had excellent magic skills. Meaning, her methods and choices were the right ones, and she took pride in that fact. Now, Serazade desired to take this Half-Fairy into her court. Then, even the slightest bit of luck that the Witch Queen was enjoying would be hers. ¡®I feel sorry for Aira, but¡ª.¡¯ Didn¡¯t tools tend to gravitate toward where they could be used more effectively? Surely this man would want to join the side that recognized his worth. Even if he was not, Serazade had the confidence to entice the Half-Fairy to do so. In fact, the mere fact that they were meeting in private like this meant that she was already halfway there! Edited by: faker Episode 182.1 Episode 182.1 (EP-182.1) And Take #1 182 Give and Take #1 When I remained silent for a while, Serazade took the initiative to speak. Half-Fairy, I want to ask if you can foresee the future of Tureuki under my rule? The future of Tureuki. I couldnt think of anything right now. How was Tureuki in the novel? As far as I knew, they suffered severe damage from a giant flying monster,ing from the barrier that even the Demon King Angmar couldnt conquer. They probably perished In the end, few survived in the original work. After all, the onught of evil surging from behind the copsed barrier overturned the world. However, now that the copse of the barrier was detected in advance and the security got improved, such a catastrophe was quite unlikely to ur. So, like Angmar, Tureuki would likely start to prosper. Serazade also seemed like a pretty smart person, so shed probably do well on her own. But I guess it was best to just answer in moderation like with Aira. With the wise Empress, wouldnt Tureuki be at peace and flourish? I just hope that Tureukis longstanding empire will have amicable rtions with Angmar in the future. If it were Aira, she would likely smile satisfactorily at thispliment and give me a pat on the head. However, Serazades reaction was more t than I anticipated. This Highness isnt looking for frivolouspliments. I want specific and definite information! Specific and definite information-. Yes. For example, a traitor within Tureuki-. Figures harboring malicious schemes in their minds. How rational No, this was just a normal persons reaction. Taking the lead of this conversation with this woman felt a bit daunting, especially after dealing with the whimsical Aira. I might get exposed if I was not careful. However, my time in court wasnt just for show. I had survived and stood against real experts like Reinhardt or Belmott. There was no need to cower before Serazade. I felt the need to assert myself a bit. Seeing the futurees at a cost. Are you saying it requires a sacrifice? You can think of it that way. It involves considerable mental strength and mana consumption. I have to read the fortunes of the stars. I have to put effort into the framework of observation in quantum mechanics. And the future can even change depending on the observation. Quantum mechanics? Oh, right. You were a mage, a Half-Fairy. It must be aplicated spell. I threw out some seeminglyplex words. I was wondering what to do if I got caught, but Serazade seemed to have roughly understood it as a difficultnguage used by mages. In this world, mages often made a lot of elusive ims as if catching clouds. Even white beard Hynax, who taught me magic, would say things like, Due to the high magical angel index- leaving me frequently bewildered. At this moment, Serazades mysterious silvery eyes slightly narrowed. Yes, I suppose theres a price. This Highness isnt so shameless as to ask for something just with words. Huhuhu-. Serazade seemed rather pleased after hearing about the price. Perhaps because she thought she saw a clue to the conversation. Then she said with a subtle tone. Tureuki has many things that can entice peoples desires, from jewels to even dinosaurs. . Dinosaurs? Really!? Just as I was picturing long-tailed sauruses in my mind, Serazade continued. Do you need gems? From opals to onyx, diamonds to obsidian, red and ck agate, and even ck pearls name what you desire, and Ill provide it. Hmm. Gems, huh. Actually, I didnt have much desire for material things. Even if I had the money, I wouldnt know how to indulge, and I certainly wouldnt have the time. Id rather be given a dinosaur. I heard that mages use precious gems to raise their magic. Are you not interested? With all due respect, but Im a little different from those types of mage. The ones who can increase their magic through gems are probably Earth attribute mages like Kasim-nim. I see. So what about beauties? As you can see, Tureuki is known for its many beauties. Ah. As I muttered, Serazade furrowed her eyebrows. Whats with that reaction? You can express more admiration. Ah, indeed, a country of many beauties! I exaggerated like a fairy. Perhaps Serazade liked the theatricality in my response because she continued speaking. If you wish, I can arrange a few dancers for you. At the mention of dancers, images of bejeweled copper-skin beauties swirled in my mind. What a cute Half-Fairy, lets dance together! It sounded nice But now, I didnt have time to care about some dancers. Dealing with the Young Ladies from each house alone was overwhelming enough. Too bad As I was about to change the subject, Serazade seemed to have sensed my intentions and diverted the conversation. Unexpectedly, you are a man with a humble desire Then how about petroleum? Petroleum? Suddenly, ck water rushed through my mind. The desert and oil make you oil. Deserts and petroleum often corrted, deserts meantnds with petroleum. But the petroleum Serazade spoke of was somewhat different. Yes, there are many mineral-rich underground caves in Tureukis desert. There, very rarely, gongcheong petroleum can be found. Half-Fairy, Ill give you a drop if you wish. Gongcheong petroleum. It was, as far as I know, quite a rare elixir. It was very effective and scarce, and therefore, highly coveted. It was like some kind of water dripping from rocks, or stctites. So it was petroleum. People said that Tureukis economy and national power that had been destroyed in the war with the Demon King Angmar was revived because of the discovery of the underground spring water. I was getting interested in what kind of thing it could be. Drinking would increase magic power. Maybe I could even break through this stagnation and get to Rank 5 in one go! ***[T/N: Ill call it Gongcheong petroleum for now since direct trantion doesnt make sense. Ill change it once we know more] Prev Episode 182.2 Episode 182.2 (EP-182.2) And Take #1 182 Give and Take #1 As expected! Serazade had grasped it. She possessed an extraordinary talent for detecting human desires. In negotiations, it was fundamental to stimte the other partys desires. In that sense, the Half-Fairys desires were ambiguous and confusing, as he did not seem to favor either jewels or beauties. But what was clear was that this was not the best route. Despite hearing about Tureukis famous dancers, he didnt even react that much. Then she remembered that this Half-Fairy was a mage. He was able topete with her younger brother, Kasim, who was the most talented mage she knew. Kasim even said, It doesnt seem like hes a battle mage who receivedbat training. But he is quite talented. Although Kasim was a troublemaker, his magic skills were acknowledged by the World Magic Society. The fact that the Half-Fairy couldpete with Kasim, who had undergone thorough training as a battle mage, meant that his skills could not be ignored. There was no reason for an aplished mage to reject gongcheong petroleum. And as if she had already seized victory, Serazade continued. Gongcheong petroleum is natures elixir that can grant an ordinary person a long life without any problem or trouble. The effect is even better for mages, with a few drops yielding years-worth of meditation~. Hmm. Half-Fairy, youll be participating in the uing trial as the champion, arent you? How do you know that? There arent many who would go as the Queens champion. So, as preparation for the imminent duel, isnt a drop of gongcheong petroleum perfect? . The man flinched. Startle-. It was only very little, but for Serazade, it was like a big vibration. A tigers whiskers would detect even the slightest of breeze. Seureuk. Finally, Serazade retrieved a tiny vial from the silk pouch at her waist. A vial norger than the pinky finger. Sealed with a golden lid, the small bottle held a drop of milky-white liquid. It then spoke. Kyuiing. Which surprised the Half-Fairy. Did that droplet just make a sound? Yes. Gongcheong petroleum has a will. In Angmar, it is also called wildling, right? Its a liquid with a will, like a slime. Here, drink, Half-Fairy, Theo Gospel. Seuk. Serazade extended the vial to the man. epting it, the man seemed hesitant at first, but soon uncapped it and let the content flow into his mouth. Kyuiing. As the small droplet disappeared with a pitiful sound, Serazades lips seemed to curve into a smile. He took the bait! Once a mage tasted gongcheong petroleum, they would be addicted and crave more and more. Now, he would willingly ve away for the Tureuki Kingdom to obtain extra! Well, how about that? Serazade inwardly wore a sinister grin. * * * I consumed the gongcheong petroleum that Serazade gave. I thought a drop would just be a drop, but as it entered my mouth, a potent aroma began to spread within, which even shook my head. Euaagh. It was so bitter that I almost spat it out. A nymphophobic taste It was horrible! My body felt like screaming! Kyuiing. If only it hadnt made pitiful sounds in my mouth, it might have been bearable. I gulped it down while mourning the poor droplet. If I spitted this out in front of the Empress, there would be an uproar. Soon, letters appeared before my eyes. Patience is bitter, but medicine is more bitter. Job : Mage 1+ Level Mage Lv. 9 Lv. 10 Wisdom and intellect dwell in you. Your job level has reached the limit, you can advance to a higher rank job. High Rank Job Possible advancement to Archmage. Archmage : A job that only seekers of magic who have opened the door to truth can acquire. As the level increases, the power, effects, and sess rate of spells also increase. Oh, I see. My guess was right. Indeed, unlocking the advancement to Archmage requires reaching Mage Level 10. I could be an Archmage like Aira now? Very good. While satisfied with that thought, more letters came to my mind. Limited Job Possible job change to Demon King. Demon King: A limited job that can be unlocked by certain conditions. However, there is always only one Demon King in an era. As the level increases, many things are significantly adjusted, and special privileges are obtained. However, it suffers negative karma and penalties by deterrence. Wait, this was also a job? A Demon King was a job? I thought it was more like a title. Anyway. The adjustments were excellent, but the following statement about bearing negative karma and penalties due to deterrence caught my attention. It was a job with great benefits and risks. Typical high risk, high return. Id been told not to invest in such ventures. Did Demon King Solomon also have such a job? Probably. That was likely why he was called the Demon King. Then, Serazade, who had been watching me, spoke with a subtle tone. What do you think? Is it effective? Dont you think its enough as a price for seeing the future? Prev Episode 183.1 Episode 183.1 (EP-183.1) And Take #2 183 Give and Take #2 Well, what do you think? I believe this is a sufficient price. This Highness may not know much about magic, but dont you think this power up is enough to see the future? As I felt different emotions reading through the system prompts, Serazade spoke to me in a soft voice. Only then did I realize that I had fallen into a trade. This was troublesome People usually lived in groups. Beyond families, they created viges or societies, and eventually, nations. When the scale becamerger, I thought it might be tangled with the zeitgeist of humanity. But if I had to pick one important point in human rtionships, regardless of age, I would choose the principle of give and take. Give as much as you take, take as much as you give. That was fair. Perhaps a significant part of the issues between people in society arose because this fair rtionship was not established. At least, that was what I dared to think. In that sense, I had now received a kind of significant payment. I must repay Serazade with something equivalent to the stktos dew I consumed. [T/N: stktos dew *previously gongcheong petroleum] The problem was that Serazade was now seeking knowledge about the future, but Icked the satisfactory information. I was too impulsive Originally, I intended to refuse. But when I saw the pure white droplet that Serazade offered, I couldnt resist, as if bearing witness to a gift I had been waiting for all my life. Just like how a person with a protein deficiency craved meat, my body seemed to crave the magic power itcked,pelling me to devour the elixir without much thought. Eum-. I deeply sighed. It was just information about the future, so Id just give her what I knew. Holding onto the weight of the situation, I spoke with seriousness to make it sound significant. Doesnt Tureuki have a lot of walls around? Thats right, long walls surround the outskirts of Tureuki. When our ancestors built these walls, everyone called them crazy. However, they have benefited from it greatly in the past war. Around the small kingdom of Tureuki were walls with magic energy. When the old king erected these ramparts, many questioned its necessity. But when the Demon King Angmar led his army and invaded Tureuki, he was stopped several times by these very walls. It was only then that the wisdom of the old King was finally acknowledged. There wont be many who can breach this fortress in the future. It is a symbol of Tureukis pride. Thats right. Unless its from the sky. The sky? Yes, its better not to rely too much on the perfection of the walls. Is that a prophecy? Serazades question reminded me of a brief description of Tureuki from the original, devastated in ruins by a flying monster. Could it be considered a prophecy, given that it might happen someday? Its the future Ive already observed. It may change based on this starting point, but it is something that may happen someday. The sky, huh- Serazade rested her hand on her sharp and elegant chin, appearing momentarily lost in thought. In a world without fighter jets, this might sound like a far-fetched tale. Being able to fly probably meant that they were a high rank mage. As far as I knew, flight magic requiredplex calctions, and one needed to reach at least Rank 6 to do so. Hence, there was unlikely to be a presence capable of invading from the sky. I wouldnt have found it strange even if Serazade justughed at me like, Funny story! Yet surprisingly, she seemed to take my bizarre advice seriously. Perhaps it was because of my reputation? If I, who was rumored to be the Demon Monk, said something like this seriously, I guessed everyone would have no choice but to believe it. Even if someone didnt put much weight in prophecies, if a reputed shaman warned, Beware of the sky! even those who usually ignored such words might start paying subtle attention to what lied above. Great! I could smoothly move past this. What specifically is with the sky? Can you tell me that? Well, not to that extent. I see. So its the sky Ive never paid any attention to it. Now, let me ask you one more question. In fact, this is more important. One more? Yes. And it would be wise not to disclose anything about what we discussed. With such weight ced on this matter, I couldnt help but feel nervous. I just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. Finally, Serazade asked. When does this Highness grow taller? Surely this is not the end of my growth, is it? It would be better to tell the truth. Um. I felt relieved and empathetic at the same time. For her, height was important. It seemed like Serazade was curious about whether there was still room for her own growth. Arent you already beautiful enough now? Why would you ask about such a thing? In Tureukis stern ancientws, only women who have grown to a certain size can marry and form a family! This Highness is just on the precipice. I, I see. Is there no way to grow just 3cm more? If it stays like this, it mighte to a point where one of Kasims children will be this Highness sessor! Serazade seemed desperate. Well, she barely got the throne so it was only natural for her to desire a marriage, have children, and pass on the legacy. But I didnt know how to grow taller. If I did, I would have done it already However, Serazades attitude was so serious that I decided to think about something that might help alleviate the guilt from devouring the elixir earlier. How about drinking a lot of milk and going to bed early? ***[T/N: I tled stktos dew as gongcheong petroleum previously as a temporary measure (as I noted). After asking for help with Korean native speakers, the original meaning is more like a phrase than a noun in English hence I took the liberty to simply name it stktos (*Greek for stctites) dew because its a drop thates from stctites. Also, the petroleum part is a wordy with the Korean characters] Episode 183.2 Episode 183.2 (EP-183.2) And Take #2 183 Give and Take #2 Ive already tried such! Ive had a growth te massage and tried all sorts of medicines. But even though Ive been healthy, I havent gotten bigger. I see. After all, she was a royalty, she probably tried every sensible piece of advice at my level. In this case, the advice I could offer would be nonsensespiritual, mystical, and entirely unverified. But I was a fortune-teller. There were few usible things I could say. How about dating? Dating? Have you ever heard the story of a girl in love bing an adult? They be prettier and more beautiful. . Perhaps she didnt like my answer, but Serrazade remained silent. After a brief anxiety, she nodded and said, Indeed. Yes, this Highness has heard of such a story. Well, that was natural. There was a saying that falling in love released endorphins and dopamine, helping maintain physical attractiveness. Even if it was not specifically for that reason, lovers could find psychological stability, so they exuded vitality in whatever they did, and could grow in various aspects. I was not sure if it could affect height, though. Anyway, I think thats all I can say. I quickly concluded the talk, fearing that Serazade mighte up with a more difficult question. Fortunately, our busy schedules meant the conversation ended here. As I got up from my seat and opened the door, I suddenly remembered one more thing. It was said that Solomons magic circles were all around Ark, which swarmed the dungeons with giant insects and beasts like ants, wasps, and beetles. It seemed like there was some kind of growth-enhancing magical circle somewhere. I contemted whether I should share this information, but I ultimately decided to keep my mouth shut. Because I wasnt sure about the influence and effects of Solomons magic. Then, Serazade-nim. It was an honor to meet you. After bowing, I was about to head out into the corridor when she called me, Theo Gospel. Wondering if she had more to say, I held back from speaking. And she did. Do you have ns ining to Tureukis court? I am generous in return. Whatever Queen Aira offers, I can give you more, Half-Fairy. Thats-. As I was about to respond, Serazade raised her hand. You dont need to answer right away. . This Highness will be here for a week, you have time until then. Consider it seriously after the trial or once all your current responsibilities are resolved. * * * Walking out into the street, I felt rxed. There was a refreshing sense of relief, not just mentally but also physically. Like my body had been reborn. It was as if I was strolling through a forest path while smelling the sweet dawn dew after a night of rain. My previously aching back and neck felt rejuvenated, and my mind was clear. Was this the power of the stktos dew? It felt great! I wished I could acquire a few more, but I must resist, as Serazade might demand an even greater price. I had nothing more valuable to offer her in exchange for elixirs. Earlier, when I reluctantly provided futile prophecies and advice, I actually felt ashamed Thus, I should avoid getting entangled further. I didnt think Id receive a scouting proposal. And she was going to give more than what Aira could provide. Despite the somewhat tempting offer, as mentioned before, the fundamental rule of the world was give and take. If I received something significant, I had to reciprocate with something just as substantial. But I couldnt actually see the future. On the other hand, if I got caught, it would be straight to the gallows for me, You dare deceive this Highness?! You filthy scammer-! . ..I should really just refuse. With that thought in mind, I decided to return to my dormitory. I had plenty of things to ponder right now. First and foremost, what caught my attention the most was reaching Mage Level 10. I couldnt help but be intrigued by the new job options I gained upon achieving Rank 5. A job change, huh? I felt like a little child ying some game, and the visible progress I was making only added to the excitement. Dolgeok-. Before I knew it, I had arrived at my dormitory. Upon reaching the door, I could sense that something was different. The tag I had ced at the bottom of the door was gone. Someone acutally broke in again! You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Who was it? Was it Elga? Miss Mirna? Or had Ste Bellhawk returned from somewhere? I didnt know who, but the fact that someone intruded into my room without permission made me cautious. In case it was a potential ambush by an assassin or a rogue, I pulled out my wand. When the door finally opened Sat on the bed was none other than Aira! I hastily lowered the wand that had been aimed at her in a panic. Aira-nim, what brings you into my room? Wasnt this the first time something like this had happened? Then Aira looked at me with narrowed eyes. Theo, where have you been and why are you only back now? Prev Episode 184.1 Episode 184.1 (EP-184.1) And Take #3 184 Give and Take #3 Id had quite a few guests in my room. Elga often barged in here as if it were her own, and Mirna and Professor Ste Bellhawk had also visited. While their sudden visits in the past surprised me, there had never been a time when my heart sunk more than today. Theo, I asked where you went and why are you only back now. Youre well aware that I dont like repeating myself. Queen Aira was sitting on my bed, with her legs crossed. It was almost as if she owned the room while I was the unexpected guest,ing without warning. This was still my room, right? I looked around in a panic, but seeing my belongings filling every corner, this was undeniably my personal space. Realizing this fact, Calm Thinking was triggered. Queen Aira, I was out fulfilling my duties. So, what brings Aira-nim here? If you had informed me in advance, I could have tidied up the room to your liking. My room was rtively clean since I was not around much and only slept here. However, there might be some questionable items that Elga had brought in or that Aira might find uneptable. Fairy Eyes-! I focused the senses on my eyes and carefully scanned every inch of the room. Fortunately, there were no Elgas underwear or awkward items left behind, like some stockings. Thank god! Breathing a sigh of relief, I spoke up again. The room was locked, you must have struggled quite a bit to get in. I pretended to congratte Aira for her hard work, while secretly criticizing her for unlocking my door and barging in. Unfortunately, Aira didnt seem to catch on. There is no lock that I cannot open. So, Theo, what did you talk about with that girl, Serazade? . She actually went straight to the point. I began to wonder if Aira had attached a spider to my body. Otherwise, how could she have known that I had met with Serazade. You knew? I am a wise Queen. A wise queen knows everything happening in the world. So, Theo, did Serazade y tricks on you? It wasnt like that. She just wanted to hear about the future in exchange for something called stktos dew . Mumbling. Iid out everything lest Aira would misunderstand. Hearing the story, Aira seemed relieved, saying, So it wasnt a big deal. And seeing this, I was surprised. This was the first time something like this had happened. Had Aira ever reacted like this with Mirna or Elga? Serazade, that woman, is like a snake. It would be wise to be cautious, she might bite your ankle and sink her fangs. So, is that all youve discussed with Serazade? At Airas question, I recalled Serazade expressing her desire to grow taller and asking if I had any intention of going to Tureukis court. The matter about wanting to grow taller was a secret between the two of us, which would be awkward to talk about. As for sharing that she scouted me, I was worried that Aira might react strongly. Airas mental state had been doing well these days. Just thinking about how all the progress would go in vain made me dizzy. Theres more. Then Aira spoke to me in a soft voice. As expected. Go on, tell me~. Aira was stroking my hair, urging me to talk more. If I continue to hide it like this, her anger might just get directed at me. Then please dont misunderstand or get angry. Theo, you know that Ive never misunderstood or gotten angry when listening to a story. Serazade-nim asked me if I had ns to go to Tureukis court. Hmm, I see. She said that That was the end of Airas words. . . Neither she nor I said anything. My Half-Fairy senses warned me that Aira was furious and was on the verge of erupting, but her expression remained remarkably calm. Then Aira asked. So, Theo, whats your answer? I was nning to refuse, of course. My ce is in the Angmar Pce, next to Queen Aira. I see But, Theo, I respect your choice. I wouldnt mind too much if you went there. Really? I was a little surprised. I couldnt believe that Aira would allow me to go somewhere else. It seemed that the peaceful days we had spent at Ark actually left a great influence on her personality. Aira thenughed with a beautiful smile. Well, if Theo ns to go, then cant I, Queen Aira, just take over Tureukis court? What do you mean? Ill send a carrier piegon to Reinhardt and have him form an expeditionary force to invade Tureuki. After all, the time hase to put an end to the long-standing dispute between our two countries~. . If I changed my affiliation, she was just going to take it over. Aira hadnt changed. No, she had changed, but I didnt know if it was all good. Then bring me pen and paper, and the royal seal. Are you really going to war with Tureuki? Yes, with the Empress and Prince Kasim out of the country, dont you think that now is the opportune time for an invasion? Hearing such, my eyes darkened. Prev Episode 185.1 Episode 185.1 (EP-185.1) Own ce #1 185 Each in their own ce #1 There are only a few days left until the trial. With people from all over the world flocking to witness the rare fight, Arks atmosphere was bustling. The vacant dorms were now filled to capacity, and strangers chattered in unknownnguages on every street. The execution of the Queens assassin is on the day after tomorrow, right? Im looking forward to it! So, do you know whos going to be the Queens champion? Dont be surprised, but they say that Angmars Demon Monk is stepping forward! Voices of anticipation reached my sensitive Half-Fairy ears. In my eyes, various cards and gs were being disyed all around. Trial By Combat Venue Temporary Arena on the 1st floor of the main building. The ce, date and the participants of the trial were written there. There was really not much time left. Seeing my name being written made me slightly dizzy and my steps felt light, like walking through clouds. To think that I, who always prioritized my own safety, would voluntarily enter such a dangerous duel. However, this was my opponents condition, the Viin Hunter. If I could personally show a satisfactory fight, he would agree to give up the match and ept going to the barrier. Also, dueling him was a surefire way of quickly improving my magic. In hindsight, despite the risks, it didnt go against my principle of survival-first. Then someone suddenly grabbed my ear. Hieeek! Well, arent you looking rxed? It was Elga, who was walking with me. She seemed more tense than I was, considering the quickly approaching decisive moment. Are you that confident? Seuk. Hearing such, I solemnly answered, while tending to my swollen ear. I have a way. Dont worry, I dont intend on making Elga-nim a young widow. What, what widow- Elga snorted, turning her head away. Still, I could tell that she was worried about me in her own way. My child was inside Elgas belly right now. I didnt want them to grow up without a father. Because I knew better than anyone the reality of not having one. No, Elga was an only daughter from a wealthy family. Wouldnt she remarry? The image of me dying, and Elga remarrying someone else to raise the child, came to my mind. She was happily enjoying life with the insurance money she received after my death. Suddenly, I felt intense anger, as if horns were growing on my forehead Elga-nim, if I happen to die, would you remarry? What? Are you seriously saying such trash!? Hwak, chi! Elga clenched her fist. Aigo~, I thought I was about to receive another smack, but surprisingly, her fist didnt fly towards my head. On the contrary, she rxed it, eventually turning loose. Youre not going to die in a ce like this. Didnt you talk about reviving your family or something? Ambitions and all that If youre going to die, die splendidly and gloriously. Dont die like a dog in someone elses battle! Thats true. Even the not-so-honest Elga was, in her own way, cheering me on. We were on the same boat now, so if I were to die, Elga would have a hard time as well. She might even mourn and weep. Thinking about such, it felt infuriating and sad. I didnt want to see Elga crying as she embraced my tombstone. I should have done better while I had the chance! Of course, I wouldnt let that happen. Seuk. Hey-. At that moment, Elga handed me something. It was a small ribbon tied with beautiful golden threads. Whats this? I checked it out, as Elga brushed her slippers against the ground. Its a charm. A charm? Look, its just. The girlfriends or fiances of soldiers who go to the battlefield often make these for them. I dont believe in this stuff. But you might need it, so Ill borrow whatever power a charm has. Now that I looked closely, a part of Elgas lush hair, which got tied back, was roughly cut. It seemed like she had cut her own hair to make the charm. Although she always acted bristly, she was still thinking of me How moving I dont have anything immediate to offer in return. Shall we go into that cozy ce over there? What did you say! Elga deeply blushed and got embarrassed. She probably picked up on my innuendo. Im kidding~. Of course, I was just joking. Elga was in her early pregnancy after all. It was a time to calm down in many ways. Elga frowned and grumbled. You always find a way to poke fun at me, dont you? * * * I met Mirna Draco with arge bump on my head, which had yet to subside. Is it Miss Mirna? Seeing Young Lady Draco after a long while felt nice. It was a peculiar feeling. When I first met Lady Draco, I thought she was just a strict and picky person. However, as we spent time together and faced various challenges, I found myself growing fond of them both. It was just like how a dry handkerchief soaked in moisture in the air, I, too, got soaked in warmth. Initially, I had no intention of attaching anything like affection to the people of this world. But leaving the pce life had brought about many changes. Pushing aside the bubbling emotions, I greeted Mirna. Its been a very long time. Have you been well? Prev Episode 185.2 Episode 185.2 (EP-185.2) Own ce #1 185 Each in their own ce #1 Under the parasol shielding her from the warm sunlight, Mirna unfolded her fan, partially covering her face. It has been a while, Sir Theo Well, Ive been doing just fine. I also wanted to talk with you, so this is perfect. Saying that, she held out the handle of the parasol to me. Would you like to take a stroll and chat a bit? Of course, thats only if Sir Theo has time. You must be very busy, right? Behind the blue feather fan, Mirnas expression seemed somewhat anxious. She also appeared tired,cking energy, as if she had spent the past few days restless in the blistering heat. Seuk. I received the parasol that Mirna gave. Even if I am, I should make time for a conversation with Mirna-nim, no? Is that so? Mirnas expression brightened a little. She even smiled as if she was relieved, but she soon switched to a pompous and sullen expression, as if everything before was just a lie. Well then, escort me~. Shall we go to a nearby pond? The park is probably crowded with people right now. I know a quiet ce. Lets go there then. And so, I led Mirna to said pond. Sir Theo, it says no entry here? A wooden sign was stuck like a stake between the trees. No Entry Trespassers will be held responsible! I forcefully pulled it out and casually propped it up on a nearby tree. Not anymore. . Mirna looked around suspiciously, then sighed. She then grabbed onto my hand. I expected it to be soft, but it was surprisingly rough. Now that I saw it, she was wrapped up in some band-aid. How did this happen? I dont know. But the road is very rough, isnt it? Mirna walked precariously, not being used to unpaved dirt roads. Her expression was filled with apparent dissatisfaction, questioning why I guided her to such a ce. Aht, that stings. Mirna flinched, as she was covered in cocklebur thorns looking like a chestnut. Seukseuk. Mirna asked, removing the thorns that were attached to her body. Is this really the right ce? Yes, were almost there. As I spoke, a small pond came into view. The pond was surrounded by round stones, and its surface, reflecting the dazzling sunlight, shimmered beautifully like a rainbow. . Seeing this, Mirnas ruby eyes sparkled mysteriously, momentarily forgetting her dissatisfaction. Before her was a pond untouched by humans. It looks as if a fairy might pop out. Indeed, the atmosphere was conducive to the appearance of fairies. Shouldnt there be nymphs in charge of a ce like this? Do you manage this pond, Theo Gospel? No, this is where my imp friend Marmar catches fish. Therere various types of fish here. The No Entry sign was made by the imps. Though Mirna seemed to not fully understand my response, she nodded with a murmur I see. Actually, my answer and reason didnt really matter. Would you like to feed them? There were grains seemingly left by the imp friends. It appeared they had been feeding the fish living in the pond. Taking a handful and scattering it into the pond, schools of fish sshed about on the surface of the water. Its fun. After enjoying this for a while, I gently asked Mirna, who seemed to be losing interest in feeding the fish. By the way, earlier you mentioned wanting to talk to me, right? Ah-. Mirna eximed, before quickly nodding her head. Theo Gospel, I feel like I havent been able to properly thank you. I couldnt spare time, Ive just been very busytely. Thank you? Did I do anything that Mirna would be grateful for? There were few things that came to mind. Then perhaps realizing my confusion, Mirna added. For convincing my sister, Narmi. She was really angry before. But Sir Theo convinced Narmi and helped me get out of a tough situation. Oh, thats what you meant. That did happen. Maybe it was because Id been busy these past few days, but it felt like a long time ago. In reality, it had only been about a week or so. How are you doing with Narmi-nim? That day, Narmi and I had a secret affair. Judging from Mirnas attitude, it seemed that the twins had not yet talked about this. Mirna let out a short sigh. There are many things to coordinate. Although Narmi and I have been together for a long time, it feels like we still have a lot to learn about each other. Still, Im d that the two of you reconciled and got along well. Despite everything, living together is something that wont change. That aside, Im curious about how youve been, Sir Theo. Me? I was curious about Mirna and Narmis situation, but it seemed like Mirna was interested in how I had been. Well, thats. What had I been doingtely? As I was trying to recall, Mirna sprinkled all the grain she had in her hand into the pond and asked. You havent changed your mind just because we havent met for a long time, have you? Or have you fallen into Lady Lioness swindling? Um-. It was only then that I remembered Elga and Mirna were still betting with each other. I was upied with a lot of things, while everyone was also busy living their own lives. Episode 186.1 Episode 186.1 (EP-186.1) Own ce #2 186 Each in their own ce #2 The short pond date with Mirna literally ended as such, a short date. The reason being, Mirna didnt even have enough time to enjoy a moment of rxation. Its not easy dividing the work and inheritance between the two of us. Sharing it 50-50 so that both parties can be satisfied. Mirna grumbled about various things, then she unfolded her fan. No, theres no pointining about these things So, Theo Gospel, I heard that the trial is on the day after tomorrow? While leaving the forest path by the pond, Mirna asked me about the approaching event. It seemed that she was interested in the uing fight. Theo Gospel, even if your magic is an advantage and youve gone through various training, Ive heard rumors about this hunter, and it doesnt sound like an ordinary challenge. So Mirna had also caught wind of the Hunter. Indeed, rumors about him were filled with terrifying things that were not human-like. Seeing me fight against such an opponent was probably like worrying about leaving a child alone to y by the riverbank. Then, Mirna let out a thoughtful sound. However, taking the life of an opponent in a trial bybat is prohibited by the churchsw. Thats right. Was it an edict issued because people died too much in the trial? Mirna said. Still, theres danger of getting severely injured. As long as you dont kill your opponent, you can do whatever it takes to force them to surrender. Thats true. But my skills have improved significantly since the day I faced Professor Bn. Youd probably be surprised if you saw me now. I heard that its in association with the Prince of Tureuki, Kasim? How did she know that? It seemed that Mirna was still paying attention to me, even though she said that she had been very busy. Kasim is not known for his conduct. Theo Gospel, I worry that youll get mixed up in muddy waters by associating yourself with such a man. Mirna seemed to have heard rumors about Kasim too. Being infamously lustful and a womanizer. In truth, when you thought about it, I wasnt much different Like the saying went, birds of a feather would flock together. He who touched pitch shall be defiled therewith. Seuk. Then Mirna offered me something. It was a square piece of paper with characters that looked as if they had been scribbled with a brush. Is it a charm? Thats right. I couldnt help but smile. An amulet, huh. People really did think alike. Receiving an amulet twice in a day was a first. Suddenly, memories of the day before the exam came to mind. Some of my friends were wearing amulets given by their parents. Back then, I felt a bit envious, thinking, Is that really necessary? But experiencing it firsthand was actually quite refreshing. Its a lucky charm. I dont expect it to do much, but it might be able to bring a little bit of luck to Sir Theos life. Thank you very much. I should be the one saying that Well, I didnt have much time, but I managed whenever I had to spare, so you can be grateful. Mirnas words made me wonder how great this was and checked the amulet. Looking at it, I realized that the characters, which I thought were painted with a brush, were actually meticulously embroidered, one stitch at a time. It was made by hand. Yes. Feel free to show it off wherever you go. Especially to Lady Lioness, you can boast about it a lot~. Mirna puffed her chest proudly. The band-aid on her hand now made sense. Seuk. Then Mirna looked at me. By the way, Sir Theo, Ive noticed that our eye levels dont quite match. Did you grow taller? Mirna stuck close to me. She had a refreshing apple mint scent. I felt somewhat embarrassed, as she lightly touched my forehead and measured my height. * * * After separating with Mirna, I returned to the dormitory. I felt tired after all the walking around and meeting with several people. Like an overheated car spitting out smoke. Still, I was able to endure due to Elgas training. Alright, I was making progress. I was growing. ================================= Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 43 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 8 Casanova lv. 7 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 9 Mage lv. 10 Talents: Farsight Calm Thinking Abyssal Eyes Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ================================== My level was quite high at 43. I could roughly stand along Elga, Mirna, or even Aira. Although,pared to them, I only had onebat-rted job mage. Still, I had an ace up my sleeve. Truly a card worthy of being called a joker. Depending on the situation, it would be a game changer. Your job level has reached the limit, you can advance to a higher rank job. High Rank Job Possible advancement to Archmage. Archmage : A job that only seekers of magic who have opened the door to truth can acquire. As the level increases, the power, effects, and sess rate of spells also increase. Limited Job Possible job change to Demon King. Demon King: A limited job that can be unlocked by certain conditions. However, there is always only one Demon King in an era. As the level increases, many things are significantly adjusted, and special privileges are obtained. However, it suffers negative karma and penalties by deterrence. Prev Episode 186.2 Episode 186.2 (EP-186.2) Own ce #2 186 Each in their own ce #2 I couldnt decide on the recent job advancement opportunity. It was challenging to choose between the safe and beneficial Archmage, or the potential highly rewarding but risky Demon King. Part of the reason for my meeting with Elga and Mirna during the day was to solidify my decision. I had a feeling that no matter which I chose, there was bound to be regrets. Id probably be saying, If only I had known, I might have chosen differently! You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 It was a calmly unfortunate situation. Whichever path I took, either was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity with many changes ahead. I wished I had more time to contemte, but the time for a decision was rapidly approaching. s, time was not on my side. As my heart was gradually sinking into a corner, I suddenly rose from my seat, as if possessed by something. I wanted to confront what I had to ovee head-on. Theo, you came at the right time. I was about to call for your assistance. In her luxurious and tidy room, Aira greeted me on a chair. Two colorful outfits wereid out in front of her on the table. Which one do you think suits better? Im contemting what to wear in the uing trial, to shine as the Queen of Queens. Aira seemed immersed in her own dilemma. She appeared torn between a ck and a white dress. Then she lifted the ck garment. I think I should go with the usual dark tone, nymph ck. Im certain that wench Serazade wille in ck too. ck is an auspicious color in Tureuki. Yes, Empress Serazade will undoubtedly wear ck. It might be nice to mingle with the same color scheme, but I dont think it would be bad to draw overwhelming attention with an entirely different color. Aira picked up the hanger with the white outfit. It was a splendid pure white attire adorned with golden embellishments. It looked like a bridal dress and seemed to suit Aira exceptionally well. In the first ce, it was hard to find clothes that didntplement Airas slender, model-like figure. Theo, what do you think of this nymph white color? I really want to hear the opinion of my loyal, faithful servant. This is a privilege granted to no one else in the world, so think carefully. Um-. ck or white Both had their own charm. Choosing either would inevitably feel like wasting the opportunity cost of not choosing the other. I I think this one. I chose ck. Imagining Aira in white clothes didnt quite fit, so I opted for the more familiar ck color that she had always worn. I see. Do you think its better to wear ck? Its a color that suits Aira-nim well. Fufu, that is wrong. Any color suits me well. Well then, I suppose I should wear this. Aira lifted the white outfit. Nymph white, a color that has been used as a bridal dress for goddesses since ancient times. Pure white with a nymphs tears Then, was there a need to ask me? When I expressed my doubt, Aira, like a wise mentor responding to a young disciple seeking guidance, spoke with weight. Ultimately, the choice is mine to make, no? I am the Queen. I have the right to make all decisions for myself~. Indeed. Aira had always made her own choices and decisions. Although she listened to my opinions like the color of her stockings and going to Ark, she still made her own choices. As a Queen, her life must have presented immense options. The opportunity costs scattered on the floor like mountains. I couldnt resist my growing curiosity that was spreading like bamboo shoots. Have you ever regretted a decision, mydy? Never. Truly? Believing that what you choose is the best. That is the Kings way. You can only give your best to what youve chosen. A King. Airas presence seemed to radiate from somewhere. In a white nymph dress, she was sure to shine even more beautifully like a goddess. Even those who schemed with malicious whispers and plots against Aira would stop in their tracks to admire her, at least once. Then Aira asked. So, have you heard from Serazade again? Aira had been strangely defensive of Serazadetely. It was the first time Id seen Aira like this, I was not used to it. No, there was none. I see Then, whats the purpose of your visit? I just wanted to check in since the trial is approaching, mydy. Now that Ive confirmed youre doing well, Ill take my leave. I backed away and exited Airas room. After that, I returned to my room and called up the status window. Then, with a hand that had lost all hesitation, I selected the words for job advancement. In truth, my heart had already leaned in a certain direction. However, not knowing the extent of the risks made me cautious. But now that I had urately assessed who my opponent was, any further hesitation was a waste. As I realized that my ultimate adversary was not the Hunter, but Queen Aira herself, a peculiar mix of confidence and zeal seemed to surge in my heart. My Queen, and at the same time, my greatest rival and goal. Aira Von Tarantera. If you illuminated the throne with pure white, then I. Prev Episode 187.1 Episode 187.1 (EP-187.1) Own ce #3 187 Each in their own ce #3 My evolution was done in secret like a thief over a fence. It was midnight, when most were asleep, or to be precise, a little past 1am. In the unusually calm dorm room, I picked my choice. It felt like a ritual, which made the atmosphere solemn. Status Window. Reciting the clich but intuitive line, several characters appeared in front of me.Then, I pressed on one of them. Uuuuung-. With that, my body was enveloped in a strange cluster of lights. Glowing beads resembling fireflies gathered around me for a moment. Soon, my entire being weed an unusual warmth that had never been experienced before. Eueug. My heart thumped, and the feeling of blood rushing engulfed me from head to toe. I trembled from the abrupt change. And before I knew it, my face touched the soft carpet. Realizing that I had fallen, I gripped my chest without being able to take any action. Eurgh. My body felt like it had turned into a furnace. Thump, thump. Each heartbeat resonated in my head and ears as if they were getting hammered. Although not painful, it felt like all the senses in my body were heightened to the maximum. It was like having Theo Gospels system options from volume, brightness to sensitivity all cranked up. The closest word to describe it would be, panic. Lets stop here for today, and go to bed. Why is there so much to do-. Kungkung-. Ah, the guy upstairs is at it again. Keep it down. The still dormitory began to feel noisy. I never wouldve thought that a quiet night would have this much bustle. Soon, all the sounds turned into a buzz and my eyes went dark. * * * . When I regained consciousness, I was in a quiet and serene space, as if all the murmuring up until now were made-up lies. Where was I? I felt a mix of relief and confusion. It was disconcerting to find myself in an entirely unfamiliar ce, having just copsed in my dorm room. Id only ever felt like this once, which was when I woke up in Theo Gospels body. Seukseuk. I looked around. Chambang chambang-. I was currently in a very shallow sea, just reaching my ankles. Yes, an open sea. Not a ripple was present under the rising ck sun. It was just silence. Ah. Ah. Even my voice echoed back to me. Where was I? Was this a dream? Then In the vast world before me, something suddenly appeared. Dudung. A door. I couldnt tell when it appeared in front of me, but apletely out-of-ce door just stood there in the void. It was suspicious, but there was nothing else in this vast expanse. So I approached the door, skimming the shallow waters. Kiiiiik-. The door finally opened. Inside, I discovered a ruin-like space intricately carved in granite and marble, along with a magnificent throne. The gigantic chair, sparkling like starlight, was incredibly tempting as if it held all the treasures of the world. However, the moment I spotted what was seated upon it, I was profoundly shocked. It was incredibly distorted. Something unrecognizable in form. With the ck sun set against its head like a crown, I could see its enormous and thin frame. It vaguely resembled a human, yet it looked disturbingly sphemous. At the same time, the lotus position and its numerous hands doing hand-signs gave it a sacred appearance. It was peculiar to witness the coexistence of such contrasting attributes. But the thing that bothered me the most was neither of these, rather it was the mouths that protruded like gaping wounds all over its body. Murmur. The mumbling of the mouths were overwhelmingly negative, and I could barely make out a few words. Still, I could sense that it was a bad omen. A monster singing about a turbulent and an uneasy future Shake-. Did that just move? Gooo-. It suddenly turned its gaze toward me. Its presence, several timesrger than mine, felt crushing, making me want to scream. . However, what escaped from my wide-open mouth was a dreadful silence. Thanks to this, anxiety surged through my entire body. Kwaoooooooooo-. When I saw the giant palm turn towards me, my hair stood on end and I felt my blood rush. It was as though there were foams in my mouth. I had to get out of here! Kuaak-! As I squeezed every ounce of strength from my body, a guttural sound escaped my mouth. Of course, there was no time for me to worry about that. I vigorously fled with my itching body. Seueuk. The enormous hand continued to chase me. The problem was that the speed at which the hand pursued me was much faster than I could run. Was it impossible to outpace it with my Half-Fairy legs? If only I had practiced running more diligently like Elga said! Just when I thought the giant hand had finally caught me, something shook loudly. Episode 187.2 Episode 187.2 (EP-187.2) Own ce #3 187 Each in their own ce #3 nking, chwareureu-. It was only then that I realized there were massive chains coiled around the strange creatures body. The chains looked extremely thick and robust. Confined by such restraints, its hands couldnt quite reach my body, narrowly avoiding contact. Great! But just as I breathed a sigh of relief, I heard sounds of joints cracking, and the creatures hands extended a bit further. No, Im caught! With that thought in mind, I shut my eyes. Plop, plop. My body iled like a carp pulled out of the water. At the same time, something bluntly struck my head. Thud-! Hieeek-! A gruesome scream escaped my lips, but oddly enough, it seemed to clear my mind. I woke up to a throbbing pain in my head and found myself sprawled out on the dorm floor. Sweat covered my entire body, and my forehead felt like it was boiling from a fever. I probably hit the corner of the bed. But for now, I endured the throbbing on my head. Was it a dream? What was that just now? It felt like I had a terribly horrifying dream, but as with dreams and nightmares, once I regained consciousness, only a vague sense of having had such a dream lingered. What on earth was it? Just a nightmare? It was not umon for high fevers to cause nightmares. But it was eerily ominous to simply dismiss it as a dream. If the exceptional mages, Hynax or Kasim, were to see what I witnessed, would they be able to understand? I thought it would be wise to jot down what I saw in my dream while it was still fresh. The bizarre murmurs that flowed from the numerous mouths The only words I couldprehend were negative fragments like fear, chaos, and despair. Somehow, writing them down calmed me quite a bit. Hu-. As a sigh of worry and anxiety escaped my body, a realization struck me. Was the job advancement sessful? Status Window. Diling-. ================================= Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 43 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 8 Casanova lv. 7 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 9 Little Demon King lv. 1 Talents: Farsight Calm Thinking Abyssal EyesPerk: Demon King Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ================================== The newly appeared characters caught my eye. Little Demon King. How amusing. If it was Demon King, then it should just be Demon King. Why put Little in front of it? Its subtle. How ambiguous. Still, if I were to point out one positive aspect, it was that a new talent had blossomed. From the name Perk: Demon King, it seemed to exude a certain presence, so it was worth checking out. Gguk. I pressed the floating characters in the air and a popup window appeared. Talent Perk: Demon King: A reward skill given when a specific job is unlocked. The possessor of this skill experiences a significant boost in the total amount of mana, and the activation and power of spells also increase dramatically. A skill that greatly increased the amount and efficacy of magic power. The hot blood boiling over my body seemed to prove it. Finally, Id gained an excellentbat-oriented job. Jobs like Actor, Half-Fairy, Tutor, or Casanova werent really for battles, to be honest. However, the reason I didnt jump around in excitement was that the text didnt end there. The probability of a tragic fate is corrected by the negative karma of a specific job. This. This seemed simr to Airas Genius talent. Impressive abilities and effects always came at the cost of corresponding penalties. Though I expected it and even prepared, seeing it in person made a chill run down my spine. I was now the Half-Nymph Little Demon King. I was probably the only remaining Demon King in this world. * * * Sir Theo, it looks like you have reached Rank 5. The next day, I went to see my mentor Hynax. Hynax was cultivating bonsai in his private office. The thin scissored off branches on the floor looked a little messy. If youre busy, I cane backter. No, its all done. Meanwhile, the neatly cut bonsai, though small, looked majestic like deer antlers. I couldnt help but admire this piece of work, knowing how hard it must have been to grow it like that. Looks impressive. Oh, you found its charm? Quite remarkable for a young one like you. It took quite some time to grow it this far. The old mage stroked his beard with satisfaction. Now that Ive pruned the excess branches, it should grow well. Yes, anyway. Sir Theo, it seems that youve broken through to Rank 5 and became an Archmage. It seems so. I actually came to speak with you about that. Hynax nodded with a hum in response. Very good. To break through to the 5th Rank in such a short time. Truly remarkable. Our foresight was not wrong. Hynax rejoiced at my achievement as if it was his own. The curriculum devised by the Sages and dungeon explorations must have done wonders. I cant deny that. Yes, yes. Nevertheless, its an unprecedented speed. I thought it would take at least a few years. So, what is it that youre curious about, young mage? In response to Hynaxs question, I recounted what happenedst night, including the existence of a lone door amidst a shallow sea where in ck sun had risen. As I tried to exin further, the Sage, who had been showing a kind face until now, suddenly sank into a chilling expression. Have you, by any chance, opened that door? Prev Episode 188.1 Episode 188.1 (EP-188.1) Own ce #4 188 Each in their own ce #4 Hynax asked. Have you, by any chance, opened that door? It sounded like scolding someone for doing something they shouldnt have. Simr to a linemonly used in ghost stories, words such as, Ah, you saw it-. Feeling that I might have said something I shouldnt have, I hurriedly closed my mouth. However, such denial was no different than a confirmation. Hu-. Hynax sighed, As I thought, youve seen it. Then, he looked around and gestured. Suddenly, the open windows and door all closed. Why are you closing the door? I started to feel a little anxious with the enclosed space, but Hynax said as if reassuring me. The things we will discuss henceforth are only for those who have reached a certain level. Ill be transparent. So, Sir Theo, be honest with me, have you seen anything beyond the door? I dont know. I dont even understand what I saw. Thats why I came to ask the Sage. Yes, I understand where you areing from. Sadly, Sir Theo, neither I nor anyone knows. Really? Thats right, we all saw the same thing as we crossed the demonic wall. The endless sea of ink, the otherworldly door and the throne beyond it. And a strange being sitting cross-legged. The other world and the throne. The strange being. I hadnt described that part yet. So the fact that Hynax mentioned it first meant that he saw something simr to what I had witnessed As expected, it wasnt just a dream. Hynax continued. Its said to appear differently depending on a persons aptitude. In my case, I could barely see a blurry, twisted figure sitting cross-legged. A blurry figure. But the Brown Sage Braun said he saw numerous wriggling eyes. It varies from person to person. I see. For me, the strange creatures horrific figure was vivid. It was like a grotesqueposite of countless human bodies in a lotus position. It was so vivid, in fact, that I didnt want to look a second longer. Hynax proceeded to say. ck Mage, Sir Pelto, even heard its voice. A voice incessantly spewing negativity. A list of gloomy futures-. Sir Pelto might have gone mad because he looked into it too closely I felt like I was starting to understand. The dots were slowly connecting. Sir Pelto was the most outstanding mage, reaching Rank 6, but he went insane. The most outstanding bes the most corrupted. He kept saying negativity like Destruction. Chaos. Rae, arson-. He was parroting what he heard. So this was why high-ranking mages got something wrong on their heads. In this case, had Aira seen it too? Hynax said while I was in thought. It would be wise to keep what youve seen a secret. It could cause unnecessary chaos in the world. We, Archmages, have decided to keep the existence of the door and whats inside it strictly confidential. Is that okay? Yes. This is the churchs decision. Its already been agreed upon with the Saintess and the previous Majesties. What weve seen must remain a secret, known only to those who have seen the door. To conceal such a terrific thing. It was a bit hard to ept, but I could understand. It made sense to keep it a secret. Some things were just best left in the dark. If people were to know that somewhere in this world, there was a mysterious door that held a terrifying being that was muttering all sorts of omen, they would be living in constant anxiety. Then, Hynax added to really hammer it down. Its peculiar. However, it possesses a powerful force that deepens our magic. Thats why weve chosen to call it the truth . Truth? I dont think thats a fitting name, no Yes, indeed. However, you know the person who chose this name very well. Theres probably no one else who can give a more urate name than her, the most brilliant mage in existence. Upon hearing those words, fluttering dark hair came to mind. Aira. She never said anything like this to me. Somehow, a shallow sense of betrayal from Aira began to rise within me. But the agreement was to keep it a secret, so it was only natural for her to hide it from me, who was not a mage. While grappling with theseplex emotions, Hynax said in passing. Surely, Solomon must have seen it too. I wonder what he wouldve called it. I also didnt know how Demon King Solomon wouldve named it. If it were up to me, it would probably be Something like a devil or whatever. * * * In a training ground located in a corner of Ark. Air Bullet-! I casted the most basic attack magic. It was a spell that fired a tiny air bullet from the tip of the wand, possessing destructive power equivalent to a conventional rifle bullet. Paaang-! However, my air bullet, colliding with the training dummy, not only pierced through its waist but alsopletely broke it in half, leaving arge hole. This was like a full-blown cannon. It felt like the power had increased two to threefold. Now, I couldnt possibly use this magic against people. Was this the skill of a Rank 5 Archmage? If even the most basic attack caused this much damage, I couldnt help but be both excited and scared as to how powerful the stronger spells might have gotten. Prev Episode 188.2 Episode 188.2 (EP-188.2) Own ce #4 188 Each in their own ce #4 Jjak, jjakjjak-. From afar, Hynax and his fellow Sages of the Sage Council apuded. Youve made remarkable progress, Sir Theo. With so much talent while being so young, your growth is limitless! Receiving the towel Hynax handed over, I wiped away the sweat on my forehead after demonstrating several spells. Through the cloth, I could see the bright smiles of the old mages. This is great. At this rate, youll be the best mage among us. We now have more researchers exploring the truth. Half-Fairies have a long lifespan, so someday, youll surely derive meaningful results! The old mages seemed to think that I would be an explorer for a new era. What was the truth? Where was the door to it, and how could one reach it? They wanted me to uncover its secrets. But I had no desire approaching that amalgamation. They didnt seem to know because they could only see a blurry figure, but what I saw wasnt something I wanted to get close to. I wish you good luck in tomorrows duel, Sir Theo. I am a little worried, but its worth a shot with your skills. Besides, duels can deepen your mastery of magic. Thank you. And please, tell Kasim-kun to attend the mage conference, including your Queen. Understood. Bidding farewell to the venerable mages, I headed towards the street. Although I sought answers from the Sages, all I got were more questions. Meanwhile, someone caught my eye. What great progress. Y-youre indeed Theo-nim. The magic in your body is different. A woman wearing a purple dress and high heels praised me with a stuttering voice. It was none other than Professor Bn, with her rich blue hair cascading down. She was watching my demonstration in the training ground. It seemed that she was waiting for me to finish. Whats the matter? Well, th-theres quite a few eyes and ears here. Bn looked around. From the looks of it, she wanted to discuss something confidential. So, Bn and I relocated to the narrow gap-alley between the nearby buildings. It was only when she knew that there were no people, and only discarded garbage around, that Bn was relieved. As Theo-nim asked, I did some digging. What kind of digging? Its about the Hunter who tried to assassinate the Queen. You asked me to investigate the existence of a strange guide in his party. Ah, I did ask that. So given that youve waited this patiently, it seems that it bore fruit. Professor Bn chuckled in response. Like what Theo-nim foresaw, that man was suspicious. Very, suspicious. I guessed Professor Bn found something through her ways. So what is exactly suspicious about him? I asked in anticipation, to which Professor Bn replied with. That man, from the start in the morning to sleeping at night, repeats th-the exact same routine every single day! . Wasnt that just an ordinary person thing? What was so suspicious about having a daily routine? Didnt most people have one that they follow? From the number of tomatoes he eats in the morning, to how many toothbrush strokes before going to bed he rigidly follows the same pattern to a tee! Wow, thats suspicious Yes, it is suspicious! Al-almost like hes trying to hide something. You wouldnt be able to notice it unless you pay close attention. I see, you did well As I nodded, Professor Bn gave a faint smile of relief. I-I just followed Theo-nims instructions. Im d it was helpful. She seemed to respond to my positive feedback. Well, from Bns point of view, it was like being acknowledged by the King. It could be seen as an aplishment. I also felt good when Aira praised me before. Since I was thinking about it, I might as well ask. Is there something youd like as a reward? A reward? Yes. There should bepensation for your efforts. I believe in the principle of give and take. Reward. To be in the service of Theo-nim is already a reward in itself. The opportunity to serve once more in the lineage of Angmar, which was thought to have beenpletely extinguished. Thank you-. A lengthy oath of allegiance followed. Did she think I was testing her loyalty? So, you dont desire anything? Ill ask onest time. If theres anything I can offer, Im willing to reward you. Just to be sure, I asked one final time. Th-then. Professor Bn hesitated for a bit, before cautiously speaking out. Then one imp. Imp? Imps have traditionally been helpfulpanions of demons, perfect for running errands. With an imp, the work efficiency will be better. Um-. I-I apologize! Ive asked for something unreasonable- Professor Bn jumped up in fright, trembling noticeably. Reflecting on it now, she seemed to fear and revere me more than necessary, likely due to the formidable and terrifying presence of my predecessor, Solomon. I shook my head. If you want an imp helper, I know some, so Ill send one your way. Though, you must keep many things confidential. Purpur or Tartar should suffice. Th-thank you, Theo-nim. Ill strive harder for your kindness! I said to the bowing Bn. Lets do our best in our respective positions. The sun was setting over my head. Tomorrow, I would have the chance to demonstrate the efforts I had put in so far before everyone. Prev Episode 189.1 Episode 189.1 (EP-189.1) Own ce #5 189 Each in their own ce #5 The trial bybat was beyond just a mere fight to determine guilt or innocence; it was a grand spectacle. Oh, its right up front. Good thing I reserved early. How good do you think the fight will be? In a world with limited entertainment, what could be more thrilling thanbat where blood was shed? Especially a grand match like this. On the day of the match, those who had been queuing since dawn filed into the arena. This usually quiet ce, which served as the training ground for Ark students and a ce to jog, was now erupting with crowds. While the waiting room for the participants remained somewhat quiet, it didntst long as more people entered. Hey, are you really okay? Elga, who hade to the waiting room as a guest, thoroughly examined every inch of my body. She even opened my mouth to check my teeth, and shone light into my eyes to check my focus. Looks like youre in good condition. Elga-nim, I think Im getting more anxious from you Whats wrong with that!? A girl is worrying about you-. Elga grumbled, though the response came not from me but from Mirna Draco, who was fanning herself on the side. Lady Lioness, if youre so concerned, how about stepping up and fighting yourself? Hmph. Elga turned her head with a snort. There was a reason why she couldnt participate as the champion. Of course, Mirna, unaware of such details, took advantage of her hold and added one more jab. The renowned Lady Lioness is reluctant to fight. How peculiar? Have you finally realized the responsibilities of being a noble Lady~? Whatever. Keep it down. Theo cant rx with your racket. What do you mean? The noisy one is the spirited Lioness, no? Both Elga and Mirna were noisy. However, the tension that had filled my heart seemed to ease a bit as I watched them bicker. That was right. I felt nervous. Dueling in front of so many people was a first for me. Given that I wasnt familiar with it in the first ce, it was only natural for me to feel tense. So, where did Aira go on her own trial? Elga, who had been arguing for a while, nced around trying to change the conversation. Because while it was true that todays protagonist was me, Theo Gospel, at the same time, it was also Airas. Do you know where she went? Elgas question reminded me of the conversation I had with Aira earlier. Well, Im not sure. She mentioned something to talk about with stage officials and event hosts. I dont know. She probably went to the VIP seats in the audience first. Hmm-. Now, you two should head over there as well. The area for officials, including Elga, Mirna, and Aira, was a spacious and luxurious tent amidst the crowded stands. Like the Emperors of ancient Rome watching diator matches, they would be observing the fight between me and the Hunter today. Originally, I was supposed to be one of the spectators. Seueuk. My friend, how are you? Feeling good? Ones condition in the morning of the duel is the most important thing. Someone approached me at that moment. It was Kasim, adorned in silk with a jeweled turban on his head. He discovered Mirna and Elga talking next to me, and shrugged, saying, I hope Im not interrupting a good time. They exchanged simple introductions and greetings, adhering to the etiquette shared by royalty and nobility. A code that remained unchanged anywhere. Kasim Tanak. Elga spoke first, uttering Kasims name. You helped with Theos training, right? Honestly, how do you see this fight? Its 3 to 7. Of course, my friend here is the 3, and the Hunter is 7. Its a battle between a well-trained archer and a fledgling battle mage. 3 to 7. My chances were higher than I thought. I should be pleased with such odds for a Half-Fairy fighting against the main character of the original story, 30% was actually quite good! Excuse me, Sir Theo Gospel. You may now proceed to the arena. Following the staffs words, I slowly made my way out of the waiting room and towards the arena. Elga and Mirna walked out together, but their eyes were not on the noisy stands or the dazzling sunlight in the sky. Instead, they were focused on the far opposite entrance. Hey, are you really going to fight that freak? It seemed that Elga had spotted my opponent. Like me, the man wasing out with the farewells of his colleagues. He had a towering height that made him look rigidly tall like a distant utility pole. ck bandages were tightly wound around his entire body, fluttering in the wind like a cloak. Elga thenmented. Even 2 to 8 is good enough. Ive never heard of someone like that. Why is he so tall? Was this Elgas first encounter with the Hunter? The expected match record, initially rated as 3 to 7, was downgraded to 2 to 8. Sir Theo, should you wear armor or a helmet? Even Mirna, who seemed full of confidence in me, suggested that I wear some protective gear. The appearance of the Hunter must have been quite shocking. Kasim said. Hes like a beast in human form. This wont be easy. Everyone seemed anxious. Honestly, so was I. Despite being 10 meters away, I could feel the Hunters piercing ck eyes. He looked ready for a fight Did Did he actually forget his promise to abstain after fighting in moderation!? Then, everyone, to your seats. Elga hesitated at my words, before patting me on the back, Hey, dont get hurt too much. Then, she headed to the stands along with Mirna. Kasim said. Friend, it seems hes not the type to be swayed by tactics. To readily face such a person in battle Your courage as a battle mage is better than mine. What should I do? Focus on your opponent. And dont die. That was not very helpful, not at all! Prev Episode 189.2 Episode 189.2 (EP-189.2) Own ce #5 189 Each in their own ce #5 May righteous judgment be rendered before gods, people, and thew. For a trial of justice and fairness, let the duelmence! The match began after Hynaxs speech. The arena was approximately 100 meters in size, yet it seemed incredibly narrow to me. Meanwhile, 20 meters away from me, the Hunter was released from his shackles. He wiggled his hands and looked at his weapon in the arena. Speaking of his weapon, it was a belt with many daggers attached to it. He cant use his crossbow good. However, that wouldnt be a problem for him. He was actually good with most weapons. He simply favored the crossbow because it was the most efficient. Chwareureuk. The Hunter wrapped the belt around his waist. Then, in a cold voice devoid of emotion, he said to me. You didnt run away Imend you. Seemingly aware that the match had begun, a solemn silence fell over the spectator seats. Gulp-. Thanks to this, I felt the illusion that there was only me and that Hunterin the world. Was this what it meant to focus solely on my opponent? Mana Shield. I lightly chanted. Uuuung-. A petal-shaped shield appeared in my left hand. The number of petals now had a total of seven, which was an increase of twopared to thest time I faced Kasim. A physical barrier that could block attacks eight times. Having such a cover brought some relief. Seven petals? Its been a long time since Ive fought a mage like this The Hunter exposed his sharp shark-like teeth. It was for a fleeting moment, but it looked like he smiled. Surung-. He drew two daggers from his waist, one in each hand. He looked just like a giant praying mantis. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Killer mantis Was what I thought, as it just seemed fitting. A predator insect that preyed with cold ruthlessness. The two of them were simr. I sense fear I remained motionless, keeping a distance. But the Hunter approached me with a low and eerie voice. As he took a step closer, I instinctively stepped back. Are you afraid of death? So, why do you stand before me? Do you trust that I will keep my promise? The mans voice felt like sharp needles piercing me However, listening to the opponents words during a duel was a dangerous thing I shouldnt be shaken! With no response from me, the man chuckled softly. Seueuk-. And gracefully stomped the ground. Tadadat. Leaving behind small particles of sand, he had suddenlye close to my face, raising the reversed dagger in his right hand with force towards my throat. Swaak-. The sound of the air being sliced passed by my ears. Simultaneously, a sharp ng echoed as a petal shield shattered from blocking the attack. Whoa! Cheers erupted from various directions. Between the dizzying sunset and the roughened breaths, only the Hunters figure seemed vivid. Theres a gap. The Hunter swiftly moved his thin, long arm bringing the dagger down towards me. Thanks to this, another petal crumbled. Five petals left. At this pace, I was on the verge of being overwhelmed and ripped to pieces. So I quickly backed away, aimed my wand at him, and shouted. Air Bullet-! Pyushushuk-. Four air bullets flew towards the Hunter. Although the bullets were invisible, he somehow dodged them all with acrobatic maneuvers. Still, this put a bit of distance between us. Which gave me more time to cast a big spell. However, it was not the right moment yet. So, I continued firing air bullets. Pabababbat. The Hunter jumped into the air to avoid it. And like a predator of the sky, he swooped down aiming for my head. However, as long as he was in the air, evading my magic would be impossible. I had already prepared a spell for this. Gamigin-! Pajijit. A purple lightning bolt struck the airborne Hunter. What did you do? Landing back on the ground, he looked puzzled for not feeling any pain after being struck by lightning. Though, he soon realized the situation and the corners of his mouth raised. I see, I cant move my body. Ive never seen such strange magic before. Hu-. Instead of answering, I chose to focus on my breath. After inflicting crowd control (CC), it was the best time to do a big follow-up. I prepared my special spell-. Heavenly Whirlwind Storm! I struck down my wand, as mana simultaneously released in full force, creating a swirling vortex. Hwiuuuu-. The magical whirlwind was like a de that cut down anything in its path. Perhaps it was because of the new Little Demon King job, the power was unexpectedly greater than I thought. The sky had be dark, and covered in thick clouds. Even if the Hunter was strong, it would be hard toe out unscathed from a direct hit by this. Swoosh. The man stretched out his hands towards the raging dragon flying at him. Excellent. Come-. He couldnt move his body, so he was probably trying to block it with the dagger in his hand. However, he seemed somewhat pleased. His expression facing my special move was like that of a child receiving a gift. Kwagagagak-. Finally, the sharp de-like whirlwind collided with his body, producing a tearing sound akin to a grinder sharpening steel. Amidst the sound of bandages and flesh being ripped apart, the Hunter gritted his teeth. Ugh! Enduring such arge-scale magic head on would not be an easy feat, even for him! Prev Episode 190.1 Episode 190.1 (EP-190.1) Start #1 190 The Start of the Festival #1 When the ferocious dragons rage subsided. Ugh-. The Hunter was knelt on the ground, vomiting blood, his palms torn and blood dripping profusely. He looked terribly hurt. I felt a bit more confident that my attack had been more effective than I thought. This should be enough even if he didnt surrender. No-. No. This wascency. Regardless of the medium or the story, main characters could exert greater strength in moments of crisis. In fact, the original Hunter became more dangerous, like a wounded beast, the more he suffered serious injuries. So, I suppressed my excited emotions that my magic was a sess. Soon, my talent Calm Thinking was activated and brought back someposure. In my view, the Hunters wounds were not that impressive. Should I say that it was just some peeling of skin in his arms and hands? It was not anything fatal that concerned his life nor decided the oue of the duel. Seuk-. The man rose to his feet. It seemed that he wouldnt be surrendering. If he had intended to do so, he would have just pretended to fall and stayed on the ground after taking that blow. Hu-. I took a short breath and my excessive nervousness slowly subsided. It was said that a mages ability to change attitude was closer to the realm of talent. In that sense, my Calm Thinking was a pretty useful talent. Through it, I came to a conclusion: I needed a bigger attack. Absolute destruction! Good eyes. Thats the eyes of a man whos prepared to die. Surreung-. The Hunter picked up the dagger on the ground. The de was torn and chipped, turning it into some kind of saw de, but that made it look even worse Holding it with one hand, the Hunter extended his other hand as if he was trying to measure the distance. Before he could fully catch his breath, I prepared for the next spell. Huuuuuuu-. The mana from the air rushed into my mouth, vividly spreading through my heart and veins. You are defenseless! Sak-. At that moment, the Hunter hurled the dagger he held towards me. It grazed past near the left side of my neck once again. Clink-. Fortunately, the attack was nullified by the mana shield, but it was enough to disrupt me. The problem was that his attack didnt end there. Ssuk. The Hunter took advantage of my broken stance and came right under my head. A mage shouldnt close the distance! Thunk-. My head spun. This attack cannot be avoided! Mana Shield-. The distance between us was too close. This time, I might lose all my petal shields and roll on the ground with fatal injuries-. The Hunter must have thought so as well. Doesnt block all attacks. Chwaaak-! The sensation of the dagger tearing through my clothes from the bottom up felt vivid. It felt like my stomach was being scorched by fire so I didnt know if his attack had actually torn through my shield and ripped it open. I felt a bit of pain, but I gripped the mans body as hard as I could. What? Taking advantage of his brief pause due to my unexpected move, Ipleted the spell I had been preparing. Farewell! Hwaaaaa-. My body was enveloped in a powerful gust of magic, a tornado twisting in all directions as it swiftly engulfed everything. Jijijijiik-. Amidst the sensation of everything being torn apart, my body remained glued to the Hunters. After the confrontation with Kasim, I learned that a mage should at least have one card to y in tight distances. The problem with Heavenly Whirlwind Storm was that it was a long-distance magic, which allowed the opponent some time to prepare. But doing this gave none of that time and exploded at zero range. The problem was that the Hunter was a man with abnormal patience and determination. Even amidst the tearing winds of the tornado blowing around him, he struggled to break free from my grasp. . It even felt like he was trying to talk to me, but amidst the chaos that sounded like the roar of thousands of birds, I couldnt make out any words. But one thing was certain, if he managed to escape now, I might not have another chance. With the determination to break the Hunters waist, I squeezed out more of my bodys magic power. Ugh!!! Since I had my eyes tightly closed, I couldnt see anything. Kwagwagwagagagagak-. Hey, itsing all the way here-! The sign flew! Isnt this dangerous!? As the sound of people murmuring and everything getting torn and distorted, my consciousness gradually began to blur. Its over, Theo. A voice clearly echoed in my mind. It was light and gentle, which I had heard countless times before. It was Aira. Seuk. Thanks to this, I was able to regain consciousness and dispel the magic. Thud. At the same time, the man in front of me knelt down, falling face-first onto the ground. He no longer moved or spoke. Did I win? However, my knees and calves were drained. They trembled so much that I could barely stand. If it werent for the morning stamina training with Elga, I would have copsed right away. Stagger-. Someone touched my shoulders, which was swaying like a pendulum. They had fluttering long hair and a refreshing scent of mint. Was it Aira? That was a spectacr match, Sir Theo. No, it was a beard. An old man was supporting me, which was none other than Hynax Wait, what? Sir Theo, this is your victory. Under the Gwangyeom Church, justice and fairness stand upright! With the sages promation, Waaaaacheers suddenly erupted. I nkly blinked as my mind spun from nausea. Ah, this was Mana Exhaustion. It finally hit me that all the mana in my body was drained out by the final attack. However, it was well-worth the risk. Seeing the fallen Hunter, the main character, being carried out in a stretcher, I realized how far I hade. Prev Episode 190.2 Episode 190.2 (EP-190.2) Start #1 190 The Start of the Festival #1 I was sat in the waiting room, trying to rest. The throbbing pain in my head and the queasiness in my stomach, caused by Mana Exhaustion, made it difficult to regain my senses. Next to me, an overly excited Elga was vividly describing the match that had just taken ce. When you used that strange bullet-like spell to keep your distance, your legs were faster than I expected! I told you, didnt I? Leg strength is crucial for mages too!? Ugh-. My theory has been proven! Mages need physical training too! The effects of the daily morning drills Ive been giving you clearly paid off, right? Euugh-. Elga boasted proudly, iming the most credit for this victory. Certainly, the training she insisted on proved helpful, but her voice ringing in my head made me feel like I was going to vomit. Seueuk. Then I felt something cold and damp on my forehead. Here is an ice towel. And Lady Lioness, arent you being too loud in front of someone suffering from mana exhaustion? It was Mirna, who wiped my face with a towel. Elga angrily frowned. Mana exhaustion? Cant you just endure that with mental strength? What an ignorant way of thinking. But even before I could think of retorting, Mirna had already scolded her in my ce. You non-mages are so ignorant! Dont you know that Sir Theo needs to rest after exhausting all of his mana? I dont know that. But the loser is already up and about, moving around just fine. Does it make sense for the victor to be suffering like this!? From Elgas words, it seemed like the Hunter had already recovered and was back on his feet What a tough guy. His recovery speed was abnormal. Still, the fact that I managed to knock down such a man once filled me with a subtle sense of confidence. I guessed I was getting stronger now. Well, the final spell was surprisingly quite impressive. Was it that Angel Halo Gale or something? Conjuring that huge vortex. Elga also didnt hesitate to praise my magic skills genuinely. However, Mirna couldnt help but burst intoughter. Angel Halo Gale, what kind of spell name is that? Lady Lioness, you really dont know much about magic, do you? Thats the name he came up with himself. Isnt it funny? In response to Elgas question, Mirna changed her tone. Indeed, its a splendid name. Magic needs such emotional appetions to be as effective! What are you saying right now? Anyway, that level of magic is as strong as a siege weapon. All top-tier archmages are like that. Speaking of, I heard youve reached Rank 5? Who did I tell that I became an archmage? My mind wasnt working properly. They probably heard it from Hynax or Aira. So, youve really achieved the 5th Rank. Huhu, truly a man chosen by I, Mirna Draco. This is yet another proof that my eyes dont deceive me~. Now that youve disyed such great magic in front of so many people, there will be a lot of moring to get you. This punk, when did you improve so much!? You kept it a secret from me too! Lady Liones, theres no reason for Sir Theo to show you his skills, is there? What, you, dont argue when you know nothing! Its hrious for someone who knows nothing to be talking like that~. Chirp chirp. The two womens noisy banter was reverberating through my head, seeping into my bones. It felt like my body had be a giant pipeline, and the noise was echoing inside it. Mana exhaustion, how awful. I gathered my meager mental strength and managed to utter. Ah-. Please leave me alone for a moment. This is because of you, Mirna Draco! Lady Lioness, isnt it because your voice is as big as 30 cats in heat? Whats that supposed to mean!? Even as they left the room, they continued to growl at each other. With those women gone, the waiting room finally fell silent, except for the distant cheers. That was a lethal attack-! Oooh, that must have hurt-! Were there other matches scheduled besides mine and the Hunters? That was good. I rose from the makeshift cot and took a breath. My body sensed the need for a meditation session, to put back my fragmented mental strength together. Then I remembered the Truth I had seen beyond that eerie door. A random thought popped up in my mind. If I sit in a lotus position and do the hand signs like that entity, could I regain my depleted mana faster? It was an unfounded thought but my thirsty mind, that craved for mana and meditation like a man in a desert seeking water, chose to try it anyway. I ced both my hands near the dantian and momentarily submerged my consciousness into my inner self. Goo-. I could feel an astonishing surge of mana permeating my body. It was a sensation akin to water gushing out of a punctured stic bag filled to the brim. Was this what it felt like to have your mind cleansed? After meditating for a while, I sensed someone approaching. Thud, thud. Unlike the heavy footsteps of Elga or Mirna, it was a stealthy, silent approach, like a cat tiptoeing with raised paws. Seureuk. As I opened my eyes, I saw a man seated across from me, his body wrapped in dark bandages. Did I disturb your meditation? No, I actually just finished. Well, thats fortunate. His speech was sharp, like slicing through butter with a knife, devoid of unnecessary niceties. Perhaps because he saw no reason to add flowery words. This created a brief pause in the conversation, which allowed me to observe him. While I emerged victorious in the duel, his physical condition appeared far better than mine. Maybe it was because he treated me moderately He had no reason to defeat me even if he had the ability. He could just conserve his energy. That was how main characters in novels prioritize efficiency. Are you certain that the answer lies in the barrier? Yes, if you go there, you will find what youve been seeking. . The man fell silent. Seizing the opportunity, I recalled the original story. Act 2, when Ark became the final bastion. After defeating the Saintess, the Hunters party headed towards the barrier the origin of all and the starting point. Then, after the final battle there, the Hunter achieved his goal and finally met a happy ending. The aftermath suddenly came to mind. The end of the story. As I remembered the journey of the main character from start to finish, it really felt surreal to sit and converse with such a man. That doesnt look like the face of the victor. Anyway, Ive kept my promise with you. Waaaaaa-. At that moment, a loud shout was heard. The Hunter rose from his seat, then said with a somber voice. Ill confess one thing. A confession? Did this gloomy mantis-like man have a hint of soft sentiment to be capable of uttering the word confession? I felt my head spinning at the sudden deration. As I was at a loss for words, he spoke with a cold, ruthless yet clear voice. was. With that, he retreated into the darkness. When hepletely disappeared from my sight, I felt a mixture of relief and a tinge of regret at the same time. If I had gone on an adventure with that man, how would it have been? No, what ifs were pointless. Anyway, the story had now changed. Theplete severance from the original story that had been weighing me down. There was no need for me to see the main character anymore or to be dragged along and worry about it. It felt relieving. Like dropping a heavy armor after one long march, my shoulders felt so much lighter. At the same time, a question lingered. Rather, the arrow was actually fired at me? I almost died. What a jerk! Episode 191.1 Episode 191.1 (EP-191.1) Start #2 191 The Start of the Festival #2 In the arena, there were many other duels besides mine. When I heard that my match with the Hunter wasnt the main event, I couldnt help but be surprised. So whats the main event? I asked Elga, who was sipping her ice-cold cocktail in the shaded VIP seats. She looked out at the empty arena with narrow eyes. I dont know. They said theres some big thing at the end. Thats why no ones leaving. It was a scorching afternoon. Yet everyone remained in the arena, making do by fanning themselves with their hands. Everyone patiently waited in their seats because there was still the main event. No one seemed to know what it was. Perhaps Aira would know? So, I scanned thevish VIP tent, but Aira was nowhere to be seen. Where did Aira-nim go? I thought youd know? Hey Mirna, do you know where Aira went? Am I Queen Taranteras handmaiden? Why are you asking me that? Why are you being so harsh, cant you just say you dont know? Dont you realize that trying to sound strong actually makes you look weak? Elga rejoiced as if she had scored a point. It was quite a sight to see her proudly puff out her already bountiful chest. But Mirna, with her fan, was not to be underestimated. Sound strong, look weak. Such a perfect phrase for you, Lady Lioness~. Then she chuckled softly, leaving Elga looking startled that her attack had bounced back at herself. Sensing that things might get noisy again, I spoke up. Do you two have to argue like this? Mirna, shes asking for it! Like I said. It felt like it would be quicker for me to unify the continent as the great Fairy King, than to have these two reconcile. Someday, they might have to live together as part of the same harem. But with a bad rtionship like this, I had to wonder what that would be like. What finally silenced them was someones sudden appearance in the empty arena, which was apanied by a loud bang. Puuuung-. Puuung-. White, red, blue, yellow A burst of colorful smoke exploded as if it had been set up in the arena beforehand. This sudden development naturally left everyone puzzled. Someone then appeared at the center of the arena, confidently standing under the dazzling lights of the glowstones that was visible even in broad daylight. It was a woman wearing a dark blue hood and a white apron. She had a petite frame with slender arms and legs. But what stood out the most was the tail extending from her hips. Salrangsalrang. A diamond-shaped tail. Wasnt that Marmar? Why was Marmar here all of a sudden? As I wondered, Marmar looked around and trembled. Uh, why am I here? It seemed like even she didnt know why she ended up there amidst the crowd. I was sweeping the yard? Marmar was holding a broom and dustpan. With the dusty apron and the debris in the dustpan, I could tell that she had just been cleaning. What, something just appeared! A nymph? No, thats an imp. It has a tail. Theyre a bit more mischievous than nymphs. After all this anticipation, only an imp with a broomstick showed up!? The murmuring of the crowd grew louder, which also intensified the unease settling in my heart. I couldnt help but worry about what might happen to Marmar facing the angry crowd In a world where imp-hate prevailed, seeing Marmar thrown into the spotlight like some disy to the world made my heart pound. Beside me, Elga frowned. Isnt that her? Was it Marumaru? Well, its Marmar. Whatever Seriously, imp names are difficult! So, why did she suddenly appear? Isnt she your friend? I dont know either. What is this. As I started getting impatient, wondering what was going on, Marmar looked around. Are you asking me to clean here? And so, Marmar started sweeping away the trash scattered around the arena. Seukseuk, seukseuk. The sudden cleaning seemed to leave everyone momentarily stunned, with a brief silence lingering in the air. Shes surprisingly good? She really knows how to clean, huh? As Marmar continued cleaning, nodding heads and expressions of admiration started to spread among the onlookers, followed soon by loud apuse and cheers. It feelsforting to see the arena getting cleaned up Yeah, we were just seeing bloodshed earlier. This is a nice change! . I couldnt wrap my head around what was happening. Still, I felt relieved that Marmar wasnt being criticized. Seukseukseuk. After finishing the simple cleaning, Marmar waved at the people. Mixing bleach and detergent when cleaning with water is very fatal to respiratory health-. But Marmar disappeared before she could finish her sentence. What, where did she go? Bring back the imp! So, what happens when you mix bleach and detergent? Is it really fatal to health? People began murmuring in confusion at Marmars sudden disappearance. Then, there was another bang. Seureuk. When a shadow emerged amidst the colorful billowing clouds, the crowd erupted into cheers, thinking Marmar had reappeared. Wooow-! But this time, the one who came out was a woman dressed in white. There seems to have been an error in the summoning spell that you all seem to like. But now, feel free to rejoice in my presence. You may bow your heads and worship-! With her silky ck hair fluttering in the wind, she extended her arms toward the crowd like a graceful actress. Apud-! It was someone I knew very well. It was none other than Aira Von Tarantera. Prev Episode 191.2 Episode 191.2 (EP-191.2) Start #2 191 The Start of the Festival #2 Why is she there? Hey Theo, whats going on? Elga tapped me on the back. Of course, I have no clue, and my mind is filled with just as much questions. What, its not the imp? Its someone else? I dont know, but lets just p since its entertaining! Waaaaaa-. Aira confidently stood amidst the loud cheers like the main character, looking down on everyone. Actually, her looking down on everyone isnt really urate. The tform she stood on was much lower than the spectator seats from which she was looking. However, her lofty gaze was indescribable other than looking down. She is the Queen of Angmar. Wow, really? Its my first time seeing her like this. Shes as impressive as they say. Look at those long legs. Thanks to Marmars appearance, the stage was already set, and Airas innate charisma as the Queen of Angmar quickly captivated the audience. Elga clicked her tongue at the sight. Shes really thrilled. She just loves stirring things up. Did Elga secretly harbor feelings like jealousy towards Aira? She seemed to want to turn away, but her eyes remained fixed on the arena. What is she trying to do? Mirna replied to the question. Well, lets observe a bit more. Folding her fan, Mirna leaned towards the arena as she held an opera ss. Im really curious about what shes up to. Mirna was intrigued by Airas sudden appearance. Everyone probably share simr feelings. Perhaps this was the main event. While I vaguely knew that Aira had met with the organizers, I didnt think that she would prepare something like this on her own. Amidst the countless eyes peering at her, Aira reigned supreme at the center like a dew-kissed rose. I am Aira Von Taranterra VIII, the rightful Queen of Angmar. My presence here is for the uing Julys Pre-summer Festival. Julys Pre-summer Festival? As I pondered, Mirna nodded. Pre-summer Festival. Indeed, so thats what it is. Its around that time. Hey, Mirna. Whats this Pre-summer Festival? Dont hog it for yourself and speak. Lady Lioness, you reallyck suchmon knowledge? Im certain Sir Theo knows about the Pre-summer Festival, right? Suddenly, the conversation arrow fell on me. But I shook my head. That, Im not quite sure either. Well, people cant know everything. Hey, Mirna. Arent you being too obvious about the difference in how you talk to me and this guy? Euhum. Disregarding Elgas growl, Mirna cleared her throat with an empty cough and firmly continued. Then I will exin. The Julys Pre-summer Festival is a big festival in Ark, or the Churchs City Gracia. It is an event celebrating the arrival of summer. So its like a local festival? ording to Mirna, the Pre-summer Festival was a religious ceremony. Long ago, the god of Gwangyeong promised people brilliance, dispelling the darkness, which gave birth to the exceptionally long days of summer. Before entering the season, people would hold a thanksgiving for god and a safe summer, and that was the Pre-summer Festival. Mirnas exnation painted a vivid picture in my mind. However, what does that have to do with Aira-nim personallying out to dere the start of the festival? When I asked in curiosity, Mirna, wearing her binocrs, hummed for a moment. Its probably because of the Pre-summer Festivals flower. Pre-summer Festivals flower? Theres a grand event in the festival to choose the Queen of Light. They select the most beautiful, graceful, and elegant woman in Ark to be the priestess who will light the summer torch. Is it like the May Queen event where they choose the Queen of May? Ark was also an educational institution, so it was not strange for such a festival to exist. I realized Ive been neglecting my school life so muchtely that I dont know whats going on. At that time, Aira confidently addressed the people. I, Aira, Queen of Angmar, proudly dere my candidacy for the position of Queen of July. And at the same time, I demand-. Seuk. Airas outstretched hand pointed straight towards another VIP seat located in the center of the opposite side. There sat Empress Serazade, on a long beach chair, being fanned. Perhaps she noticed the attention directed towards her, as Serazade slowly opened her eyes and rose from her seat. The twodies looked at each other. Aira was the first to speak. Serazade, Queen of Tureuki, ept my challenge. As true rulers, let us witness a contest of beauty and grace. Oh? Are you so sure of yourself? The oue seems obvious, isnt it? Serazade raised the corner of her mouth as if amused by a funny story. Rather, it was the onlookers who seemed more bewildered. Is this real? Queens at a queen-selecting event? Its like having fish in bungeo-ppang! This is definitely main event material! Judging by peoples reactions, it seemed like the previous confrontations and duels has already been erased from their minds. But it was understandable. Im surprised as well. When did Aira n all of this? Pajijijik-. Then, it felt like lightning shed through my mind. Aira, who had been furious with Serazade for approaching me, acted as if she hade up with something brilliant. She hadnt told me what it was about, but she was scheming something like this. Theres only one throne for the Queen of July. This will definitely provide a clear distinction between the winner and loser, but I couldnt help feeling a bit worried. Will Aira be fine? But on the positive side, this could be an opportunity for me. Maybe it will be a great chance to attack Aira. Yeah. Prev Episode 192.1 Episode 192.1 (EP-192.1) A Short Break #1 192 A Short Break #1 The day after the trial. Iy in bed with aches and pains all over my body. So much so that I couldnt even lift a finger, forcing me to rest for the entire day. It was a warm afternoon with the summer sun streaming in through the window. Memmem-. Chichipp. It was a good day. Listening to the cacophony of cicadas and various birds singing in a chorus, its a shame that Im stuck in a room. Still, I gained a lot from the duel. ================================= Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 43 44 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 8 Casanova lv. 7 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 9 Little Demon King lv. 1 2 Talents: Farsight Calm Thinking Abyssal EyesPerk: Demon King Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ================================== Because Little Demon King went up a level. It seems the notion that extreme situations like life-and-death struggles and duels would enhance ones magic skills was not a lie. Though my body was weary, the magic power in me remained remarkably stable. Great. But then my thighs throbbed. Eugh. Its just a little muscle soreness. Hey, stop whining. Elga jabbed my side. Anyone who has experienced muscle soreness in their side knows that being poked in that spot with a finger was like getting stabbed. Hieek! It hurt so much. Its because youre not training enough. You overused your untrained muscles in the fight, this is the result, am I wrong? Yeah, Elga was right. However, this soft Half-Fairys body was inherently unsuitable forbat and fights. By way ofparison, it was like driving a smallpact car in an unlimited autobahn. Getting hurt is to be expected. . Seuk. When I nced at Elga, who was pressing on my thigh, she said. Why are you looking at me like that? If you have something to say, say it. If I were to say what I really wanted to say here, shell just squeeze my thigh, and I dont want such pain. So, I decided to keep my mouth shut. Elga also didnt question me further and just continued to press. Geueek-. It hurt but I refrained fromining. I wont whine at someone whos massaging my sore muscles. Fortunately, you didnt get seriously hurt. Do you understand? When you got shed across the abdomen through the Mana Shield, I thought you were going to die. Elgas words made my stomach churn with heat. The dagger wound from yesterday began to throb again. The scene reyed itself in my mind. You mean the Huntersst attack? Yes. If the attack had been a bit deeper, you wouldve been split in half and died. You were lucky the opponent made a mistake out of impatience. The Hunters dagger plunged with a low stride. I dont even know how I narrowly avoided it. It was only a superficial cut on the skin so it was easily healed with potions and spells, leaving no scars. Yet, whenever I recalled that moment, my stomach still throbbed. It hurts. Its like a scar that lingers in the soul. Were you trying to make me a widow? Your body is not just yours anymore, so think a little more about how you live. Thats right. Elga seemed concerned that I might have died or been seriously injured in yesterdays duel. Thats probably why shes venting her frustrations at me. Now, dont go into battles like that recklessly. Got it? Okay. I readily agreed with her words. I also didnt want to engage in another life-and-death fight. A Half-Fairy is not suited for sweaty trainings, but rather indulging in sugary things like tea or pajama parties. Speaking of which, I wanted to eat some sugar. Elga-nim, can you get me some ice cream from the fridge? Miss Narmi gave us some ice cream as a gift. The ice cream was packed in a wooden case, about the size of my head. It felt like the aches and fatigue would melt away if I get a scoop. I had already eaten about half of it with Miss Narmi, who had visited earlier this morning. What, do you think Im your errand girl? The problem was that Elga just got angry and refused my request. Was it a mistake to mention Narmis name? You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Elga was easy to understand, so it makes things lessplicated. what will you do for me if I bring you ice cream? She subtly bargained. I racked my brain trying to think of something I could do for her right now, but there was nothing. Hmph, forget it. Youd rather have the sweet ice cream from the Draco twins than my massage, right? As I was lost in thought, Elga grumbled and opened the fridge. She then retrieved a luxurious ice cream container and popped the lid off. Hwaaa-. Yes, this is it. The bright and sweet aroma of the half-remaining ice cream made my body flutter. Is it really that good? Elga scooped up a spoon, which I expected to be mine. I even opened my mouth, but the spoon went straight into her own mouth. Its not even that good. No, Ill need another bite to be sure. . Puuk, puuk. What, theres different vors for each color? Elga spooned through the ice cream several times, rapidly depleting my half-supply of happiness! I felt like froth was about toe out of my mouth. Shes eating my ice cream at my face, while Iy there unable to move. I couldnt bear Elgas profoundly fairyphobic and inhumane behavior any longer without giving her a piece of my mind. Noticing my boiling frustration, Elga gingerly set down her spoon. Why, what? Did you think I was eating it because I wanted to? Dont you know theres a fairy inside me too? I have a half-and-half fairy in my belly. They wanted to eat it. Thats true. Then theres nothing I can do. Certainly, if the child in Elgas womb has a fairys blood, its not so strange for her to enjoy the sweet treat. Here, Ive left your share. Oh. I epted the ice cream box from Elga. I distinctly remember there being several vors, but now theres only mint chocte left. How annoying. . Prev Episode 192.2 Episode 192.2 [19] (EP-192.2) A Short Break #1 192 A Short Break #1 Whats left of it in this hot weather? Eugh, why would you eat things that taste like toothpaste. If youre going to do that, you might as well just squeeze toothpaste into your mouth. What are you talking about when youre the one who left this for me? I wanted to say something, but decided to let it slide. It tastes good after you eat it for a while. Replenishing my sugar and cooling off my body, my anger that had boiled up moments ago settled down, and I felt somewhat better. Pang, papapapang-. Then there was a loud noise outside the window. Firecrackers? In broad daylight? At the loud noise, Elga also turned her head to look out the window. Looks like firecrackers are going off. Theyre really getting ready for the festival now. The festival. Come to think of it, the Pre-summer Festival was supposed to start now. Now it really feels like summer! Neueue Elga stretched out. It was hot since there was no air conditioning unit in my room, so Elga was only wearing a bralette, revealing her slender shoulders and smooth armpits. Suddenly, our eyes met, which surprised me. Though she didnt seem to care as much. Summers great, isnt it? Did you know that the constetion of summer is Leo? Such is the season of the Lioness Family. Do you like summer, Elga-nim? Yeah, my birthdays in the summer. When I was little, whenever summer came around, gifts and animals would be sent from all over the ce-. Chatter, chatter. Elga went on for a few minutes about why summer is good. While listening to about half of her stories, I got lost in thought. Shes born in summer, huh. Her bright blonde hair, thats as bright as the midday sun, and healthy body does evoke images of summer beaches. The Lioness is a family that goes well with summer. But I deliberately dont mention it. Then Elgas hand, which was massaging my thigh, suddenly stopped. Why is this area so swollen? Elga was looking between my thighs. In fact, as Elga pointed out, my thing had gone stiff long ago. It bulged, threatening to burst through my pants. I thought Elga hadnt noticed, so I also pretended not to. But it seems like she did. My thing was a soldier ready for battle. Recently, with all the training and Elga being pregnant, it had been difficult to handle alone. Mirna, you didnt do much with her? I answered Elgas subtle question truthfully. Well, we didnt really have time to meet, and there werent any opportunities. Hmph, youre really setting up a harem with that? Walk, not talk. Attacking with such a cowardly tactic. I was boiling inside, wondering how to retaliate. Well, if youre really ufortable, I can help a little. Elga spoke in an uncharacteristically soft voice. She said she could help. Isnt this some sort of seduction? I might be progressing slowly with my harem, I wasnt so naive as to not understand this obvious hint. But There was a catch though, making it difficult to take the bait willingly. But you know, theres a baby inside you, so you need to take it easy for a while. Early pregnancy is a time to be cautious. Theres no assurance that nothing bad will happen after such intense activity. Elga blushed as if to say, What are you talking about? and turned her head towards the window. Well, there are other ways. You told me yourself, dont you remember? Other ways. Like using your mouth. Oh. Was Elga suggesting that shed give me a bl0wj0b? I do very much like the idea of her doing it orally. The warmth, the pleasant sensation, and the moist feeling. How do I put it? It was like getting warm in a cozy campfire. However, Elga didnt particrly enjoy fetio. For her, putting a mans thing in her mouth was bothersome, boring, and exhausting. Even when I barely managed to persuade her into it, she just spat it out right away and grumbled, Its hard. In that sense, when Elga made such a peculiar proposal to me first, I was deeply moved and excited. My body shook. Is this love? What are you doing, take your pants off. At Elgas words, I quickly moved my body before she could change her mind and say, Actually, I dont want to. Eueueugh. However, as I tried to move my lying body vigorously, intense muscle pain shot up my spine. I cant even take off my pants on my own. Seeing this, Elga let out a sigh. You look like youre dying, its pitiful. Once the muscle pain is gone, youll start doing full-body training, got it? Prev Episode 193.1 Episode 193.1 [19] (EP-193.1) A Short Break #2 193 A Short Break #2 My room was unusually quiet. Thanks to that, I could hear the chirping of birds, the buzzing of cicadas, and even peoples voices from outside without having to strain my ears. Huu, its hot. I wanna wash up quickly and rx in the shade. Likest year, its really not easy to set up a festival stage in the summer. Wanna get beer after work? Yeah, sounds good. Even under this scorching sun, people were living their lives in their own ways. It felt like my room was a different world altogether. Indeed. It was apletely different world below my waistline. Slurp, sluslurp. Looking down, I could see Elgas bobbing head with my dck in her mouth. It was moist, soft, and warm. It felt like I was floating in another world alone. It had been several minutes already. The moist tongue and lips gripping my shaft felt so good that I could cry. It felt even more satisfying to have convinced Elga, who was initially hesitant, to do this. Slurp, sluslurp. Slurp. It wouldnt even be surprising if Elga just stopped right now and say, Im done. But surprisingly, Elga had been blowing me longer than usual. She was giving me a better service. Was this what love felt like? Feeling proud, I gently stroked Elgas head. Her soft hair felt warm like a summerwn, which was pleasant to touch. Hueu-. Elga took a deep breath as I caressed her head. Was she enjoying it? Elgas breath felt warm, and the temperature between my thighs and legs grew fierce. It was hot. I wished I had a fan or something. Oh, I was a wind mage, wouldnt it be possible to create some cooling spells if I could handle mana well enough? Hueu-. Then Elga spat out my coc that she had been holding in her mouth for a while. Had she reached her limit? When are you going to cu? This She then flicked my dck with her finger, which made me spasm, and all my muscles ached. Hieek! Anyway, stop overreacting like a baby. Seriously. Butdont you get muscle pain here? Elga poked my dck with her index finger. She seemed intrigued with a body part she didnt have, as she carefully examined it. It looks a little bigger than before. Really? Yeah, it feels like its grown about an inch or so. And it seems thicker too. No wonder my jaw was stiffer than usual. Oh. Was my growth happening in all parts? I was delighted to hear that my pens got bigger. But, Elga frowned. Why do you seem happier now than when you heard you grew taller? Ive heard men are obsessed with size down there Are you like that as well? Would any man dislike it if his pens grew bigger? I doubted it. Like a pir, the sturdier the better. It was a self-esteem booster. But I became curious. Isnt it good for women if a mans thing is big? I dont know. I would have topare. Fair enough. But maybe because it got bigger, I cant do it with my mouth anymore. Elga finally tapped out. Seeing the sweat dripping from her forehead, the moisture-drenched neckline of her tank top, I could understand how much effort she had put in. However, I couldnt just ept to stop here after getting this h0rny. No way. I didnt want to get blue-balled! So, I activated the Half-Fairy skillAbyssal Eyes. Elga was particrly vulnerable to my sparkling eyes. Why are you looking at me like that? Elgas face creased with wrinkles between her nose and forehead. She seemed nervous about what I was going to say. Elga-nim, if doing it orally is difficult, you could use your hands instead. . I leaned in closer to Elga. She looked into my gaze and made a groaning sound. Finally, she closed her eyes and said. Alright, Ill do it. Great. Then, could you do me a favor? What now? I whispered my request to Elga, who looked bewildered. As she heard me out, she nced at me with disdain and a face that screamed, What, why? She couldntprehend what I asked of her. However, knowing that she couldnt defeat me with Abyssal Eyes activated, Elga reluctantly sighed. The things I do for you. Elga sat on the bed. I thenid down, resting my head on her thighs. They were soft yet firm, providing naturalfort like a high-quality pillow. Above me was Elgas round breasts, tucked away in the bralette. Can I take it off? I dont know. She didnt know Was it Elgas resistance or coyness? Cute! I moved my hand and lifted Elgas bra upward. Then, herrge and magnificent breasts beautifully revealed themselves. They were always big and impressive. Jumuljumul-. Looking was nice, but touching was even better. While fondling her chest, I didnt neglect her nipples and sucked on them too. Elgas nipples, moist with apple-scented sweat, were ewd and delicious by themselves. But I was slightly disappointed because it was different from what I expected. Nothinges out Elga was startled by my words. What are you talking about!? Milk onlyes out after giving birth! That was true. Breast milk came after childbirth. Still, with Elgas naturally gifted chest, I thought there might be a chance, but it seemed the rules of nature could not be defied. It was regrettable, but unavoidable. Slurp, sluslurp. Slurp. Schluurp. That said, I proceeded to suck on Elgas breasts like a baby. Prev Episode 193.2 Episode 193.2 [19] (EP-193.2) A Short Break #2 193 A Short Break #2 I was like a child, rolling my tongue on Elgas sensitive npples and drawing circles around the re. I bit, suckled and sucked, like a baby instinctively longing for motherhood. Meanwhile, Elga was blushing profusely. Her eyelids twitched. Hey, even if you suck like that, nothing wille out. Eut-. Anyway. You cant just ignore other peoples words and do as you please You-. I could hear Elgas voice trembling like a newbornmb. Elga-nim, it wont be over until I ejacuate. I grabbed Elgas hand and put it on my dck. It felt manly. At the same time, it seemed like the right thing to do as a Demon King. I know. Probably embarrassed, Elga lightly protested before finally gripping on it. Sareureuk. Although I did say before that I like me some bl0wjob, the feeling of being wrapped around her soft palm and fingers had its own appeal. Was it because of the gripping sensation? Seukseuk. Elga was slowly jerkng me off. I looked up at her red-hot face, and resumed fondling and sucking her breasts. Ugh, euuu, I said dont suck it like that. I couldnt believe that I could justy down here while Elga was doing something as bizzare as this. The same Elga who tormented me so much was now whimpering and being obedient in her own way. This was the life of a winner Truly, a worthy reward! A throne, a paradise that I created after so much hardship, in a hellish environment that I was suddenly thrown into with nowhere to turn. Euheuk, euheu, aang. Oh, was she feeling it? Without realizing the act, I was stimting Elgas chest. Her little lips parted as she let out a small groan. I could tell that she was also getting turned on. Heueung, ah ah-. Heu, heu. As I listened to her hot breaths, my excitement reached its peak with all the stimtion and came. Eugh. I twitched, as if my whole body was being squeezed. My brain was getting fried from the mix of pleasure and pain from the muscle soreness. Now that Ide once, this should be fine, right? Wow, you sure let out a lot. However, when I saw Elga curiously staring at her fingers dripped in my smen, my excitement did not subside. It felt good to ejacuate on Elgas hand, but I also wanted to just ram my coc inside her vagna while hugging her narrow waist. Elga-nim. So I picked myself up and gently pressed Elgas shoulder to have hery on the bed. Elga also meekly let herself fall. At the same time, the blonde hair tied behind her got disheveled. Hey, what are you doing? As expected, I simply cant stand it. At my words, Elga tilted her head to the side. You know you cant either. Your muscles are in pain. Seueuk. I slowly moved my hand between Elgas legs after saying that. I could tell that she was excited from the wetness of her thighs, even through the underwear. Seureureuk-. I pulled it down. I just have to move carefully. Very slowly. Like a snail. . Then, Elga reluctantly moved her hand away from between her legs and spread them in an M. The sight of her made me forget about my sore muscles. This woman was going to be my wife. I was so proud of myself. Knock, knock. The problem was that someone suddenly started knocking on my door ! ! Elga and I were both startled, as we quickly scrambled to put our clothes on. All I could do was pull my pants up. Hey, who is it-? I dont know either. Who could it be? Who woulde at such an important moment? I was livid. It felt like someone was deliberately trying to mess with me. Could this be the penalty I obtained after bing a Demon King? Was this the negative karma? Various thoughts shed through my mind in a short moment, but nothing came of it. While I was painfully putting on clothes, Elga swiftly opened the window and ventted the room. Was this marital harmony, the man sings and the woman follows ? With this, Elga got 10 wife points. Ah, a wife point was one of the requirements for my harems legal wife eligibility that Id been calcting alone in my mind. If this increased, they would have a bit more authority in my harem in the future. It was like umting mileage, so to speak. Elga-nim, could you please check who it is? With a wobbling body, I couldnt go get the door myself. Then, as if there was no other choice, Elga approached the door and peered outside through the small opening. What the who are these guys? Guys? Do you mean there was multiple people? Is this the right ce? It seems so, its the 5th floor. After calmly listening, I could hear several voices and footsteps outside. It was a bustling sound. Were there really that many peopleing to my room? I couldnt figure it out. Spections about whether it was Mirna, Marmar or Aira lumped up in my mind and vanished likeundry spinning in a washing machine. Whos here? What do they look like? I dont know. Its a bunch of elves. You should take a look yourself. Elves? I was well aware that elves were the noblest among the fairies in this world. Prev Episode 195.2 Episode 195.2 (EP-195.2) Break #4 195 A Short Break #4 This is thest shop in the Eastern zone. However, there are still inspections of the West, South and North zones. Miss Mirna, would you like to rest for a while in the shade? Theres a bench over there. Sure. We decided to take a break on a nearby bench. Mirna had been working hard. If I hadnt suggested this, she would have spent the whole day continuing without rest. Oi, Mr. Go, what are you doing? This should be painted red, not blue! Gorgor took a lecture on modern art andprehension. Nymph Blueplements the beautiful Baroque style-. Seriously? Ive never seen such a smart ogre before Kung, ttuktak tuktak. Mirna furrowed her brow slightly, perturbed by the noisy surroundings, as people run around and created giant festival floats. Its noisy and chaotic. This is why I dont like festivals. Despite saying that, Mirnas arms were full of bags, dolls, headbands and balloons, like someone who had bought a lot of souvenirs at an amusement park. . I had plenty to say, but decided to keep quiet. Some items were won as prizes, others were bought directly, and there were also bribes by the shop owners. This festival was a rare opportunity for outside merchants to trade in Ark. Everyone was desperate for sess. Girick, girick. Then we saw something like a long card through the trees in front of us. Written on it was a fervent praise, The Jewel of the Desert, the Second Coming of the Wise Queen Shiva, Long Live Serazade Tanak-! Seeing that, Mirna clicked her tongue. Looks like Serazade, that cunning woman, is alreadyunching her offensive. Are you talking about the preparations for the Queens selection? Yes. I heard shes prepared various events from signings to handshakes. How could an Empress be so frivolous. Mirna Draco snorted disdainfully at Serazades card. She didnt like Serazades political maneuvers, which disyed a variety of showmanship. But there was something else that bothered her more What is Queen Tarantera doing right now? With the opponent being so active, shouldnt she do something? I heard that Empress Tanak has already finished her admission procedures. It was Airas turn to move. Several days had passed since Airas deration. While Serazade had already started various underground operations, Aira Ahem-. After clearing my throat, I asked Mirna. Are you worried about Queen Aira? I didnt think you two were that close. Im not worried about Queen Tarantera. Its just that, one way or another, she represents Angmar. I dont want to see Angmar, our kingdom with a deep history and legacy, lose to a firefox. I see. That made sense. It seemed she didnt like the idea of Angmar being perceived as losing because of Airas defeat. It was like a strategic alliance formed bymon interests. If treated well, I could use this to manage these bickering Young Ladies. After all, nothing united a nation or a group better than amon external enemy. Sir Theo, is there a way? How could Queen Tarantera get more votes than the Tureuki Empress? At Mirnas question, I thought of Aira, whom I had met recently. Aira had said, Visit the shops? Peoples experience? Theo, I dont need to do that. Everyone will choose me~. She was overflowing with confidence. Even without resorting to ostentatious performances, Aira seemed to believe without a doubt that the people would vote for her rather than Serazade. But. The gap between Serazade and Aira wasnt as significant as Aira might have thought. Although Serazade had a prizing extroverted personality, she still had girlish beauty and had the regal elegance and taste of an Empress. Furthermore, as a natural-born politician, she enjoyed overwhelming support from many enthusiastic followers. If Aira did nothing about it, she could really lose like the sleeping rabbit. Sir Theo, you must have thought of something, right? Mirna asked. It seemed like she believed that I had devised a winning strategy for Airas victory, but First. First? First, we need to target those with the votes. Approach them, build rapport, and establish even a small connection. I recalled politicians mingling with themon folks and their peoples livelihoods during the voting season. It seemed to have some effect. For starters, we reach out to Ark students. For that, we have to, well, attend sses and lectures. The always sleeping Queen Tarantera attending ss? Pffft-. Mirna burst intoughter as if she had heard a funny joke. It was a charming yet mockingughter, like a faint breeze. With her face behind the fan, she apologized, Excuse me. I heard something amusing. Her demeanor reminded me of past events. That was right, it was the same back when everyone caught wind of Aira admitting to Ark. But, Aira did get into Ark. Though, she really just got admitted She didnt do anything student-like. In fact, Id never even considered asking anything more from Aira than just enrolling. Was this the oue of neglecting Aira? Should I give it a try? Student stuffs, I meant. Prev Episode 196.1 Episode 196.1 (EP-196.1) Break #5 196 A Short Break #5 Mirna and I wandered around Ark until thete afternoon, to the point that the sun went down. Mirna, who had been wearing an armband, had been very diligent in her leadership. So much so that my legs were swollen from following her alone With how incredibly active the girl had been, she probably digested everything she ate. Blink, blink. Large moths were fluttering around the bright magic stone streetlights. Thats it for today. Starting tomorrow, Narmi will visit the remaining areas. Sir Theo, thank you for your hard work. Mirna finally dered the end of the days work and closed the files she had been holding with a loud p. One would expect that shed get a good stretch, but as the Young Lady and acting Head of the Draco Family, she showed no such crass behavior. I awkwardly scratched my nose and said. Well, I just tagged along really. I received a request from Mirna today, Can you help me? But what I actually did was just follow her around. Since Mirna handled most of the tasks, I was just there to enjoy and experience things as an NPC with her as a pair. In fact, it was just like a date. But what surprised me was how diligently Mirna was fulfilling her role. I didnt know that Mirna-nim was working so hard at the student council. Is that so? Well, I guess thats a natural thing to assume as I dont show it. But Im quite focused on my studies and duties, without neglecting anything. Mirna puffed out her chest with pride. Although not as voluminous as Elgas, Mirna still had a decently-sized chest, which looked quite nice. That was right. Unlike Aira and Elgawho never attended their lectures in favor of staying in their dormitories, or just wandering around looking for fun Mirna was diligently adhering to her role as a student of Ark. She was actually a student. Back in my school days, there was a girl who would take on roles like the ss president or vice president and would nag at people. Mirna seemed to be that type. It would be nice if Aira and Elga also enjoyed their student life at Ark like this. After all, there were enjoyable things that only students could experience. No, perhaps I should just be satisfied that they were not causing trouble Ahem. As I was lost in thoughtful regret and relief, I heard Mirna cough. It was a hot summer night so it didnt seem like she coughed because of the cold. Perhaps she had something to say. Being with the most famous person in Ark has made handling things easier. Since youve given me your valuable time, I should give you a proper reward. A reward? At the mention of a reward, the fairy gourmet cells inside me stirred up excitedly. Is it a golden melon!? It felt as though I could taste the golden melon that Elga and I shared yesterday again. It was so sweet and refreshing, and I had hoped to taste it again if I did well. Golden melon? You got to eat such a precious thing? Mirna raised her eyebrows. Judging by her reaction, it seemed like it wasnt a golden melon. Too bad Perhaps noticing my slight disappointment, Mirna hastily added. Hmm, Ill give you something even sweeter and softer than a golden melon, so close your eyes for a moment. Itll take a bit of time to get it. Cant you just give it to me? No~. Mirnas words were firm. But if it wasnt a golden melon, then what could it be? With no other choice, I obediently closed my eyes. Suddenly, a refreshing scent of apple mint filled the air, followed by a cool sensation on my lips. Chyup. I wasnt foolish or insensitive enough to not realize that it was someones lips. Casanova was a wonderful job that corrected probability, knowledge, and courage when it came to sexual and peculiar matters. This should be enough, right? When I opened my eyes, I saw Mirna quickly wiping her lips with the back of her hand. Her face under the streetlight looked very flushed, like a ripe persimmon. Being bashful after sneakily giving a peck. It reminded me of the yful aegyo and antics of the sisters I grew up with, which momentarily filled me with happy reminisce. Being a child was fun. Remembering those times, I felt a mischievous impulse, just like back when I was a young child. Or it could also be my Half-Fairy genes. So I casually replied with a nonchnt expression. Mirna-nim, it felt a bit short. I think the calction is off. What, short? Thats ridiculous. If anything, I should be receiving change. Should I give you the change then? I approached Mirna and gently wrapped my arm around her waist. Then I slowly leaned. Mirna struggled like a deer caught in a trap, trying to push me away. What if someone sees us!? There is no one here. But what about those moths over there? Moths have eyes too! She really used the moths as an excuse However, her resistance wasnt strong nor vehement, and eventually, she relented, allowing her lips to meet mine. Chuup, chuup. This time, making sure to give her the change, I slid my tongue into her mouth. Mirnas lips were not as sweet as the golden melon we had yesterday, but they were softer than that. Then again, there was another ce that was really soft. I slowly lifted the hand that was holding Mirnas waist and gently stroked to just below her chest. She trembled and let out a wet moan, Huhaangg St, stop it. Seuk. Mirna finally pushed me away with a strong force. Her eyes, now even redder than before, were moistened with tears. Sir Theo, really You need to learn about piety! . Despite having experienced more than this together, she still reacted like an innocent maiden. It was a bit frustrating at times, but this was part of Mirnas charm and strength Euhum, anyway, Sir Theo. I understand your passionate feelings towards me, but such matters should be handled sacredly in private, you know? I understand. So, its okay if its just us alone, right? Thats not what I meant, Sir Theo. You should know it. We havent even been officially married yet. That was the end of the conversation since Mirna shut her mouth on the way, and I also didnt have anything else to say. So we just walked back to the dormitory in silence. Prev Episode 196.2 Episode 196.2 (EP-196.2) Break #5 196 A Short Break #5 Mirna broke the ice as we got close to her dorm. By any chance, has Lady Lioness been troubling you recently? Surely, she might try to disrupt our beautiful and blessed marriage? Trouble? Well, like trying to tempt you. She might manipte Sir Theo like a puppet, and control you ording to her own desires. Right. Mirna and Elga were having their own little bet Although she didnt show it, Mirna seemed worried that Elga might be seducing me and engaging in secret activities behind her back. She really had a keen sense. However, if I spoke the truth here, Mirna might explode with rage and turn me into an undead after slicing my throat, so I pretended not to know. Well, not so far. Huu, I see. Mirna breathed a sigh of relief, seemingly reassured. Of course, she still casted a suspicious nce at me, but what could I do? Not wanting the day to end on an awkward note, I decided to steer the conversation in a different direction. So, when are you nning to hold the wedding? I dont know. Theres still issues to consider. I also need to get Narmis approval. Ah. Miss Narmi. Narmi might not allow it. We just had a fight because she got our ears pierced without permission. If she finds out about something like this. Indeed. Mirna had fiercely argued with Narmi after getting her ears pierced. They fought so hard, they drew blood. But in truth, Mirna had done something even more significant. Revealing this to Narmi I shuddered at the thought of how angry Narmi might be. In the worst-case scenario, Narmi could oppose both my and Sir Theos marriage itself. Of course, well have to try to persuade her somehow. I didnt think Narmi would oppose it. But there could be disagreements with the sisters, especially when there were secrets between them. Watching the Draco twins, I realized the importance of honestmunication within a family. Marriage. Marriage, huh? Then I suddenly became curious. I am now a Rank 5 Archmage. Would there be any issue with marrying Mirna-nim? I heard that high ranking mages need to be careful when choosing a spouse. Im also deeply involved in the path of magic, so thats not a problem. Besides, there arent many restrictions for male mages in the first ce. I see. So male mages didnt have that many restrictions on marriage, even if they were high-ranking. Speaking of, Kasim was also a Rank 5 like me and he even had several wives. In fact, he was probably somewhere in Ark right now enjoying his happy time with the local women. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 No, I didnt really want to learn this Anyway. Before I knew it, we had already arrived at Mirnas door while chatting away. As she safely entered her room, Mirna slightly opened the door and said through the gap. Thank you for today and the Marumaru doll. Lets see the festival together sometime. Okay, when we get the chance. In typical Mirna fashion, it was never a straightforward okay. But shed got proper reasons. She had her hands full as the Head of the Draco Family. And just when I thought the door was about to finally close If we get married, well enter the same house without ever parting like this, and well rest and be together, right? Mirnas question, heard through the crack in the door, contained a natural yet tenderly romantic sentiment. I hadnt really thought about it before. If we get married, wed live together, so parting at the door like this was unlikely to happen. Bye! Before I could reply, the door mmed shut. And with that, I made my way back to the Gold Rank dorms alone. The walk felt unusually long. Did the guys who dropped off their girlfriends all felt like this? Probably not, as theyd be making calls and texting on their phones. But in this world, there was nothing as convenient as a cellphone. So, on the way back, I couldnt talk to Mirna. I was left alone to admire the stars in the night sky. I wondered what Mirna was doing now? Was she doing her routine with her apple-mint-scented products? I didnt know. But it was funny how I started thinking about what Mirna got up to when we just parted. I chuckled to myself. Maybe such thoughts would disappear once we lived together What was marriage? Honestly, Id never seriously pondered about it, and had just been kind of pushing it aside to the neglected pile. But now, there was so much to consider. Dolgak, gieeek. I finally got to my room, which felt cool and refreshing. Keongkeong-! I didnt bring any food with me. Keureureung! I was greeted by Keongkeong, who was hard at work on his wheel. But the chilliness of the room made it still felt somewhat lonely. Ah, the frostbloom! Since I had left out the frostbloom, the room was chilling all day. As I carefully ced it in the fridge, I wondered how it would have been if someone had taken care of my room while I was away. If someone lived with me in my room. Would I someday live a life where someone weed me back after finishing work? Just like a real family Prev Episode 197.1 Episode 197.1 (EP-197.1) Things #1 197 Student Things #1 Ark. People always seemed to forget that it was an educational institution. It operated one high curriculum with a selection of instructors, tutors, and professors. The students attending woulde from various countries, each with diverse talents. Sitting in the park, youd be able to experience the many exotguages and various skills on disy. But to be honest, Id only been seeing them as a background like a phone wallpaper. The reason I came here wasnt necessarily to pursue education, but rather because I felt it would be better to send Aira abroad than in Angmar. Still, the reason I chose Ark was because of its strength and safety being thest bastion in the story. And I also had a subtle hope that since it was an educational institution, Airas character and temperament might change for the better. However, once I arrived on campus, I got very busy with various things. The only time I properly attended my sses and lectures were at the beginning of the semester. Yeah, I only showed up in the early days of the semester, but after that, I started skipping everything. I guessed it was a taste test of being a college freshman. At the very least, I still did that much. But for Elga and Aira, it got to the point that they received warnings from the school for always skipping lectures, napping, or even disappearing entirely. Theo, are you telling me to attend lectures? Lectures thatst for 90 minutes? As such. Aira never felt the need to attend lectures in the first ce. As a wise Queen, I already know everything in the world. Why would I waste my time attending lectures~? She said so. If you werent going to attend the lectures, why even came to Ark? Well, I knew the answer Aira seemed to view Ark as a kind of resort, a time to rx away from the duties of queenhood, under the guise of a student. In a way, she was like someone taking a break from college or lectures for a job hunt I know the feeling because Id been there. Theo, for what reason do I have to listen to lectures from people who are stupider than me~? I didnt expect you, the next wisest person after me, to say such things. Did your head get hit hard during the duel? Seukseuk. Aira suddenly started worrying about me, touching my forehead or checking my mouth. Now that I see it, You have a cavity. Thats why youre not making sound judgments, Theo~. The nerve connected to the cavity is attacking your brain. No, really? A cavity? I had a cavity? Sure, Id been indulging in sweetstely, but I thought I was brushing well. Looking in the mirror, I found a cavity deep in my left mr. I was speechless, and Aira, who lent me the mirror, chuckled. Theo, we should go eat pork cutlet together soon. She was probably using pork cutlet as an excuse to get the cavity removed You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 What did Aira think of me? No, anyway, the important thing now was neither the cavity or the pork cutlet. The problem was that Aira had no intention of attending the lectures. In fact, Aira didnt really need to attend lectures. The brooch attached to Airas chest had the Roman numeral II . With the first rank vacant for some reason, there was no student at Ark superior to her. It was more appropriate for the instructors, professors, and even the director and sage, Hynax, to have Aira teach instead. As a single digit ranker, she could skip lectures and still get an A grade automatically. She was so privileged that it almost seemed excessive. That was why she might not feel the need to attend lectures. However That only applied until the contest began. Aira-nim, it pains me to say this, but if things continue like this, theres a chance you might lose to Empress Serazade. What? Aira-nim needs to show some action to move the hearts of the students, who hold the votes. Hmm. Aira, who was sitting on the bed and brushing the Marumaru dolls head, frowned. She had always shown this sharp expression to the advisors. It seemed that nothing has changed even if it was me. Thats ridiculous~. It seems like your cavity is quite severe, Theo. Lets go to the hospital. . Prev Episode 197.2 Episode 197.2 (EP-197.2) Things #1 197 Student Things #1 So, you had your cavity removed? Upon hearing my story, Elga burst intoughter, leaning back as if lounging on a bench. How exaggerated. I just had a tooth pulled out and my cheek was painfully swelling, that was all! Still, Im d the cavity got removed. Nymphs can grow them back, right? Youll get a new one soon. Well, thats true. As I trailed off, Elga stretchedzily and said. Hey, do you really think Aira is going to listen to lectures like other students, or do the assignments given by the professors? . Even Elga, whom I trusted, was making fun of me. But she was right. Right now, Elga herself was skipping her lecture and was leisurely swinging her legs in the park. How much effort would it take to sit Aira, who was even more unpredictable, in a ssroom? As I pondered for a while, perhaps from seeing my serious expression, Elga seemed to misunderstand and hastily added to justify herself. Well, of course, if you work hard, you can make it happen somehow. We cant lose to Empress Serazade. Its unthinkable for Angmar to lose to her! With things like this, should I enter the Queen Contest? Elga-nim? Thats right. July Queen Isnt it fitting? I was born in August after all, which is still a part of the summer season! Indeed. If Elga entered, she would likely be well-received, her charisma could carry through. Just look at her avid supporters in the Lioness army. Were the guards called the Lion Corps? Well, the Lion Corps was, in fact, like Elgas devoted fan club. With her shining appearance and contributions, Elga was no different than an idol in the military. Participating in the contest would likely yield significant results. But as the application requirements came to mind, I shook my head. You cant, Elga-nim. What? Are you saying Im inferior to Aira or Serazade!? Elga deeply frowned, as if she were about to grab me by the cor. It must have been very insulting for her to not be eligible, when even Aira and Serazade joined. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Elga, this woman, didnt look at the poster. Well, the intricate uses and provisions written in the eligibility requirements couldnt have caught the eyes of the straightforward Elga. So I decided to just inform her. Elga-nim is incredibly beautiful and charming. But theres a big reason why you cant participate in the contest. A big reason? Is it because of my chest? that. Indeed, it was biggerpared to others. However, that was not the reason. I shook my head and said. Ark, ording to Article 2, Paragraph 3 of the churchs Festival Management Regtions, only virgin women can participate in the contest, which will be verified by unicorn. What? A unicorn? Thats right. A single-horned beast, a unicorn. Unicorns are beasts with a horn on their heads and they can check ones virginity? Thats right. . Elga fell silent. It was probably because she knew best that she was not a virgin anymore. Likewise, Dracos twins werent either. I used to be chaste too. I was more than qualified for the Queen contest. I know. But you made me like this. You jerk! Suddenly ming me like this. A womans heart was like a sudden drift, unpredictable. But I had to quicklyfort and cheer Elga up, fearing how she might explode. If Elga-nim had entered the contest, you would have been chosen for sure. Theyre selecting the July Queen, not December or March. Its practically a seat meant for Elga-nim. Hmph, whatever. She was sulking. Elga had been sulking a lottely. Id tried to cheer her up by cracking jokes or patting her head, and it seemed to have worked to some extent. I wondered if Id inadvertently encouraged her, but since she was not actually throwing a tantrum, I gave her the benefit of the doubt. Give me one of those Marumaru dolls. Then Ill forgive you. A Marumaru doll? You said you went out with Mirna yesterday. She bragged all day about you giving her the doll. It was annoying! I see. After Mirna entered her room yesterday, she seemed to have bugged Elga the whole time for getting a doll. Give me a doll too. Got it? I thought Elga was past the age of ying with dolls, but she was surprisingly girlish, with a soft spot for cute and pretty things. Okay. But in return, Elga-nim and Aira-nim should think about how we can approach the students and gain poprity. Why me? Elga-nim is popr among the guards, the Lion Corps, right? You could share some tips with Aira-nim. Besides, Aira-nim seems to listen to you. Thats true, but Airas guards Those creepy bastards. What were their names? Airas guards? As the Queen of a kingdom, Aira naturally had her soldiers. Not the royal guards but her own. In the original story, they were one ruthless bunch who carried out all sorts of atrocities under Airasmand. But I intervened so they were relegated to the background and had very little chance to appear. That was a relief for me, but Elgas mention of them now sent shivers down my spine. Anyway, I would like to ask Elga-nim for a favor. There are some things you can only do when youre a student, and if you dont do them now, you might regret itter. Like a ssroom date? Well. Yeah. Hmm~. Elga hummed softly, seemingly lost in thought. Then, as if struck by inspiration, she flicked her index finger. First, how about getting involved in the student council? The single digit rankers are all part of the student council, actually. Maybe we can start with that? So like Mirna-nim being active in lead inspection? Hey, its only the two of us here, so why is Mirnas name popping up!? Spark-. The stare was sharp. I couldnt quite tell if Elga was cheering me on with getting Mirna or keeping it in check. Seriously, which tune should I dance to? With a reluctant air, Elga nodded. But thats right. I havent been active. Im just the head of the Ministry of Culture, Sports and Tourism by name. So Aira-nim is also part of the student council? Seriously, you didnt know any of this? How unexpected. You always have this stuff in your mind. Hey, you were the one who suggesteding to Ark! Cause Id been busy There wasnt much time for school life. Like being in the military and juggling various part-time jobs during my student days No, no. It hurt me to think about such. So, what responsibilities does Aira-nim have then? Episode 198.1 Episode 198.1 (EP-198.1)Things #2 198 Student Things #2 Was there a time when I exined about the outstanding instructors and professors at Ark? Well, now would be a good time to tell you about the thousands of students hailing from all over the world. Holy Relics found in every corner of the world. Chosen warriors. Or the promising candidates. All gathered at Ark. In other words, it was just like Gwanak University was the stage for the All-Star Game where the best yers gathered. Ark could be considered a melting pot for warriors and talents from viges, towns and cities around the world. Although the Ark professors, assistants, and instructors selected outstanding elites through rigorous processes, it was still difficult to control such diverse and talented students. And thus, the Single Digit Rankers were formed. Outstanding elite warriors ranging from Rank 1 to Rank 9. They were given various legal rights, including the authority to immediately discipline unruly students. In a sense, the student council empowered students to govern themselves. The organizational chart included the presidentelected once a year, as well as the vice president, general affairs, ountant, secretary, Ministry of Culture, academics, etc And the second rank in Ark, Aira, who was at the top, was also naturally a member of the student council. But since I had never seen Aira engaged in such activities before, I never had the chance to know what her position was, etc. I was too busy to pay attention to it. Now I understood a little bit. The privileges of the Single Digit Rankers came from the obligations of the student council. Aira never showed any indication, thus I needed to know. Aira-nim, I heard that youre in the student council. Is that true? Student Council? Seated elegantly in her spacious room and sipping tea, Airas brow narrowed in confusion. I dont recall ever cing parchment in such a messy ce. I am a Queen. I have the right and duty to belong to no one but the royal family of Angmar~. I see. Aira herself didnt seem to know such a thing. Had there been anymunication from the church or the student council? Come to think of it, people from the student council dide by. But they were too noisy while I was napping, so I sent them away. Do you know what they wanted? Well, I suppose they did ask me to help with something. The pile of papers and letters are over there in the corner if you want to read them. Aira pointed to a small bird cage, which was packed with various letters, instead of birds. There are a lot of letters Its not the Queens job to read such~. Chwareureu-. The letters spilled out as I opened the cage door. The types of letters ranged from those bearing the seal of the Angmar royal family, to those stamped with a cross, which was Arks seal. Since they were letters sent to the Queen, they were naturally important. But what caught my eye was a ck letter with an eight-legged spider. A ck letter with a spider design As far as I knew, this was the symbol of Airas guards. I was curious about what they might have sent to Aira, but refrained from arbitrarily opening it, as it could be a grave offense. Just then. Aira snapped her finger. Perhaps this is the letter they sent. Swish, flutter. From the pile of letters, one piece of paper floated into the air. It looked like the document that the student council gave to Aira. Opening it up, there were various greetings and what seemed to be a letter of appointment to Aira. And as Elga had mentioned, Aira was in the ounting department. That was right. ounting. It involved managing budgets, records, and financial flows in various ways. However, as Aira read through it, her expression soured as if she was unhappy about it. ounting. Isnt it the same as a finance minister, scrutinizing ledgers and regting the flow of money? Why didnt the student council appoint me the role of Queen? There is no position of Queen in the student council. Then I will instruct them to make one from now on. . Airas authority was extrajudicial. This wasnt the first time something like this had happened. Even Belmott, who was originally Angmars treasurer, had his title changed to Minister of Finance, because Aira didnt like the word treasurer. As for me, I held the bizzare title of Entertainment Officer, which Aira created on a whim. Theo, go and instruct the student council to create the position of Queen immediately. How dare they treat me like Belmott. This is uneptable! I will make sure to convey that message Judging by her reaction, it was difficult for Aira to work in the student council. Should we try to appeal to the students sentiments in another way? Given Airas beauty and charm, there were many ways to approach the students. In politics, exceptional looks could be a kind of cheat code. Come to think of it. Airas question pulled me out of my thoughts. Does Aira-nim want anything? Theyre going to conduct a preliminary vote soon, right? Serazade, I can already picture that face crying in defeat. How delightful~. Huhuhu Aira chucked. A preliminary vote. Id indeed heard of such a thing. * * * A few dayster, when the results came out, Airas hair was standing up in anger. It was as if each strand were spider legs, stretching out in all directions. Knowing that Aira was truly furious, I quickly tried to calm her down. You did well in 2nd ce, Aira-nim. You did well in 2nd ce. 2nd out of 10 is still very good. Something is wrong here And why are you saying it twice? Aira was incredulous about the results. Elga, who was sitting with her, said. But how can there be twice the difference in votes between first and second ce? Hey, Aira. Get it together. How could you lose so thoroughly to that little girl, Serazade? Its ridiculous. What did you say? Aira red at Elga as if she were truly angry at her sarcastic remarks. Even though they were rtives, this was making me really anxious. It felt too dangerous to poke at an angry Aira like that. Plus, there was also a quarter nymph inside Elgas stomach. Fortunately, Airas hair gradually settled down. Indeed, its ridiculous. Something is definitely wrong here! This cant just happen out of the blue. Who are the ones responsible for this article? At Airas question, I quickly looked through the newspaper. The Election Management Department and the Nymph Newspaper Department. These guys must have tampered with it. Otherwise, theres no way such nonsense would happen. That Serazade btch must have pulled a fast one! . Prev Episode 198.2 Episode 198.2 (EP-198.2)Things #2 198 Student Things #2 Aira was convinced that the results were rigged. And that although people voted for her, it got altered and manipted, that was why Serazade got in first ce. Seuk-. Aira got up from her seat, which in this situation, was an ominous sign. So I asked in a panic. Where are you going, Aira-nim? To the newspaper department, of course. As Queen, I have the duty and the right to counsel those pitiful creatures who speak falsehoods~. So, she was going to flip the newspaper department upside down. As I racked my brain to prevent this, Mirna, who had been silently listening to the conversation, finally spoke up. Even if you go now, itll only appear as throwing a hissy fit over the results. By then, youll really lose in the election. Mirna was right. Aira also quieted down, seemingly lost in thought after hearing her words. A moment of silence ensued. I pondered on how to calm Airas anger and make the situation favorable. Then, I remembered that Aira was part of ounting in the student council. The Election Management Department and the Nymph Newspaper Department got their budgets from the student council. Therefore, as someone responsible for the finances, she had a legitimate right to get involved with them. Of course, it could be seen as a retaliatory audit or inspection, but there was a difference between approaching them with purpose and doing so recklessly. Theo, I cant watch Serazades dirty tricks and sit idly. Lets go and give a visit. * * * Wrong. This is confirmation bias. After finishing tea time with Aira, Mirna shook her head as she walked back. As Mirna said, Aira was convinced that cheating was involved in this election, and seemed hell-bent on finding proof. But what if there was no evidence? In that case, being the woman she was, Aira would create one. This was troublesome. I wasnt sure what to do. Feeling unsettled, I turned my steps back towards Fairy Paradise. As I gazed upon the garden adorned with pretty blossoms, my heart already felt calmer. Aahhh-! Comrade is here! Marmar, who was watering the flowers with a watering can, waved at me. Her cheerful demeanor was always pleasant to see. Marmar, have you been well? En! Weve been getting a lot of support from all over the ce these days! Look! I got a magic stone vacuum cleaner, and various other things! I see. Although I didnt quite understand, but Marmar seemed to be leading afortable life in her own way. A quiet and secluded paradise. It was always so calming toe here. Here, would you like some ice honey ck tea? Sounds good. I sipped the iced tea Marmar offered, soothing my troubled mind. While I was trying to calm myself, Marmar chuckled and showed me a newspaper. Comrade, look at this! Chwararak-. Marmar pointed to the results of the preliminary voting for the Queen Contest. I wondered if shed point out Airaing in second, but Marmar was pointing further back. My name is on the other votes! People gave me 32 votes! Really? Sure enough, Marmars name was indeed on the other section, with 32 votes. Ranked 25th. It was a far crypared to Airas second ce, but Marmar seemed very happy with that alone. The world is finally shining light on imps! Yeah, thats great. Marmar went from almost getting burnt at the stake, to getting on the list in a poprity vote. That alone could be seen as a great triumph. Was the perception of imps gradually improving? What about the other imps? Purpur is working under someone called Professor Bn. Gargar and Tartar are making dolls there as well. Wanna say hello? Dolls? Imp dolls. Theyre quite popr these days. You know about the Marumaru doll, right? I do. Elga had just beenining to me about wanting a Marumaru doll for herself. At this moment, Marmar raised both hands with a mischievous chuckle. Thats what were making! Were also going to be making Garugaru and Tarutaru dolls! Really? Really! I felt both surprised and puzzled. It was surprising that Marmar was making dolls based on herself with the imps, but it was also puzzling why she was making a knock-off of her name. When I asked about it, Marmar nced around and said in a hushed voice. Well, if we use an imps name and trademark it, it could vite proper etiquette. So, we have no choice. They said if we ignore the rmendation, theyll take everything away. Oh, itd been censored After all, in this world, imps were a kind of demon. It wasnt strange if there was at least one conservative group that opposed caricaturing them. Whos taking everything away? The answer I got back was somewhat unexpected. The nymphs. Theyve been pressuring ustely. Nymphs? Havent you got along well with the nymphs? We did. But things have changed a bit since Empress Serazade or whatever arrived. Theyll be here today. Marmar trembled with anxious eyes. In Marmars apprehensive gaze, a swarm of little girls was gathered in the distance. Get the illegal imps out-! Guarantee the nymphs right to live! What was this? Prev Episode 199.1 Episode 199.1 (EP-199.1) Things #3 199 Student Things #3 Marmars residence, Fairy Paradise, was now surrounded by nymphs in robes. Each nymph also held a picket in their hand. Worse still, the messages written on each were filled with hateful and discriminatory words like No imps and No demons. Theyre here! Seeing such, Marmar hid behind the wall. It seemed like this wasnt the first time such an event urred. Then a bespectacled nymph with curly blond hair raised a trumpet-like megaphone to her mouth and shouted. The variant imps who encroach upon the native nymphs lives must be stopped! Must be stopped!!! Stop the sale of imp dolls! Must be stopped!!! What was going on? It seemed like some kind of protest. They soon joined hands and began circling around the perimeter of the townhouse. The defense of nymphsnd begins! They looked like modern crusaders circling a monastery while chanting hymns. It was quite scary to see so many nymphs swarming round and round. Well, correction. It was not really scary. It just felt bewildering. Paseuseuk-. Then something dashed out towards the nymphs. It was a four-legged Gargar! Garrrrrr, garrrr! Gargar lunged towards the nymph with curly blond hair and bit her shoulder. Hieek! The imp is attacking the nymph! Imps are truly violent beings! If you get bitten by an imp, youll contract an imp disease and be an imp! Everyone, run away! Waaaaaaa-!!! Frightened by Gargars ferocious appearance, the nymphs scattered like a band of thieves facing retribution, fleeing to every direction. As I looked at the suddenly quiet courtyard, it felt like everything was just a dream. Picking up one of the fallen pickets, I turned to ask Marmar. Marmar, what just happened? Why are the nymphs doing this? I dont know either. In fact, the nymphs have always been a bit territorial. But its gotten much worse in the past few days! There didnt seem to be any physical confrontation, but they were maliciously mobbing the ce. I worry that this sacred space, my sanctuary, might once again be trampled underfoot. Well, theyll give up soon enough! Marmar casually said and disappeared somewhere. Then, she pulled out arge wad of cotton and gave it to me. Comrade, heres a gift! Marumaru doll! Thank you. After receiving the popr doll from Marmar, I took my leave with the enthusiastic waves of the imps and headed down the street. Elga would like this. As I headed towards Elgas dorm, I suddenly heard someone talking. Why is a nymph carrying an imp doll around? This is a betrayal of our kind! It was the group of nymphs who had fled earlier It seemed carrying the imp doll didnt sit well with them. Ah-! I see it now, its a half-fairy-! A half-fairy? How ambiguous. The nymphs murmured among themselves. I just wanted to get out of this situation. Then, the chief nymph with curly hair and sses said to me. What number are you supporting half-fairy brother? What number Im supporting? The Queen Contest! Im asking who will you support! Of course, I have no doubt that youll choose number 2, Empress Serazade! Do the nymphs support Empress Serazade? Thats right! Queen Serazade promised the nymphsnd flowing with honey, jobs and quotas! . Was there such a thing? Wasnt this outright pre-election solicitation? It seemed like this should be investigated. But in order to get out of this ce, I figured I had no choice but to follow these silly nymphs. Indeed, I am also supporting Empress Serazade! Indeed, thats right! Oooh. Then all the nymphs watching me brightened up and nodded. Fools! Then again, it was dreadful to think that the blood of such creatures flowed inside my body Then the chief nymph said to me. Then quickly dispose of that vile imp doll! Throw this away? Hell, no. Ah-!!! That guy is running away!!! With that, I fled. * * * Airas suspicion of foul y was partially correct. There was a reason why Aira and Serazades vote counts differed by twice the margin, and there was some kind of hidden irregrity that we were not aware of. Empress Serazade secretly solicited the nymphs in Ark. See, Theo. This Queen has never told a lie, had I~? You need to trust and respect your Queen a little more~. Indeed. I had to admit it. Even if Aira didnt do anything to promote herself, it was still fishy for the vote difference of the first and second ce to be double. There were issues with the budgets of the Election Management Department and Newspaper Department. Theo, look here. I personally invested time to uncover their misconduct. Seureureuk-. Aira unfolded the ledger and showed it to me. It was very surprising that she went through the documents herself. Was she so upset about losing to Serazade? If you look here, the cost of purchasing essentials ounts for half of the allocated expenses, right? But looking at these statements, most of it is from a confectionery shop selling candies and cakes. Thats strange. Lets visit this shop first. Okay. Elga and I went to the on-campus confectionery shop responsible for 50% of the budget expenditure of the Nymph Newspaper Department and the Election Management Department. And there, we made a surprising discovery. This is for the nymphs treats. Every year, the nymphs buy lots of candies and cakes. Were dying from fulfilling orders every time. Honey candies arent easy to make The grumbling dwarf shop ownerined of the wrinkles they were getting from the nymphs constantly demanding honey candy. Prev Episode 199.2 Episode 199.2 (EP-199.2) Things #3 199 Student Things #3 I asked. Cant you just say no? I wish! I wouldve done so if it wasnt for the consequences Consequences? It wasnt like this a few years ago. Nowadays, everyones tiptoeing around the nymphs. If werebeled as a nymph-hating shop, were out of business. I see. From the investigation, it was found that the nymphs, who held positions in various clubs and departments, were buying snacks and treats. That was right. The nymphs, who were parachuted into key positions in each organization through the nymph quota system, were working together to sway public opinion in their own interests. It was no wonder their candidate, Empress Serazade, won an overwhelming majority of the votes. Above all, nymphs had the audacity to hold not just one but two votes each under the pretext of promoting nymph rights! Aira-nim, it seems that our most urgent priority is to reduce their useless budgets and reduce their power. After all, power came from money. If support to them got cut off, they would inevitably lose influence as they withered away without resources. Consequently, the votes on Empress Serazade, whom they supported, would wane. Taking away the nymphs candy, isnt that too harsh? Aira tilted her head at me as if her heart had softened. But I was a half-fairy, I knew better than anyone how disheartening it was to derive nymphs of their treat. * * * Hieek! My chocte cake! This is very nymphophobic! Youd better not think you can mess with our Nymph Newspaper Department and get away with it! Anchor Noia, our hard-earned dessert caf coupons are burning! Just a few more stamps and we could have gotten arge ganache cake, but theyre burning! Hieek! Are you the owner of the imps!? Being caught illegally using the budget led to a fierce resistance from nymphs, as their private gains were confiscated. However, nymphsckedbativeness to a despairing extent. Well, I knew that all too well. All they could do was bark like dogs, no bite. This, the world will not tolerate this! These nymphophobic acts will be condemned for generations toe! Um. Nymphs were a protected species. I wondered what would happen if the world indeed pointed at us for taking away their rights. Did you hear? The Nymph Newspaper Department got shut down this time. The budget theyve been embezzling all this time was huge! Our Security Department had no budget and had to reject equipment purchases every time. But it wasnt that there was no budget; there were just too many thieves. They didnt even realize how fortunate they were to be treated as a protected species. If you even slightly criticize them, theybel you as a nymphophobe! Surprisingly, however, the response wasnt too bad. It was probably because everyone has suffered a lot from nymphs. Furthermore, the formation of such public opinion also included the influence of growing favor towards other races. Isnt it better to have hardworking and reliable imps than nymphs who dont do anything work at all? I think so too, I just hired an imp part-timer. They work well and greets the guests nicely! The dynamic between the imps and nymphs was slowly reversing. The imps hard work was finally being rewarded. I, I am not a nymph, I am a tailless imp! So you cant take this wonderful candy box from me! There were even cases where nymphs pretended to be tailless imps to avoid negative opinions. After a few days of this happening. In the next round of preliminary voting, Airas vote count dramatically surged, not far behind Serazade. The increase in visibility and support in just a few days is remarkable. Its clear that taking away the two-vote privilege from the nymphs has made a significant impact. But, doesnt Serazade has slightly more votes? Aira seemed upset that Serazade still had a slight edge over her. Its astonishing how many foolish people there are. Its trulymentable. Theo, do you think theres a possibility that the voting, counting, or even the survey itself has been tampered with? No, there isnt. The journalists of this department are from Angmar, so they are rather favorable towards us. In fact, the likability ratings might even be lower. Hmm. Aira seemed deeply lost in thought. If things continue like this, she might end up losing to Serazade. Aira might be slowly drawing an unstable future in her mind. Theo, I already know the answer, but Ill ask anyway. What do you think I should do? . It felt like lightning had struck right in front of me. My vision went dark after a momentary sh. Finally, Aira was starting to listen to me again. I confidentlyid out the ideas I had been pondering for the past few days, not wanting to miss this opportunity. Perhaps the ignorant novices dont truly understand Aira-nims essence. How about Aira-nim show them by setting an example? An example, you say-. Aira gazed out the window. Soon, a gentle breeze brushed by, swaying her jet-ck hair. It was such a picturesque scene that if others were to witness it, Aira bing the July Queen wouldnt be just a dream. If everyone could see this fluttering petal. Yet, at the same time, I had the desire to keep this sight forever for myself, a secret hidden from the world. Caught between these conflicting emotions, I found myself lost in murky thoughts like a lost child on a dimly lit path. Prev Episode 200.1 Episode 200.1 (EP-200.1) Flower Aira #1 200 ssroom Flower Aira #1 Soon enough, another early morning arrived. I briskly made my way forward amidst the bustling crowd, busy with the festival preparations. I didnt forget to check the time as well. Today was a pretty important day. I wanted to start the day with no errors or mistakes, if possible. Ahem. Stopping in front of a morous door, I straightened my clothes and cleared my throat. Aira-nim, are you awake? Pasurok-. A faint sound came from the inside. Was she still asleep? Aira tended to sleep a lot in the morning. Well, no. It was not just in the morning, but also in the afternoon and evening Anyway, Aira just slept a lot. Excuse me for a moment. Dolgak, giiik. I unlocked the door and entered, greeted by bright sunlight streaming through the window and the fluttering curtains. Ah, the breeze against my face felt refreshing. It didnt feel like a typical summer morning. Carefully stepping between the luxurious carpet andrge dolls strewn across the floor, I finally reached thevish bed, like an ind amidst it all. Who could afford to sleep in such an expensive bed? Queens or princesses, of course. And lying between the soft-looking duvet was indeed such a nobledy. Her closed eyshes were long, her skin translucent like ss, and her fingers that peeked out from under the nket No, I shouldnt. As fascinating as it would be to admire the sleeping beauty, as I mentioned earlier, today was an important day. Aira-nim, its time to wake up. I whispered softly into her ear, making sure my voice wasnt too loud but also not too soft, else she wouldnt be able to hear me. I was probably the only one in the world who understood the delicate art of waking her up like this. Aira-nim. . Seureureuk-. Her thin eyshes slowly lifted. Behind them deep, ck eyes glistened like obsidian. For a moment, I felt both awe and a chill from the depth of her beautiful, yet eerie, eyes. Soon, vitality gradually came to her eyes, which had been veiled by drowsiness. What time is it? Its seven oclock. You came early. It would be better to prepare earlier than usual, mydy. Seureureuk-. Aira stretched her arms out. She rose from between the flowing sheets and lightly spoke. Then, lets get ready. A still groggy Aira came to me, fresh out the shower, carrying the scent of soap and dampness. I gently wiped her body with a soft towel, before skillfully drying her hair afterward. Air Dryer-. Your wind magic has improved. You tter me. Are you okay with the nymph white color? Yes. One by one, I dressed Airas wless body. I fastened the buttons and tied the corset at the back. Then, I draped a thin shawl over it and carefully put on the long, slender stockings. Lastly, I slipped on a pair of womens loafers with a slight heel-. Vo. With that, Aira, dressed in a pristine white uniform, was ready. Her beauty was brilliant, befitting of being called the Queen of Ark. Then, shall we go? Yes, lets. I ced an umbre over Airas head and stepped outside the dormitory. * * * Look, its the Queens procession. Whats going on? Not a drop of sweat even in this hot weather Walking under the scorching sun, everyones attention was glued onto us. Aira had always carried a peculiar charisma that couldmand attention wherever she went. Seureureu-. As Aira walked, the crowd naturally parted, creating a path. The admiration in their eyes was like a form of reverence. I wonder if it was because we had recently exposed the privileges of the pompous nymphs who had been bullying others. Or was it simply because they hadnt experienced Airas tyranny like the people of Angmar had, and therefore felt only goodwill towards her? Anyway, the important thing was that for them, Aira at present was not someone to fear, hate, or resent. Honestly, wasnt that enough to say that Id fulfilled my role? Hey, dont do it-. No, wait. Tadat-. Then something popped out in front of us. I, A, Aira-nim! A stranger, speaking incoherently, blocked our path. Startled, I instinctively aimed my palm at the intruder, without even drawing my wand. Was it an assassin? Preparing myself for the worst, the unexpected visitor trembled visibly. Hik! However, Aira remainedposed. Who are you? M, my name is Sarbina from the vige of Tollejie, of Angmar. Your Highness, Queen. Its an honor to meet you like this. Shaking like a leaf, the girl seemed barely in her twenties. She had freckles on her face and a tannedplexion of someone from the rural outskirts of Angmar. Seeing an unfamiliar face, it didnt seem like they had a significant connection with Aira. Wondering about their intentions, I couldnt help but cast a suspicious gaze. Should I give them a light warning? Blocking the Queens procession is a grave offense, Sarbina of Tollejie. Please step aside. Sssss-. The tension in the air was palpable. With this sudden intrusion, everyone seemed to anticipate what might unfold. It seemed like they were afraid of how Aira, who was called a tyrant, would react. H, hey there-! At that moment, another figure emerged. Prev Episode 200.2 Episode 200.2 (EP-200.2) Flower Aira #1 200 ssroom Flower Aira #1 It was a young man. He looked like a mercenary with a scruffy face, scarred gaiters, and armor lined with iron tes. I apologize for intruding. Well immediately clear the way, so please forgive me! Lets go, Sarbina. Quickly! The mans eyes were filled with terror. It was a gaze often seen in Angmar. He seemed to be from Angmar, and perhaps, aware of Airas reputation. But. Aira looked rxed. The one called Sarbina, speak your business. There must be a reason for blocking this Queens path, isnt there? Tha, thank you. Thanks? Ah, thank you. First, let me exin about my vige. Ah, Tollejie. The girl named Sarbina was stuttering a lot. However, such a passive attitude was understandable. If I were asked to speak in front of someone like Caesar or Emperor Nero, my nerves would also be on edge. To step forward on such a subject needs apelling reason. Um, well. Sarbina was unable to speak. With her silence, the gazes of those around her seemed to be filled with even more anxiety and worry. Yet, it was Aira who spoke first. Tollejie. Its a small, quiet vige, surrounded by birch trees, located in the north. Specialties include small tomatoes and olives. You know our vige? That is a silly question. Who do you think I am? I am the Queen. If its from Angmar, I know even the smallest pebble. No, really? I didnt think Aira knew the name of a small vige. It was a bit of a fresh shock for me. As a ruler, it could be said that it was normal, but Aira was a little special. With that said, if I, who had been watching Aira by her side, was surprised, then the youngdy from the rural vige looked even more startled. Her eyes went round, as if she was about to burst into tears from immense emotion. Unlike moments ago when she seemed to be groping for courage, she began toy out stories that seemed to have been kept inside her heart. Our vige borders the big barrier. Because of the recent rumors of monsters crossing over, everyone was terrified. I see. However, even when we requested additional reinforcements from the big city, they were short-staffed But then, the Lioness army came and supplemented the security of the barrier. I heard it was the Queens order. Oh, right. I roughly understood. They are from a vige that bordered the massive barrier to the north. But recently, the security of the wall had begun to crack, which caused worry among the residents. There was such an episode in the original. The story of the dark army flooding in from a hole in the dam. Despite requesting reinforcements, it fell on deaf ears, as everyone was upied by the civil war. Not long ago, Aira dispatched additional troops to the barrier. The vigers seemed grateful for such act. After all, they could protect their homnd and their viges safety. They say there was actually a breach in the barrier. Its terrifying to think what would have happened if they hadnt found it, so thank you, Your Majesty. No need for thanks. I did what was expected of me as the Queen. So, you just need to remain loyal to me as you have been~. Yes, yes! Then, take care. Aira lightly passed the prostrating Sarbina. In the eyes of those who had been watching in anxiety, there seemed to be a hint of relief. Honestly, I felt the same. To think Aira would show suchpassion If it was back when she was sitting on Angmars throne, she might have trampled over the head of the rural girl who blocked her path without even bothering to listen to her story. Aira-nim, that was a queenly act. This story will be on the lips of the people of Angmar. Why do you say that as if its something new? Havent I always acted like a queen? Aira seemed unaware of any change in herself. In that aspect, she wasnt much different from before. But even that was enough. Then lets hurry, its getting hot. We can cool off in the ssroom. I dont feel like theres anything to learn there, though. Just seeing Aira alive and vibrant in this ce made me confident that everything Id done so far wasnt wrong. Aira, you just needed to remain like a flower blossoming on the ice, as you are now. No need to soil your white clothes with mud. No need to grasp a fearsome de in your hand. Just sleepzily and bask under the sun, receiving the admiring gazes of people. For that, I Theo, theres a dog squirrel over there. Is it friends with Keongkeong? . Looking at the face vaguely smiling while pointing at the tree, suddenly, I once again realized I had be the servant of the wretched queen. And without any excuses, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt escape that fact. It felt like some kind of magic, as if Aira, who was a Rank 7 Archmage, had cast a spell on me. Of course, I was no fool, I knew what to call this magic. But for now, I wouldnt name it. Id just leave it nk. Episode 201.1 Episode 201.1 (EP-201.1) Flower Aira #2 201 ssroom Flower Aira #2 It reminded me of when I was just hitting puberty. There was a particrly pretty girl in our ss back then. Whenever I had a moment during ss, I would steal nces in her direction. Look, it was natural for people to be attracted to the opposite sx! Moreover, it became even more evident when the other party possessed a charm that could attract others attention. However, at that time, I felt embarrassed. I was afraid to make eye contact and my heart would race. If by chance she turned her head to look at me, I would quickly pretend to be oblivious. It was a memory from a long time ago, so why was iting back to me now? Seuljeok, seuljeok. This was a spacious ssroom. I was looking at the gazes directed towards Aira from the perspective of a third party. Aira, sitting in the ssroom, was like a ma that attracted peoples attention to her direction. The Queen of Angmar is attending a lecture with us Oh my god, how did this happen? I dont know Sukduk sukduk. I could vividly hear the sound of students chatting with their peers next to me, using my sensitive fairy ears. Neb, a male elf professor who was lecturing Introduction to Fairies on behalf of Ste Bellhawk, must have noticed this. After all, the eyes of the students werent on the ckboard, but rather on that flowing, silky ck hair. After a while, he cleared his throat and tapped the ckboard with his hand. Well, anyway, there is a structural difference between a fairy and a human body. In fact, fairies are closer to spirits. And thats it. Any questions? Seuk. Someone raised a hand. It was Aira Von Tarantera sitting right next to me. Was she actually listening to the lecture? Professor Nebs stern face softened a bit. Student, Queen Aira. The floor is yours, take the chance to ask your question. Wrong. Professor Neb. Im giving YOU the chance to answer my question. I, I see Professor Neb fixed his sses with his leather-gloved hands. He was probably feeling tense as to what question Aira would ask and how he would answer it. Seuk. Though, what eventually came out of Airas mouth waspletely unexpected When is this lecture going to end? * * * All right, thats it for today. Dont skip your assignments or lectures just because theres a festivaling up. Neb closed his book, signaling the end of the lecture. The students quickly got up and started to leave. Amidst the rush, Airas eyes were half-closed, most likely dozing off. Aira-nim, the lecture is over. . Aira simply opened her eyes without saying a word. As we stepped out into the bustling hallway, we were greeted by a familiar face. It was Elga, with her shimmering golden hair and sparkling blue eyes. With her back against the wall, it looked just like a scene from a movie. The only downside was the perplexed and astonished expression on Elgas face. Oh my, I cant believe it Aira, did you actually sit through a boring lecture like Introduction to Fairies!? Elga looked at Aira exiting the ssroom with an incredulous expression. Why the sudden change? Did you listen to the lecture? What was it about? The elf professors story was boring~. My information on fairies minimally grew. I didnt think the yawning Aira learned anything from the ss But was that really the lecture? I remember todays lecture was about nymph ecology. Apparently, the lectures Aira and I had heard were different. Theo, whats my schedule? Youve attended the morning Introduction to Fairies lecture. Now, you have some time until the next one, which is the Tea Time Lecture. I see. Then lets eat. If so, should we go to the student cafeteria? However, Elga seemed puzzled by my suggestion. Student cafeteria? Youre going to take Aira there? To the ce that sells bean sprout soup for 3,000 coins a bowl? Thats why were going. The student cafeteria was always crowded because the food was cheap and affordable. Which meant that I could showcase Aira to as many people as possible. Judging from Elgas reaction, I felt somewhat reassured. People in this world seemed to have little concept of politicians showing their faces to voters in public restaurants and markets. This was already an outdated marketing trick in my past world. But here, it might surprisingly be well-received. Politicians eating popr local dishes like rice soup or tteokbokki worked as a campaign. So, there was no reason for this not to work here. Look, isnt that Queen Angmar? True! And isnt that Lady Lioness beside her?! Good, there was instant reaction. Though, this was more attention and gazes than I anticipated, which made me jittery The good news was that Aira was a natural born-celebrity, so this much attention didnt really faze her. Why would the Queene to the student cafeteria? Is she here to eat? You idiot, do you think Queen Angmar would eat a 3,000 coin tteokbokki? Listening closely, the reactions seemed evenly divided between curiosity and doubts. That was not bad. We sat down at an empty table for now. Hmph, Im going to have tonkatsu. Elga did not hide her skepticism and disapproval about the situation at all. She snorted and selected her menu. Elga was familiar with this ce as she asionally dined with me here. Ill have lime soda too. Hey, Aira. What are you going to eat? Um. On the other hand, it was not an exaggeration to say that Aira was a flower in a greenhouse, living a refined and sheltered life. Theo, does the manager of this ce not bring you a menu? There were aspects ofmon life that she was unfamiliar with. Did you hear? She said the manager. Well, she probably only ate expensive and good things that the manager exins at high-end restaurants Sukduk sukduk. Prev Episode 201.2 Episode 201.2 (EP-201.2) Flower Aira #2 201 ssroom Flower Aira #2 The reaction wasnt very positive Aira-nim, there isnt a separate menu. You can pick if theres anything that catches your interest among the items written up there. Seureureu. Aira opened her slender eyes in response to my words and looked at the menu board on the wall. Seeing her gaze upon the 3,000-coin bean sprout soup or the 5,000-coin tonkatsu made me slightly tense. If it was Aira, it wouldnt be strange if she was like, Theo, the menu is wrong. A 3,000-coin soup? Isnt that just fodder for animals? You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Wait, seriously? Saying that would just be counterproductive to our purpose foring here! Theo, the menu is-. Aira-nim. Just as Aira was about to say something, I hurriedly interrupted her. Though, it was evidently impolite, with Aira furrowing her brow slightly in response. Its not like you to cut me off, Theo Aira-nim, may I suggest a menu? No, Ive already decided. Really? I want the red food that the person is eating over there. You mean the tteokbokki? Yes. Airas order was quickly prepared. The person who seemed to be the cook of the student cafeteria looked at us with a rather serious expression. Everyone was probably looking this way. Airas gaze was fixed on the dish in front of her. A food made from rice, flour and chili powder. How unique. Well, uhm, not really. Regardless of my response, Aira gracefully sliced and ate the tteokbokki. Seukseuk. To be honest, I wondered who would eat tteokbokki with a knife like it was steak. Was that supposed to be a fancy dish? I dont know, but it looks impressive! The reactions werent too bad. It was probably thanks to Airas rare job, Flower. Whatever she did, shed be seen in a positive light. It tastes even better when you dip it in tteokbokki sauce. There was such a method? Finally, Aira dipped it into the red sauce. Its like apletely different dish. Its more edible than I thought. No wonder people flock here to get this. I guess everyones taste buds are the same. Hmph, shes just trying to show off! Are you a Serazade supporter? There were a few grumblers, but most faces seemed to say, Good enough. It was at least a passing grade. * * * Was Airas visit to the student cafeteria so sensational? Or was it because the journalist I hired in advance, Nymph Hoenoi, who worked diligently to write the article that got published in the newspaper even before noon? Look. The seat where Aira-nim sat will be designated as a special seat, and the dishes you ate will bebined into a Queens Set. Chwararak-. I unfolded the newspaper to show, but Aira didnt seem particrly interested in what was written. In thisnguid teatime lecture, the only thing that seemed to catch Airas attention was the stray cat that Elga found and was ying with. Seuk. As Aira reached her hand out, the cat ying with Elga climbed onto Airasp and curled up, closing its eyes. Swish-. Aira stroked the ck cats head with her hand. Purr, purr. The cat happily purred, but therge lioness on the side, Elga, growled angrily. Hey, are you taking away my cat!? Elga protested that the cat she had found was taken away. However, Aira simply replied, I didnt take it away, it came to me~. Really, its just a cat, stop fussing over it. Mirna just watched the scene, lightly sipping her tea without much interest. Fridays leisurely tea time lecture. As this week, which had been busy in many ways, was slowlying to an end Stomp stomp-. Soon, arge group of people appeared next to the table shaded by a parasol. Most of them had tanned skin, and at their center stood a petite woman draped in a long ck dress. I didnt expect youd be enjoying leisure in a ce like this. Arent you being a bit too proud after getting a slight step above against this Highness? Serazade. Meow-. The cat that had been sitting on Airasp suddenly bristled its fur and darted away. Everyone tensed up and looked warily at the unexpected encounter, including Elga and Mirna, who stared at the foreign Empress. But Serazade said as if nothing was wrong. Quite impressive for a blind chick. But Tarantera, this Highness knows that youre not bright enough to pull off such tricks. Thats right, half-fairy. Its all your doing, correct? Seuk. Serazades slender finger rested on my cheek. Its a shame. A talented individual like you is unable to shine under a dull queen. How about it? Wannae under this Highness wing Tak-. Before Serazade could finish, someone mmed their hand onto the table. It was Aira, of course. Serazade, are you nning to snatch Theo away from me? If so, youd best be prepared. Snatch? I dont know about you, but this Highness doesnt have such a nasty hobby. However, if the half-fairy chooses toe to me, I will not stop him. Seureuek-. Serazades finger, which was on my cheek, withdrew. Then, Sir Theo. Please think carefully. Who will you stand under? If its this Highness, I can elevate you higher. Under my wing, youll soar~. Prev Episode 202.1 Episode 202.1 (EP-202.1) Flower Aira #3 202 ssroom Flower Aira #3 After Serazades intrusion, the peaceful tea party was turned upside down. Such insolence! It wasnt enough that she interrupted the tea party, shes even going on with provocation! If even Mirna, who usually didnt show much emotion, frowned and trembled, it was clear how much of a magnitude Serazades visit was. Hey, Aira. You should have said something. Why did you stay silent like a fool? Its gonna look like we lost! Elga was also visibly upset. She didnt like the fact that Aira didnt say anything back to Serazade. From Elgas perspective, it was a reasonable thought to have. On the other hand, Aira looked rtively rxed. Everyone should calm down~. Serazade, that wenchs purpose is to create chaos like this. Like throwing a stone onto a calmke. She enjoys the ripples. Despite saying this, the tea in Airas cup had a slight ripple. It was such a small wave that one wouldnt be able to notice it, unless they were sitting right next to her. It meant that Aira was also harboring some anger. Still, it was fortunate that Aira didnt make a scene in front of Serazade. If Aira had grabbed Serazade by the throat with her telekinesis, I couldnt bear to imagine what would have happened. Ripple, ripple. However, the seemingly insignificant ripple started to be noticeable. Hey, Theo. What did you do to make Serazade tailing you like this? How messed up were you to cause something like this. After the tea time lecture, Elga dragged me to a secluded corner and started to vent her frustration. You, will any woman just do for you? Shes shes a bit extreme, dont you think! It seemed like there was a misunderstanding Elga might be thinking that I had an affair with Serazade, and that was why Serazade reacted that way to me. Attempting to seduce a foreign Empress? Did Elga really think that? Well, if such a thing were to happen, it could potentially lead to political and nationalplications Shes got a small chest like a kid! No different from a nymph. Are you saying you like anything if its a woman? . The chest was the problem. Its not what Elga-nim thinks. I have never seduced or flirted with Serazade-nim. Hmm? Really? Elga didnt seem to trust me. Our level of trust was limited as it stood, but considering that I once confidently talked about creating a harem and having lots of children in front of Elga. However, I swore I never had such ns for Serazade. I wouldnt stop her if she came, but I was not so confident as to reach out first. Anyway. It took quite a while to convince Elga. But my sincerity seemed to have reached her, as the misunderstanding has been resolved to some extent. However, how would I tell Mirna? And what about Aira? My vision darkened a little at the thought of exining everything again. Perhaps this was what Serazade aimed for. The fact that I needed to exin myself made her strategy already half a sess. Once people started doubting, there would be no end to it. But what Serazade overlooked was the depth of trust Aira had in me! There might even be no need for further exnation. Indeed, returning to her room, Aira didnt ask for any exnation as she showered and changed intofortable pajamas. Watching Aira close her eyes as she prepared for bed, I couldnt help but feel a moment of relief as this tumultuous day finally came to an end. Theo. Then Airas eyes, which I thought were closed, were looking up at me. Does Aira-nim need anything? Do you think so too? What do you mean? That if you were under themand of another Queen or leader besides me, you might have been able to rise higher. Aira was asking such a question? Why would you say such a thing? This is not the confident Aira-nim that I know. The Aira I knew would have confidently said, Of course, I know how to handle and treat people better than anyone else~. In that sense, the current Aira seemed uneasy. It was as if her nature, inertia, or sturdy frame was slightly shaken or formed a crack. However, upon reflection, this was only natural. Aira was also human. She had recentlye of age and been burdened with the crown. It was natural for her to feel uneasy and shaken at times. Wasnt this normal? Perhaps Aira was in the process of returning to normalcy. From someone who seemed like a mannequin, numbed by various events, to an ordinary person. Seuk- Meanwhile, Airas eyes were unblinkingly facing me, which left me uncertain about where to ce my gaze. How was it that people in this world had no aversion to looking into the eyes of others? I couldnt help but wonder how I appeared in those eyes, making me suddenly conscious of the expression on my face and how I looked to her. Theo. Breaking the momentary awkward silence, Aira called me. It was something Id noticed, but she liked calling my name like this. Youve always been different from others since the first time I saw you. You dont seek honor. You dont desire a high position or wealth. Me? Yes. Thats why there were times when I couldnt understand. What is it that makes you so loyal to me? Um-. Of course, isnt it because Im already being rewarded for being able to serve Aira-nim? The fact that a former ve like me can closely work with. I wasnt able to finish my sentence. . Prev Episode 203.1 Episode 203.1 (EP-203.1) Summer #1 203 Cold Summer #1 Aira woke up some time after that. But it was enough time for people to be rmed, calling priests and healers to determine the cause. It might have been for a very long time, but for me, those moments felt exceptionally excruciating. It felt like the day was being endlessly stretched. . Aira in bed, gradually woke up, blinking her long eyshes and ncing around. She didnt show much surprise or embarrassment. Rather, she was just calm. It felt as though she was reminiscing, gazing at a beautiful, long standing tree in her old hometown. After a while, her ck eyes finally fixed on me. Her soft lips parted and she asked. How long have I been lying down? Its been about thirty minutes. I see With that, our conversation briefly ended. It looked like she wanted to ask more, but Airas lips remained sealed. On the contrary, I couldnt stay still I have many questions for Aira. Aira-nim, the priests and healers said it was due to sleep deprivation. It was the umted fatigue. I havent been able to sleep welltely. I had to wake up early in the morning and listen to lectures. Was she simply admitting to copsing due tock of sleep? Everyone was greatly rmed when Aira suddenly copsed after demonstrating magic. I even thought that she might have been hit by a poison dart from somewhere. Fortunately, it was not a major illness or threat of assassination, but only symptoms of overworking and fatigue. The sudden loss of consciousness was attributed to a sudden onset of drowsiness. But, drowsiness? Aira spent most of her days sleeping. For someone like her to suffer from sleep deprivation seemed iprehensible to me. Ahh, my head hurt with all theseplications! People must have been surprised. We managed to cover it up somehow, so it should be fine. And Aira-nims health is more important than anything else. Still, sleep deprivation, how did that happen? Just as it sounds. I wascking sleep. But, Aira-nim, you are already getting enough rest. At my half-worried, half-doubtful question, Aira chuckled as if she heard the obvious. Theo, just as people have varying appetites, people also have different sleep needs. I knew that. But that was when the margin of error was rtively narrow, like 7 hours or 6 hours of sleep a day. Meanwhile, Aira slept an average of 8 hours or more. For someone like her, suddenly copsing because she was waking up a bit early to attend lectures and engage with people in the morning seemed quite problematic. Rather, I had a very interesting dream. Dream of seeing the sea under the hot summer sun. The white sand is spread like chalk powder, with shells and crabs scattered about. Aira casually talked about her dream. But I knew that she was just trying to change the subject of the conversation. Normally, I would have let it slide. But after seeing her suddenly copse in front of many people, I couldnt just ignore it. Aira-nim, dont you think you should undergo a thorough examination? Im concerned that your continuous long sleeps might indicate a problem. I am the Queen. I know every single stone in Angmar. So how can I not know my body? As Aira said this, she subtly avoided my gaze. Suddenly. I began to suspect whether Aira was hiding something from me. As she said, she would know her own bodys condition best. Why were her sleeps so long? However. I didnt think shed tell me why. After all, Aira had kept many secrets from me. This was probably just one of them Seureureuk. Aira pushed aside the soft nket and stood up, cing her feet on the carpet. She quickly straightened the white gown draped over her body, then drew the curtains and looked outside the window. The world was still bright. It was just around 3 oclock in the afternoon. Narrowing her eyes against the dazzling sun of that summer, Aira said. Wasnt there a gathering scheduled at the square from 3 oclock today? I might be a bitte. Theo, get ready to go out. Now, bring me my clothes. It was already cancelled, mydy. Theres no more schedules for today. It would be good for you to rest. Cancelled? Aira, who had been basking in the sun by the window, took a step back. Then, slowly turning her head, she looked at me. ck silky hair cascaded down her shoulders and chest as she tilted her head. Who dares to cancel my schedule without my permission? This cannot continue. Even at this moment, that cunning Serazade must be lurking around! Aira-nim, you need to rest today. Ive cleared all your schedules. . Airas expression turned extremely cold. As she slowly examined me, her gaze, as sharp as ice, pricked at my chest like frost. But only for a moment. Just as the cloudy sky cleared, Airas expression also softened slightly. Theo, wasnt it you who suggested it would be good to present myself frequently to the people? Why are you saying such things now? I did say that at the time, but now its different. If Aira-nim has any health issues, its better not to do it. And arbitrarily canceling my schedule, that was foolish. Decision-making is the duty of the Queen. If it were someone else, they would have faced severe consequences. . Well then, go and reschedule the cancelled appointments. Its not toote. No. You must rest today. And, you may have to continue to rest in the future as well. Theo Gospel Aira called my name. It felt as if everything around was engulfed in cold air. This is not a request but an order. Are you refusing to obey your Queen now? You know very well what I do to those who defy me, dont you? Seureuk, seureuk. Prev Episode 203.2 Episode 203.2 (EP-203.2) Summer #1 203 Cold Summer #1 Airas hair sharply stuck out in all directions, akin to spider legs. At the same time, my skin stung like pickled cider. Such menacing aura Even something as simple as anger could stir up mana to this extent. Was this what a Rank 7 Archmage was? Seuk. Aira extended her exposed leg from under her gown toward me. Its meaning was all too clear. Theo Gospel, show your loyalty. And apologize for canceling my schedule without permission. Apologize for not listening to me! She was telling me to kneel on all fours and kiss her foot like a dog a submissive beast. It didnt really matter that much since itd always been like this back in Angmars court. Aira-nim, prostrating before your presence is something I can do anytime, anywhere. However, when ites to matters that might threaten Your Highnesss health Tsk. The sound of a slight tongue-click echoed loudly in the spacious room. Swiftly, the leg retreated back into the white gown. You are crossing the line. . How dare an unknown half-fairy dare to stand on top of my head, the Queen of Angmar. You were just like them in the end. . Scram. Aira-nim-. Scram! I wont say it three times. And never. Aira looked like she was about to say something, but quickly decided to purse her lips. Never. There was a momentary hesitation. Aira seemed to swallow back the rest of her words, but even without fairy ears, anyone could understand what she meant. Then I shall take my leave. Leaving Aira alone in the room, I had no choice but to walk out into the hallway. Among the myriad of emotions swirling within me, the most prominent feeling was emptiness. It felt as if all the struggles and hard work Id done were all swept away by a single wave, like a castle made of sand. Among all the time and effort expended, it all seemed meaningless. There you are, Sir Theo. How is it? Mirna and Elga were waiting for me outside with their arms crossed. As I stepped out, their faces brightened, asking me various questions. How is it? Is Aira awake? Is she hurt anywhere? Shes awake now. Well, thats a relief. But why do you look so grim? Perhaps because the soundproofing was good, but it seemed like the events in the room didnt reach the hallway. I was unsure of what to say, so I hesitated on how to exin this. Anyway, they would soon find out the truth, so I might as well just tell them as it was. I, got kicked out * * * Kicked out. As I said it aloud, reality started to sink in. Until now, it was just a conversation between me and Aira. But now, it would spread as an incident. In the quiet campus cafe on ate afternoon as the sun was setting, Elga and Mirna didnt believe me. That Aira had dismissed me. It seemed shocking and impossible for them to believe such. Hey, you must be mistaken or something. Did Aira really kick you out? She probably just wants some space and cool off a little-. Isnt it like that? In response to Elgas question, I recalled my final moments with Aira. As much as I wanted to think otherwise, there was simply no mistaking it. Beside her, Mirna, hiding her face with her fan, let out a small sigh. Wasnt it already a well-known story that Queen Tarantera is such a person? Swallow when sweet, spit when bitter. A foolish tyrant who kicks out loyalists as she pleases. Hey, Mirna. Theo was just kicked out. Why do you look so happy? Am I? Thats just what youre thinking. Sir Theo got kicked out by that capricious Queen. Now hes left with nowhere to go. Why would I have any reason to be pleased? Mirna chuckled behind her fan, her demeanor reminiscent of a viiness from some story. It was oddly fitting, more than I had expected. Jirit-. After giving Mirna a thorough nce, Elga put her hand on my shoulder. Hey, anyway. Well, you know, Airas fickleness isnt something new. Shes probably just overwhelmed right now and doesnt even know what shes saying. Do you think so? Yeah. Its just between us, but honestly, Aira Shes so pampered, she cant even put on stockings properly by herself. . Aira cant even eat alone in the student cafeteria, what can she do without you? Shell probably look for you soon enough. A week, no, three days will be enough! Elgas words made sense. Aira was a fickle person, so she might call me back soon. However, Mirna interjected from the side. If she calls you back like that, are you going to obediently follow? Sir Theo, dont you have your own pride and dignity? Hey, Mirna. Are you trying to drive a wedge between Theo and Aira right now? I just stated the facts. Besides, it was bound to happen someday. Being cast aside by whim, being called back by whim. Its not easy to endure under such a Queen for years. Thats true, but its oddly annoying when you say it. Ah, I dont know anymore. Elga finally gave up, leaning back in her chair with both hands on the back of her head. Seeing how her rival Lady Lioness got silenced, Mirna, now more pleased, added. So, Sir Theo. What are you going to do next? . I never thought about it. My mind was truly nk, as if all the ns and paths I had built up until now had disappeared overnight. And indeed, they had. If you have nowhere else to go, how abouting to our vi? Hey, even if he has nowhere to go, why would Theo go to your vi? There are three very good reasons. Chuck-. With those words, Mirna proceeded to raise three fingers. Prev Episode 204.1 Episode 204.1 (EP-204.1) Summer #2 204 Cold Summer #2 ording to Mirna, there were three very good reasons for me to stay at their vi. First, Sir Theo has many enemies. While serving under Queen Aira, you have undoubtedly made foes. At Mirnas words, I thought of the enemies I had made. There were many rebels who tried to usurp Aira. Rumors of being dismissed by the Queen will spread quickly. Then there will be many who will target Sir Theo. Wouldnt a dependable shade be necessary for Sir Theos safety? Mirna confidently presented her argument as if it were the most reasonable and obvious thing. However, Elga, who was listening, crossed her arms and frowned. Hey, isnt it better for him to be with me than to be at your vi? Having the Lioness familys protection is better than the Draco familys dining room, with just a signboard left. Fufu, as expected of Lady Lioness. You never stray from my expectations, do you? This is where the second reasones in. And what might that be? Second. Lady Lionesss dormitory is in the Single digits tinum Hall. If you stay there, youll definitely run into the Queen, surely. Whether it was intentional or not, Mirna paused and swallowed briefly. Even in that moment, with half of her face concealed behind the fan, her alluring crimson eyes were fixed on my face. As if urging me to imagine, to envision staying in Elgas dormitory and encountering Aira in the hallway or somewhere else. It would be dreadful, that much was certain With experience as a college CC, I knew how awkward it could be to bump into an ex-girlfriend in the corridor or lecture hall. Of course, Aira wasnt an ex-girlfriend but you get the idea. In that sense, our vi is the ideal ce for a quiet stay. Its peaceful and, besides, its impossible for a man to stay in Lady Lioness dormitory in the first ce. Then what is the third reason? That. Mirna, who had been exining meticulously, suddenly found herself at a loss for words. Soon, she fluttered the fan that covered her face and asked insistently. Is that really important now? Isnt it enough for Lady Lioness to understand with just the first two reasons? You itch! You said there are three without even thinking about it!? B, itch? How vulgar! Take that back! Elga and Mirna started bickering, which gathered attention towards us. Seeing such, I cleared my throat and grabbed their attention back towards me. Thank you for your suggestions. However, I think I need some time alone. My head and chest wereplicated, so I wanted to have time to sort them out. Men sometimes needed their own time and space, and be in their mancave. With that in mind, I left the worried gazes of Elga and Mirna, and headed to my own space which was my dormitory. As I opened the door and stepped in, Keongkeong stopped spinning the wheel and stretched its body against the ss wall. Keongkeong! It seemed curious if I had brought some acorns from outside. Looking at it, I suddenly remembered that it was Aira who had gifted me the ss enclosure. Didnt they get along quite well back then? How hard Ive been trying for so long. I felt a spark of anger. Did she even know what I had done? Was it right for her to kick me out just because I expressed some concern for her health? Shes probably just overwhelmed right now and doesnt even know what shes saying. Elgas voice echoed in my head. It was a usible exnation. Aira was always unpredictable and erratic. Perhaps, she simplyshed out at me as a way of venting her frustrations. Regardless, even if she called me backter, there was no guarantee that todays events wouldnt repeat themselves. Maybe for her, in the end, I just amounted to that much Well then, lets see how well you could do without me. * * * The next day. I left the dormitory at aroundte noon, after having trouble sleeping withplicated thoughts. Part of me wondered if Aira had changed her mind and was calling for me. Whenever I hear something at the door, I would wonder if it was her. I even thought of a passing bird at the window to be a messenger pigeon she sent to me. But there was nothing of the sort. Really? Was this how it was going to be? The sun was relentlessly zing down the earth. The weather forecast said that it was probably the hottest of the month, yet my heart felt as cool as the shade in the courtyard. Before long, I noticed a gathering of people bustling in the park. Among them sat a woman with a familiar face. ! I was startled and hid in a corner like some guilty criminal. It would have been really awkward if our eyes met. As I hid in the corner, I stole a quick nce through the crowd. There was Aira, with bare legs exposed to everyone without wearing stockings. Her hair was somewhat disheveled, and her clothes seemed a bit wrinkled. She looked far from the perfect Queen she usually portrayed herself as. That was right, of course. I somehow felt better. Aira might have a sharp mind, but she was clumsy in unexpected ways. Was she ufortable without me? Was she starting to miss me now? As I smirked with such thoughts-. So, where is my court secretary? Aira nced around at the people nearby and spoke as such. A court secretary? It was clear she was looking for me. Indeed, Aira couldnt do without me. I felt a slight sense of pride. Your Majesty the Queen. I have brought everything you requested. Yes. Good job. Suddenly, someone approached Aira and knelt before her. My brow furrowed in confusion. Who was this? I wasnt familiar with them. Despite being in the sweltering summer heat, they were draped in all-ck fabric, and their face was covered with a spider-like veil. Prev Episode 205.2 Episode 205.2 (EP-205.2) Summer #3 205 Cold Summer #3 Was I getting smacked in the head with the fan again? While I got a little nervous with that thought, Mirna suddenly wrapped her hands around the back of my head and pulled me towards her chest. Soft soft-. Thanks to this, my face was buried in her breasts. They were soft and warm, with a refreshing scent. Ho, how is it? Has the clutter in your mind cleared up? Youre not thinking about the Queen anymore, right? Mirna spoke with a somewhat shy voice. Indeed, as she said, many of the worries that had filled my mind vanished in an instant. However, unlike my calming mind, I could feel the devils horn growing restless below. Oh, how simple men can be * * * There were still some positive aspects to consider. As Id ended up in this situation, perhaps I could develop a closer rtionship with the Draco twins. Sir Theo, lets go fishing at the pond when I get back. Until then, please keep an eye on the house. After seeing her off, I closed the garden gate and swept the floor. Swish, swish. Life here was like living as a noblemans butler. To be honest, I didnt think it was bad to have such a rxed life. Living under the tyrant Queen, performing all sorts of conspiracy tactics at the court. vs Seeing the girls off and getting hugs from time to time, enjoying a leisurely mansion life. It was clear which one would be the moreid back and tranquil life. This was good for my mental health. While sweeping the garden for a while, I saw someone approaching the garden gate. Angmars gardener who leaves even the ministers kneeling is actually sweeping a garden Its all part of lifes journey, I suppose. Seureuk-. The person took off the robe over their head, revealing a rich blond hair that was tied back. It started dazzling as the sunlight reflected off it. Elga-nim, what brings you here? I came to see if youre doing well. Mind if Ie in? Having said that, Elga opened the garden gate and entered at will. I will be the first Lioness to enter the Draco mansion without blood. Was it okay for her to just enter like this? However, Elga was already in the garden and didnt seem to have any intention of leaving. Paseuseuk. Paseuk-. At this time, the intruder-intercepting gargoyles that Mirna had set up activated. What looked like ordinary stone statues began to move, with eyes glowing crimson. Surprised, Elgas mouth formed an O. You really bothered to get something like this again? Those sleazy Draco bastards! You think you can stop me with something like this!? Gwaoo-. The gargoyles extended their hands and attacked Elga. However, Elga easily dodged and then struck the back of its head with the edge of her hand. As a result, the jewels embedded in its eyes rolled on the ground like eyeballs popping out. Gek. It had stopped working. No, what if you break them? I heard these are very expensive. Hey, it was just self-defense. Did you not see these guys attacking me first? And, we can just put the jewels back. Mirna would be really mad if she found out. I picked up the jewels and ced them back into the gargoyles eye sockets. But it didnt move again Lets go inside first. Its hot! In the midst of this, Elga took the lead and walked into the mansion as if it were her own home. Indeed, it was definitely cooler inside. Look at these antiques. Having them in the mansion makes it dull. It darkens the ce, does it not? As Elga entered the mansion, shemented on the antique items decorating the surroundings, such as armors and portrait frames. Shinggg-. She even pulled out a sword stuck in some armor and chucked it back in. Watching Elga act so freely made me uneasy. Elga-nim, isnt it a bit too much to touch random things? What if theres a cursed item Why would you keep such a thing in the house? Well, the Dracos are insidious after all. So, youve been here for two days now. Did anything happen? Elga nced around and subtly asked in a low voice. I wasnt so oblivious as to not understand what she meant. She was probably asking if there had been any progress between Mirna and me. Looking back, apart from the hug we shared yesterday, there hadnt been much progress. Wed just had meals together, yed chess, and gone for walks. That was about it. However, even without hearing such an exnation, Elga looked at me with a frown. Even though everything is set up, youre still not doing anything? Theo Gospel, where has that ambition of yours gone? Are you so rxed to just hole yourself here? . With that said, I had nothing else to retort with. Fact was more effective than any other attack spell. Reflecting a bit on my gloomy self, I responded with a hint of cheekiness. So, did youe all the way to the rival Draco Familys mansion just to cheer me on with such talk? What, do I look like such an idle person? I, Im just here to give you this! Rustle, rustle. Elga reached into her robe and pulled out a thin piece of paper from between her breasts. It was the Ark newspaper. Look, this is the morning paper. Chwareureuk-. I unfolded it and read what was written. There were many things written about the events that took ce in Ark yesterday. But what caught my attention the most was Queen Aira Von Tarantera, fainted once again during another lecture tour. ording to officials, it was just a minor incident-. Some specte that it might be an act to gain sympathy ahead of the Queen contest-. I closed the newspaper and looked at Elga. She fainted again? Yeah. But judging from your reaction, it looks like youre kept unaware of this. It must be due to that devious wench, Mirna. Indeed, Mirna definitely hid this from me Episode 206.1 Episode 206.1 (EP-206.1) Summer #4 206 Cold Summer #4 Despite knowing it was inappropriate, I searched through Mirnas study. Then, I found newspapers crumpled and thrown into the trash can. Most of the articles were about recent events regarding Aira, of course, things I didnt know about. Seeing all these, I could be sure of one thing: Mirna was intentionally blocking information about Aira from me. Why would she do that? She had promised to convey everything truthfully. She lied to me If it were Elga, who was generally dishonest, it might have been different. But the thought of Mirna Draco who lived a devout life akin to that of a priest deceiving me felt like a greater betrayal. When a bad person did something wrong, you would curse and simply move on, Well, thats just who they are. But when seemingly good people such as priests or teachers did something wrong, it felt worse, it was more infuriating. My blood ran cold, along with goosebumps. I waited for Mirna toe back from work. When she saw me waiting for her at the entrance of the garden, she raised her hand warmly. You were waiting? You didnt have to. Ill carry the bag for you. I first helped Mirna with her bag and belongings. It reminds me of the past when I had servants and attendants. Mirna seemed to radiate warmth after returning from work. I couldnt imagine her having an inkling that I had rummaged through her trash can and read the newspapers. I wanted to question Mirna about it right away, but it felt too harsh to confront her this way after having worked all day. So I decided to have dinner with her first. Miss Mirna, I prepared dinner today. Albeit, its just something simple made from whats avable. Sir Theos cooking? I look forward to it. I treated her to a simple pasta. With an abundance of flour, oil, and tomatoes, it wasnt too difficult to prepare. After finishing it, Mirna smiled satisfactorily. Youre better at cooking than I expected. I never knew that Sir Theo had such culinary skills. Well, Ive lived alone for quite a while. After clearing the dishes, I led Mirna to the cozy sofa. You must have been busy with work all day, let me give you a massage. A massage? Mirna gave me a slightly wary look. Did she think I would do something bad through the massage? Please. . But with my urging, Mirna reluctantlyid down on the sofa. I gently pressed her slender back with the broad part of my palm. Gradually, her tense body rxed like a stray cat in someones hands. Hmm, It feels nice. Whats the asion today? Getting treated to a meal and even a massage afterward. . Despite Mirnas inquiry, I continued to press her back harder. Soon, with all the heat and passion, beads of sweat trickled down my forehead and dripped onto my chin. And just like that, ten minutes passed. Thats enough. We can stop here, anymore and itll be difficult for Sir Theo. Mirna rose from the sofa as if satisfied. Since Ive received such a favor, its only natural for me to give you an appropriate return. Is there anything you desire, Sir Theo? Mirna asked me if there was something I wanted. It turned out she was indeed someone who knew how to repay kindness. She was not without manners. What a relief. Then please grant me this wish. I decided to naturally express what I had been thinking about. Could you possibly give me yesterdays or the day befores newspaper? News, newspaper? Mirna, who had just been showing apassionate expression until now, looked slightly flustered. Youre asking me for a newspaper? Yes, a newspaper. Its not too difficult, is it? As far as I know, newspapers are delivered to this mansion every morning. . Instead of answering, Mirnas red eyes darted around with a sense of uneasiness. It was as though she was grasping at straws, trying to see if there would be anything helpful. Uh, well, I already threw them away. You shouldve told me earlier. Its a pity! Instead, do you need anything else? Chwareureuk-. Mirna unfolded her fan and slightly covered her face. It was evident that she was ashamed. I looked at her and then took something out of my arms. It was a piece of newspaper. T-thats. Mirna-nim, did you deliberately hide this from me? That Queen Aira has copsed again? Sir Theo theres a reason for that. Reason? Seureuk-. I got up from my seat. Then Mirna trembled, leaning her back further on the sofa like a cornered rabbit. A-are you trying to intimidate me now? Why are you getting angry with me? No, I just want to know the reason. Why did you hide these things from me? You said you would tell me the truth. . I really trusted you, Mirna-nim. Please tell me honestly now. If you lie again, I might really get angry. . Mirna kept her mouth shut. Her cheeks seemed puffier than usual, looking like this was all unfair to her. She didnt budge for a while. She didnt seem inclined to make excuses nor have signs of any intention of doing so. There would be nothing but exhaustion if I continued to confront Mirna like this. Mirna-nim, its only been a few days, but Im really grateful. I turned back. Then after a few minutes of being tight lipped, Mirna finally opened her mouth, almost screaming. W-where are you going!? You cant go! If you leave, youll just be at the mercy of that wicked Queen again! Swiftly-. Prev Episode 206.2 Episode 206.2 (EP-206.2) Summer #4 206 Cold Summer #4 Unbing of her dignity, Mirna quickly stood up and blocked my path. With her arms spread wide to the sides and her legs stretched out shoulder-width apart, she looked like the character . It was out of ce given the situation, but her somewhat cute appearance almost made meugh. Was she really trying to make meugh? I had to maintain a serious and angry expression. Perhaps it was my acting skills, but Mirna seemed utterly serious, as if she hadnt noticed my thoughts. Im sorry for hiding it. But, Sir Theo, why dont you understand that I did it for your sake? Youre saying you did it for my sake? Thats right! When you hear such news, Sir Theo will surely go to the Queen. But what if that capricious Queen decides to take your head this time? Mirna was right. Last time I was lucky enough to survive. What if Aira simply cut me down this time? It seemed that Mirna was worried about that. So, Mirna-nim judged that its for my betterment. Yes! Suddenly. This made me wonder, had Aira ever felt this way. Has she ever thought for my sake? . . Then, the feeling of betrayal towards Mirna and theplex emotions that had lingered in my mind seemed to cool down a bit. In fact, Id lied to Mirna more than a few times. In that sense, werent Mirna and I alike? In a way, the husband sang and the wife followed. With that, my emotions seemed to have settled a bit. Actually, I wasnt in a position to use Mirna of deceiving me. In this world, the ones deceived would be at fault. Why are you silent? Say something, anything. Why are you looking at me like that? My brief moment of thought seemed to have thrown Mirna into a thousand different thoughts. Humans certainly suffered from their active imaginations. Are you thinking of leaving me here? Im really doing it for you, Sir Theo. Mirnas voice was trembling with anxiety. Did she think I was going to say something like Lets break up right here? You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 I see. Of course, my stance was, Why me? Why would I break up with Mirna? If anything, I would do the opposite. I wanted to hold onto Mirna and make sure she wouldnt run away from me. Mirna-nim. I opened my mouth after being silent for so long. My voice was calmer than I expected, surprising even myself. Step, step-. I slowly approached Mirna. Seems like your head is filled with weird thoughts. I returned the words that Mirna had said to me before, and flicked her forehead. Ttak-. Aht! Mirna clutched her forehead and plopped down on the floor. S-sir ! Ah, even my father hasnt hit me before! Mirnas face reddened like a boiling kettle. It was quite cute. Mirna-nim, has your mind cleared up now? . Mirna held onto her forehead and stared at me. Then, I calmly spoke with affection. Mirna-nim. In conversations with women, Id heard that paying attention to tone and intonation was sometimes more important than the facts or essence of the conversation. I believe that you did what you did for my sake, Mirna-nim. However, I still think it would be good to have a conversation with Aira-nim. Now that Sir Theo was kicked out, on what grounds are you going to meet the Queen? I believe you can help me with that, Mirna-nim. You could appoint me as a temporary representative of the Draco family, or even as a son-inw. Why would I. As she was about to say something, Mirna slowly closed her lips. Mirna was wise. She must have noticed that this was some kind of deal I was offering to her. If she handled this matter well, all questions about the newspaper incident would be cleanly erased. Perhaps realizing this, Mirna slowly sighed after getting up. Ah, I really dont know. As expected, Mirna-nim is generous. Hmm Poreureung-. Thus, a letter addressed to Queen Aira was sent. It had the official seal of the Draco Family engraved, so even Aira would not be able to ignore or destroy it. So, what conversation do you intend to have with the Queen? Are you going to apologize for your mistakes? Mirna had her arms crossed and puffed up cheeks, full of dissatisfaction. Regarding the question of what I was going to talk about, I tried to organize stray thoughts in my head. Eventually, one answer could emerge. Well talk about each others true feelings. Episode 207.1 Episode 207.1 (EP-207.1) Summer #5 207 Cold Summer #5 Being apart from each other could reveal things we didnt notice before. As there would be difort in someones disappearance after always having them by your side, I came to realize a lot during the days of being quite distant from Aira. That there were many things that Aira and I were hiding from each other. While we had many discussions such as weather, dress codes, politics, and international affairs, we never truly opened up about our inner feelings. Aira didnt know I was Solomons grandson, or even worse, that I was an odd reincarnate. It was something I couldnt bring myself to say. Simrly, I didnt know what kind of thoughts Aira harbored. There was no telling what fatal secret she was hiding. As long as death didnt separate us, I thought wed be together forever. But I now could see, our connection wasnt actually that deep. If the opportunity arose, Id like to have a conversation this time. Not with Queen Aira, but with the human side of Aira. If there could be a chance, that was. No reply yet. And the messenger pigeon hasnt returned either. Mirna sighed softly as she gazed at the dark night sky. Feeling a bit impatient, I asked Mirna if I could send a few more letters. How many more pigeons do we have left? Mirna shrugged her shoulders as she looked at the empty cage. We dont have any more pigeons. I couldnt send more letters because there were no more pigeons. Waiting for replies like this was just one of the numerous inconveniences of this world. Why couldnt they make cell phones? I had the ideas and concepts, so I wondered what simr things those creative engineers could lead to. Of course, I knew it would be unrealistic. If the world could be improved with simple ideas alone, I would have already invented trains and cars. Right now, I just needed some distraction to briefly divert my troubled mind. The pigeons havent returned. Theyre sharp-eyed, even in the dark. At that moment, Mirnas somewhat anxious voice broke through my wandering thoughts. I asked. When you say they havent returned, you mean the letters have been received? I do not know. Its very likely, though. Perhaps the pigeons are being held trapped. The pigeons are sensitive to changes in their sleeping quarters, so I hope they get released soon Mirna was worried about the pigeons. She must have raised them with considerable affection. Anyway, to put it inly, it meant that the message was received but ignored. I imagined Aira keeping Mirnas pigeons captive in a cage. No, the Aira I knew wasnt diligent enough to do something like that. Still, I couldnt be sure. There was still a lot I didnt know about Aira. Sir Theo, it might be best not to expect a meeting. I also wonder I lifted my head and looked out the window, scanning the night sky. Not even the sound of owls active at night could be heard, let alone pigeons. It was quiet. Wasnt it strange that there was not even the sound of insects chirping at night? It was a summer night as well Mirna-nim, dont you find it oddly quiet? Quiet? Listen closely. . Mirna shut her mouth at my words and gazed into the void. Several seconds passed like that Then, Mirna nodded in agreement. Its really quiet. Strangely quiet, even. . Sir Theo, we may have noticed a bit toote. Please brace yourself. Mirnas expression hardened gravely. She even grabbed the scabbard ced under the desk in her study. Pasaseuk, paseuseuk. At the same time, there arose a tumultuous noise from the bushes and trees in the mansions garden. The bushes swayed despite the absence of wind. I could easily understand why Mirna reacted so seriously. Dark shadows began to appear one by one in the Draco Familys mansion. * * * Outside the windows, there were a total of 10 ck shadows. As they emerged in the garden, my hair stood on end like a porcupines, but I couldnt afford to show any signs of panic. One, two, three and three or four at the back of the mansion. Mirna Draco, the owner of the mansion, had just been calmly observing the outside through the drawn curtains. If I were to panic, it might disturb her, and the outsiders might get alerted. They dont seem like guests. Boldly stepping into the Draco Familys mansion without an invitation. Are they assassins? I dont know. Its faster to just detain and interrogate them. Rather, with so many intruders, the gargoyles should have moved and notified me in advance. Its strange. Gargoyle? Sseup-. I remembered that Elga hade over in the morning and smashed the gargoyles. I was going to tell Mirna, but I forgot because of the newspaper. Mirna-nim, I hope you dont get upset. The gargoyle. Grumble, grumble. I exined to Mirna about what had happened earlier in the morning. As she listened to the whole story, Mirnas hair stood on end. What? Lady Lioness broke the gargoyle!? Hah, really The Lioness Family has never been helpful in my life. No wonder. Looking back, I was also an aplice who hid the truth I had no say in this No wonder I almost tripped over a rock on my way back today. Could that have been because of Lady Lioness? That. And the egg I had for lunch didnt have a yolk. That must have also been because of Lady Lioness. It all makes sense now! I didnt think so. Fortunately, Mirna possessed theposure to assess the situation rationally. Ill leave the matter with Lady Lioness forter. Lets deal with the uninvited guests in the garden first. I nted Snow-on-the-mountain flowers there. How dare they trample on it as they please! ck-. Mirna slightly bit the end of the fan covering her face. She was clearly unhappy about the people intruding her cozy mansion with their dirty feets. However, I couldnt help but feel a bit worried. Prev Episode 208.1 Episode 208.1 (EP-208.1) Summer #6 208 Cold Summer #6 Recalling the first time I was invited to the Draco Family mansion, it felt like a haunted house. It really hammered in the dark and eerie theme, especially with the thick, ck curtains and numerous closed doors It wouldnt be surprising if the great vampire Drac or the long-haired vengeful spirit Sadako was lurking here. In fact, the high-ranking Lich, Lord Aleister was roaming the mansion back then. And strange demons also appeared at night. Looking back now, it was a creepy ce. Plus, back then, I didnt know much about Mirna, so it was unfamiliar and frightening. She once told me, You can go anywhere else, but not this ce. And now, we were heading towards that very room. Ggeuaaaak-! I heard a scream, which made me momentarily look back. Though, it sounded more like a roar or wail than a scream. It was akin to the sound of a woman shrieking in intense hatred. Was it like an abomination? It couldnt be human I didnt even want to know what it was. The mansion is waking up. If werete, we might get caught in the aftermath. We need to enter that room quickly. Mirna urged me with heavy steps. I didnt understand what she meant by the mansion waking up, but I didnt think I would have time to ask. We soon arrived at the room tucked away in the corner of the third floor. The door was secured with chains and locks, which would require quite some time to unlock. Chlingling. nk, clink. Isnt it this? Mirna took out a bunch of keys from her waist and started unlocking the locks one by one. But since the keys all looked the same, she struggled to pick the right one. The numbers on the key rings are all mixed up! That Lioness has done tricks even on my keys! I didnt think that was the case. Tang, tang-. Then I could hear a clear ringing of a bell. Far below? No, above? No, this was already the 3rd floor, which would be the very top. There was no upper floor! One thing was certain: as the bell rang, Mirnas hands trembled slightly. After exhaling softly, Mirna then exined. Do you know that this mansion was constructed above Solomons Labyrinth? It was built to suppress the magic from there. Id heard of this story. Underneath was Solomons ruins called the Ghost Cave. The Draco Family built this mansion on top to contain the evil energy emanating from it. The construction of the mansion was not smooth either. Workers kept dying or going mad. There were many unfortunate idents. So, my grandfather sacrificed people to suppress the energy. Sacrificed people? It is said that four people were buried in a crypt. Three were wicked men whomitted crimes deserving of the gallows. Thest one was a pure virgin. Tang, tang-. The sound of bells grew closer. These four wander around the mansion on days when the mansion is intertwined with thebyrinth. They seek out the Dracos who buried them. . Especially the maidens grudge was very strong. Trapped in the dungeon with the criminals Although its said she volunteered for the sake of her family and financial urgency. Cold sweat trickled down my back and forehead, but I didnt show it. Then, with a click, the final lock was undone, falling on the floor. Okay. Sir Theo,e this way! Mirna and I entered the finally-open door together. The room was entirely red, and all around, talismans with worm-like characters written on them covered the ceiling, floor, and walls. Kwaang-. Mirna closed the door and locked thetch inside. Pitch-ck darkness. Hwareuruek-. Soon, a small candle was lit between me and Mirna. Youll have to stay here for at least one night. Its safe inside this room, so dont worry. Is it really safe? In horror movies, they always said it would be safe, but then problems started popping up one by one. When I asked again, Mirna immediately responded by lighting candles in every corner of the room. Its safe. The talismans inscribed here were personally written by the past heads of the family, imbued with their essences. They contain the power of a Rank 8 barrier. I see. Rank 8 surpassed even Aira. Only Solomon would be able to break through such a level! But if youre still uneasy, shall we perform the Rite of 100 Stories? Whats that? Its a form of exorcism ritual. We take turns telling scary stories while blowing out the candles one by one. When thest candle goes out, the rite ispleted and a strong barrier is formed. Telling scary stories in a room full of bright red talismans It was just too much I dont think we should do that Then Ill start with the first story. Once upon a time, in a vige, there lived a boy who could see ghosts and spirits. No, we really didnt have to. Mirna took a candle and started the story on her own. Maybe it was because it was a small and sealed room, but her voice echoed from all directions like a surround speaker, as if someone was whispering directly into my ear. But then, ghosts appeared in the vige, and everyone died. Now, Sir Theo, its your turn. What kind of story is this? Did I hear correctly? I asked Mirna with a very strange feeling. Are we really doing this weird exorcism ritual? The Rite of 100 Stories. Yes, that one. We have to do this all night long. Its boring just sitting still. ording to Narmi, Mirna doesnt like scary things. Then I suddenly remembered that there were people who disliked and enjoyed scary things at the same time. People who would cover their eyes but still watch horror movies. Now that I could see it, Mirnas shoulders were trembling a little, and her breathing was a bit rough. Mirna was anxious. It would be good if there was something to divert her attention. So I told Mirna a story I knew. This reminded me of the time when kids at the orphanage begged me for scary stories at bedtime. Prev Episode 209.1 Episode 209.1 (EP-209.1) Summer #7 209 Cold Summer #7 Cold summer? Yeah, thats the name of this operation. Just so you know, Im not telling you because I like you or anything. Got it? Agent A snorted and turned her face to the side. But she peeked with one eye to gauge my reaction, this sly fool I wanted to smack her silly. Anyway, this was the effect of the magic Mero Mero Beam that I developed. It created a gap in peoples minds, and they would start acting coy. Although the magic was full of imperfect elements due to its iplete development, it was perfect for interrogation as it didnt cause any harm or damage to the body. Thanks to this, we learned that the mission Agent A was referring to was called Cold Summer. Cold summer. What are the details of the operation? Who do you think will answer that honestly? Agent A deeply blushed, as if she was incredibly ashamed. After watching for a while, Mirna finally spoke up. Its cumbersome magic. I think it would be better for me to just force it out of her. But we wont get anything if she dies. Although its bothersome, its an useful tool, so if you wait a little-. Why are you whispering to each other? Are you ignoring me now? Agent A wriggled her bound arms and legs. She seemed annoyed that Mirna and I were having a conversation without involving her. Ridiculous. But Mirna was the one who responded with a smirk instead of me. You said you wouldnt tell me. Well, thats true. But still, you shouldnt just whisper with each other in front of me. And you two, stay a bit further apart. Is it okay for a man and a woman to stick together like that? Huh?! Agent A lowly growled with narrowed eyes. Seeing this, Mirna grabbed my cor as if she had an idea. At that moment, Agent A became even more agitated. What are you two doing! Get your hands off of him! I see~. Mirna nodded as if she had realized something, then this time, she slowly grabbed my fingertips. Mirnas hand was so small, soft, and squishy that there was no chance of mistaking it for anything other than a womans hand. However, there was little time to appreciate them. Because the bound Agent A was in a frenzy. What are you fools doing! Cant you get off quickly? Why are you staying still! Seureureu-. Probably thinking that her threat worked, Mirna released my hand. Then she began slowly nodding as she mumbled. She seems to be jealous of me. Perceptive indeed. It is simr. Its a spell designed to make the target feel favorably toward the caster. But its notpleted yet, so they be coquettish like this. Aha. But a spell designed to make someone like you. Why would such a thing be necessary? Mirna sharply red at me, which made my heart pound. Why was such a spell necessary? Well, to seduce someone and win their favor This was like those hypnosis apps. But if I spoke the truth, Mirna would spit fire from her mouth. So, I turned my attention away with a poker face. Isnt there something more important than that right now? I will exin it slowlyter. . Mirnas suspicion was far from dispelled. The only relief was that Agent A seemed to feel excluded and irritated by our private conversation. If you keep ignoring me, I wont tell you the truth! Are you thinking of telling the truth? Hmph, no-! Was she ying with me? This foolish rogue Id make her know who was in charge here. I reached out my hand and gently hugged the silent Mirnas waist. Then her slender body swayed slightly towards me. Ahh!? As Mirna let out a startled noice, Agent A was fuming. Get, get away! What are you doing?! But being a tied-up prisoner, she couldnt stop my actions no matter how much she protested. I continued to embrace Mirnas waist and spun around. Holding one of her hands, we danced to a one-two rhythm. Someone observant would have noticed that it was waltz. Sir Theo. Mirna, being led by my hand, opened her slender eyes. Did she not like me grabbing her waist and dancing with her? However, her next words were slightly unexpected. You really have no moves for this. Youre like someone who has never danced. . Well, I had nothing to say because it was true. Okay! Ill tell you! So stop! That was when Agent A screamed, putting an end to our light-hearted ball. I stepped away from Mirna, bent down, and looked into Agent As eyes. Alright, tell me everything slowly. Cold Summer is the name of the operation. You already said that. The mission was to infiltrate the Draco Family and bring someone back. I didnt hear who it was. I was just told to bring a man. You didnt hear something like, Bring Theo Gospel? I didnt hear that. I just heard about bringing a man. And that if they dont cooperate, we can bring them back by force. It was an order to bring someone back. Since I was the only man staying at the Draco family, it seemed like a clear order directed at me. It was someone who knew I was staying at Mirnas house. Did Aira try to kidnap me? Sir Theo, lets ask who the boss is. Mirnas words brought me back from my thoughts. Who issued such an order? I dont know. We simply received an official document stamped with the Tarantera Familys seal. We just faithfully carry out the job. What else is there to hear? This is Queen Tarantera. Sir Theo, you know a lot about the Queen and Angmar. They want to eliminate you, not just expel you. She had a point. Was Aira really trying to get rid of me? Thinking about it made me feel as if a de was aimed at my throat. It sent shivers down my spine If it hade to this, wasnt it already beyond the point of reconciliation and dialogue? No, there was no need to ponder alone any longer. I asked Mirna, who had been silently observing our conversation. What do you think, Mirna-nim? Do you think Queen Aira sent assassins after me? It would seem so. Anyhow, Sir Theo, how long will the strange magic you usedst? Mirnas attention was fixated on the Mero Mero Beam. I was just going to shrug it off, but since this was an application of great magic, it would not be strange for Mirna to show interest. Surely you dont think of using such magic to corrupt women, do you? Was she suspecting that I would use this hypnosis-like magic to prey on women? It was a reasonable doubt. Still, I had an exnation. What Mirna-nim is worried about will not happen. This magic has a fatal w. A fatal w? The condition for the magic to take effect is very simple. Let me show you. Episode 209.2 Episode 209.2 (EP-209.2) Summer #7 209 Cold Summer #7 Seuk-. I raised my hand and lightly touched Agent As dusty cheek. At the same time, Agent As face turned beet red, and she began thrashing around wildly. Im going to kill you-! What did you do to me?! Aaahh-! Gyaahh-! She was like a wild beast forcibly restrained, trying to break free. Id seen a neutered cat wearing a funnel cor thrash around because of it. This scene looked just like that. Aaahh-! Gyaahh-! Kiaaahh-! I was prepared, but this was intense. Mirna asked, covering her face with the fan, not anticipating such a situation. Whats happening? Touching the targets body will dispel the magic. Their rationality returns, and they remember what theyve done. Thats why shes thrashing about like that. Ah, its like remembering embarrassing memories and pulling the covers over yourself. Mirna caught on quickly, with no further exnations needed. This definitely saved a lot of effort. Well, weve gathered enough information. Lets put them in the mansions underground dungeon for now. Youll do that? And, daring to send people into my property. This matter cannot be overlooked. Now, Sir Theo, this is no longer just a matter between you and the Queen. Seureureu-. The morning sunlight illuminated Mirnas face, which had been hidden in the darkness. It was the sun breaking through the clouds. Truly, it was going to be a long day. * * * The Queens day was filled with gentle elegance and nobility. A pleasant stroll as always. Aira,e quickly. What are you doing? As the girl chased the butterflies in the garden with her older brothers and sisters, she suddenly realized that the situation was too good to be true. Ah, its a dream Queen Aira had spider-like intuition That was why she realized that this blissful moment was not reality but a dream. Yet, despite knowing it to be an illusion, she couldnt just wake up. Because if she opened her eyes, everything would disappear. The only thing that could wake her was the voice of a man, neither too loud nor too small, clearly resonating in her mind. It woulde soon. Then Aira would have to wake up from this dream and live another day. But Airas prediction was wrong. Tarantera-nim, its time to wake up. What reached Airas ears was an unfamiliar voice. She woke up from her slumber to the discordant voice of a woman, it was soft yet somehow unnerving. As she raised her head, Mirna saw a woman with her face covered by ck cloth looking at her. Ah. Only then did Aira remember. There was no Half-Fairy. As blood gradually flowed through her head, herst memory came to mind. I fell asleep during the lecture again. Yes, but theres no problem. Everything remains on schedule. Tarantera-nim is still as beautiful as ever! . Instead of responding to the ttering praise, Aira slowly got up and rolled her eyes. Her ck obsidian eyes were fixed on the cage-shaped letterbox. The letterbox remained unchanged. It seemed that no letter had arrivedst night. Did any lettere? No letter came. None? Yes, there is none. The womans words were unwavering. It was clear that she was speaking the truth. This woman always spoke only the truth to herself like someone. With the empty letterbox, any hope she had just a moment ago vanished, and once again, the heavy fatigue began to weigh down on the Queens eyelids. Had she had known this was the case, she wouldnt have woken up. No, that was not an option. Even now, that Serazade must be rallying support among the people. There was no time to sleep like this. I have to defeat Serazade. Because. Hmm, why do I have to defeat Serazade? Aira realized that her thoughts were not coherent. There seemed to be gaps in her memory, and her motives and reasons didnt quite align. In fact, had it worsened recently? You need to rest. Someones voice echoed in her ears. Who was it? Was it a dream? Somehow, along with a quiet sense of disappointment, she felt new emotions pulsating strongly in her chest. But now, everything seemed to blend together and she couldnt distinguish whether it was a dream or reality. Even though she slept, it didnt feel like she did. Would you like to sleep a bit more? You have nothing scheduled in the morning, so you can sleep until the afternoon. . Aira closed her eyes. With this, her body would sink into the soft bed and drift into a dream. Shed remove herself from such thoughts and distractions. Knock, knock-. Then someone knocked on the door. A letter has arrived. A letter? Aira, who was half-asleep, became slightly more awake. At the same time, she heard the sound of someone clicking their tongue. Tarantera-nim is currently asleep. Leave it there and go. This letter cannot be left alone and must be received in-person. Is the Queen sleeping? The letter is from someone named Theo Gospel. Seuk-. Airas eyes shot open. Yeah, that was right. As expected He was trying to seek forgiveness for his mistake~. As everyone in the world already knew, Aira was a Queen overflowing withpassion. If the Half-Fairy were to kneel before her and ask for forgiveness, swearing lifelong loyalty, Aira would be willing to overlook it. Prev Episode 210.1 Episode 210.1 (EP-210.1) Summer #8 210 Cold Summer #8 Lunchtime. Mirna and I were waiting for someone in the conference hall of the cathedral. After a long, meaningless wait, Mirna let out a long sigh. It seems theyre runningte. Or, they might note at all. In that case, its best to just give up. You know right, Sir Theo? Yes Perhaps due to anxiety, I felt the urge to shake my legs. Of course, I wasnt light enough to outwardly express such agitation. I suppressed the impulse and wiped my hands with the wet tissue on the table. Then, the door suddenly swung open, and a woman with a ck cloth over her face appeared. Her Majesty, Queen Aira, is entering. Please rise and give your respects. Aira soon appeared. This time, her hair wasnt disheveled, and she wasnt without stockings. She was neat and perfect, this was the usual look of Aira. Seeing her like that, I felt both d and a bit resentful at the thought that she was doing fine without me. She seemed to have gotten prettier somehow. At the same time I felt the tension creeping in, doubting if it was indeed Aira who ordered my kidnapping. . Aira didnt look at me. After briefly scanning the surroundings with her cool eyes, she spoke in her usual calm voice. Mirna of the Draco Family. What is the reason for summoning me like this? I am a busy Queen. It would be quite disappointing if you called without reason. Thats-. Mirna gave me a certain look, perhaps signaling for me to start if I had something to say. I had plenty of things I had thought about saying, but Looking at Airas rtively nonchnt expression, I began to wonder if the stories I had prepared would work on her. As I pondered for a moment, Mirna let out a soft sigh and started talking on her own ord. Queen Tarantera. I call you at this time because of what happened yesterday. You wouldnt feign ignorance about what that might be, would you? Seureuk-. Mirna pulled a ck cloth out her pocket. It was embroidered with a spider and resembled the cloth currently covering the face of the new aide standing by Airas side. Anyone could tell that it was an item of the Tarantera Family. With narrowed eyes, Aira reached for it. This, looks like a hexenzirkels hood. Why do you have this, Mirna? [T/N: hexenzirkel = circle of witches] I wonder if youre pretending not to know or genuinely in the dark. Do you have no idea what happenedst night? Last night? The Taranteras hexenzirkel, Walpurgis, has invaded my mansion and threatened me and Sir Theo. We were nearly killed! Mirna questioned Aira with a clear voice. Saying we were nearly killed was honestly an exaggeration. But we werent sure how Aira would react, so this was to raise the tension a bit. In response, Aira furrowed her brow and mmed her hand on the table. How conspiring of you, Mirna. I never gave such an order. Then who else could control the hexenzirkel if not you? Its shameless to lie so tantly, Aira Von Tarantera. Mirna looked really angry, and it was justified. She had every right to me the assassins who had intruded into her familys estate. However, this conversation looked peculiar. It felt as though Aira was truly unaware. My gaze shifted to the new aide, who blended naturally into the background like Airas shadow. I didnt know her name or face, but judging by her two-braided ck hair, it was clear that she was the same person I had seen before. Could it be her? This is akin to a deration of war. Even if youre the Queen sitting on the throne of Angmar, if you mess with the Draco Family in this city of the church, you wont get away unscathed. Mirna, too, mmed her hand on the table. Thanks to this, the peaceful conference hall of the cathedral took on a heavier tone. I said I didnt do it. I am Aira Von Tarantera, the Queen of Angmar. If I say I didnt do it, then I didnt do it. That doesnt make the evidence go away. It may have worked in the pce, but it wont work here. The two women red at each other. It was a long-running battle. Finally, Airas gaze turned to me. Theo, do you think so too? That I sent assassins? I. I am the Queen. Theo, you have both the duty and right to believe me. You act like a Queen whenever it suits you. How shameless! Mirna interrupted before I could even say anything. Give me a chance to speak too. I opened my mouth wide, fearing I wouldnt get a word in otherwise. Wait. May I speak? Before that, I want to have a conversation with Aira-nim. Just the two of us. But Sir Theo-. Mirna wanted to dissuade me, with a worried look in her eyes. It wasnt surprising, as I had more or less anticipated that she would react this way. Outrageous! How dare a lowly ve-root mage like you speak alone with Tarantera-nim! But I hadnt expected the new aide, who had been melting into the background, to suddenly raise her voice. Tarantera-nim, you must not lend your ears to such a man. He must bear a grudge for being cast out, and is using the Draco Family to falsely use the Queen. This kind of thing-. Step back. But. I said step back. Prev Episode 210.2 Episode 210.2 (EP-210.2) Summer #8 210 Cold Summer #8 It was just Aira and me now. There had been many asions when we spent time alone together. Thinking about it now, I wondered what conversations we had, what expressions and gestures we exchanged. Aira was the first to speak. Theo, you know I didnt send any assassins, right? If I truly wanted to get rid of you, I wouldnt have gone through such hassle. That was pretty convincing. Also, I am not leisurely enough to interrupt your vacation. Theo, you know that, dont you? Vacation? Yes. Are you saying I was on vacation? Yes, I told you to leave the room. But you said to never show my face again. I didnt say that. Dont make me into a liar. Indeed, she didnt exactly say it. She just hinted at that sort of sentiment. Come to think of it, Aira never explicitly said I was fired or that I should quit. She just told me to leave, and then, never before trailing off. Was it all just my imagination? No, I know it wasnt. Aira was just trying to brush it off. Aira continued. I gave you a vacation to cool your head, which seems to have overheated. So that you can reflect and apologize. Aira sounded very confident saying that. As if she had done nothing wrong and I was solely responsible for apologizing. I am a charitable Queen, Theo. If you sincerely repent and apologize, I am willing to bestow generosity~. Youd forgive me? Yes. If you repent for what youve done and swear not to repeat such actions. But, I think Ill do the same thing regardless. Aira-nim, I heard that you fainted again. A chill swept through the room. Sure enough, ice was forming on the ss of water on the table. It felt like absolute zero. But even colder was Airas voice. How dare you reject my offer. You wretched didnt even bother sending a single letter on your vacation. I was even willing to forgive you with great leniency Aira fumed. But there was something from this exchange that had been nagging at me. Letters? You didnt receive my letters? You sent letters? Didnt I send several messenger pigeonsst night? I didnt receive them Did the pigeons go astray somewhere along the way? In an era of letters, things could go wrong in ways unimaginable with smartphones. I see. I had a vague idea. Perhaps the new aide on Airas side had intercepted the letters. And it was probably them who sent the assassins. Logically, there werent many who could benefit from sowing discord between me and Aira. But why targeted me? I fell silent. There were many straws to grasp at, but I didnt even know who this person was. It was then Theo. Airas voice was as mellow as before, and even with a hint of kindness mixed in. It was as if nothing had happened between us. Theo, I said that you were an unknown half-fairy with no roots. . Airas words trailed off. She looked like she wanted to say something, but was hesitant. Whether it was ack of courage or she felt too embarrassed to express it. I apologize. My words were too harsh. Your Majesty is apologizing to me? I wont say it twice. But yes, I suppose you could put it that way. You may consider it an honor. Seuk-. Aira shifted her gaze and looked out the window. She looked like a tomato, with her face so flushed. I had never seen her this way before. So even someone as fair as Snow White could blush on asion. It was surprising to see that Aira also felt shame. Such was a natural reaction for normal people, but for some reason, I didnt think Aira had it. As she naturally blushed like an actual human, Aira steadfastly continued. I was foolish. You said you would do the same thing. But if I could go back to the past, I wouldnt say such things. . I never wouldve thought that having someone apologize to you felt this awkward. I slowly parted my lips at Aira, who seemed to be awaiting a response. We all make mistakes in our lives, dont we? I am amazed that even the perfect Queen Aira made a mistake. People are not perfect. But a Queen must be perfect. Theo, you made me the perfect Queen. And. Whoosh-. As if on cue, wind blew in through the open window. It was a refreshing breeze, cooling the summer heat. Then Aira continued. And, you made me into an imperfect human being. Youve made me realize my ws. Is that apliment? Well. Subtly. Aira lowered her eyes to the table, avoiding mine. She delicately traced her fingers along the chilled ss, then steered the conversation. Anyway, yes. Im different from those who apologize only with words. An apology must be sincere. So Theo, if you have a wish, just tell me. A wish. In the name of thest remaining Tarantera, Ill hear whatever you wish. Whatever I wanted? It felt like lightning shed before my eyes. A list of wishes I wanted from Aira came to mind, but one particrly stood out. Then. Then? Airas gaze shifted as I spoke. Perhaps she wanted to absolve her wrongdoings by granting me this. But the words that came out of my mouth must have been quite a shock to Aira. I want to stop this. Episode 212.2 Episode 212.2 (EP-212.2) #2 212 Prophet #2 A sharp disagreement brewed. Both were valid arguments, so neither seemed willing to yield. I just looked at Aira lying peacefully in bed, oblivious to the noisy world. Rustle, rustle. Were you having such a good dream that you didnt want to wake up? Now that I looked at it, the corners of her mouth were slightly lifted. . Well, the world was loud and angry. Perhaps not waking up amidst all this noise might be a form of happiness for Aira. Could it be because of me? Because I said I would stop No, that was just being self-centered. Stop, both of you. For now, I calmed down the noisy girls. Thats enough. When I finally spoke, both Mirna and Elga closed their eyes and turned their heads away from each other. First, I addressed Mirna. Mirna-nim, do you think you could find out whats causing this sleep and if theres any way to wake Her Highness up? Mirna was a dark priestess. No one was more suitable for matters rted to the mind than her. If Aira-nim doesnt wake up, no one knows what impact it could have on the Draco Family. You could also take this opportunity to create debt. To my words, Mirna reluctantly nodded, saying, Truly, Queen Tarantera knows how to bother. Sir Theo, I want to tell you in advance, this will not be cheap. And Elga-nim. Why me? I cant do that. You already know it. Elga-nim, theres a ce we need to go. There maye a time when you need to do what youre good at. Though, its better if it doesnt reach that point. Elga, who had been leaning against the wall, raised an eyebrow. What are you nning? Just wait, we need to find someone first * * * Sinceing to Ark, Aira had been sleeping a lot more. While I felt puzzled and curious about this behavior, I also had a thought. Aira originally had a tendency to sleep a lot, and with the rxed atmosphere of Ark, she was finally catching up on all the sleep she had missed. Plus, she was finally away from the activities that kept her awake in the pce. However, such thoughts were quickly dispelled when Aira fainted. Whatever the case, there was a problem with Aira. She wont stay asleep forever, will she? Walking together, Elga finally uttered those words. Alongside us, something bloomed in the dark night sky. Fireworks. Now it truly felt like a festival. But before I could indulge in the spectacle, Elga spoke again. The curse that killed her brothers and sisters has nowe to Aira. And Im afraid she might never wake up That could be the problem. However, it may not be toote. The ce we were heading towards was a guesthouse located in the outskirts of Ark, intended for guests. ording to Bns directions, this should be the one Could it be that? An old building with an impressive blue tin roof and rusty concrete walls. It looked like there used to be a sign, but it had fallen off and was unrecognizable. Nevertheless, this seemed to be the House of Bliss I was looking for. Despite its optimistic name, it was a shabby building with terrible air conditioning and heating, so even poorborers didnt stay here. There were plenty of empty bowls scattered around. Perhaps they were used for animal feed. The shining eyes in various ces, could they be cats? Why did wee here? It feels eerie. Elga rubbed her arms together, to which I simply answered. I have someone to meet. Though, I never thought we would meet so soon. Among the eight units in the building, only one on the 2nd floor, at the far left corner, was upied. Climbing up the creaky, rusty stairs, I soon reached the corner and knocked on the door. Guide, I know youre in there. I have something to discuss, so can we talk for a moment? Guide? Elga didnt know who this guy was. Well, hed only contacted queen Aira. This man approached her and imed. I knew why Airas family died one by one. If the strange sleeping disorder that Aira was suffering from right now was rted to it. If this man did know, then he might have a solution. The only catch was that he might prove too unpredictable. I wanted to approach him with more preparation, but the situation didnt allow it. Could I control him? Of course, I had something akin to his weakness. Still, with so many variables, I couldnt be sure. So, I said. Elga-nim, if things go south, run. I didnt just bring Elga, my child was also in her belly. If things got dangerous, I wouldnt hesitate to flee with Elga. Elga kicked the door as if she couldnt understand my passive and defensive attitude. Run away? Whats inside that warrants such a reaction? I dont know either. Well have to find out now. After a while of waiting for a response And who might this be? Im humbled, for such distinguished guests to seek this insignificant one on a festival night. A voice came from behind. Hastily turning my head, I saw a man holding a bunch of balloons in a flower bed. His face was hidden by a robe, and he wore a strange horn-shaped ornament on his head. He looked like a tourist who had enjoyed the festival to the fullest. It seems you have a lot to say, so please,e in Prev Episode 213.1 Episode 213.1 (EP-213.1) #3 213 Prophet #3 The Guide opened the door and entered the room. Pleasee in. The interior, adorned with a worn straw carpet on the floor, wasnt spacious but appeared clean for someone to live in without issue. I cautiously looked around for any traps that might be lurking, but there were none; it was just an ordinary household. The room looked just the right size for one person to livefortably. Under the dangling light fixture, instead of a bed, was a nket spread out on the floor, and on a small table next to it were stacks of pens and scrolls. It was as unremarkable as Bn had described. Which made it all the more peculiar To someone who knew nothing, theyd just pass it as an ordinary room. But as someone who recognized how far off the rails this man was, the mundanity felt like a disguise to hide something else. I could smell it. He then said. Its been a while since weve gathered in one ce like this. A while? As far as I knew, thisbination was unprecedented. Have all of us ever met together? Ah? Sir Theo doesnt know? I see Before I could feel puzzled, the man fidgeted with something. I can only serve you green tea, I hope you dont mind. I recently received a handful from the Imps fundraiser. Im not very skilled, but I believe I can brew tea fairly well. The Guide took out two sses. Rough-looking at first nce, but upon closer inspection, it was antique porcin which seemed to be more like ceramic art rather than a mere cup. They were handmade, shaped meticulously while coated with ze, and fired in a kiln. He then said, probably noticing my gaze on the cups. Ah, these cups? I made them myself. It took quite a bit of trial and error. I see. Bubble, bubbling-. Using a tripodmp, the Guide boiled water in a small kettle and poured tea into the cups in front of us. Cheururu-. He said it was green tea, but the liquid was red. But it was clear, so it felt like wine squeezed out of fruits. The aroma was fresh and sweet, promising a pleasant taste. Still, I couldnt readily put this suspicious tea in my mouth. What if it was poisoned? Having to suspect poison with every meal What a tiresome world. So, I jokingly asked. Is there poison in this tea, by any chance? Should I take the first sip? Slurp-. The Guide took a few small sips of the hot tea. He wanted to show that there was no poison, but my doubts remained. Beside me, Elga spoke up. Is this cup safe? It could have been spiked. She was right. Soon, the Guide chuckled softly. Youre quite cautious, Miss. Its entirely possible. If youre notfortable, you dont have to drink the tea. Actually, the tea leaves smell better than they taste. He maintains a strangely calm attitude. When strangers show up unannounced at your door, people would naturally be confused or agitated. But this mancked much of that. It was like he was devoid of humanity. However, I couldnt be swept away by his aura. My purpose foring here was clear. So, what brings you here, Theo Gospel. Would it be alright if Ill be a bit direct? By all means. I heard that you talked to Aira-nim some time ago. To Queen Angmar? What did I say? Was he trying to y dumb? You mentioned that you knew the reason of the sudden deaths of the Tarantera Family members. Hmm-. Indeed. The Guide nodded. His response was as calm as ever, but Elga, who had been listening to our conversation from the side, was in great shock. What, are you sure? You know how my cousins died? You, is that true? It was surprising news. After all, even the best mages or astrologers hadnt been able to shed any light on the deaths of the Taranteras. Instead of answering, the man extended his finger towards us. Wait. Its about time. Then he began to fold each finger. When all of them were finally folded, the window shone brightly. Pang, papapang, pang-. It was fireworks. Fireworks lit up the night sky like stars, illuminating everything. In the distance, I could hear people cheering and pping. Did he know when the fireworks would go off? Everyone always asks why I stay in an old house like this. Isnt this the best ce to enjoy the summer festival? It was as he said. For a brief moment, both Elga and I were so captivated by the dazzling fireworks that we forgot our purpose for being here. After the fireworks disy ended and silence fell over the world, the man spoke. So, to cut to the chase, yes, I do know why the Tarantera Family faced a series of tragedies. Can you tell us? Its not that difficult. But in return, Sir Theo. Theo Gospel. I hope you can also answer a question of mine. If its too difficult to answer, you can ignore it. Was it an equivalent exchange of questions? Alright. Ill answer if I can. Then lets consider it a deal. Ill answer your question. The reason why the Tarantera Family members lost their lives is due to a curse. A curse-. To be exact, I wouldnt call it a curse. But its something that eats away at a persons mind, making them ill. Is there a way to break it? Well, there might be a way to dy it. And that answer will be provided by a red-haired woman. A woman with red hair? Ill give you this. Seuk-. The Guide handed me the balloons he had kept in one corner of the room. Five colorful balloons. They were filled with helium gas, and looked pretty cool floating up in the air. They looked pleasant, but why gave me this? These will show you the way. But remember, if all the balloons burst, the festival wille to an end. Prev Episode 213.2 Episode 213.2 (EP-213.2) #3 213 Prophet #3 Seureuk-. Elga stood up from her seat. Then, at a speed I couldnt react to, she grabbed the Guide by the cor and pulled him up. Listen, what kind of bullshit are you spouting? Just tell us what the method is and why its like that! Dont try to make us chase clouds! But despite the grip on him, the Guide just chuckled. You are indeed as fiery as Ive heard. But thats really all I can tell you. Tsk Elga clicked her tongue as she shook the man off. Because of this, the hood covering his head got loose. The face thus revealed was that of a surprisingly ordinary-looking man. He seemed to be in his mid tote twenties, with blue eyes and short brown hairalmost like a Bob cut. He somewhat looked like me. However, there was something somber about his expression. His beard was patchy. Elga even took a step back from a strange aura he was giving off. Seureureuk-. Excuse me. The man put the hood back on. Then, he said with a dark expression. May I ask a question now? Its a simple story. Although it happened two years ago, I still vividly remember that day. He walked to the window, his shadow loomingrge. Monarch City, on the eve of the Queens birthday. Noisy ve traders in the ve market, grim-faced ves While I tried to understand what this man was saying, he continued speaking in a tone that almost felt kind. I was a high-priced ve, 30 gold, back then. The only people who could afford to buy me would have been high nobility or royalty, such as the great Lioness Family. At that moment, something clicked in my head. Are you saying you were there then? At the ve market in Monarch City? Thats right. Didnt I mention earlier? Its been a while since weve gathered in one ce like this. Theo Gospel, the day you were purchased by the Liones Family. I was there too. Was he? I didnt know. At that time, I was only thinking of escaping the shackles of very, so I didnt have the luxury to look around. Theo Gospel. No, its almost funny to say that. Its impossible, and I know it very well. A ve who predicts the future Seureuk-. Turning back to face us, the man seemed agitated. That was originally mine. It should have been me. So let me ask you this. Pang, Papapapang-. The fireworks went off again. His voice, buried amidst the cheers of the grand festival, was so faint that even my sensitive Half-Fairy ears couldnt hear it. But his lips uttered Who the hell are you? * * * Elga and I stepped out of the cramped room and walked in the dark. The balloons in my hand gracefully swayed with the breeze, but they only added to my annoyance right now. The Guide asked. Who am I? It was a question that pierces through my very essence, rendering me speechless. I didnt know why he asked such a question, but it seemed like there was much to be said. 30 gold. Perhaps the meeting with him left quite an impression. Even after Elga left the room, she kept murmuring about the 30 gold. A 30 gold ve. Strange. Elga-nim, is there something wrong? No. It was not like Elga to slur her words. This hesitation was uncharacteristic of her. She was not one to dwell, and would always sharply decide if things were right or not. As the dormitory came into view, she asked. Hey, how much did I buy you? How much were you being sold for? Me? Why suddenly ask about my ve price? On the spot, I couldnt remember how much I costed. The only thing that came to mind was the clinking of gold coins as they changed hands from Elga to the ve trader. I dont know. Yeah, its been a while. Anyway, weve figured out that its a curse. We dont know what it is, but there seems to be a way to break it. Lets go back to Mirna-nim for now. Some time had passed, and Mirna might have found a way to awaken Aira. So, Elga and I walked towards the tinum Dormitory with rtively hopeful steps. Mirna-nim, is there any progress? The mental protection is too strong. I could barely make a crack. And even that was only possible because she was asleep She said it modestly, but even creating a crack in the mind of Aria, the boss of the first part of the episode, was quite remarkable in itself. Sir Theo, Im going to draw the magic circle now. Please assist me. Seureuk. Seureuk-. Mirna drew a circle pentagram around the bed where Airay, and ced candles at each point. But she let out a shallow sigh, as if this wasnt enough. I need to ask Narmi for help. But Narmi is probably asleep right now Can you fetch me a mirror? It has to be arge one. If its a mirror. I brought the full-length mirror in Airas room in front of Mirna. This wont do. We need a mirror infused with magic to see or awaken Narmi. Oh, there was another rule like that. I thought any mirror would reflect the twins, but apparently not. Still, well have to make do with this for now. Kwak-. Mirna pricked her thumb, drawing blood, then drew a star on the mirror. As the eerie drops of blood dripped down, Mirnas reflection in the mirror stretched out. No, it was better to call her Narmi. The younger twin of the Draco Family. The Necromancer, Narmi. What is it, did you call me? Waking me up so urgently Narmi, I need your help. My help? The problem is. Sukduk Sukduk-. Mirna briefly exined the situation we were facing. After hearing the story, Narmi solemnly nodded. If thats the case, I think I can do it. Though, Id need to rely on necromancy. Is it possible? Huhu, of course. You did a good job waking me up. This is my specialty. She said brightly, but Narmis reflection in the mirror was red thanks to Mirnas blood. A woman with red hair. Could she be what was meant by a red-haired woman will provide you the answer? Episode 214.2 Episode 214.2 (EP-214.2) Forest Wedding #1 214 Wedding of the Witch Forest #1 Eugh. I soon spat it out, yup, that was the revolting taste of dirt. This dream feltpletely 4D. Was this what they called a lucid dream? We dont have time to stand around like this. We need to find Tarantera-nim and wake her up from this dream. Ah. Unlike me, my partner was quite quick in assessing the situation. However, if there was one thing that made me wonder What, what are you looking at? No, did you always have pink hair? Lily had pink twin tails instead of ck. She was dressed in a ck dress with a white apron, the same maid outfit I had seen in the pce. She had a cute, cat-like face. She looked around seventeen, judging by her appearance. She still had baby fat, and hadnt developed yet. So thats what you look like. Your hair is pink. I didnt expect someone to have pink hair. Th, this is a dream! Didnt you hear that appearances could change? You fool. Why dont you take a look at yourself! Me? Yes! Whats with that appearance? You disliked being so small and puny? What are you, some kind of pole? Some kind of pole? Hah, so you wanted to be that big in your dreams too? Its easy to see why you desire such. Lilys words suddenly made me consider my appearance. What did I look like? Seureuk-. As I stood up from my spot, I felt my gaze raised. Come to think of it, my voice also seemed a bit thicker than usual. I stumbled a bit to adjust, while Lily sneered at me. If youre feeling less groggy, go wash your face in the nearby stream. Theres a stream? Listening carefully Rippling-. Sure enough, I could hear the sound of running water nearby. I walked over and leaned my face into the clear, flowing surface. What!? I was shocked by what I saw. The familiar face of Theo Gospel was nowhere to be seen, reced by a nd, ghostly visage. My face, my face is gone? What are you even saying? You still have that stupid mouth of yours. Lily, can you see my face? Theo Gospel,e to your senses. Judging by Lilys reaction, it seemed she could see my face. Why did it look ghostly to me? Was it because it was Airas dream? However, one thing was certain: this elevated perspective didnt feel unfamiliar. In this dream, I was quite tall. I couldnt measure in detail, but I estimated my height to be about 180cm tall. And I believed Id seen the scars on my forearms and the back of my hands somewhere. Was there a scar on my stomach as well? Seuk-. I lifted my top and checked my stomach. To which Lily reacted, W-What are you doing?! But I was convinced when I saw the sharp cut on my side. This was my body. To be precise, it was the body of the human Lee Seong-eum. Not Theo Gospels, but my original body. But why was my face blurred? I looked at my reflection in the stream again. However, oddly enough, I couldnt recall how my original face looked. Not at all. Me. How did I originally look like? Gospel, we dont have time for this. We need to move before sunset. The sunset? Yes. Monsters will starting out of the forest after sunset. If we stay here, who knows what might happen. Sunset and monsters appearing. It seemed like Lily, Airas new servant, knew more about this forest than I did. I spotted a cave nearby. Lets go. Deciding it would be best to follow her lead, I headed towards the cave with Lily. There really was a cave, and it was big enough tofortably fit two people. Sniff sniff. There was a hint of a beastly scent, but mentioning that would just irritate her. I had no intention of making such a foolish remark. Seureureu-. As Lily said, the sun was setting. We blocked off the entrance to the cave with the wood we had prepared. Soon, there was loud rumbling and rustling. I had no desire to find out what it was. Something really dide out at night. If we had stayed there, it could have been a disaster. Light. Lily conjured a small orb on her palm. Could she use magic? Though, it seemed like she didnt feel the need to talk to me. With a dagger, she simply carved a branch she picked up from somewhere into a makeshift spear. After a prolonged silence, I spoke first. You look pretty used to it. Today is the third day. The third day? Yes. Three days. Its already been three days since we entered Tarantera-nims consciousness. I thought today was the first day. You must have since you woke upte. All the trouble I went through to take you around. I see. I wanted to just leave you behind, but the balloons wouldnt untie from your wrist. So dont misunderstand, it wasnt for your sake. Got it? . Balloons. At the mention of balloons, I noticed the five colorful spheres wrapped around my hand. These were supposed to be guides. It seemed like she tried to steal them while I was asleep. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Oh, Calm Thinking triggered here too. As my talent kicked in, I felt my cluttered mind settle down like a wet head of hair. First of all, I need to most importantly assess the details. You seem to know this ce well. Did you find anything during the two days you were up before me? . Dont you want to rescue the Queen quickly? Then its best if you cooperate with me. Witch Forest. Witch forest? This is the Witch Forest. Otherwise known as the Spider Forest, or the Great Forest. Im not sure if its the same as the one I know, but its definitely simr. If it was the Witch Forest, wasnt it the territory of the Tarantera Family? The Witch Forest could span out in Airas deep consciousness? Prev Episode 215.1 Episode 215.1 (EP-215.1) Wedding in the Forest #2 215 Wedding in the Witch Forest #2 Id heard quite a bit about the Great ForestWitch Forest located up North. Fiefdom. A mystical domain long-ruled by the Tarantera Family. Awlessnd. The Gpagos ofwlessness, home to all manner of mystical cults, heresies, and magic seekers, even within Angmar. And the dense green of towering trees concealed ancient truths and secrets. The hideout of sinners. In particr, the Witch Forest was an elusive ce that notorious criminals often fled to, making it difficult to pursue them or send people after them. Youre not a rat in the rain, what are you muttering to yourself? Its best to stay quiet during the night in the Witch Forest. Even those of us who are used to the forest just rest in our huts. Lily advised me to remain quiet in the cave until the veil of darkness lifted. She was much more knowledgeable with the Witch Forest than I was. There would be only one exnation. Lily, so you were a witch too. Well, what else did you think? Thats ridiculous, really. How could you not know anything about me? Tarantera-nim must have talked about me! Lily had no doubts that I knew about her. As Id said before, Id never heard of Lily from Aira. If I told her the truth, she would just get angry and use me, Dont lie! There was nothing I could do but hold it in. She waspletely obstinate and rude. This was beyond being coy, cheeky or tsundere. I should pinch her butt while she was asleep. So I watched Lily for a while, anticipating when she would do such. But it was as if she caught onto my n, as she didnt sleep and simply continued sharpening twigs with her dagger. At first, I thought she was making arrows or hunting tools to catch rabbits. But the sight of her plucking strands of her hair and weaving them together made it look more like a dreamcatcher. No, rather than calling it a dreamcatcher. A totem? Hmph, you catch on quickly. That was right. It was a totem. Although I didnt know what kind of power it had. Anyway, being able to create magical tools like that, or not, was the difference between a Witch and a Mage. Mages like me could create predictable and systematic miracles using mana or various materials and resources that were already identified. Witches, on the other hand, would create unpredictable variables using ancient spells or unknown sources, which werent clearly understood. In fact, most pre-Solomon mages were closer to witches, shamans, or witch doctors, but I hadnt delved into the specifics. What mattered now was that Lily was a witch. I kind of expected it since she used simple magic and freely moved the Walpurgis, the Tarantera Familys Guards. Crackle, crackle. Watching her make the totem was interesting. What power does the totem have? Its a spider-repelling totem. It drives away spiders, just as the name suggests. All kinds of beasts and bugse out in the Witch Forest at night, so I cant sleep without it. I see My gaze wandered on the spiders crawling around the cave entrance. They were the size of a palm, which was incrediblyrge As soon as the totem gotpleted, they shivered as if they had been sprayed with insecticide and scurried out of the cave. Krrrreung! I wondered why the spiders hissed like wild beasts, but in a world where squirrels bark, the spiders didnt seem so strange. After all, this was Airas dream. Tarantera-nim taught you magic directly, yet you dont even know about totems. It really is meaningless putting pearls on a pigs neck! Did Lily think I learned magic from Aira? Well, many people did. They believed that because I honed my magic under Aira, I swiftly reached Rank 5 and became an Archmage. This brat thought the same. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Well, if you really looked at it, she was not exactly wrong. Aira had helped me in many ways. Even a foolish half-fairy was able to reach the level of an Archmage. Tarantera-nim is truly amazing! Hmm. Well, yeah. Id felt this since we met, but this gal seemed to like Aira a lot. No, it was beyond just like, and more like worship or reverence. However, considering Aira hadnt said a word to me about Lily, it seemed that it was one-sided. Weve already wasted three days because you woke upte. I dont know how time passes outside and inside here, so we must find Tarantera-nim tomorrow. Seureuk-. Lily finallyid down on an empty spot and closed her eyes. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she used a branch to draw a line between us. If you cross this line, youre in trouble. Got it? Thats funny, who would bother with a little kid? A little kid? Youre the one whos a kid! Just because you grew a bit taller in this dream-! Quiet down and go to sleep. ! It looked like she wanted to say something, but Lily just flipped sides andid back down emitting a soft, even breathing. In revenge, I took out the raspberries I had found and pocketed before entering the cave and ate them. Fool, she didnt know I was nning to share them. Since she was being rude, I decided to have them all for myself! * * * The birds chirping heralded the arrival of dawn. Watching the blue birds flitting outside the cave, I thought it was about time to wake Lily up and pinched her cheek. Hey, wake up. How long are you going to sleep? Ugh! Lily jolted up like a startled fish out of water and then red at me. What? What is it? How long are you nning to sleep? . Seemingly having a lot to say, she furrowed her brow for a moment before getting up with a sigh, brushing off the dust from her body. She must have realized it too. We were never going to get along. Guuu-. Then someones stomach rumbled loudly. Heuheuheung-. The culprit was embarrassed and started to bluster, probably hoping to pass it off as a weirdugh rather than a hungry stomach. How amusing. How hungry are you? I thought it was thunder just now. What, what did you say!? Prev Episode 215.2 Episode 215.2 (EP-215.2) Wedding in the Forest #2 215 Wedding in the Witch Forest #2 I tossed Lily a bunch of mushrooms. I picked these while you were sleeping, you can eat them if youre hungry. Her eyebrows lifted slightly as she caught them. Whats this? Most of these are poisonous. I see. I thought they were edible since they looked so pure and white, but turns out they could kill you And this. Lily, who was rummaging through the pile of mushrooms, picked up a blue mushroom and paused for a moment. This mushroom went extinct long ago. Can you eat it? . Lily kept her mouth shut instead of answering. This sassy brat. After eating only the edible mushrooms, we exited the cave together. The refreshing scent of green and dew felt good. On the other hand, the footprints scattered throughout the forest were eerie. Seureureuk-. Then the balloons wrapped around my wrist started to sway. Even though there was no wind, the balloons moved freely. Like iron attracted to a ma, they began to point in one direction. One look and it was obvious that they were guiding us to go there. Lets go. Leading Lily, who was still annoyed that I pinched her cheek, I followed the direction indicated by the balloons. The rugged forest path was treacherous, alternating between climbing hills or walking on slopes. However, my body was strangely light. Like really light. Hey, wait up! Was I too fast? I walked as usual, but my stride felt different. That was right, my body used to be like this. Id done a lot of hard work as a part-timer, so I had plenty of health and vitality. It made me realize once again how much of a penalty having a half-fairys body was. As we were briskly walking, we stopped in our tracks when we noticed numerous totems hanging from the branches. Dreamcatchers and colorful talismans made from bird skulls, goats, sheep, and various other eerie animal bones, swayed on the high branches-. It looks spooky But unlike my fright, Lilys expression was quite bright. Its the realm of witches. From here on, its the territory of Tarantera. Its the mark of Walpurgis. I see. So, were almost there? Now we need to be cautious. There might be minions here. Since were outsiders, we might be driven away. These are also warning signs. Minions Are they like the gargoyles that were ced at the entrance of the Draco Family mansion? I unconsciously sped my left arm. Marmars tail always protected me, but in this dream, it seemed that I couldnt bring it with me. My left arm was empty. Still. If I could use magic as I imagined, I should at least be able to protect myself. So, passing the witches marks, we ventured deeper into the forest and found something peculiar wriggling. Geuaagh-. It resembled a melted figure in ck slime. It was like covering a persons body with a sticky nket. Chiiiik-. The bizarre amorphous thing made ck soot as it roamed. It was very strange. Whats that? Hiding behind the bushes, I asked Lily, who wrinkled her brow and replied in a very quiet voice. Thats a Melted Bandit. A Melted Bandit? Yeah. Bandits who got caught in witches traps melt away in this forest. If you touch them, theyll melt you, so be careful. Its best to avoid or wait till they leave. Lily showed a passive attitude. Certainly, the rusty swords and arrows sticking out here and there looked terrifying. Guaaeuuugh-. Gloop, gloop. Looking closely, you could see bones tangled in the liquid from those sacrificed. Sway, sway. But the path indicated by the balloons was straight towards where the Melted Bandit was heading. Wed be backtracking even more if we missed it. Can we defeat it? Hmph, go ahead and try. That liquid has been specially treated, so magic below the 3rd rank wont work. 3rd rank, huh Being a Rank 3 battle mage was an aplishment in itself. But for me now, it was just a checkpoint. Seureuk-. I lightly pointed my hand at it, while Lily snorted at the sight. What are you going to do? You dont even have your fancy Imp Tail Wand. Be quiet. I need to concentrate. My magic required precise calctions and coordinatespared to others. So, it needed quite a bit of focus. . Finally getting Lily to shut up, I flicked my finger. Here it goes. Ttak-. A clear sound echoed as a gust of wind suddenly swept under the creatures feet, tearing its body apart. Hwiioooooooo-. Gueeeeargh-! Cheodeok, cheodeok-. The melted bandits goo sttered everywhere as it turned into fragments. It seemed I could use my attack magic, Heavenly Whirlwind Storm, even without a wand. And it worked amazingly well. There, we can move forward now, right? I confidently asked, to which Lily closed her mouth and snorted. Hm, well. Youve learned directly from Tarantera-nim, this much is to be expected. She still couldnt be honest. But strictly speaking, it was true. The finger flicking spell activation method was inspired by Airas telekinesis. It was quite useful for a first attempt. This should be good when I didnt have my wand out. Ttak, ttak-. Geuaak-! Gieeek-! As we progressed further, melted bandits or beasts would block our path. But with just a flick of my finger, they were easily dealt with, so it wasnt much of a hassle for me. Hey, look, theres an apple over there! Pick that one too! However, Lily, who was quietly sucking on honey, didnt seem pleased. Not content with just sitting still, she even asked me to pick apples. Swipe-. I made a slight gesture with my palm upwards. Whoosh. Soon, a strong gust of wind swept up Lilys skirt. Startled, she clung tightly to her skirt and blushed. Do, do you want to die? You saw! Saw what? I didnt do anything. Its just a little windy in this forest. ckce! Gained job experience for Casanova. +50 My Casanova experience points had risen after a long time. I was silently admiring this when it happened. Pang-! One of the balloons wrapped around my wrist suddenly burst. Seeing this, both Lily, who was growling at me, and I stopped talking. Why did it pop all of a sudden? Prev Episode 216.2 Episode 216.2 (EP-216.2) Wedding in the Forest #3 216 Wedding in the Witch Forest #3 I was soon made up to speed with the situation. As expected. As expected? Do you know what this is? I do. I think this is the Witch Forest from three years ago. Three years ago? As I doubted how specific the number was, Lily looked around and then pointed to each person. Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Dan, Naphtali, Gad, Asher. Twelve in total. They were gentlemen in white suits and red bow ties. They were like a handsome ser team with ck hair; some were grown long or cut short, tied back or left loose. Theyre the twelve princes of the Tarantera Royal Family. Ah. And Jogebet, Raziel, Skadi-. The Tarantera princesses? Thats right. But one seems to be missing. Anise-nim, It seems like this is Anise-nims wedding venue. I had a vague suspicion, but. By Anise-nim, you mean Aira-nims older sister, Anise? Yes. Anise-nims wedding three years ago. That day is still clear. This blue mushroom you brought It went extinct after the wedding. Seureuk-. Lily took out the mushroom I had picked before. I did find it odd to find this in the forest. This is probably an image space created based on memories from the wedding three years ago. Anise Von Taranteras wedding. I felt my vision going dark. I didnt know much about Airas older sisters, but I had heard of Anise Von Taranteras name often. Anise. The fourth daughter of the Tarantera Royal Family, affectionately called the kind Anise. She might have been slightly less striking in appearance than Aira due to her freckles, but she was loved by everyone for her kindness and friendly nature. I heard that Anise was the one Aira followed the most. When it was said that her beloved sister was marrying amoner, Aira even cried because she didnt want to be separated. On the day of the wedding, the entire Tarantera Royal Family congratted the fourth daughters marriage with one heart. It must have been the happiest day for Aira. It should have been. But. I see. Its her sisters wedding. Then, theres a chance Aira-nim might be somewhere around here. I will go look for her. Gospel, you wait here. Seureuk-. Lily went into their midst without hesitation. Meanwhile, I watched her with anxiety. I didnt know what would happen if we approached the inhabitants of this dream world. However, Lily was a natural. Princess Raziel, may I ask where Aira-nim is? Oh, its you Lily. If I recall correctly Youngest went to the nearby flower garden to make a wreath for Anise. Werent you with her? Im going to go now. She blended in well. In retrospect, this was to be expected. She was originally Airas childhood servant, so she would have attended this wedding as well. Perhaps I could also gain entry? I approached them slowly. Who are you!? Theres a strange man here! Is this the clown who was supposed toe? A clown doesnt seem like it. He doesnt look like one. Is he a beggar? Dont kill him. Its a good day, just give him some food and send him away. However, I soon found myself surrounded by the princes and got thrown out. It was disappointing, but at least I got a basket filled with fruits. The princes certainly seemed nice. Crunch-. Taking a bite of the apple, I calmed my thoughts. Ultimately, I was an outsider. This wedding had nothing to do with me. With no other choice, I retreated from the bright open space where the festival was taking ce and waited for Lilly. However, no matter how much time passed, there was no sign of Lily returning. Feeling anxious, I quickly reconsidered my options. After spending a week barely escaping the green hell and finally reaching our goal, I couldnt just sit idly by. Then, an idea struck me. I nced around at the leaves, flowers, and fruits scattered all around. Sreuk, shruck quaaaaah-. I gathered and fashioned them into a mask and clothes reminiscent of a South American festival. I made it, and it turned out quite well. This time, I put these on and entered the festival grounds. Instantly, I felt the gaze of the people around me turning towards me. Their eyes were filled with suspicion, wondering what I was up to. Were you waiting for a clown? Although I knew they were just inhabitants of the imaginary world, created by Aira, receiving so much attention from so many people at once felt eerie. A feast of numerous ck eyes. Then a ck-bearded man with slicked-back hair tapped me on the back. What, why are you sote? We couldnt proceed with the event because we were waiting for you! Sorry. I got lost on the way here. Alright. Everyones waiting, so head over there. Great. I managed to sneak in. My improvisation skills, honed in the pce, seemed toe naturally in this situation. Seureuk, seureuk-. I quickly changed into proper clothes in a dressing room-like area at the back of the event venue. It was a bonus to have my face covered with cosmetics and things that looked like event props. My face still resembled that of a ghost, a nk canvas, which felt satisfying to draw on. Lets show off my camouge cream skills. Seureukseureuk-. As I carefully drew on my face for a while. Seureureuk-. The entrance to the tent slightly lifted, and I saw someone poking their head toward me. Seeing the reflection in the mirror, I immediately stopped in surprise. . . I locked eyes with a girl wearing a white dress and a flower crown on her head. Her ck hair was dark like ebony, and her face and arms were soft and slender. Her face still retained a childlike innocence with a soft and plump chest. However, I knew very well that in about three years, this girl would be a beauty capable of stopping mens hearts. Aira-nim. You know me? Well, I know you too. A 17-year-old Aira smiled bashfully. Youre a clown, arent you? The most famous clown in Monarch City these days! Ah. Did she not recognize me? Prev Episode 217.1 Episode 217.1 (EP-217.1) Wedding in the Forest # 4 217 Wedding in the Witch Forest #4 I know you too. Youre a clown, arent you? Even though she was dressed differently. Even with the changes in her mood and demeanor, I could still recognize her. She was undoubtedly the 17 years old Aira, attending her sister Anises wedding. She then entered the tent with a bundle in her hand, circling around me like a curious cat discovering a stranger. Her bare feet move silently, making no sound. Youre tall. I think youre the tallest clown Ive ever seen. Well, I suppose so. Aira herself was slender like a model, but she was still shorter than the original me. Being 187cm tall was one of my few sources of pride. What surprised me, though, was that Aira didnt recognize me. Well, wasnt that a given? I had a different face from the half-fairy Theo Gospel, and I was also wearing a weird clown costume. Either that or the Aira here hadpletely reverted back to her 17-year-old self, and didnt even remember a man called Theo Gospel. Yeah, that was a possibility. Anyway. She was lusher than I expected from a 17-year-old. If the 20-year-old Aira was like a fully bloomed flower, then currently, she looked like a bud. Yes, a bud. There was no other way to describe Aira more than that. It felt as if the slightest poke would spread the refreshing dew of the flower petalsblooming brightly. It was youthful and lovely. Hey, say something. Circle, circle-. Her continuous circling around me made it seem like she was interested. This huge difference from the 20-year-old Queen Aira made a discrepancy akin to a big wall in my head. Are you mute? Was I not scary? Approaching a stranger without any caution like this. It reminded me of the cat outside the orphanage. It was a curious fellow without any sense of wariness toward people, before someone yed a prank and hurt it with a stone. It would chase after everyone who walked by. It didnt know people were scary. Aira seemed to be like that too. Actually, she was closer to the original Aira. I cleared my throat, which had been momentarily blocked, and asked. Are you not afraid? Suddenly, I felt conscious with my voice. I guessed my voice was originally this thick? I didnt sound stupid, did I? But Princess Aira didnt care about such things. Why should I be afraid? Youre a clown. Clowns are funny folks. Well then, see youter! Aira waved her hand and stepped outside the tent. Watching her back, I thought. I see. Now I could understand a bit. About 17 years of life. For Aira, who was loved by everyone, received attention, and only heard good words and praises, the world must have been so hopeful and bright. The thought that someone would do her harm probably didnt even cross her mind, at least not in this moment. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Soon, Calm Thinking settled in my mind like a damp towel. Perhaps taking Aira out of this world might not be as easy as I thought. * * * It was after I got out of the tent that I met Lily again. Hey, what do you think youre doing!? I told you to quietly wait! Spotting me with a ridiculous face, Lily grabbed my arm and pulled me back into the tent, giving me a small tantrum. What the hell is this? What are you up to? You were taking too long, so I came in by myself. Im a clown now. A clown? Did you decide to retire as the court secretary? It suits you well. Heh! Anyway, thats not the point. Have you met Aira-nim? Lets discuss how we can take her back. . Lily nced at Aira talking to her siblings outside the tent. Seemingly lost in contemtion, Lily spoke in a soft voice. Is it really right to take Tarantera-nim back to reality from here? What kind of nonsense is that? Look around. Everyones here. The princes, the princesses, even His and Her Majesty are alive and well. And Tarantera, no, Aira-nim is smiling. I understood what she meant. Aira looked happy in this ce. It was my first time seeing her smile so brightly. With the blue birds perched on her arms and head, pecking and pping their wings, she looked just like a princess from a fairy tale. But-. This is a dream. Its fake. If we dont wake her up soon, who knows what might happen. We need to figure out how to get her out quickly. I I dont know. It was no use. This girl waspletely lost. She couldnt make rational judgments anymore. And just as I wondered if she had eaten something wrong, someone shouted from outside the tent. Lily, where are you? Im making a flower ne. Lets make it together. Ah, Princess, Ill be right out! In response to Airas call, Lily ran out of the tent with a bright smile. Soon, she was chatting andughing with the princesses, shing a carefree expression. It was then that a realization finally dawned on me. Episode 217.2 Episode 217.2 (EP-217.2) Wedding in the Forest # 4 217 Wedding in the Witch Forest #4 Just like how this was a blissful paradise for Aira, this ce was also heaven for Lily. Lily might have even lost her desire to get out of here. No,ing to help someone up but then lying down with them would defeat the whole purpose of it. I thought we were helping each other quite well these past few days, but she was more useless than nothing if she decided to act like this. This brat was no different from a total troll. Hu-. I let out a short breath. There were three balloons left. I couldnt just sit still like this. Whatever decision Lily made, Id do my best in my own way. Flutter-. After slipping back outside the tent, I surveyed my surroundings. How could I approach Aira? Plus, how could I make her realize that this was a dream and wake her up? Sir Theo, I must warn you of any instability of Queen Taranteras mind. If you get swept up in it, who knows what will happen to your mind. ording to the advice I received from Mirna, it was risky to deeply affect Airas psyche. For example, if I suddenly started using magic to take down her entire family, it would bring a significant change in Airas mental state, who was the owner of this dream. Considering the unknown impact and consequences it could have on me, I should approach the use of destructive methods with caution. It was better to observe and act moderately for now. Aira look, a blue bird. Yum, spring strawberries are delicious. Hahahoho. However, Aira was seldom alone. She always had her siblings and servant, Lily, by her side. I just couldnt find the right timing. Even if I tried to approach her, I would just get stopped by the guards or princes, saying Hey, you cant go that way. When Aira came into the tent and circled around me, it was the golden opportunity to awaken her to the truth. So, what I mean. Chatter, chatter-. Aira had this vibe with her that would block anyone from approaching her like a sharp knife. Seeing her the exact opposite and surrounded by people felt foreign. No wonder Elga said that Aira was originally this type of person. Thanks to this, I just went round and round to find an opening. Show me magic. Magic! Tell me a funny story. I couldnt remember how many times I juggled, walked on a handstand, or performed tricks at the request of the maids and children who crowded around me. At some point, I noticed something strange. Time. Time doesnt pass. The sun rose and set around the wedding venue, and the shadows deepened. But the wedding venue itself remained bright all throughout, as if it alone ignored thews of the world. It felt like time had been frozen in a certain moment. And crucially, the bride didnt appear. Anise Von Tarantera, the protagonist of this wedding and Airas older sister, was nowhere to be seen. Thanks to that, no matter how much time passed, the wedding didnt proceed. This was probably due to Airas inner psyche. What happened to her sister after the wedding Knowing what happened to her family from that day on, she probably wished for time to remain frozen like this. Pang-! Another balloon wrapped around my wrist popped. As far as I knew, a balloon would pop once every four days. Had another four days passed already? It felt like time flew unusually fast here. At this point, all the balloons might burst and wed be unable to leave this ce forever. I had to do something, anything. So, I cleared the tes off the table where fruits were ced and climbed on top. tter, ng. Just that action alone drew everyones attention to me. Already towering above everyone else, standing on the table made me stick out like an awl in some pocket. What is it, what is it? I dont know, maybe hes going to perform. Everyones gazes were focused on me. Even Aira looked at me, with her still-innocent ck eyes reflecting curiosity. . Instead of speaking, I snapped my finger. Seuk-. Recalling my memories of working part-time while dressed as a mascot, I realize that sometimes, a simple gesture would be enough to attract peoples attention without needing to say a word. When I thought I had everyones attention, I sped my hands together in a prayer, as if holding a small pigeon egg in my hands. What, whats he going to do? I dont know, maybe theres something inside. As everyones curiosity began to rise, I spread out my hands. Paah-. Suddenly, a kaleidoscope of butterflies flew out from my hands. Of course, they werent real butterflies but colorful lights created by magic. Wow, so many butterflies! Theyre so colorful. Beautiful. Is it magic? Everyone was amazed by the colorful spectacle. However, my gaze was fixed straight on Aira. This was an application of Rank 1 Illumination Magic and Rank 3 Magic Maniption. This was what you taught me, Aira. The first magic you taught me. Did you remember? There was no way you wouldnt remember. Lady Aira, please open your eyes. Prev Episode 218.1 Episode 218.1 (EP-218.1) #1 218 Great Escape #1 I still vividly remembered the first time I met her in this world. Her cold demeanor, as if not caring about anything. Her lifeless ck eyes that were like the void, giving off chills. She was a flower with thorns. No Much as I hated to admit it, Icked the skill to urately describe Aira at that time. But one thing was certain: the moment Iid eyes on her, something that could only be described as lightning sparked within me. It was aplex mix of emotions. In hindsight, affection was fitting. Whether it was a blessing or a curse, Airas beauty was akin to a meticulously crafted sculpture. Countless men had had their hearts smitten uponying gaze. However, to give one excuse, my interest in her was not solely due to her exceptional looks. What drew my heart the most was her expression. Expression. It was the manifestation of emotions from the heart, shown through my face. Aira possessed a face simr to many children I had seen. Younglings who lived with their eyes and ears closed, abandoned by their families and the world. A sight I always saw when looking into the mirror Indeed. I saw myself in the young Queen Aira. At that time, I was nothing more than a ve for entertainment. She was the ruler of a nation. Though our situations and treatment werepletely opposite, I felt as though I had known her for a long time. Anyway, she and I became a pair. Demon Monk Theo. Tyrant Aira. In fact, even thinking about it now, I believed we made quite a fitting duo. Wouldnt you think so too? Lady Aira. Open your eyes. This. While being surrounded by butterflies, I could feel Aira muttering. In the midst of all the noise, filled with luminescent butterflies and peoples chatter, her voice alone stood out distinctly in this chaotic world. This is. You taught me this, Aira. No, I didnt do such a thing. I I dont know you. Airas face slowly contorted. As if there was some pain somewhere. Then Lily, who had been nkly watching our conversation, seemed toe to her senses and grabbed Airas shoulder. Tarantera-nim-. Get a hold of yourself! Lily, your hair. Its pink. This is. Hey, Gospel-! What the hell did you do!? What were those butterflies! Gospel. Aira seemed confused. I got down from the table and slowly walked over to the young Aira, who was holding her head. Aira, remember. This isnt possible. You know it too well. Who you are and what you should be doing right now. Youre a queen. The Queen of July. Me, the Queen? But. It was then. Geugaak! Someones waist was violently bent backward. He was a man with a beard and ck hair. As he copsed to the ground, a short haired woman beside him spurted blood and crouched down while clutching her chest. Sa, save me. I dont want to die yet. Breath, breath. One by one, the surrounding people copsed in various ways. The scene was so vivid that it seemed cruelly real. Now, only Aira remained. She was thest Tarantera left in this banquet hall. Ah. Then it finally clicked. These were memories. Memories vividly engraved in Airas eyes. The thorns in her heart that turned the princess into a viin, standing atop the execution ground. No, no, no Aira clutched her face and knelt on the ground. At the same time, a rumbling began to shake the banquet hall. No, not just the banquet hall, but the entire dream world was clearly trembling. The festival grounds, once vibrant with colorful lights, began to crumble like peeling paint. Perhaps due to the shock, the balloons tied to my arm popped, leaving only one intact. The Queens mind is breaking down! Lily screamed urgently while looking at this scene. Queen, Queen! You need to snap out of it! But Aira remained silent with her face buried on the ground. Whirrrrrr-. The crumbling dream world was gradually closing in on us. If we just stood still, we might get engulfed in this copse as well. Lily, who had been shouting towards Aira, finally looked at me, biting her lip. Do something! The Queen cant hear my voice! Even if she didnt say it, I also felt that I had to do something. If we stayed like this, even the ground from which we stood on might disappear. Ppak-. Ugh-! In the end, Lily copsed to the ground after being hit in the head by a blunt object that fell from somewhere. Thanks to that, I became even more impatient. I cleared my throat and calmly uttered the name I had called several times over. Aira. . Aira, look at me. . However, Aira just curled up, burying her face between her knees. Like an egg. Encased in a hard shell. Its time to get up. There are people waiting for you. . My voice also seemed unable to reach Aira, as if there was an invisible ss wall blocking between her and me. Words like dreams are futile or you have to live through the pain sprouted from my lips but ultimately disappeared. No matter what I said, it would not reach the current Aira. So I stepped on the floating tforms in the dark void and approached the huddled Queen. Then I raised her head. Look at me. You know who I am. You know who you are. You know this isnt the time to be like this. Who are you. Though devoid of any makeup, her face, tinged with tears, glowed red with vitality. Among them, I focused on her lips, shining the brightest crimson, and moved my body as if a button had been pressed. Hwaa-. The first thing I noticed was the scent of cherries. Airas lips had a strong cherry scent. Just as I was starting to feel the softness and warmth I had imagined, someone gently pushed my shoulder. Looking at her, there was no trace of the young, green girl. Rather, the Queen Aira that I know was looking at me with narrow eyes. This teasing, you are Theo. . But Theo isnt this tall. Strange Its strange. After muttering to herself for a while, Aira looked around and then shook her head. I see, ah-. This is a dream. I get it now. So, thats why the half-fairy Theo could be so tall Episode 218.2 Episode 218.2 (EP-218.2) #1 218 Great Escape #1 It didnt seem like Aira waspletely conscious, as she was muttering to herself. However, it wasnt a bad thing that Aira perceived the situation as a dream. Is it not real? I had an inkling, but. So it was all a dream. Yes. More importantly, Theo, why did youe into my dream? I dont recall inviting you. That, Aira-nim. What happened was. As I began to exin, Aira ced her palm over my mouth. I must have encountered some sort of issue, so you intervened in my mind with the help of the Draco twins. They, or Saintess Priga are the only ones who can break through my mental defenses. . That was amazing. Even without my exnation, Aira diagnosed her own condition with precision. Aira once said, I know my body best. It seemed like it was the truth, beyond mere queenly arrogance. Still, it wouldnt have been easy to prate my deep subconscious. Impressive. Perhaps its thanks to that balloon? Yes. Anyway, we need to get out of here. I showed Aira the balloon wrapped around my wrist. Only one balloon left. Thankfully, the situation was going well before everything popped. We can use this to escape to a higher ce. At Airas words, I reached out to embrace Lily, who was lying on the ground, and Airas waist. Aira nestled against me and softly chuckled. Even though its a dream, its fortunate your arms are long. How did this happen? This, well, its a dream. Things can be a bit exaggerated in here. Yeah, in dreams, anything is possible, and you can meet anything and anyone. Anyway, lets get going. Go where, mydy? Ever imagined soaring into the sky on a balloon? Just like that. Ah. With Airas instruction, I leaped lightly into the air, not quite sure what to make of it. This was some sort of lucid dream, so whatever. Syusyuk-. Soon thest foothold crumbled, and everything was immersed into the dark void. But my body was still floating with the balloon tied to my wrist. A balloon ride, flying among the twinkling stars Everything felt surreal. Yet, there was a certain romantic feeling to it, I thought. Geuoooeu, Airaaa. Seureuk-. The hairs on the nape of my neck stood like ruffled feathers, as a shiver slithered from the top of my head down to the tip of my toes. One could call it a gut feeling that something bad was about to happen. Airaaaaaaaa-. I instinctively looked below. But what greeted me was countless ck pupils. I couldnt tell what they were. But I knew for sure that if I was caught by it, something bad would happen. Only then did I realize that I was making a huge mistake. The thorn that corroded Airas heart was not the death of her family, but something else. Aira-nim, what the hell is that- Seureuk-. Then Aira grabbed my chin. Dont look down. But, that, that, what is that? Nothing. Were the only ones here. But. I wanted to say more, but my body soon became enveloped in a bright light, and I could think of nothing else. * * * Upon opening my eyes, I found myself lying alone on a soft bed. The nket was so cozy, and my body felt heavy like wet cotton. I didnt want to get up. I was wondering when youd stir. Finally awake now? . But I couldnt just lie there because of all the eyes looking at me. At first, I was confused when I saw the ck mask. But noticing the ridiculous pink hair tied up in pigtails made me certain. What is it, Lily? How did it go? Did everything end well? Are we still in the dream? Seeing Lilys pink hair, I wondered if this was still a dream. However, she frowned which made the corners of her eyes stand out between the mask. What are you saying? You look sober at least. Now get up and wash your face. Seriously, am I such a saint to take care of someone like you. It was loud. That jolted me awake. Seureureuk-. As I pulled my arms and legs out from under the nket, I soon realized that my body was shorter and less powerful than expected. Standing up, the ceiling was also exceptionally high. Had the world gotten bigger? No, when I looked in the mirror in the bathroom to wash my face, I noticed the familiar scar around my eye. And a face straddling the line between a boy and a young man. Overall, it was a pretty face, but the discrepancy imbued by the scar was unforgettable. Although this face was handsome, I had just been enjoying the world from a tall perspective, so it was disappointing to be short again. Anyway. I woke up from the dream. That means-. I looked around. Only now did I realize that this was Airas room. But I had been alone in bed, and Lily had mentioned she was taking care of me. Hey, Lily. What day is it? The 21st. I ruffled my ky hair. The day I dived into Airas dream was the 19th, so at least two days had passed. I slept for two days? Thats right! Anyway, you slept so much. But more importantly, I feel like Ive said this before. What is it. Lily shook her head as if she couldnt understand. Then she asked me as if something had suddenly urred to her. Hey, do you remember what happened in the dream? The dream? I try to recall as per her question. It felt like a lot had taken ce. But as with dreams, when I tried to remember something, only a few scenes stood out vividly amidst the blurry haze. What I remembered was wandering through the Witch Forest for a few days, arriving at the wedding venue, the copsing dream world, and finally discovering something deep below Im not sure. Really? So its not just me who cant remember Thats how dreams are, I guess. Anyway, you were thest to wake up. Prev Episode 219.1 Episode 219.1 (EP-219.1)# 2 219 Great Escape #2 Dreams were vtile. Even intense nightmares that could jolt you awake in the deep of night, after a while, the emotions and scenes would scatter like dust in the wind. The time I spent within Airas psyche was no exception. From the week in the Witch Forest to ying clown at the wedding venue, it all felt long at the time. In reality, the time I spent there amounted to less than a night. And those memories were already fading away, one by one, like a vague dream. It hadnt even been an hour since I woke up. What was even more surprising was this Queen Aira and her servant Lily already woke up this morning. Is that so? Yes! Narmi eximed loudly and opened my eyes wide. She then shook the light she conjured at her fingertips to and fro, examining my condition. Fortunately, you seem to have regained your senses. You didnt wake up for a long time, so I was worried that your spirit was not able to find your body. Aira and Lily had already been up and about, living their lives as usual. But I showed no signs of waking up. Thanks to that, I had to undergo a thorough examination in the Draco twins room. Hwareureuk-. Narmi then lit a pink candle that burnt with a strange smoke and brought it under my nose. Take a whiff. Itll help you recover. Was this like aromatherapy? Heueup-. I took a small breath. The peach-like sweet fragrance entered my nostrils, spreading throughout my body. Its good. As I nodded, Narmi brought the talisman in her hand to the candle. Naturally, the thin talisman caught fire. Narmi dipped it in a wine ss and handed it to me. What is this? Drink it. Drink wine with a talisman burned into it? I almost wrinkled my brow, but managed to restrain myself. You want me to drink this? Ive noticed that the connection between your spirit and body is a bit loose. Drinking this will help strengthen it. My spirit and body are loose? Exactly. Jjak-. Narmi pped her hands. The spirit, soul, and body of a person are closely intertwined, so tightly bound that they can be seen as one. Seureuk-. Then she gently pulled them apart. But Theo, your body and spirit have a small gap between them. Really? Why is it like that? Well, there could be many reasons, but usually, its a side effect of excessive spirit summoning or necromancy, such as those who use other peoples bodies as vessels. Necromancy? I asked as if I knew nothing. But I had a suspicion why my spirit and body were not tightly bound and had a gap. Because I wasnt originally this half-fairy. When thinking about it, my soul was inside someone elses body, so it wasnt surprising that the link between the two turned loose and tenuous. Was this strange possession some kind of necromancy? However, Narmi brought her fingertips to her lips and corrected herself with a snort. But Theo, I think your case is a little different. The best thing to do would be to dissect you and separate your spirit from the body. Please dont say such scary things Anyway, if you keep drinking the talisman elixir I gave you, the gap between your spirit and body will soon be sealed! Not just anyone can make this. Youre lucky, Theo! She giggled with her fan covering her mouth. This gesture reminded me of her sister Mirna, who liked to use the fan as some kind of a veil. Thinking about having to continue drinking this burnt-talisman wine for the next few days made my stomach churn. Do I really have to drink it? Its better if you do. Frankly, its amazing how youve managed to live with such an unstable connection until now. Have you ever felt heavy or your mana recovery being slow? Does that have anything to do with my condition? Of course! At Narmis question, I remembered the days I had lived until now. My body was always heavy and my stamina was poor. I thought it was simply because of half-fairies having a frail body. So it was a bit disconcerting to hear that it was due to my own condition. Anyway, drink it down! Dont taste it! Cant you at least mix it with water instead of wine? No! Narmis attitude was so firm that it seemed impossible to persuade her otherwise. I felt like she would be furious if I went back without drinking it, so I reluctantly closed my eyes and gulped down the burnt-talisman wine. Waaaaaah- Whether it was because the alcohol content was higher than expected or because of the burnt talisman, it felt like my throat and stomach were lit on fire. Ugh. My head started spinning and my vision began to blur. I didnt know if it was because of the alcohol or the medicinal effects, but it wasnt a very good feeling, so I ended up slumping back onto the bed. And I think my Unnie said she had something to say. Theo, are you sleeping? It sounded like Narmi was saying something, but my eyelids were getting heavier, and darkness fell upon me in an instant. * * * When I opened my eyes again, I was able to get up more neatly than what I expected. I thought I would have a hangover, but my head didnt hurt, and my body didnt feel heavy like wet cotton. On the contrary, my body felt light. My arms and legs moved well, and I felt refreshed, as if I had just gotten out of a cool bath. Good. The talisman elixir tasted terrible, but it seemed to have worked well. I should thank Narmiter. Ngh-. Thanks to that, I was able to quickly return to my daily routine after some light stretching. The sun was already high in the sky. It was time for people to get busy. After putting on clothes, I checked all my belongings onest time and headed outside. The sun shining on my face was so dazzling that it momentarily blinded me, but there were even more surprising things just up ahead. Prev Episode 219.2 Episode 219.2 (EP-219.2)# 2 219 Great Escape #2 The shaved ice is delicious. There are more food options this year thanst year. Lets check out that shop over there. The streets of Ark were lined with stalls and tents that I had never seen before. The crowd was bustling, with the atmosphere being filled with sweat andughter of people. It was a festival. Now that I thought about it, it was about time for the summer festival. I felt a bit disappointed that I slept through the preparations, and the festival already started. I heard the opening ceremony was spectacr. But I missed it because I was asleep. Still, where was everyone? I was looking for Elga and Aira, but I couldnt figure out where they were or what they were doing. In particr, I would like to see how Aira was after waking up from the dream. However, with the vastness of Ark, it wasnt easy to find familiar faces in the midst of a crowded festival. Then I spotted Marmar. Ah-! Comrade-! Nice to see you-! Well, she spotted me first and waved me over. Marmar was selling something in a small cart full of balloons. Is this shaved ice? We got a lot of ice recently! We grind it up, then top it with homegrown raspberry and wild grape syrup tadaah. Seuk-. Marmar handed me a cup of shaved ice. Now that I looked at it, the food felt more like a slushie than shaved ice. It would be easier to carry around in one hand. We ran out of wild grape syrup, Tartar, go make some more-! Ahht-! Purpur, before that, Gargar has been nibbling on the ice again-! At this rate, we wont have any ice left to sell-! Hihi-! Garr, Garr-! Watching the lively imps, the festival atmosphere was truly in the air. There were a lot of things I wanted to ask about like how it was going with the nymphs, but she looked very busy with all the customers so I waved goodbye for now. See youter, Marmar. Yeah! Off to meet the fearsome queen now? Thats the n. Do you happen to know where she might be? Hmm, I think there was a signing event in the park over there. Signing event? One of my eyebrows twitched and rose at the odd mention that seemed both fitting and out of ce for Aira. Aira was certainly famous enough to deserve such an event, but she wasnt exactly known for being that friendly. And heres a ballot for the shop customers! Comrade can write the name of the person you want here. Marmar handed me a small note. I wanted to ask what it was, but I didnt get the chance. See youter! Im busy right now, I have no time! Theres something important I need to tellrade, so make sure to find time for it! Okay. I was curious about what important thing Marmar had to say, but her figure was soon swallowed up by the crowd. Take my money-! And give me shaved ice and the Marumaru doll-! Seemed like she was doing well That girl would probably make it big. Anyway, I headed towards the area Marmar pointed out. I could see a lot of people having gathered. The long line looked like a queue at a ticket booth. If youre here for a signature, go to the back and stand in line. Then someone tapped my shoulder. I guess he thought I was going to cut in line. I turned to the man with a thick beard and asked. Who is signing right now? I dont know. The line was long, I thought they must be someone famous, so I lined up too. Seems like someone who wrote some kind of novel. Next person, pleasee forward! Didnt seem like it was Aira. I asked an official and was told that Aira had already signed about a thousand people and moved to another ce. Look, I got one too! The official then showed me a big sheet of paper. On the white paper was a scrawl of unrecognizable writing. It must have a profound magical meaning, right? Its clearly signed with a magic spell. Ill leave it as an heirloom for generations toe! The officials eyes lit up with excitement, but it was just illegible writing Airas handwriting was truly terrible. It was one of her few shorings, but she was someone to whom the phrase genius with bad handwriting perfectly applied. Still, I could recognize that the writing said Aira. But I decided not to mention that and just go with the flow. It must be a lucky charm So where did the Queen go? Well, she went to the venue over there. Theres the choir of the month contest. I heard shes a judge. At his exnation, I made my way to the small outdoor hall where the choir contest was being held. It looks like an opera, but the event was already over and cleanup was underway. If youre looking for Queen Tarantera, go over there-. If its the Queen, shes there-. Over there, that way. It felt like I was always one step behind. And so, as the sun slowly faded into dusk, I finally found out where Aira was and what she was doing. Pang, papapang-! Woongseong woongseong-. A crowd of people were all heading in one direction. When I lifted my head, I saw a brightly lit stadium. The cheers of many people tickled my ears. Who do you think will win? Is it Empress Serazade? Eh, it must be Queen Aira. Everyone was heading there. Looking around, I noticed cards sayingJuly Queen Contest and Queen Selection hanging from trees and fluttering in the wind. Which made me wonder. Was Election Day Today? Only then did I begin to understand the meaning of the ballot that Marmar had handed me. Election Day. Obviously, Aira would be there. As my mind raced with that thought, I felt my heavy steps gain strength. Episode 220.1 Episode 220.1 (EP-220.1) #3 220 Great Escape #3 I wanted to find the official entrance, but I couldnt find it. Pang, papang-Hearing the sound of fireworks going off and the peoples cheers, the voting might have already begun. I decided it was best to enter the stadium and see for myself. Dont cut in-. Hey, dont push! I struggled to squeeze my way through the lines of people. The massive stadium, capable of amodating 10,000 people, was packed. Thanks to this, I only managed to find a spot in a corner on the upper level, barely able to stand and see the stage. The space was bathed in bright light. There, I saw a familiar face. She, dressed in white like a lily with her ck hair cascading beautifully, was speaking to the people. Airas expression reflected on something like arge billboard was serene, while the faces of those gazing at her seemed somewhat fervent. So, I tend to have a light breakfast. Fasting can enhance a persons concentration. Thank you for that. Its really fortunate to have learned of Aira-nims excellent magic skills. And now, a question for Serazade-nim. It was like a show program. One of the most remarkable aspects was how calmly Aira spoke among the crowd, maintaining herposure. Even when Serazade, who she regarded as an enemy, started talking beside her, her expression didnt change and there was even a faint smile on her face. She already looked like a winner. Aira remained unruffled and confidently ruled amidst the cheers and fervor of many. She was no different than a true Queen of July. Rebellions everywhere. Beingbeled as a tyrant. Even the ruthless edge of the cold guillotine would no longer chain Airas ankles. Just a few months ago, who would have thought Aira harbored such potential? Perhaps it would have been deemed unbelievable. It was apletely out of line thought. A dream. Was it a dream? Suddenly. I began to wonder if I hadnt woken up from the dream yet. If so, whose dream was this? Seeing the spectacle I wanted to see, I doubted whether this was merely my mind presenting a favorable dream. So, Aira-nim. As we approach the final voting, could you give us some final words? It could be a dream or an aspiration. Dream-. In response to the hosts question, Aira nced around then quietly raised a finger. . She seemed to have chosen silence instead of opening her mouth. Seureureuk-. Soon, she put her hands together-. What, what is she trying to do? I dont know. I cant hear what shes saying. Or am I the only one who cant hear her? No, shes not saying anything. Shes trying to do something. Just as the attention of the crowd was focused. Aira lightly spread her sped hands in front of her chest. And from within, clusters of light spread their thin wings and colored the dark festival skies. Flutter, flutter-. Wow-. Ive never seen anything so beautiful Everyone who had been chattering around the stage gazed up at the sky with open mouths. The deep blue night sky soon sparkled like a masterpiece as the various colors began to swirl around. How do you like it? Quite beautiful, isnt it? I was startled out of my reverie when someone spoke up from behind me. Rank 1 Illumination magic and Rank 3 Magic Maniption. And if you add Rank 7 Reality Alteration, such things are possible. Turning my head, a woman dressed in a white robe approached me and held onto the railing as she looked at the cluster of light. As I watched those ck eyes change to bright colors, I spoke softly so none could hear. Who is that on stage? Well, who knows. Perhaps Aira Von Tarantera, the Queen of All. Or maybe, the to-be July Queen. Did she not think shed lose in the vote? But I didnt say such things. Rather, my curiosity lied here. If thats Queen Aira over there, then who is here? Well. In response to my question, the lips hidden beneath the robe parted ever so slightly. And despite the noisy cheering crowd, her voice was exceptionally clear to my ears. Now, it can be anything. Seureureuk-. Finally, she grabbed me by the cor. There are too many idiots here. Being pulled with a fairly strong force, I got dragged by Aira. Pushing through the crowd and bumping into countless shoulders, Aira still didnt stop. Watch where youre going! Huh, that face looks familiar. Isnt that Queen Aira? No, shes on stage, so it must be someone who looks like her. It seemed like people didnt even consider that it was Aira and her servant Theo Gospel walking against the flow. Well, it was only natural since her face was being disyed on the billboard. Was this really happening? The tension, the strange sense of defiance against what everyone else was doing, pricked at my heart. It felt like I was doing something wrong. I, who had never yed a prank, was missing a big event to head into unknown darkness. Festivals were an escape from everyday life. So, where were we, those fleeing from such a festival, heading to? * * * After a long walk, we arrived at a quiet pond. This was the ce where I often took Airas hand for walks. Whuuuu, Pang-. Arge firework red into the sky in all directions. Its reflection on the distant surface of the water made it look as if the fireworks were blooming above the water. What do you think? Its quiet, a good ce to enjoy the festival. It is. I replied in agreement, but in truth, there was a hint of worry in the back of my mind. Prev Episode 220.2 Episode 220.2 (EP-220.2) #3 220 Great Escape #3 I was pretty sure the Aira here would be the main body, and the one left behind at the event was made of some sort of magic. I just couldnt feel at ease without keeping an eye on this variable-filled existence, uncertain of what problems or events she might create. Aira then med me. Theo, Ive always thought that you dont know how to rest properly, and thats why youre talking about quitting whenever you get the chance. Thats. You seemed a little more rxed in the dream. I think you were taller, too. You remember that? I am the Queen. There is nothing strange about having a better memory than most, even if it was just a dream. Seureureuk-. As Aira reached out into the air, everything around her began to shine brightly. The world gradually lit up, as if colors were being painted onto a ck canvas or someone was mixing paint with a brush. Theo, do you know what my innate magic is? Isnt it Photon Maniption? You seem to know well, despite me not telling you. Yes, I have full control over all the colors and lights I see, like this. Seuk, seuk-. Aira beckoned to the air a few more times, and before I knew it, a white table, tes, fruits and flowers appeared in front of me. Though the faces of the people sitting and chattingughing there seemed familiar, when I tried to recall their names, they would vanish. And yet, they felt so vivid, as if I had stepped into a movie or painting, upying a seat at this serene and warm table. Have some yummy, yummy strawberries. Unnie only eats strawberries every day-. Listening closely, I could hear people chattering, and I could even smell the flowers on the table exuding fragrance. Still, this was an illusion. An enchanting magic that captivated my eyes, nose and mouth, and finally my mind and soul. It must be simr to the final, ultimate magic that Aira showed to the main characters party. As Aira gazed at them with scrutiny, she spoke softly. My sister, Anise, was a beautiful bride. She received arge bouquet from our sisters. It was a secret, but she promised to throw it to me. Yet she couldnt. I heard she copsed before exchanging vows with the groom. Seureureuk-. Just then, someone brushed past me, a woman who looked very much like Aira today. Were you all waiting? If it werent for the fact that she had her hair tied back and had freckles, and was wearing a pure white dress, I would have thought she was Aira. Shed also got a developed chest. She was probably Airas older sister, Anise Von Tarantera, whom I did not see in the dream. This was her. I didnt want my Unnie to get married. Her partner was just an ordinary man. I didnt like the idea of her leaving my side. So, I guess I havent let go of that yet. But now, I suppose its time to finally move on. Anises illusion passed through Aira, stepping quietly across the thick velvet carpet on the floor. It was then that I realized, this was the next moment in the time loop that had been repeating endlessly in the dream. The wedding in the Witch Forest But without the terrible tragedy that was supposed to happen. Finally, she and the man who appeared to be her groom held hands and kissed. People pped around, and Aira caught the bouquet. Looking at the flowers, I wondered if this was fantasy or reality because of how lifelike they were. Then Aira said. It was so simple. Seurrrrrrr-. Finally, a wind blew in from somewhere, sweeping away all the illusions around us. Even the bouquet in Airas hand wasnt spared; it vanished like a handful of sand caught in a gust. All that remained were me, Aira, and the quiet pond. But rather than feeling lonely, there was a refreshing sense of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted. Still, there was a lingering unease in my heart. So, to clear my mind that had been troubled for the past few days, I asked Aira. Did you fall asleep because of me? Because I asked to quit. Theo. Yeah? One day, I just found a huge hole inside me. A big, gaping abyss that couldnt be filled. It grew wider with each passing day, until it became something I could no longer control. A hole? Was she talking about that strange darkness I saw in the dream? Seureureuk-. Aira gracefully ced her hand on the ind in front of her. She continued speaking. But Theo, when youre around, I feel strangely full inside. I feel as if something Ive lost hase back. And so I ask you, did you mean it when you said you were going to quit? I believe I was sincere in my own way. But-. I couldnt answer youst time, but not today. I reject your application to quit. Before I could finish, Aira replied first. She rejected it. If you still insist on quitting. Ill have to resort to coercion. Do you know what this is? Seureuk-. Aira reached into the void and pulled out something square and solid. My eyebrows twitched at the unfamiliar sight. What is that? It was a bundle of papers. Judging by the fact that it was something I had never seen before, it seemed to be Airas secret item. Youll find out when you hear it. Its yours, without a doubt. Flip-. As Aira unfolded it and began reading line by line, my mind went nk and felt all the blood in my body drain away. It felt cold despite the hot summer weather. Year XX, X month, X day. Estimated. The rise of the ck Robe. Caution, spartan local ve rebellion. Thats. Rebellion following Belmotts execution. The Dawn Society ascends from the fringes with Belmotts slush funds. Belmott Dous daughter is located in the rocky mountain near Kelthas. . The most interesting part. Airas defeat and execution after failing to suppress the rebellion. The subsequent copse of the barrier. It was a list of episodes that I had previously recorded as I remembered them Prev Episode 221.1 Episode 221.1 (EP-221.1) #1 221 Discovery #1 Though it might sound funnying from me, but I had a good memory. If not for that, I would have already exploded in this minefield of tragic endings strewn in every corner. But. The human mind had its limits. Because of this, I meticulously recollected and transcribed the episodes from the novel. In other words, it could be seen as the story or timeline of the original Viin Hunter. From trivial matters to significant ones, to word-changing events. To exaggerate a bit, it could be likened to a book of prophecy. Naturally, I kept that scroll hidden away in my secret safe, ensuring that no one else wouldy eyes on it. Furthermore, I made sure to burn it to ashes before leaving the Angmar Kingdom. Theo, tell me about what is written here. How it came to be in Airas hands and in such a usible hardcover is beyond me. Whatever the circumstances, Aira had the records I burned. No, the most important thing right now was not the how or the why. My attention should be on getting out of this predicament. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Good. As Calm Thinking got triggered, I felt my mind cool down. First, I decided to give Aira a skillful performance. Aira-nim, may I have a look at that? Sure, as much as you like. Aira graciously offered the book to me. Flipping through its pages, I found familiar handwriting and content on every page. I had to admit it. This was my prophecy book Aira said. If you want to burn records, it is better to incinerate them at a higher temperature. Handwriting carries will, especially if its something important. Its not hard to restore it. So you knew that I wrote and burned these I am the Queen. I have the right and duty to know every single stone in the small town of Angmar. How could I not know about your mysterious treasure trove, Theo? I see. Aira seemed to know about the warehouse I had hidden in the basement. But how and when did she find out? Perhaps when she visited my house? I couldnt find any other exnation. Then I calmly nodded. These are indeed mine. Though this packaging is a bit more colorful. Oh. Airas lips formed a circle. I didnt expect you to admit it so readily. I dont dare lie in front of mydy. So, what exactly is Aira-nim curious about these records? . Aira slightly tilted her head to one side, as if she hadnt expected me to just agree. The ck hair cascading down her shoulders was like a waterfall I couldnt believe that I was distracted by her appearance even in this situation. Perhaps, it was because of Airas job, Flower. Indeed, it was a powerful job effect. Seureuk-. Aira took the book from me and pointed to a page with her neat fingertips. Then, Theo. What is this May Revolution written here? The May Revolution. So she was asking about that. I calmly exined, trying not to offend Aira. That is a revolution that was supposed to happen in May. If the suppression failed early on, or if there was no suppression at all, the enraged popce would have stormed the pce of Monarch City. A revolution It has a grim ring to it. But it failed, so its a rebellion. Hmm, and as a result I would have been hanged by a single small rope, isnt that what it says here? Yes, but its all useless whatif, since that time has long passed. Yes, that may be so, but if you made such an important prediction, why did you keep it a secret from me? That. If I had told the truth, who knew how wildly you would have reacted at that time. Also, disclosing future events could lead to oues beyond my control, potentially resulting in the worst of the worst-case scenario. But Theo, you are well aware that withholding such conspiracies and events from your Queen is tantamount to treason. Was this where things were heading? And what if something as crucial as this fell into the hands of someone else, say, an old royalist dreaming of overthrowing the royal family? In the end, such a thing didnt happen, though? Yes. But, theres never a guarantee that this wont happen. If someone like you were to fall into the hands of a threat to the royal family, it would be a great misfortune for me and the world. I felt like I could understand what Aira was getting at. So, youre saying that you rejected my resignation for those reasons? Exactly. Theo, didnt you say it during Belmotts rebellion? Its better to keep a close eye on dangerous things. How self-serving. She was right, though. From Airas perspective, allowing someone with many variables like me to quit could pose a significant risk. Who wouldve thought that the foolish Queen was trying to personally deal with the situation. Was the minefield not over yet? Or was this the tragic karma manifested upon awakening as a Demon King? Yeah, there was a possibility. It seemed like fate was relentlessly pummeling me. Even heated iron would break if it was hammered this much. Nevertheless Prev Episode 221.2 Episode 221.2 (EP-221.2) #1 221 ¨C Discovery #1 Throughout the many hardships and trials I had endured, I felt a kind of boldness within me. An indomitable spirit was strongly stirred. This crisis. It was pointing out that the desperation right now would be the perfect moment to break through the problem head-on. ¡°Then, grant me a month¡¯s vacation at least.¡± ¡°¡­ A vacation?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that after the summer festival, Ark will go on vacation. During that vacation, I would like to take a month off.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Seureureu-. Aira folded her arms with narrowed eyes. It was an attitude that seemed to say, ¡°Go on, continue.¡± Since things hade to this, I decided to dere my intentions like a man. ¡°To be honest, Aira-nim would have been in great trouble without me. The same is true of thea incident that happened this time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, wouldn¡¯t it be fair that I get a reward?¡± Aira opened her mouth like a cat that just ate ice cream. It seemed as though she was taken aback, as if she hadn¡¯t expected me to say such a thing. ¡°Theo, this is the first time you have asked me for a reward. I thought you were a tree of no greed.¡± ¡°So, what does Queen Aira think?¡± ¡°Hnng¡­.¡± Aira made a long nasal sound. Seuk. Instead of answering, Aira reached her hand out. Her long white fingers were perfectly delicate. And they were extended for one reason. I kissed her fingertips. This concluded the contract. For now, I was satisfied with stopping Aira¡¯s interrogation and somehow calming the situation. I even got a vacation. It wasn¡¯t a bad performance. Ding-. At that moment, words floated before my eyes. ¡¸Deceiving even oneself Job : Actor 1+ Level Actor Lv. 9 ¡ú Lv. 10 The distinction between truth and falsehood bes meaningless.¡¹ ¡¸Your job level has reached its limit! You have acquired a special benefit.¡¹ ¡¸Talent ¡¶Charisma¡·: Exerts overwhelming pressure on the opponent. The greater the difference with the opponent, the greater the effect.¡± Actor just leveled up. It was a good thing. And I gained a new talent! ¡°Theo.¡± ¡°Yes, Aira-nim. Can I help you with anything else?¡± I gauged her mood, wondering what else she wanted to talk about. ¡°Don¡¯t you have questions for me? For instance, about the monster within me.¡± Indeed. I replied casually. ¡°Well, will you tell me the truth if I ask? And, I don¡¯t remember a lot of the things from the dream.¡± ¡°Hmm, forgetfulness. It¡¯s one of the blessings of being human. It¡¯s better to forget if possible.¡± I also wanted that, but what I saw then was quite intense. Rather, it felt clearer as time passed. However, I didn¡¯t show any signs of it. It could lead to unnecessary misunderstandings. Tuktuk-. Aira patted my back. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get going. As much as I¡¯d like to stay here forever, there will be people looking for me.¡± We started on our way back. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s keep today¡¯s conversation between us a secret.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± * * * ©¥That performance was amazing. Did you see Queen Aira suddenly transform into a swarm of butterflies and fly away? I¡¯ve never seen such magic before. ©¥The new song by the nymph choir was good too. Maybe because the royals were involved this year, but they allocated more budget-! ©¥It seems that the Bellhawk Association has poured a lot of money into it. As we returned to the stadium, I could see satisfied faces and positive responses from the leaving crowd. They would now head to the shops opening up for the night, indulging in plenty of drinks andughter, and getting drunk. ¡°Hey, Aira. I was worried because you suddenly disappeared.¡± At that moment, someone approached us among the passing spectators. Seeing the golden hair gleaming under the moonlight, I instantly knew who it was. ¡°Oh, Theo is here too. Did you finally wake up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss Elga.¡± ¡°Hm, right, it¡¯s been a while. More importantly, Aira. Do you have any idea how surprised I was when you suddenly vanished, leaving behind a swarm of butterflies?¡± Elga exined what happened after me and Aira left the stadium. Near the end of the event, Aira disappeared, scattering flower petals and butterflies into the air. Upon hearing the story, Aira made a soft hmm and nodded. ¡°It seems that the maximum duration of the clone is about an hour. It needs to be improved a little more.¡± As I thought, the Aira on stage was made from magic. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s enjoy the festival now. Mirna has rented out a whole spot on the hill. It¡¯s a great ce for some drinks.¡± We also left the stands with the crowd. At the base of a hill near the tinum Dormitory, where arge armful tree sway gently in the breeze, torches andrge campfires zes brightly. ¡°You¡¯re allte.¡± Mirna med us for beingte. But, as was the nature of festivals, we gathered together, enjoying our time with meat, drinks, fruits, and snacks. After all, the night was starting to deepen. Prev Episode 222.1 Episode 222.1 (EP-222.1) #2 222 ¨C Discovery #2 The Young Ladies eating together didn¡¯t feel awkward anymore. It was also the first time I got around a bonfire, and even enjoyed some meat. For me, this bonfire festival was unfamiliar territory. Standing there like a bundle of dried barley stalks, I was suddenly startled by something big passing by. ¡°Move aside!¡± It was Elga. Elga skewered arge pig on a stick, then ced it over the fire and started rotating it. ¡°Putting a pig over the fire like this reminds me of the battlefield.¡±Round and round, sizzle-. The pig sweated oil on the iron skewer, and as it dripped down, the mes danced even more gracefully. Crackle-, sizzle-. The mes looked like they were licking the meat, which was a bit eerie. But the smell of roasted meat could certainly stimte one¡¯s appetite. It seemed to be the same for the imps. ¡°Roast quickly-! I, Tartar, have been selling shaved ice all day today and haven¡¯t eaten anything-! Roasted meat, that¡¯s imp-friendly!¡± The red-haired imp Tartar stood around the bonfire, urging the meat to cook faster. Of course, her urging didn¡¯t speed up the roasting process, so she was just there impatiently tapping her foot. ¡°Hihi, fire-!¡± Next to her, the mad imp Gargar danced around the mes like a shaman of the Baehwagyo. ¡°This is my first time seeing beef-! To think we¡¯re eating cows, noble parties are indeed extravagant-! Hehe, what¡¯s left is packed-!¡± ¡°Ah-! Comrade Purpur-! That¡¯s not cooked yet-!¡± Purpur and Marmar, the imps, chattered incessantly, which made the campfire bustling. ¡°Fire! Arson! Disaster!¡± ¡°Ahhht-! Gargar is sprinkling salt on the mes again-! Marmar, stop Gargar-!¡± ¡°Gargar, stop-!¡± ¡­ Anyway, the imps seemed to like the campfire. It felt more like an esoteric ritual than a party as they gathered around the mes, chattering loudly and waving their little demon tails in every direction. Watching them, Elga, who was rotating the meat on the fire, furrowed her brow. ¡°Hey, you guys. Stay still. Who invited these noisy imps anyway? Was it you Mirna?¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Mirna, who was sipping a ss of wine, frowned. ¡°I thought these were your guests, Lady Lioness. You just fit in with the loudness.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Then, Theo, was it you? Is there an imp¡ªhalf-nymph alliance or something?¡± ¡°¡­ No?¡± I simply shrugged as Elga looked at me. I hadn¡¯t heard anything about a party on this hill today, let alone any invitations. ¡°Well, I definitely didn¡¯t. But if it¡¯s not Mirna or Theo¡ª¡± Naturally, our gaze converged on one person. All that was left was Queen Aira. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aira remained silent, merely gazing up at the dark sky. Then her face suddenly brightened, her eyes reflecting the fireworks that decorated the high sky. Pang, papapang-. Papang-. We all stopped what we were doing to watch the loud and bright disy. The shapes of the fireworks varied, resembling various animals like a cat, goldfish, lion, rabbit, and so on. Among them, the most frequent shapes were long-eared elves, soaring hawks, and the words ¡°Bellhawk Association.¡± Presumably, due to them investing the most money for the fireworks. In a way, you could think of it as a billboard that got shot up in the sky. All things considered, this hill had a great view. Since this hill was exclusively rented by Mirna, it was the best ce to enjoy the night of the festival. We sliced and shared roasted meat while watching the fireworks, or yed a sheriff¡¯s game seeking out ouws. ©¥Ahht-! Lady Lioness is the mafia again! ©¥No, why do you keep pointing fingers at me first? I said I was a civilian. By the time the heat had cooled down, the chattering imps were already slumped around the bonfire. They must¡¯ve been tired selling shaved ice all day. ¡°They¡¯ll get twisted mouths at this point.¡± As I covered Marmar, Tartar, and Purpur with thin nkets, Elga added more dry wood to the fire. ¡°So, Theo, have you decided to go back to work? Aira and Theo, did you two talk well?¡± Mirna, who was brushing imp Gargar¡¯s hair, also nced at me. However, it was Aira, not me, who responded. ¡°Theo has decided to continue working hard. And he will have one day off per week. I also decided to give him a month¡¯s leave during the school vacation.¡± ¡°A day off every week and a month¡¯s vacation? That¡¯s generous. Anyway, it¡¯s good that you two reconciled. Especially at times like this, when Serazade is making a lot of noise. Shouldn¡¯t we stick together?¡± Reconciliation, huh? Aira and I hadn¡¯t really talked much since thest conversation we had at the pond. We just acted as usual, as if nothing had happened. I guessed this was our way of reconciling. Then I suddenly felt awkward after bing conscious of it. Fortunately, the quick-witted Mirna savvily intervened in our conversation. ¡°Then, on a day like this, let¡¯s forget about the past and get along well. In that sense, Lady Lioness. Shall I pour you a drink?¡± ¡°You, Mirna?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a good drink that I have saved for today. I made it myself-.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too bad, but I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t really feel like drinking today.¡± Elga declining Mirna¡¯s offer of alcohol surprised Mirna, which prompted her to ask. ¡°Lady Lioness, why are you refusing the drink? I heard you¡¯re quite the drinker.¡± ¡°I drink when I want to drink. It¡¯s not about drinking all the alcohol. And how can I drink the alcohol you¡¯re giving me when it¡¯s suspicious?¡± ¡°Hmm. And now I see you¡¯re not even smoking your pipe either. You haven¡¯t smoked all day, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­ I quit smoking.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my decision. But why are you so talkative all of a sudden? Have you been watching me all day? You¡¯re so bored while I was busy grilling the meat, huh~?¡± Chiiik-. Elga started roasting meat again and relished. Was she having cravings? But the fact that Mirna was watching her with narrow eyes made me somewhat anxious. So I decided to change the subject and get some fresh air. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom-.¡± Prev Episode 222.2 Episode 222.2 (EP-222.2) #2 222 Discovery #2 The outdoor toilets and sinks were terrible, riddled with mayflies and a bunch of other bugs. In particr, the mosquitoes were buzzing with excitement, so I had to walk to the outdoor sink of the well-equipped tinum Dormitory. It was while I was washing my hands and face at the outdoor sink of the tinum Dormitory. Kuk-. That I felt a sudden poke on the side. Hieeek! Perhaps even the cat, who suddenly saw the cucumber beside it, was less surprised than I was.Anyway, I was so startled that I sprayed the rinse-water I had in my mouth like a water cannon. The problem was that Mirna Draco was the target of fire, causing her hair to get soaked Kkyak-! Ah, Mirna-nim, Im really sorry. Its just the poke startled me. Dont remind me. Anyway, why were you so surprised? Youre like a criminal that just got caught. Ssukssuksuk-. Mirna elegantly pulled out a handkerchief. I didnt know what kind of enchanted handkerchief it was, but her damp hair and face now looked fresh and tidy. It was amazing. Did Mirna-nime to wash up too? No, I havee to talk to you, Theo Gospel. We seldom have the chance to be alone together. Ah. First of all, is your body okay? I heard from Narmi that there was something wrong with your body. Seuk-. Mirna touched my face with her hand and checked all around. Nevertheless, you seem rtively fine. I was a bit worried since you got upte. Thanks for caring, it helps. So, Miss Mirna, what is it you wish to tell me? Ehem, I dont really know the details of what happened. But I hope youll hear it without any misunderstanding. Ssukssuk-. Mirna looked around as if she were wary of someone listening. Then, she gently grabbed my cor with her fingertips. Someone could be listening here. Lets go somewhere quieter. A quieter ce? I didnt know what she wanted to talk about. But Mirna wasnt one to usually beat around the bush, so I was half-nervous, half-excited. Was she going to kiss me? Perhaps it was the alcohol, but Mirnas face looked slightly flushed, like a shy new bride. Perhaps I was simply being optimistic here Finally, as we entered an empty grove, I heard an astonishing story from Mirna. I think there is something wrong with Lady Lioness. Lady Elga? Something wrong? Thats right, Theo Gospel. Didnt you feel anything strange? Did I not feel anything strange? Well, not really. What do you mean by strange? As I shook my head, Mirna exined herself, Uhm, I guess you wouldnt know since youre in bed for a while. How should I exin this-. What was she trying to say? After pondering for a while, Mirna finally opened her heavy lips. Actually, in thest few days. Ive noticed that Lady Lioness has changed. Doing things she wouldnt normally do, or not doing things she usually would. Things she wouldnt normally do? Look at today. Lady Lioness didnt touch alcohol during the outdoor party. Not even a single drop. . That was amazing. Not only was it surprising that Elga hadnt touched a drop of alcohol, but the fact that Mirna had been watching Elga also came as a shock. Though I didnt show it, I had my guess as to why Elga hadnt been drinking. Elga was carrying a quarter nymph in her belly. As such, she seemed to be controlling her alcohol and cigarette intake. Mirna continued. The Lady Lioness, who would drink straight from the keg, refused the drink I offered her. And she also didnt smoke. She didnt lose her temper with the noisy imps and even served meat! Isnt it a good thing when people do good deeds? If Lady Lioness had always been like this, I wouldnt think so But now that I think about it, theres not just one or two strange things. There are more? No matter how I flip it over, its strange. Lady Lioness, who loves to fight, didnt participate in the trial bybat as Queen Taranteras champion? . They have a close rtionship and a certain level of trust between them, so it seemed natural for Lady Lioness to be the champion. That was right. Elgar wanted to fight the hunter herself. That was probably the best solution. But Elga didnt because, as I said earlier, she was carrying a quarter nymph. All the strange things Mirna mentioned were because of the growing infant. I soon realized that Mirna was catching on to Elga, and started to feel pressured. Above all, I became convinced that day. The day you, Sir Theo, entered Queen Taranteras dream. That day. That day? I felt two very strong souls in Lady Lioness. Thats why I couldnt put Lady Lioness into the Queens dream. Ah. I felt two souls in Lady Lioness, this means. I shut my eyes tight. Since she noticed that there were two souls in Elga, I could already predict what woulde out of her mouth. It was, to me, nothing short of catastrophic. Seureureuk-. Mirnas face was shaded in the moonlight. She then said. Yes, Lady Lioness is possessed by an evil spirit! Prev Episode 222.2 Episode 222.2 (EP-222.2) #2 222 ¨C Discovery #2 The outdoor toilets and sinks were terrible, riddled with mayflies and a bunch of other bugs. In particr, the mosquitoes were buzzing with excitement, so I had to walk to the outdoor sink of the well-equipped tinum Dormitory. It was while I was washing my hands and face at the outdoor sink of the tinum Dormitory. Kuk-. That I felt a sudden poke on the side. ¡°Hieeek¡­!¡± Perhaps even the cat, who suddenly saw the cucumber beside it, was less surprised than I was. Anyway, I was so startled that I sprayed the rinse-water I had in my mouth like a water cannon. The problem was that Mirna Draco was the target of fire, causing her hair to get soaked¡­ ¡°Kkyak-!¡± ¡°Ah, Mirna-nim, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s just the poke startled me¡­.¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t remind me. Anyway, why were you so surprised? You¡¯re like a criminal that just got caught.¡± Ssukssuksuk-. Mirna elegantly pulled out a handkerchief. I didn¡¯t know what kind of enchanted handkerchief it was, but her damp hair and face now looked fresh and tidy. It was amazing. ¡°Did Mirna-nime to wash up too?¡± ¡°No, I havee to talk to you, Theo Gospel. We seldom have the chance to be alone together.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°First of all, is your body okay? I heard from Narmi that there was something wrong with your body.¡± Seuk-. Mirna touched my face with her hand and checked all around. ¡°Nevertheless, you seem rtively fine. I was a bit worried since you got upte.¡± ¡°Thanks for caring, it helps. So, Miss Mirna, what is it you wish to tell me¡­?¡± ¡°Ehem, I don¡¯t really know the details of what happened. But I hope you¡¯ll hear it without any misunderstanding.¡± Ssukssuk-. Mirna looked around as if she were wary of someone listening. Then, she gently grabbed my cor with her fingertips. ¡°Someone could be listening here. Let¡¯s go somewhere quieter.¡± ¡°A quieter ce?¡± I didn¡¯t know what she wanted to talk about. But Mirna wasn¡¯t one to usually beat around the bush, so I was half-nervous, half-excited. Was she going to kiss me? Perhaps it was the alcohol, but Mirna¡¯s face looked slightly flushed, like a shy new bride. Perhaps I was simply being optimistic here¡­ Finally, as we entered an empty grove, I heard an astonishing story from Mirna. ¡°I think there is something wrong with Lady Lioness.¡± ¡°Lady Elga? Something wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Theo Gospel. Didn¡¯t you feel anything strange?¡± Did I not feel anything strange? Well, not really. ¡°What do you mean by strange¡­?¡± As I shook my head, Mirna exined herself, ¡°Uhm, I guess you wouldn¡¯t know since you¡¯re in bed for a while.¡± ¡°How should I exin this-.¡± What was she trying to say? After pondering for a while, Mirna finally opened her heavy lips. ¡°Actually, in thest few days. I¡¯ve noticed that Lady Lioness has changed. Doing things she wouldn¡¯t normally do, or not doing things she usually would¡­.¡± ¡°Things she wouldn¡¯t normally do?¡± ¡°Look at today. Lady Lioness didn¡¯t touch alcohol during the outdoor party. Not even a single drop.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± That was amazing. Not only was it surprising that Elga hadn¡¯t touched a drop of alcohol, but the fact that Mirna had been watching Elga also came as a shock. Though I didn¡¯t show it, I had my guess as to why Elga hadn¡¯t been drinking. Elga was carrying a quarter nymph in her belly. As such, she seemed to be controlling her alcohol and cigarette intake. Mirna continued. ¡°The Lady Lioness, who would drink straight from the keg, refused the drink I offered her. And she also didn¡¯t smoke. She didn¡¯t lose her temper with the noisy imps and even served meat!¡± ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it a good thing when people do good deeds?¡± ¡°If Lady Lioness had always been like this, I wouldn¡¯t think so¡­ But now that I think about it, there¡¯s not just one or two strange things.¡± ¡°There are more?¡± ¡°No matter how I flip it over, it¡¯s strange. Lady Lioness, who loves to fight, didn¡¯t participate in the trial bybat as Queen Tarantera¡¯s champion?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They have a close rtionship and a certain level of trust between them, so it seemed natural for Lady Lioness to be the champion.¡± That was right. Elgar wanted to fight the hunter herself. That was probably the best solution. But Elga didn¡¯t because, as I said earlier, she was carrying a quarter nymph. All the strange things Mirna mentioned were because of the growing infant. I soon realized that Mirna was catching on to Elga, and started to feel pressured. ¡°Above all, I became convinced that day. The day you, Sir Theo, entered Queen Tarantera¡¯s dream. That day¡­.¡± ¡°That day¡­?¡± ¡°I felt two very strong souls in Lady Lioness. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t put Lady Lioness into the Queen¡¯s dream.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°I felt two souls in Lady Lioness, this means¡­.¡± I shut my eyes tight. Since she noticed that there were two souls in Elga, I could already predict what woulde out of her mouth. It was, to me, nothing short of catastrophic. Seureureuk-. Mirna¡¯s face was shaded in the moonlight. She then said. ¡°Yes, Lady Lioness is possessed by an evil spirit!¡± Prev Episode 223.1 Episode 223.1 (EP-223.1) #3 223 ¨C Discovery #3 Mirna said. ¡°Lady Lioness must be possessed by an evil spirit. Don¡¯t you think so too, Sir Theo?¡± ¡°¡­ Possessed?¡± Hearing such words caused me to feel dizzy in apletely different way. Elga was ¡®possessed¡¯ by an evil spirit. Usually, if a woman conserved her body, refrained from drinking alcohol and smoking, and had another soul within her, wouldn¡¯t pregnancy be the first thing to be suspected? But Mirna was adamant. ¡°This is obviously the case. Lady Lioness is possessed by a demon. In necromancery terms, we call it ¡®Possession¡¯.¡± Demonic possession. I didn¡¯t know why she hade to such a conclusion, but since Mirna was a smart woman, there must be a reason for it. My heart, which was ready to get interrogated about Elga¡¯s pregnancy, calmed down a little. No, it was not that. On the contrary, I felt anxious because I couldn¡¯t predict what kind of problems and incidents Mirna would cause, as she could make a fuss about Elga being possessed by some demon. I asked. ¡°Could you please exin further why you¡¯vee to that conclusion? I¡¯m not familiar with this area, so I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± ¡°Sure. This is the simplest rule for identifying a possessed person. Firstly, possessed individuals exhibit behaviors they wouldn¡¯t normally engage in.¡± ¡°¡­ Behaviors they wouldn¡¯t normally engage in?¡± ¡°Like someone allergic to apples suddenly eating them. Or someone who never drank alcohol before suddenly drinking it.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Sir Theo, haven¡¯t you heard? There¡¯s a story about the foolish second son of Count Tigris falling from a tree, slipping into aa, and when he woke up, he was suddenly a different person overnight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± ¡°The church deemed it to be a demonic possession, and sent exorcists and priests. However, the attempt was thwarted by the opposition from the Tigris Family.¡± ¡°Why did they object?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps the Count judged it differently as the once foolish son became docile and wise after being possessed by the demon¡­ Anyway, I think it¡¯s simr to Lady Lioness.¡± ¡­ I didn¡¯t know if I could agree with that. Among the novels I¡¯d read, there¡¯d been possessed characters and things would go, ¡°Ah-! The young master is no longer a bastard or recklessly abusing the maids¡­!¡± There was a change in how they acted in their everyday life. In such stories, even if you were just acting normal, the original owner of the body was so trash that those around would think that you suddenly became a good person. And here, it seemed to be called being possessed by a demon. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When I thought about it, I realized that I was no different. It was amazing that I was going through something a novel character would experience, but at the same time I had to wonder. Could it be that I was also experiencing a phenomenon like the demonic possession? Seureureuk-. Then Mirna pulled something out of her arms. It was a bunch of garlic with a pungent, spicy scent. ¡°This is garlic I sneaked from the party. Lady Lioness didn¡¯t even touch the garlic. Garlic is a food filled with yang ki. So demons avoid this¡ª.¡± ¡°Euugh¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sir Theo?¡± ¡°No, my eyes sting¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm, is this spicy?¡± Seuk-. Mirna held the garlic towards me. ¡°Guaaak-!¡± Thanks to that, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud scream. If the nymph¡¯s scream, ¡°Hieeek-!¡± was a level one indication of pain, then ¡°Guaaak-!¡± was a level two indication. It meant that both my body and mind were being struck by that massive bundle of garlic. ¡°Hey, get that away from me¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, my bad. It was just a joke.¡± Seureuk-. Mirna hid the garlic behind her back in response to my painful cry. Finally, I could open my eyes properly. ¡°Geuk, it¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°I heard that fairies like nymphs and elves hate the smell of garlic. I guess it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°¡­ Hm, is that so?¡± ¡°Fairies have incredibly sensitive senses, including taste, smell, and hearing, far beyond humans. Sir Theo seems to be a bit more sensitive than most.¡± She was right. My senses were more than twice as sensitive as normal people. Could that be why I was experiencing so much pain from a bundle of garlic? Or was it because I got possessed? ¡°Or perhaps, Sir Theo is possessed by a demon?¡± ¡°Wh, what¡­.¡± Her words felt as sharp as a cutting de. When was thest time I felt so exposed? Even when Aira handed me my prophecy book, I didn¡¯t feel this flustered. Currently, my heart felt cold like it had dropped all the way down to my stomach. But Mirnaughed as if it were just a joke. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a jest. I know Sir Theo¡¯s soul is pure and clear.¡± ¡°¡­ I see. It was just a prank, then?¡± ¡°Anyway, I should keep an eye on Lady Lioness a little more. I¡¯ve been pondering on my own, but it feels relieving to talk to someone about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I could help. Is there anything else I can assist you with? Regarding possession, that is.¡± It was true that I could use some advice or information from Mirna about possession. I asked, hoping to get some helpful information. ¡°Um-.¡± The humming Mirna soon flicked her index finger. ¡°Well, in that case, you should take a look at Parma Draco¡¯s book¡¸Feast of Souls¡¹, if you get the chance.¡± ¡°Feast of Souls?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a book for identifying possessed individuals based on symptoms and exorcism techniques ording to their type.¡± ¡°I see. Feast of Souls. I will keep that in mind.¡± Prev Episode 223.2 Episode 223.2 (EP-223.2) #3 223 ¨C Discovery #3 As I nodded, Mirna added a few more words of caution. ¡°Still, don¡¯t let Lady Lioness know. You never know what demons will do if they know they¡¯re exposed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°For the demon to possess the Lioness Family¡¯s Youngdy¡­ It must harbor tremendous hatred. Perhaps this was the same with what happened to Professor Bn, caused by one of the great magics¡­.¡± That was the end of my conversation with Mirna. Only then did I notice the cold sweat pouring down my back and forehead. Despite the hot weather, this was far from ordinary. I thought I¡¯d been caught¡­ But if Mirna, skilled in dealing with souls, couldn¡¯t discern it, then what exactly was my possession? I hadn¡¯t had time to think about it until now, so I couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious. * * * The party was great, though cleaning up afterward felt tough. Clearing out the cooled venue was up to me and the imps. ¡°Hihi, we¡¯ll take all the leftover meat-! To waste such delicious meat, these golden-spooned nobles don¡¯t know how to save-! We need a revolution-!¡± ¡°Tartar, we can probably use the charcoal and dishes here too-!¡± Still, the imps seemed to enjoy the cleanup as if it were a treasure hunt. Working with people enjoying what they did certainly made it easier for me to stay motivated. ¡°Comrade,e visit the Fairy Paradise soon! I¡¯ll show you something amazing. You¡¯ll be so surprised, you won¡¯t be able to speak. Hehehe-.¡± As we finished up, Marmar grinned ominously. I was not sure what she was nning to show, but it must be something extraordinary if she got this excited. Maybe she made a giant-sized Marumaru doll. ¡°We¡¯ve cleared everything. Now, everyone go in and get some rest.¡± ¡°Comrade, see you next time!¡± The hill soon became spotless. Watching the dawn slowly rise in the distance, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit reflective, thinking that the day had ended and a new one had begun. No, now wasn¡¯t the time for that. When morning came¡­ I waited for the library doors to open and borrowed the book I wanted. The book¡¸Feast of Souls¡¹by Parma Draco. I quickly flipped through it to see if there was anything that might help. ¡¸How to identify possessors.¡¹ Here it was. ¡¸1. Targets exhibit behaviors they wouldn¡¯t normally disy. To the point where those around them easily notice the changes.¡¹ ¡¸2. They react extremely badly to things with yang ki, such as garlic or crosses. In severe cases, the host may vomit blood.¡¹ It was no different from the identification method Mirna told me. ¡¸3. The longer the possessionsts, the less sleep they get and the sharper their personality bes. This is because the demon or evil spirit is trying to wear down the host¡¯s mind and take over their body. Getting enough sleep helps.¡¹ Wasn¡¯t this closer to Aira¡¯s symptoms than mine? Aira¡¯s personality had be much more docile since she started sleeping more soundly. Anyway, it seemed that there was no connection between me and possession. But¡­ Then what was I? * * * I called Elga behind her dormitory and exined what happened yesterday in a very small voice. ¡°So, Miss Mirna is specting that Miss Elga got possessed by a demon. It would be wise to be careful with your actions for the time being.¡± ¡°Aha, Mirna, that woman¡­ No wonder she¡¯s been annoying whenever she gets around metely. She¡¯s sharp.¡± Seuk-. Elga touched her belly. Elga¡¯s belly had not yet swelled, but the life within it was certain. ¡°Looks like Leonor has quite the presence. Holding such a big soul. It¡¯s funny that she¡¯s mistaken as an evil spirit.¡± ¡°Leonor?¡± When I asked, Elga pointed to her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s the little one¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Leonor a girl¡¯s name?¡± ¡°I was going to name my son Leonidas. But I have a feeling that we¡¯re having a daughter.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I nodded in understanding, then Elga furrowed her brow. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with the cross? Put it away. Do you want to die?¡± Thanks to that, I had no choice but to put away the symbol of the Gwangyeong Church that I was holding. Elga was ferocious. It wasn¡¯t possession, just her being the usual self. ¡°What, it¡¯s already noon? Anyway, I need to meet the messenger my dad sent for a bit. That¡¯s it for our meeting today.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see youter.¡± After parting ways with Elga, I remembered I had something to do at noon. I needed to go wake Aira up, who slepttest night. Seureuk-. Slipping into her cold room, with the air conditioning on, I looked down at Aira, who was sound asleep. She was sleeping so deeply that I worried she might have slipped into aa likest time. Such a peaceful image. Gently, I extended what I was holding towards her. ¡°Eugh-.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Aira deeply frowned. So, I hastily tucked the silver cross I was holding into my pocket. ¡­ She reacted to the cross. At that moment, I remembered the strange monstrous entity that lurked in Aira¡¯s subconscious. If it was some kind of demon dwelling inside her, then this reaction made sense. Something that would eat a person from the inside. Hadn¡¯t I already experienced something like that? In retrospect, I didn¡¯t know why I hadn¡¯t suspected Aira before. Solomon¡¯s Great Magic. Ars Nova. If one of them was dwelling inside Aira, it could exin her abnormal magical abilities and such aggressive tendencies. Prev Episode 224.1 Episode 224.1 (EP-224.1) #4 224 ¨C Discovery #4 Zzz, zzzz-. Aira slept well. Getting a good night¡¯s sleep was also a sign of good health. But when I brought her the cross, her face contorted as if she was suffering from a toothache. ¡°Ugh-.¡± It happened again. ¡°Ugghh¡­.¡± How fascinating. But I feared Aira might wake up and ask, ¡°Theo, what are you doing?¡± So I quickly returned the cross to my pocket. ¡°Hnnng¡­.¡± Then Aira groaned and tossed in bed. Thump, thump. My heart pounded as if I was doing something wrong. She should be waking up soon. I was not sure if it was because of thete night party in the hillsst night, but Aira¡¯s sleep felt very deep. ¡°¡­ Aira-nim, are you still sleeping?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No response came. Only the steady sound of breathing could be heard. I was scared for a bit that she might have fallen into aa again. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Since it hade to this, why not try one more experiment? I took out a garlic clove I had prepared from my storage¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. Then I gently brought it close to Aira¡¯s nose. ¡°Ugh, uh-.¡± Aira groaned heavily and tossed her body to the other side. ¡®Indeed.¡¯ This confirmed what I was suspecting. That there was a big demonic entity lurking within Aira. It was so immense and malevolent that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it ate away the fairytale princess out of Aira and turned her into a tyrant. Perhaps Aira¡¯s family¡¯s tragic fate was also closely rted to this. ording to the book I borrowed,¡¸Feast of Souls¡¹, malicious spirits would induce nightmares or misfortune to seize the host¡¯s body. It was said that it could devour the body of the person whose mind got exhausted. Certainly, Aira¡¯s mind fitted as it was filled with doubts after the horrific events that had befallen her family. In many ways, it was simr to the symptoms of possession. And to devour the mind of someone formidable like Aira, the culprit would be none other than Solomon¡¯s great magic. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Calm Thinking kicked in, which basically confirmed my thoughts without needing to ask anyone else. Indeed, that was how it was. Now, the gaps in the original episodes that I couldn¡¯t understand were filled. Ding-. At that moment, the elegant grandfather clock in Aira¡¯s room chimed. As much as it was nice to experiment on the sleeping Aira, it was time to wake her up. I gently cleared my throat, ensuring my voice was neither too loud nor too soft, neither too high nor too low, and whispered softly into Aira¡¯s ear. ¡°Aira-nim, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seureureuk-. Aira¡¯s delicate eyshes fluttered. Soon, her jet-ck pupils moved around before settling on my face. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Indeed.¡± After that, I pretended as if nothing had happened before gentlybing Aira¡¯s hair, helping her put on stockings, and fastening the buttons on her clothes. * * * ¡°So, like this. Tie the stems together to form a wreath. If you infuse it with some magic, it can be preserved semi-permanently.¡± Aira gave a lecture on how to make a wreath while being surrounded by people in the park, where the ongoing festival was. ©¥Is this how you do it? Like this? ©¥Ugh, I can¡¯t do it either. Queen Aira is amazing. Many women learned how to make wreaths from Aira, imitating her. Watching her, Aira seemed just like an ordinary princess or queen. ¡°Tarantera-nim, I don¡¯t know for sure, but didn¡¯t the Queen¡¯s expression be a little gentler aftering out of the dream?¡± When I turned my head, I could see Lily admiring Aira from a few steps behind. At some point, Lily had be Aira¡¯s aide and she proved to be quite capable in many ways, providing valuable assistance. I watched her for a while. Then, Lily¡¯s brows furrowed as she suddenly looked flustered. ¡°Why, what? If you have something to say, just say it!¡± ¡°Hey, I have some things to attend to briefly, so I need you to keep an eye on Aira-nim. Got it?¡± ¡°Hmm, you didn¡¯t have to tell me. Where are you going? Not that I¡¯m curious. But if Her Majesty asks, we need an answer.¡± ¡°Well. Tell her that I went to the administration office for a moment to check on the Queen Contest votes.¡± With that, I turned around and set off down the path to unravel the questions that had been swirling in my mind. First, as I had told Lily, I went to the tent being used as the election management camp and took care of various signing and paperwork. After roughly finishing up, a young female staff member who had been organizing documents suddenly said. ¡°That stack of papers would have taken me another two hours to go through. You¡¯re a fast worker, Sir Theo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always done. Is there anything else I need to check or sign?¡± ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡± ¡®Good.¡¯ With that, I slipped away from my seat and headed towards the research building where the professors¡¯bs were clustered. In fact, the reason I set aside time was precisely to visit here. ¡°Are you there?¡± I was looking for Bn, who was now working as my secret subordinate. Ttok-. I knocked on the door and heard a stir from inside. ©¥Who is it? Um, it¡¯s a holiday today. I don¡¯t ept meetings without appointments. ¡°Professor Bn, it¡¯s me. Theo Gospel.¡± ©¥Ah! Prev Episode 224.2 Episode 224.2 (EP-224.2) #4 224 ¨C Discovery #4 ng, giiik. The sound of the lock being released and the door opening echoed through. As I opened the door and stepped inside, I frowned upon seeing the researchb filled with balloons and dolls. Had herb always been a party venue? As I was adjusting to thepletely different atmosphere from what I knew, Professor Bn appeared in front of me in a straw hat and a pure white dress. I spoke first. ¡°Were you nning to go out?¡± ¡°It, it¡¯s the festival¡­¡± ¡®I see.¡¯It seemed that Professor Bn was also enjoying the festival in her own way. Now that I thought about it, most of the balloons and marumaru dolls decorating theb were event giveaways. I was forced to correct my own narrow-mindedness, having assumed that Professor Bn would be locked away in herb, conducting dark, inhumane experiments. ¡°So, what brings you to see this Bn on such a bustling festival day?¡± ¡°Nothing too big. I think I might have found another host of Solomon¡¯s great magic.¡± ¡°Indeed-!¡± Professor Bn trembled at my words. ¡°You are truly amazing. In the face of such remarkable insight, this Bn Sabrnak can do nothing but tremble and worship.¡± ¡­ Wasn¡¯t that a bit too much exaggeration? It almost sounded like I was dragging her to work while she was trying to enjoy the festival. Of course, Bn might not see it that way¡­ Anyway, I¡¯d be away for a short while. So, I decided to briefly inform Bn of the matter. ¡°There¡¯s a high probability that Queen Aira has Solomon¡¯s great magic, Ars Nova.¡± ¡°¡­ I see! It all makes sense now. Why Theo, the illustrious descendant of the great Demon King, is obediently listening to the Spider Queen¡¯s words.¡± Nodding, nod. Bn continued to exin, nodding her head as if she understood. ¡°You were trying to contain the Spider Queen, and at the same time, recover the great magic that she stole, right? I, Bn Sabrnak, is deeply moved by your foresight.¡± Bn seemed to be greatly overestimating me. I only found out that Aira possesed a great magic just now¡­ However, exining that would take quite a bit of time and energy, so I decided to brush it off vaguely. ¡°Now, it¡¯s fair to say that we¡¯ve located the four great magics. First, you, Bn and Gamigin.¡± Gamigin, the 4th great magic, was created first. It assimted with Bn and became my henchman. And I was using it to my liking. ¡°Second, the second rank Agares, sealed in the eyes of Saintess Priga.¡± Saintess Priga sealed a powerful demon in her eyes after experiencing some kind of incident. ording to the council¡¯s old mages, it was named Agares. ¡°And thirdly, Queen Aira. But I don¡¯t know which one is nesting inside. And the fourth one is the Guide whom I asked Professor Bn to monitor.¡± That was the four. The ultimate magics created by Demon King Solomon. I was not sure what he intended to do with them, but if I could retrieve them all, I¡¯d be able to wield formidable power and rule the world. The problem was, how could I get them out of a person so I would be able to absorb them? Bn¡¯s case was easily resolved, but the others were entangled inplex causal rtionships, making it difficult to see any opportunity to absorb them. Then Professor Bn chuckled ominously. ¡°For now, leave Agares and the Saintess to me, Bn De Sabrnak. And if all goes well, I can even get the Guide.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°This Bn, wa, wasn¡¯t just enjoying the festival. I got some very good information from the errand imps.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Bn seemed to be doing quite well on her own. ¡°Theo-nim, you can devote yourself to taking vengeance on the Spider Queen and the four families that betrayed Angmar, as you have done so far.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Especially, I think it would be good to try this to Queen Aira. When she is asleep, use this¡­.¡± Seuk-. Bn presented me with an object and exined how to use it and the effect it had. ¡°If used properly, it will help with skin whitening, making blemishes and freckles disappear. Hehe¡­ And it will also soften a woman¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°It will stir the emotions and bring the deep-seated great magic to the surface. For example, sexual temptation or stimtion. Hehehe-.¡± Sexual temptation or stimtion!? If I could bring the magic within Aira to the surface, it was well worth the challenge for me. It was hitting two birds with one stone, as I¡¯d be attacking her anyway. If I were alone, I would never have figured out all this. It felt reassuring to have apetent subordinate. While I used to be suspicious, Bn was now an indispensable and capable follower of mine. Then Bn stuttered. ¡°A-and, if it¡¯s not too much to ask¡­.¡± ¡°Ask? Are you asking me for a favor?¡± ¡°I-if this is over, please give me a one year vacation¡­.¡± Vacation? For a year? My forehead furrowed. Just as she was doing a good job, she suddenly wanted a year off? ¡°Of-of course, you don¡¯t have to grant it. It¡¯s just a small wish¡­.¡± B waved her hands as if she had made a slip of the tongue. Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but recall my own request for vacation in front of Aira. It was only natural for a subordinate to feel this way when requesting some time off. I think I could understand Aira¡¯s feelings a little better now. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll give you a vacation after this is over. But you¡¯ll need to show good results in return, Professor Bn.¡± ¡°T-thank you!¡± Leaving the bowing Bn behind me, I slipped away into the festival. Prev Episode 225.1 Episode 225.1 (EP-225.1) #5 225 ¨C Discovery #5 ¡°Haaa-ah-.¡± Perhaps it was because she had been working a lot all day, Aira kept yawning around 10 PM. Mirna might have criticized her for yawning so openly, but Aira¡¯s job ¡¶Flower¡· made even a simple yawn look elegant. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to bed. Theo, please prepare.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± She was actually going to bed at 10pm. But, of course, I was pleased as I had been waiting for Aira to go to sleep. Okay, go to bed now.Seureuk, seureuk-. I spread the freshly washed duvet neatly on the bed. Made of magic fabric and snowbird feathers, it didn¡¯t warm you up, but rather cool you down. Perfect for the summer nights. Aira wrapped it up to her chest and yawned a few more times. She then looked at me and slowly opened her lips. ¡°You seem to be getting along well with Lily? You left me with her while you¡¯re away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, we get along normally.¡± ¡°She looks rough, but she has a good heart. I think you can do as you need. You can spank her if necessary¡­.¡± Aira slowly closed her eyes. Seeming quite sleepy, she soon began to breathe steadily, falling into a deep sleep. ¡°Good night.¡± Honestly, I was a bit surprised that Aira talked about Lily. After all, she rarely praised others. Then again, this was unusual, but not the first time. Anyway. Taking advantage of Aira¡¯s deep sleep, I gently brushed my palm over her face. ¡°¡­ Are you asleep?¡± Despite the repeated shadows of my palm falling and disappearing on her face, Aira¡¯s expression remained remarkably serene. She was sleeping so peacefully not knowing what the future held. I had been waiting and now she was finally asleep. Hehe. Smirking like a mischievous nymph, I took out an item from my inventory¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. It was moxibustion made after drying mugwort and other medicinal herbs. That was right. Moxibustion. A tool ced on the body and ignited to stimte acupuncture points and meridians. I got this from the ck Mage Bn, and it was supposed to be incensed with ingredients that would stimte the Ars Nova, Solomon¡¯s great magics. The incense was also said to be good for women¡¯s skin, stabilizing blood cirction and menstrual cycle, and a whole lot of other things. Seuk-. I ced it on the bedside table next to Aira¡¯s bed and lit it. Normally, moxibustion would be ced on the body and then lit. But if I did that, Aira might wake up and blow my head off. So I settled with letting her inhale just the scent. Morak, morak-. The lit moxa slowly smoldered and emitted a faint aroma, but unlike what I expected to smell like herbal medicine, the scent was surprisingly sweet like tea. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Flinch, twitch-. In the meantime, Aira¡¯s forehead and eyebrows twitched with a hint of unease. Perhaps it was because of the unfamiliar scent. But I wasn¡¯t too worried about it, since Aira wouldn¡¯t wake up once she was asleep, like an animal that hibernated in winter. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± Still, I asked Aira again just in case. Fortunately, her twitching eyebrows soon returned to serenity, apanied by a soft breathing. She waspletely asleep. Aira usually had an edge over me. But Aira was asleep, and Theo Gospel was awake. The dynamic between us hadpletely reversed. It was like the rtionship between a hibernating snake and a mouse. Mice were usually victims of the snakes¡¯ unteral ughter, but during winter, they would find the hibernating snakes and bite their necks. In that sense, the current Aira was the snake. And I was the mouse. Jjikjjik-. The first thing I did was remove the thin nket that was protecting Aira¡¯s body. Seureureuk-. The process was very slow and careful. Whether it was due to the delicate touch of a fairy or Aira¡¯s subdued response when asleep, she didn¡¯t even flinch as the nket got pulled down to her toes. Before me, Aira¡¯s body covered in a thin, white silk negligee and her long arms and legs extending beneath were revealed. Her snowy arms and curves were smooth and perfect as if they were carved out of marble by a masterful genius, making them look sublime rather than strange. Her body was warm and soft like mochi. How did I know? Because I was touching Aira¡¯s calf right now. Malrang, malrang-. ¡°Nice.¡± Aira¡¯s calves were soft. It was hard to believe that these thin, slender legs supported such a long, model-like body. My hand, which had been pressing on her calf, slowly went down and pressed Aira¡¯s foot. ¡°Mhmm-.¡± Aira suddenly made a small noise which had me startled and retracted my hand. Why was I foolishly touching her foot as if it was natural? Actually, what I intended to do was not to press on her calf or foot. I nned to do something bigger. That was, to touch her lips or chest. Seureureuk-. Even though I had made up my mind, I felt a chilling shiver running down my spine. How dare I even think of touching her so recklessly? It would have been unthinkable in the past. But after going through various events, I had be bolder and stronger. With s¡êxual contact and stimtion, the Ars Nova would gradually surface, and I would be able to capture and absorb it. So, what demon dwelled in Aira? Prev Episode 225.2 Episode 225.2 (EP-225.2) #5 225 ¨C Discovery #5 Pang-! Papapang-! ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡± I froze when the loud fireworks started going off outside the window view. It was like a squirrel meeting a giant cobra in its burrow. I was stuck solid in ce. With such noise, even the deepest of sleepers would wake up. Salrang, salrang-. At that moment, the smoke from the moxibustion started to sway strangely.I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it didn¡¯t seem like a good omen, so I hurriedly pulled the nket back up. Just then, the me of the moxibustion went out. At the same time, the air in the room became chilly. ¡°Theo-.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Are you awake?¡± The fact that I didn¡¯t tremble or stutter was probably due to my Level 10¡¶Actor¡·job, without which I would have floundered in panic. Pang, papapang-. Amidst the ongoing fireworks, Aira turned her frowning gaze towards the window and the untouched curtains were drawn on her own ord. Then, the room was enveloped in silence, as if all outside noises and the shes of explosions were cut off. ¡°In the future, make sure to close the curtains during the festival.¡± ¡°¡­ I will be more mindful.¡± This damned festival. ¡°And, what is this?¡± Before drifting back to sleep, Aira discovered the moxibustion I had ced by her bedside. I messed up! At that moment, I was too flustered to put it away. Even if I did, I couldn¡¯t have hidden the smoke swirling in the room. Still, I didn¡¯t let that deter me, and quickly racked my sensitive fairy brain and came up with a usible excuse. ¡°It¡¯s moxibustion that helps beauty and sleep. I took the liberty of using it, but if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll remove it right away¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm, it has a nice fragrance. It does smell like it gives good dreams. And it also adds to my beauty? Alright, from now on, make sure to burn one every day.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Fortunately, Aira seemed to like it. * * * That night, I ended up having to leave Aira¡¯s room. It was disappointing, but there would be other opportunities. Most importantly, I should consider myself lucky that Aira didn¡¯t chop off my neck when the fireworks woke her up. Another good thing was how radiant and lively Aira looked when she woke up in the morning. ¡°I feel lighter than usual. I could twist that ?itch around with one hand. The incense you burnedst night seems to help.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, Theo. You are always loyal to me, and for that I am grateful~.¡± All in all, it wasn¡¯t a bad night, as Aira¡¯s liking and trust in me increased. Call it a case of catching a rat after taking a step back. It seemed that the world¡¯s fortune still had mercy on me. ¡°So, I¡¯m getting tired of this festival. Can you tell me how much longer I have to watch these crowds?¡± Chwareureuk-. Aira frowned slightly as she looked at the bustling people out the open window. The festival, now well past its midpoint, seemed to have already be tiresome. I replied to the Queen. ¡°Tomorrow, along with the tallying of the Queen Contest, the semester will officiallye to a close with thentern festival, where the finalnterns are lit and released into the sky.¡± ¡°Hmm, so it¡¯s the end of the semester. Summer has truly begun.¡± ¡°And it also means the start of vacation.¡± ¡°Hng, really? I feel like I haven¡¯t learned anything sinceing to Ark and it¡¯s already vacation.¡± You didn¡¯t learn anything, because you didn¡¯t go to ss¡­ Aira, as a single digit ranker, had the privilege of not having to take lectures or exams, so she probably hadn¡¯t felt any sense of a school life. Gazing out the window, Aira said as her hair fluttered in the breeze. ¡°I wish summer would end soon and autumnes. I like autumn.¡± ¡°But summer has just begun. You¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer for autumn.¡± ¡°Yeah, anyway. I can¡¯t wait to see Serazade¡¯s crying face when she loses to me~. Theo, try to get the vote counted a little bit earlier.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I answered the question, but I couldn¡¯t just speed up the tallying. After acknowledging her words, I recalled today¡¯s schedule. Aira¡¯s schedule for today was as simple as walking around, signing, waving and smiling in front of people. As I silently prayed for a peaceful end to the day¡ª. ¡°Ng-?¡± Aira, who was stroking my hair, made a strange sound. ¡°Is something wrong, mydy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But Theo, I just realized that autumn leaves have bloomed on your crown. It seems like autumn has already arrived on your head.¡± ¡°¡­ Autumn leaves?¡± ¡­ What autumn? I was horrified when I looked into the top of my head in the mirror. Like what Aira said, autumn ¡®leaves¡¯ were blooming on my head. The hair on the top was dyed red like a red maple leaf. ¡°Red hair-.¡± Prev Episode 226.1 Episode 226.1 (EP-226.1) #6 226 ¨C Discovery #6 In the world I lived in, hair colors werergely monochromatic. ck, blonde, brown, and so on¡ª which meant someone with bright pink hair would naturally attract attention. However, since this world was full of all kinds of different hair colors, people didn¡¯t even think it was a strange thing to have pink hair. In this world, the color of a person¡¯s eyes or hair was said to be influenced by inherent factors such as mana, vitality, and aura. Among them, members of the esteemed Angmar Family were proud of their blood red hair. Their hair stood out even in the colorful gatherings adorned with various ornaments, jewels, and fabric hues. Thanks to that, the princesses of Angmar were popr wherever they went like bright roses.¡°Red hair-. It really looks like autumn leaves.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I, Theo Gospel, no, Theo Angmar was born with such red hair. It was due to some twist in my magic circuit that I maintained brown hair. But it was evident that eventually, it would all turn red. I had been concealing it through a special dye. But now, looking in the mirror, the roots of the hair growing from my crown werepletely red, just like autumn leaves. ¡­ I messed up! ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ You really triggered right now!? Of all people, I somehow showed it to thest person I wanted to find out. Plok-. Aira suddenly plucked one of my hairs. Then, she examined it closely before finally giving it a quick lick. It was unhygienic, but Aira made it look so seductive that I felt embarrassed. ¡°W-why did you lick it?¡± ¡°Hmm, it must be the effects of mana. It¡¯s not umon for the constitution to change as one moves through the ranks. Theo, your mana is red.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, red mana like this is quite rare. Perhaps the Great King David was among your distant ancestors, Theo.¡± The Great King David. David Angmar. The progenitor of the Angmar Kingdom. He had a huge number of wives and children. That was also why the people of Angmar would say, ¡®We are descendants of David.¡¯ Aira¡¯s reasoning was urate. This body was a direct descendant of David, the grandson of the Demon King Solomon. Still, as Aira was now, she didn¡¯t seem to have any suspicion that I was the grandson of Solomon. But then again, how would she react? That her ¡®pet¡¯ half-fairy had the bloodline of the vicious Demon King. Even me, if someone said that my pet dog squirrel Keongkeong was actually a fragment of a great cosmic beast, I simply wouldn¡¯t believe it. I was fortunate, though¡­ This was a fatal exposure. I quickly activated my Calm Thinking and Actor. ¡°If you find it unpleasant, I can dye it back to its original brown.¡± ¡°No, I rather like it. Don¡¯t dye it, just leave it as it is from now on. And by autumn, it¡¯ll turn red like maple leaves.¡± Huhuhu-Aira happily chuckled¡­ But I simply couldn¡¯t evenugh at this situation. * * * ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe visit me again on such a festive day. It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here because you¡¯re feeling unwell. What¡¯s the matter, Theo-nim?¡± Ark¡¯s main temple, at the infirmary. There, dressed in white with neatly tied crimson hair, was the health worker Kalira. She was one of the three trusted people I had nted in Ark, and a skilled doctor and pharmacist. ¡°Miss Kalira, please take a look at this. Something serious has happened.¡± I showed Kalira my crown. Then in a moment of perplexity, she gently covered her lips with her hand, before finally chuckling. ¡°Oh my, it looks like adorable autumn leaves. It¡¯s almost like a baby¡¯s palm. Huhuhu-.¡± ¡°Now is not the time tough. I want to know how the dye faded so quickly and why.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see, the dye I gave you was a magic dye mixed with a precious elixir, so it should havested for a year¡­.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s definitely an issue, is what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you mind if I take a drop of your blood? I¡¯ll have to run some tests to find out. It won¡¯t take long, so just-¡° Kalira held out the syringe at me. The long needles made me flinch. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say one drop?¡± ¡°Yes, but arger amount will give me a more detailed sample. Now, raise your left arm. It might sting a little.¡± Sting-. ¡°Hie¡­ hm?¡± It was not as painful as I thought. I was preparing myself to scream, but it felt more like a mosquito bite, which left me hanging. ¡°You¡¯re good at giving injections.¡± As Iplimented Kalira¡¯s skill in drawing blood, her red eyes ominously curved into crescent moons. ¡°That way, you can slip the needle in without the target noticing. It¡¯s a basic skill for back-alley prescribers like us.¡± ¡®¡­ I see. I shouldn¡¯t have asked further.¡¯ ¡°Then, please sit down and wait for a moment.¡± I took my seat and watched as Kalira tinkered with something,pletely clueless about what she was doing due to myck of medical knowledge. All I could tell was that my blood was being transferred back and forth between beakers and sks. ¡°The results should be back in a few minutes, let¡¯s give it about ten.¡± As Kalira seemed to have finished her work for now, she handed me a strangely fluorescent drink. When I took a sip, it tasted more like carbonated lemonade than tea. It was delicious. After I emptied my ss with satisfaction, Kallira astutely refilled it for me. ¡°Nymphs and imps like it. Miss Marmar especially. Theo-nim seems to be the same.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Prev Episode 226.2 Episode 226.2 (EP-226.2) #6 226 ¨C Discovery #6 I felt embarrassed for being exposed like this. So I asked to change the topic. ¡°Do nymphs or imps visit often?¡± ¡°They doe by. They help me out with things and sometimes eat the excess candies I get from the men around here.¡± ¡®I see.¡® Now that I looked around, there were traces ofces, frills, sewing tools, andpleted Marumaru dolls scattered about, things that girls would likely enjoy. Seemed like she was getting along well with the imps.It was good to see subordinates socializing with each other. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing well, but it must be a bit boring to be staying in the infirmary like this when everyone else is enjoying the festival.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll change soon. More than that, Theo-nim, yourplexion looks much better. You seem to have changed a lot as well.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Normally, you wouldn¡¯t even consider touching tea offered by others.¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± It was because I now trusted Kalira. However, it was a bit embarrassing to say it out loud. As I remained silent, Kalira added a few more words. ¡°You¡¯re unrecognizable from when we first met. Seeing Theo-nim now, no one will believe that you are the same Demon Monk Theo.¡± So, did that mean that I no longer looked like the Demon Monk Theo that was in my nickname? Ding-. Just then, a bell rang from somewhere. ¡°The results are ready. Excuse me for a moment.¡± Seizing the opportunity while Kalira stepped away, I was lost in thought for a moment. Had I actually changed? Certainly, the fierce Theo dominating the Angmar court and the current me were very different people. And this was actually closer to my original personality. Just a normal person,ughing, panicking, working hard and then rxing. I came to Ark to change Aira. In fact, I loosened up just as much as she was. It was probably because I was feeling more rxed now that I¡¯d shed the cloak of the court and politics. After a few minutes with these thoughts in mind, Kalira returned carrying a chart in her hand and hummed softly. ¡°Um-, you are very healthy with no other problems. Your blood sugar level is a little high, but it¡¯s a characteristic of nymphs, so that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all good, you¡¯re perfectly healthy. I guess this was the problem.¡± Being healthy could lead to problems? I was puzzled by what Kalira meant, but it didn¡¯t take long for me to understand. ¡°Because I was healthy, my metabolism was active and my hair turned red faster than expected-. Is that the gist of it?¡± ¡°As expected, you catch on quick. Initially, there were discrepancies in your physique and magic levels, but as you can see from this chart, thepatibility rate is now at 99%-.¡± Kalira exined as she showed me the results. As I mentioned before, Icked knowledge in medicine, so I could only grasp the general idea that my body had be healthier than before. ¡°Your physical and spiritual wavelengths that were once twisted are also finding their way back to their proper ces. It¡¯s not easy for them to naturally return. Perhaps the rapid metabolic increase is due to this.¡± Still, as I listened to Kalira¡¯s exnation, something came to mind. Twisted physical and spiritual wavelengths¡­ I said. ¡°I did drink a burnt talisman wine from Miss Narmi Draco. Is there any chance that it is because of that?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯d have to examine the ingredients to find out, but the Draco Family is unrivaled when ites to dealing with spirits and souls, so¡­, yes, I¡¯d say there¡¯s a good chance.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ So, it was because of the potion Narmi gave mest time that my hair turned red fast. Indeed, since then, my body had be excessively light. It was good that I¡¯d be healthier, but what a terrible penalty.that came along ¡°Speaking of the Draco Family, that reminds me. Lady Elga Lioness came to see me earlier.¡± ¡°Miss Elga?¡± ¡°I prescribed her some medication. She seemed somewhat tense and anxious.¡± Elga came here? Didn¡¯t she say she didn¡¯t have time because she had to meet the messenger from her family? Did she stop by for a moment? Suddenly, I became curious about what Elga was doing. * * * A luxurious and magnificent carriage adorned with embroidery and gilding in the shape of a lion, traveled through the streets of Gracia, the city of the church. It carried a lion¡¯s g. The cultured residents of Gracia, knowing what this symbolized, made way for the carriage amidst the bustling festival streets. And riding in that carriage was the eldest daughter, the inheritor of the Lion Heart King¡¯s weapon, Crusher. She remained unmoved in the bumps, staring out the window, until she finally broke the long silence and asked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Then Rowan, the old and experienced steward of the Lioness Family, adjusted his monocle. ¡°I am certain. As you instructed, I have thoroughly investigated all those around. Everything is documented here. You can check it out.¡± Seueuk-. Rowan extended a bundle of paper towards his Young Lady. Taking it, Elga nced at the contents before inquiring. ¡°Who were involved in this?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Young Lady, I have sent them all to a quiet ce, the Lioness¡¯ way. Rather, it was surprising. There¡¯re two, the prophet Theo Gospel©¤¡± ¡°Shh-. Rowan, be careful with your words.¡± At his Lady¡¯s words, the old steward fell silent. Clip-clop, clip-clop¡­ Only the noisy tter of hooves and wheels resounded in the carriage. Prev Episode 227.1 Episode 227.1 (EP-227.1) #7 227 ¨C Discovery #7 If you asked the people who was the true ruler of Angmar, most of them would probably say something like this. ©¥At the moment, it¡¯s the Lioness Family, isn¡¯t it? The Angmar Family, which had ruled the world since the age of myths, fell with the defeat of the Demon King. Among the four families who brought him down, the Lioness Family became the only one enjoying prosperity. After endless funerals, the Tarantera Family was only left with the tyrant Queen. The Draco Family disappeared from the world. And the Belhwak Family¡¯s heir died, leaving behind a giant mess. Compared to the Lioness Family, which stood firm like a roaring lion, everyone else was treading the path to downfall.The Lioness Family had a steadfast pir, their patriarch, Reinhardt. And with the eldest daughter inheriting the hero¡¯s weapon and the wise eldest son, they were guaranteed a futureced with gold. Rumor had it that the eldest son would inherit the throne from the Spider Queen. Thanks to this, the present Lioness Family was enjoying unprecedented prosperity since the dawn of creation. Their power and influence were so vast that they could even count the trees in a small vige. There was no secret in the world that Elganes Von Lioness, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family, couldn¡¯t uncover if she set her mind to it. And Elga was a skilled weapon wielder. Seureureuk-. Elga stepped out of the carriage and walked in silence. ©¥Hey, did you just see that? Where are those swarms of imps going-. Were there always so many imps in Ark? ©¥I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go check it out next time. It should be fun! The festival was riddled with people noisily chatting andughing, but Elga¡¯s expression remained calm andposed, more so than ever before. She had felt this tranquility on the night before the subjugation of the barbarian chieftain. Elga¡¯s mood now was just as cool as it was then. ¡®Let¡¯s go somewhere quiet for now.¡¯ She needed a quiet space. A ce where she could solely focus on her intuition and inspiration. So she went back to her room, closed the door, and made sure she wasn¡¯t being watched or eavesdropped on. ¡®Lately, it feels like someone is constantly watching me. Could there really be evil spirits¡­?¡¯ No, that couldn¡¯t be. All she could see were the birds perched outside the window, preening their wings. ¡°Go away, shooshoo-¡± ©¥Chichip-! ©¥Kiichip-! ¡°What? Did you just curse at me?¡± ©¥¡­¡­. The birds simply continued grooming their feathers as if nothing had happened. How foolish. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m too sensitive these days.¡¯ Soon after, Elga drew the curtains and pulled out the bundle of documents she had hidden in her embrace. Documents with a lion-shaped seal. The envelope was ck. The ck envelope indicated Level 0 ssified documents beyond Level 1, and was ruled by the Lioness Family to destroy after reading. With a slight tension on what was written, Elga finally opened the document after lightly breaking the seal with the sharp tip of her nail. Seureureuk-. She extracted one paper after another from the thick stack. Although Elga usually found things like books or manuscripts boring to look at, there was no hindrance in her blue eyes as she read the words. ¡¸List and prices of persons sold in the ve market on X/XX/102X.¡¹ About two years ago. It was a tabted list of the names, characteristics, origins, and prices of those sold in the ve market. As Elga read through, a familiar name soon reflected her eyes. ¡¸Theo Gospel: 30 gold. Highly priced for being a prophet.¡¹ 30 gold. It triggered many thoughts. Pk-. Flipping the pages, Elga read through the rest of the entries. What she was looking for was information about ves priced around 10 gold, not those with high prices. Eventually, she found a paragraph that caught her attention. ¡¸Unknown: Male. 10 gold. Nameless ve. Blue eyes. Brown hair. Small stature with a delicate body. Not suitable forbor. Sold to a celebrity for 5 gold.¡¹ This was probably what Elga was looking for. ¡®Unknown.¡¯ Chwareureu-. Elga turned the page. Behind it, there were several more pages filled with information about this ¡°unknown¡± ve, neatly organized by the old and experienced steward, Rowan, as per Elga¡¯s request. ¡¸Seized among the loot of Witch Forest bandits-.¡¹ ¡¸Said to have been an unconscious ¡®log¡¯ when they first found him.¡¹ ¡¸ording to the testimony, at some point he suddenly regained senses and started speaking gibberish-.¡¹ ¡®Suspicious.¡¯ The more information Elga gleaned, the more she felt like she was falling deeper and deeper into a quagmire. One thing was certain, though: the man she knew might not be who she thought he was. ¡®So many secrets.¡¯ She knew there was something being hidden, but she never expected it to be this peculiar. ¡®He said he was a descendant of a fallen family. The story doesn¡¯t add up.¡¯ But a ¡°log¡±? Even though Elga had no interest in magic, she roughly understood what that meant. And that it couldn¡¯t be anything good. Ttuk, ttuk-. Then someone knocked on the door. ©¥Lady Lioness, it¡¯s almost time. Shouldn¡¯t we discuss our tasks for the vote counting tomorrow? ¡°Ah.¡± She opened the door to see a girl with silver hair and sparkling red eyes. Mirna, one of the few girls who could speak so boldly to her. Mirna said. ¡°Come on. And, please hold this for me.¡± Seueuk-. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when you look at it. It¡¯s glow-in-the-dark garlic.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Prev Episode 227.2 Episode 227.2 (EP-227.2) #7 227 ¨C Discovery #7 Seeing Mirna Draco subtly offering her garlic, Elga frowned. Did Mirna really think she was possessed by an evil spirit? Elga thought about pretending to be possessed and writhe around, but just took the garlic, annoyed. She then asked lightly. ¡°Hey, Mirna. Do you know anything about logs?¡± ¡°A log? It¡¯s just a piece of wood. Why are you suddenly asking about it?¡± ¡°Thenguage-log spoken by sinister ck mages and necromancers like you. Do you know what that means?¡± Mirnaughed at Elga¡¯s question.¡°You wish to test my knowledge? But to think you¡¯d see me so lightly, Lady Lioness, it¡¯s rather disappointing.¡± ¡°What disappointment? So what exactly does ¡®log¡¯ mean?¡± ¡°A log is a vessel used in seditious necromancy or ck magic. To put it in terms you understand-.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°It is also called a corpse. Or a corresponding state.¡± ¡°¡­ So, what are the chances of that loging back to life and walking around?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as likely as the fried egg for breakfast hatching inside Lady Lioness¡¯ stomach.¡± So it was impossible. ¡°More importantly, why are you interested in ck magic out of the blue? Do you have a fascination with blood or darkness? Do you hear someone else¡¯s voice in your ear¡ª.¡± ¡°Quiet, you.¡± Mirna couldn¡¯t provide Elga with the answers she sought. The involved half-fairy wouldn¡¯t disclose the truth to Elga either. Thanks to this, what naturally came to mind was the entric who was lurking in the old house. However, approaching him alone was a bit difficult¡­ ¡°Hey, Mirna. What are you doing tonight? I¡¯m really upset, but I think I can trust you. I need you to meet someone with me.¡± * * * I didn¡¯t particrly like hot summer days, but the sweltering weather helped me this time. Because I could wear a hat to shield myself from the sun. The sunlight in Gracia was intense, so people wearing umbres or hats could easily be spotted, and I could blend in naturally among them. ¡°What, that straw hat doesn¡¯t suit you at all.¡± Lilyughed at the hat I was wearing on my head, but it was better to be ridiculed than get exposed by my red hair. Of course, this was just a temporary measure. I needed to find a solution somehow. Seukseukseuk-. Just then, Aira, who attended the inauguration and ribbon cutting of the new building, returned to us. ¡°Now, what¡¯s next?¡± Before I could respond, Lily jumped in first, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no more work to do. You can rest easy now!¡± Then she looked at me and smiled triumphantly as if she had won. I really had the urge to wipe that smirk off. ¡°Hmm, okay. I¡¯m done for the day. Rather, Theo, where did you get that hat?¡± Of course, she had to ask. ¡°Well, it¡¯s hot and humid out, so I just thought¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a nice hat. Looks good for blocking the sun. I could use one myself. Where did you buy it?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Once again, Lily chimed in first. ¡°I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll pick out the one that suits the Queen the best!¡± And without even being asked, she dashed off to buy the straw hat. Honestly, it was convenient to have someone take care of the bothersome task for me. I felt like I could make good use of her inexplicablepetitive spirit in the future. Perhaps she could handle some really annoying tasks. Silly girl. ¡°I don¡¯t see my meddlesome cousin Elga and Mirna. Do you know what they are doing?¡± Aira looked around and asked me. After briefly recalling their schedule for today, I replied. ¡°They¡¯re probably busy with the uing vote count starting tonight.¡± Other than that, I didn¡¯t know their detailed schedules. They¡¯d always been by my side, stealing my mind away, so it felt uneasy when they were not around like this. It was chilly¡­ As if something was going to happen or trouble woulde while I was not watching. Especially with Mirna, who thought Elga was possessed by a demon. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she¡¯d cause some idents¡­ No, let¡¯s not worry too much. With the bird taming magic, I had bird-drones. If anything actually happened, they¡¯d fly straight to me and let me know. Elga and Mirna would never have dreamed that the birds apanying them were spies giving me information. Lost in thought, I was snapped back to reality when someone came running from afar. ¡°Queen, I¡¯ve brought the hat!¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s nice.¡± Aira wore the straw hat that Lily had bought and said while looking at the scorching sun. ¡°Then, I think it¡¯s time for us to rest as well. Theo, lead the way.¡± ¡°But what shall I do? Give Lily work too!¡± ¡°Well then, Lily, be quiet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at being quiet! Neither mice nor birds know-.¡± As she babbled with her silly pink hair, digging through the crowd, my steps abruptly halted when a small birdnded on my shoulder. Purrrreung-. ¡°Is it some kind of parrot? They¡¯re good for copying people¡¯s words. It¡¯s a difficult bird to tame¡­.¡± Aira showed interest in the bird perched on my shoulder, but then¡­ ©¥Kyechip-! I snapped awake at the whisper. Elga and Mirna were heading towards the Guide¡¯s house? Prev Episode 228.1 Episode 228.1 (EP-228.1) #8 228 ¨C Discovery #8 When I first realized I had be a character in a novel, my first resolve was to strive to control every variable myself. If the events that would unfold in the future were to spiral out of my rein, Aira and I would end up hanging on the gallows. For someone like me, the Guide¡¯s existence was an anomaly in itself. Had I ever thought ¡®what is this bas?ard¡¯ so strongly before? Perhaps the variables I thought I had under control had, unbeknownst to me, cracks that began to snowball. As the actions of Aira and I had changed, the actions of the main character¡¯s party must have been altered as well. And somewhere along the way, at some point, the Guide who wasn¡¯t there originally joined the party. Truly an anomaly¡­Literally iprehensible. I simply couldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of someone who might be beyond my control. Thus, I¡¯d been hard at work, trying to find out just what this guy was up to. First and foremost, I implemented a thorough ¡°istion.¡± Isting those around me like Mirna and Elga, and especially Aira, from approaching him. Since I couldn¡¯t predict what might happen with him involved, I preferred to keep my distance and conduct independent investigations¡ª. Porrreung-. ©¥Keechip-! And now, my messenger parrot was saying that Elga and Mirna were heading to the Guide¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t know the specifics yet, but it didn¡¯t seem like anything good woulde out of them getting involved with each other. Elga going to meet the Guide with Mirna. What abination. I had to admit, it was a huge mistake to bring Elga there. If Aira hadn¡¯t fallen into a deepa from which she couldn¡¯t wake up, I wouldn¡¯t have gone looking for him in the first ce. ¡­ No, there was no time to think about regrets like this. Regardless of what happened, I needed to get there faster and block their path. ¡°Um, Aira-nim. I suddenly remembered an urgent matter. Could I leave for a moment? If you need anything, you can leave it to Lily.¡± ¡°An urgent matter?¡± Aira, who was on her way, looked at my face with wrinkled brows. But it seemed that having no more work to do made Aira generous. ¡°Go ahead. But make sure toe in early tomorrow since it¡¯s the counting day. It would be satisfying to see that Serazade bawl~.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With those words, I dashed off in a hurry. My speed was as swift and agile as a spring uncoiling after being wound tight for a long time. As the surroundings flew past me, I was slightly surprised by how light and nimble my legs felt. Was my body always this mobile and fast? Seemed like I was in good shape. ¡°So, where are they right now?¡± ©¥Chichip-! ¡°Guide me!¡± Porrrleung-. I followed the energetic parrot as it flew ahead, running as fast as I could. I was able to find the Young Ladies walking down the street together, before arriving at the multi-family house where the Guide was staying. ©¥I think it was this way. Where was it? I think we should be going this way. ©¥Lady Lioness, are you trying to take me somewhere you don¡¯t even know? We¡¯ve been going in circles in the same alley for a while now! ©¥That¡¯s strange¡­ Something is off about this street. Why are there no signs anywhere? I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what was going on, but by listening carefully with my keen fairy ears, it seemed like they were unable to find their way and started wandering in circles. Hu-. Once they stopped at a distance where they couldn¡¯t see me, I took a deep breath. My breath was caught in my throat, but thanks to Calm Thinking and Level 10 Actor, I could easily pretend to be normal as if on a casual stroll. ¡°Who¡¯s this? I didn¡¯t expect to meet youdies in a ce like this.¡± I waved and slowly walked towards them. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­.¡± Elga and Mirna¡¯s eyes glowed blue and red respectively like blooming flowers, then Elga frowned. ¡°What, shouldn¡¯t you be working next to Aira? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Well, I had some errands nearby. But that aside, I didn¡¯t expect to see both Elga-nim and Mirna-nim together going somewhere.¡± The rtionship between Elga and Mirna was far from best of friends. Like a monkey and a dog. Or a dog and a cat. Perhaps worse than those, even. As I asked about this peculiarbination, Mirna chimed in. ¡°Well, Lady Lioness is taking me to a ce she doesn¡¯t even know. We¡¯ve been circling around this alley for 20 minutes now.¡± Then she leaned in close and whispered. ¡°She¡¯s trying to take me to an unknown ce, Lady Lioness is definitely possessed by a demon. It¡¯s amon symptom!¡± ¡®I see¡­¡¯ From what I heard, it didn¡¯t seem like Mirna and Elga were conspiring a scheme. Thanks to that, I was able to regain some peace of mind. Prev Episode 228.2 Episode 228.2 (EP-228.2) #8 228 ¨C Discovery #8 Since we ran into each other, we decided to have dinner together. The two of us entered the fancy student cafeteria nearby, ordered our meals, and started eating. As we were finishing up, Mirna asked while elegantly wiping her lips with a napkin. ¡°Lady Lioness, why don¡¯t you eat any garlic?¡± ¡°Whether I eat garlic or not is none of your business.¡± ¡°¡­ Is it perhaps that you can¡¯t eat it?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡±Elga seemed annoyed. While it might appear that she was angry because Mirna kept insisting on her eating garlic, having spent quite some time with her, I knew better. Elga was upset because her n had fallen through. She was frustrated about failing to go to the Guide¡¯s house. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I didn¡¯t know why Elga wanted to meet him, but I definitely didn¡¯t want her to have any further contact with that man. Moreover, Elga was pregnant. If she moved around recklessly and encountered any danger, it could lead to uncontroble consequences. ¡°Sir Theo, I must say, that¡¯s a nice hat you¡¯re wearing.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Mirna suddenly said, so I set aside my thoughts for now. ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to take it off indoors? Now that night has fallen, there¡¯s no need to wear a hat to block the sun.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wearing it for the style.¡± ¡°Style?¡± Mirnaughed at my response, as if she had heard something amusing. ¡°So Sir Theo also has a childish side? Style, you say? But style needs the right time and ce to shine. Indoors, you should take off your hat.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± I nodded, but I had no intention of removing my hat. Mirna gave me a strange look, then let out a long, thoughtful hum. She probably thought to herself that ¡°Theo Gospel has no fashion sense,¡± and deducted points for that. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡­ Wait, was this for real? Well, whatever. I had work to do once this dinner was over. So, when was this meal going to end? Clink, clink. As I was slicing my meat, feeling a bit impatient¡ª. ¡°Hey, Theo.¡± Elga, who had been keeping quiet, finally spoke to me. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have you ever been to the Witch Forest?¡¯ The Witch Forest. I knew this one. ¡°The Witch Forest, you mean the forest North of Angmar? The domain of the Tarantera family. A grove ofwlessness, teeming with spiders and thieves, pagans and heretics.¡± ¡°So you know it. Being so knowledgeable of the ce, have you been there before? Maybe before working at the court?¡± ¡°Not really, I went there in Aira-nim¡¯s dream.¡± Aira¡¯s dream was a mental space based on the Witch Forest. Because of that, I encountered all sorts of monsters and suffered. Most of the memories from that time had faded and be blurry, but the feeling of ¡®suffering¡¯ remained deeply in my heart. So to me, my impression of the Witch Forest was a dangerous ce I didn¡¯t want to visit. But why was she suddenly asking about it? ¡°So, you¡¯ve never actually been to the Witch Forest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would I lie about something like this??¡± Elga¡¯s persistent questioning must have a reason. Could there be some incident revolving around her that I was unaware of? She mentioned meeting someone from her family recently. Did they say something about the Witch Forest? Or was it a problem with the barrier beyond the forest? There were many spections, but no clear answers. In times like this, the best approach was to ask directly. ¡°Elga-nim seems quite interested in the Witch Forest. Why are you suddenly asking about it?¡± ¡°¡­ No reason.¡± It smelled like something was definitely going on. Maybe Elga¡¯s reason for wanting to meet the Guide was rted to the Witch Forest. After finishing our meal, I stepped outside the restaurant and stretched. While Elga stayed behind to settle the bill, Mirna, who hade out first, poked me in the side. ¡°Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?.¡± ¡°It seems the spirit possessing Lady Lioness is starting to influence her more and more. This afternoon, she kept going around in circles in the same spot. And now she¡¯s curious about the Witch Forest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The Witch Forest is a haven for heretics, filled with immoral necromancers and ck mages. It¡¯s only natural for demons to be interested in such a ce.¡± In Mirna¡¯s mind, Elga was already being manipted by a demon. Mirna¡¯s reasoning was quite reasonable if you looked at it without context. ¡°Mirna-nim, let¡¯s stay calm and keep an eye for now. It might not be a possession.¡± ¡°Of course. The vote counting starts at midnight, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Lady Lioness for today. Who knows what might happen¡­¡± Regardless of the reason, knowing Mirna would be watching Elga allowed me to breathe a little easier. At the same time, I realized something. I had becent and too passivetely. As Kalira in the infirmary had pointed out, after leaving the court, I had lost my edge in many ways. I had been ignoring the principle that dealing with any potential problem was paramount. I had not been cautious enough, letting things fester. Optimism or not, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Nothing was going to be solved by sweeping it under the rug. The best way to fix the problem was to get in there and do it, even if it might be horrible and painful. I had made up my mind. I¡¯d go see the Guide soon. And, I would drive him out of Ark. No, I would cast him far away from my life! With this resolve, I parted ways with thedies. Prev Episode 229.1 Episode 229.1 (EP-229.1) #9 229 ¨C Discovery #9 It waste at night, and the owls started to hoot. ©¥Hoot hoot. They were really making a racket. These birds¡­ ¡°You seem to have made a decision.¡± At that moment, Bn, who had opened the door for me, spoke those words. Though I couldn¡¯t tell what expression I had on my face, but I had indeed resolved myself. ¡°I think we should deal with the Guide soon.¡±¡°Indeed, you have made up your mind. In that case, I, Bn De Sabrnak, will follow your orders.¡± Bn¡¯s red eyes gleamed with a sly chuckle. Her demeanor had a sense of anticipation, as if she had been waiting for this moment. Talking about dealing with someone in the dark andughing like this made me feel like a viin¡­ ¡°But, Theo-nim, we still aren¡¯t certain if a great magic is hiding within his body. If we attempt to make contact now, there¡¯s a risk that our position could be exposed¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. However, putting aside the matter of Ars Nova, I have a leverage that would be his leash, so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± I had a rough idea of the Guide¡¯s identity. It might be a rather radical or forceful method, but if he didn¡¯tply, I¡¯d reign in that leash and have him ¡°leave Ark.¡± However, Bn still seemed anxious. ¡°What if once cornered, he rushes towards Theo-nim?¡± ¡°Well, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± If he came at me, I¡¯d just unleash my growing power, which was approaching the 6th Rank, upon him. To be honest, the aura and magic surrounding the Guide were pitiful. They were on par with what I had before I started learning magic. He seemed peculiar in some ways, but if we face each other properly, the chances of me losing would be very slim. Additionally, I had Bn to assist me. ¡°Indeed, Theo-nim has everything nned out. Then, how about taking action tonight?¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Wasn¡¯t that too sudden? Bn¡¯s red eyes gleamed more wickedly in the candlelight. ¡°The longer we take to prepare, the more likely our opponent will be ready. So, if you¡¯ve made up your mind, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to get things done on this quiet, moonless night.¡± ¡°Hmm-.¡± The sooner we handle this, the better. Seeing Bn¡¯s strangely confident expression, I started to feel more assured myself. Bn then said. ¡°And, if possible, bringing that dreadful crop would be very helpful.¡± ¡°What dreadful crop?¡± ¡°The one used by the Gwangyeong Church for exorcism. It is full of yang energy, so taking it might help in unforeseen situations.¡± ¡­ What was she talking about? I thought it might be some flower that spouted holy water. However, what Bn said next was surprising. ¡°Garlic, I meant.¡± ¡°¡­ Garlic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ars Nova, though being close to perfection, has one weakness: garlic¡­¡± Seriously? Garlic? How could I have known? Listening to Mirna constantly talk about garlic, I wondered if it was really necessary. It turned out Mirna¡¯s choice was indeed the correct one. Truly a smart woman. Then again, if those suspicions had been directed towards Aira instead of Elga, it would have effectively caused problems and incidents¡­ I asked as I felt a sharp smell wafting to my nose. ¡°¡­ Why garlic?¡± ¡°We, we don¡¯t know either. We think it might be because Archmage Solomon had a strong allergy to garlic¡­.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t information I particrly wanted to know, but it was somewhat useful knowledge nheless. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that garlic acted as a fatal weakness to Ars Nova. It just caused them difort. However, in a close match or duel where the oue can hinge on a small difference, causing difort was a significant weakness. Therefore, thinking it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have something that could be a variable and a weakness, I decided to store some garlic in my magic storage, the¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. Fortunately, I had some that I received from Mirna. * * * ¡°I¡¯m ready. Then, let¡¯s go together.¡± Bn, with her conical hat towering high, came out waddling with a load of packed luggage. Dressed in her purple clothes and hat resembling the gloomy darkness, she eerily looked the part of the ck mage or witch from stories. Not much difference in reality. Clink, nk-. As her bundle made noises, I casually asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve packed too much?¡± ¡°In the words of King Solomon, you can never be too prepared.¡± Did Solomon say that? ¡°And this is my first experience with Theo-nim¡­ It¡¯s only natural that I want to show you my best!¡± ¡­ First experience? The term she used made me feel a bit embarrassed. I just responded indifferently. ¡°Just don¡¯t get too eager and cause any idents. As you know, the Angmar Family is nearly annihted and our current power is small. We need to handle everything in secret.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Though I received a clear answer, I couldn¡¯t shake the lingering sense of unease. As I had already experienced, Professor Bn had a history of going overboard and causing major incidents. She seemed quite stable now, though. Slurrr-. At that moment, a breeze blew in. It was somewhat tepid and humid, making it ufortable. Sass-. Once the swaying trees and bushes stilled, a heavy silence fell between me and Professor Bn. An eerie silence. A moonless night. Though it was close to midnight, the alley behind us was lively and bustling with vendors, drunkards, and clowns due to the festival. ©¥The age of nymphs is over-. It¡¯s time for the imp¡¯s-. ©¥Ugh, I¡¯m not drunk-. This alley waspletely deste, as if abandoned. It felt as if all signs had been deliberately cut off. Just then, Bn, who had been looking around, spoke. ¡°It¡¯s a barrier.¡± ¡°A barrier?¡± Prev Episode 229.2 Episode 229.2 (EP-229.2) #9 229 ¨C Discovery #9 ¡°A barrier that blocks people from entering is inscribed here, at the corners of the pavement and the columns. It¡¯s a barrier technique used by the church and their priests.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Indeed, the bricks of the pavement and the stones ced under the trees that Bn pointed out were marked with colorful drawings, as if someone had painted them with a brush. To describe the exact shapes, they looked somewhat like round snail shells. ording to Bn, this barrier technique had a confusing effect that could make people turn back. ¡°It¡¯s human nature to want to go back when seeing a dark and narrow alley with no lights on. It induces such feelings to those nearby.¡± ¡°How very specific¡­¡± She said that if the effect was strong enough, it could trap those who entered the alley like a maze.Perhaps that was why Elga and Mirna couldn¡¯t find the Guide¡¯s house and ended up wandering in circles. The one who set up this barrier was probably the one man living alone, monopolizing the multi-family house beyond this narrow alley. The fact that he could cast magic used by priests made me increasingly convinced that he was from the church. Uttuk-. Finally, Bn and I halted our steps. In front of me stood a dpidated multi-family house that looked as if it had been built decades ago. A man sat in front of it, by a small fire. ¡°You guys¡­.¡± His deep blue eyes turned to me. I felt slightly worse at the strange gaze of both fatigue and rxation. Still, what a strange man. With his robe removed, I could see his patchy beard which made his face look old. But at the same time, his wrinkle-free skin made him look young. A face that looked different depending on the angle and perspective. He opened his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect guests at such ate hour.¡± His attitude was quite rxed. How annoying¡­ But both Bn and I hade with the determination of someone demanding a refund at a department store. We had no intention of backing down. Seureuk-. ¡°We are-.¡± ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± I stopped Bn, who was about to step forward with a hand and moved towards him. ¡°We are not guests. In fact, it¡¯s quite the opposite. We don¡¯t have time to beat around the bush, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The man¡¯s gaze remained steady. It was almost as if he was inviting me to say more. I wanted to see how hisposure would waver, so I didn¡¯t avoid his eyes and spoke clearly. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re up to, you¡¯d better quit and get out of Ark. Otherwise, you should surrender quietly.¡± Seureureuk-. The corners of the man¡¯s mouth turned up, ever so slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. And by what right do you intend to drive me out of here? This is my property. If anyone should leave, it¡¯s you.¡± At that moment, Bn interjected. ¡°How, how dare you, do you know who this is-!¡± But fearing Bn might cause trouble, I raised my hand to stop her. I had already anticipated that this man wouldn¡¯t be easily persuaded. So, I decided to y one of the cards I had up my sleeve. ¡°Guide.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°No, Theodoros Gospel. We need to talk, so it¡¯s best you stop the charade and mind games.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Guide¡ªor rather, Theodoros¡ªdid not respond. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to miss the strange gleam in his previously rxed blue eyes. Seureuk-. He turned his gaze away from me and looked up at the pitch-dark sky, devoid of even the moon. As he seemed to be lost in thought, I drove my point home. ¡°Saintess Priga¡¯s colleague, Theodoros. Isn¡¯t that you? A priest of the church who went missing under mysterious circumstances. I also know that what you¡¯re after here is Saintess Priga.¡± Saintess Priga had apanion. It could be said that they were childhood friends who had been entrusted by the church and raised together. However, after experiencing some incident, he went missing. He wasst seen at the ve market of Angmar. At first, I was skeptical. But when this man mentioned that he had also been at the ve market, it felt like an exnation had been added to my conclusions. Now, it was just a matter of getting the final answer. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The man remained silent, as if he had stopped breathing. ¡°Can I take that silence as an admission?¡± Huhuhu¡ªThen the man began tough. ¡°Huhuhuheuheu©¥©¤.¡± As his voice grew low and eerie, almost demonic, he suddenly stoppedughing, as if turning off a faucet. ¡°Even if I deny it now, it would only reveal the lie. You know too much. I never expected my identity to be discovered.¡± Gooooooo-. The man, Theodoros, began to emit a strange aura. Simultaneously, an ominous wind blew from somewhere, extinguishing all the bonfires andnterns in the vicinity. ©¥But if you intended to stir up a ho¡¯s nest, you must have been prepared to be stung, half-fairy. There was only profound darkness, void of even moonlight. ©¤Grrrrrrr©¤. A growl echoed from somewhere, sending chills down my spine. I felt a foreboding energy brushing against my skin, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. An unsettling premonition of having to fight a giant monster. And my hunch was generally pretty good¡­ Hwaaa©¤. Today was supposed to be a moonless night. Yet, a crimson full moon, which should not have risen, hung high in the sky. ©¥Ahhhh©¤, Gwangyeom God, please show mercy to your lost servant©¤. When the dark world suddenly brightened with that light, I found myself standing not amidst the dpidated garden and house, but in the middle of a dense jungle or forest filled with trees. What was this forest? ¡°Why am I here?¡± After a moment of confusion, Bn, who had been hiding behind me, shouted. ¡°The, Theo-nim, this is the barrier¡¯s manifestation. We don¡¯t know what wille out. Please be careful¡­!¡± Episode 230.1 Episode 230.1 (EP-230.1) Revtion #1 230 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revtion #1 When I came to my senses, The bonfire and dpidated house had vanished, and we found ourselves greeted by a forest under arge moon. What was this forest? As I wondered about this sudden change of scenery, Bn exined in detail. ¡°This is a mental manifestation¡­ Where thendscape and objects in one¡¯s heart materialize into something tangible. It¡¯s a skill often seen among high ranking priests of the Gwangyeom Church or ascetics who have undergone penance for a long time¡­.¡± She was saying unfamiliar words that sounded difficult to understand. I rephrased it as much as I couldprehend and asked again.¡°If this is a mental manifestation, does it mean that the forest in the Guide¡¯s mind has been brought out? ¡°Y-Yes. That¡¯s the nature of this barrier. I didn¡¯t expect that guy to possess such a skill. I, Bn de Sabrnak, was careless¡­ It¡¯s my mistake!¡± ¡°Now is not the time for self-reproach. We need to figure out how to escape from here or how to find him.¡± I touched the nearby trees. They were very much real. The grass was also real, and the stones and soil felt real too. But, this was nothing more than a manifested image. Having had a simr experience recently, I was able to remain rtively calm. It felt like when I entered Aira¡¯s dream. However, it would be more urate to say that the dream came out instead of me entering it. ¡°Theo-nim, to maintain yourposure even in this situation¡­ Truly the mark of a ruler. I, Bn, am deeply impressed!¡± Did I appearposed? Though not intentional, my experience navigating Aira¡¯s dream seemed to have been quite helpful. It was the nature of someone having experienced and seen simr things. I asked. ¡°So, Bn, how do we break this manifestation? If it¡¯s a spell created by a human, there must be a way to undo it.¡± ¡°The caster will be somewhere in this ce. If we find and defeat him, this bizzare barrier will end. We should hurry, as we don¡¯t know how this space might change over time¡ª.¡± Phishung-. At that moment, something flew at Bn¡¯s shoulder. With a sharp sound cutting through the wind, it embedded itself into the ground. ¡°Ugh-!¡± A short scream escaped Bn¡¯s lips, and blood began to seep from her shoulder. My heart raised seeing her white arm stained with blood. ¡°Bn-!¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay¡­! It¡¯s just a graze.¡± Seureureuk-. As Bn rubbed her left arm, the blood stopped flowing, revealing her white, smooth forearm once more. I was curious and amazed at how she managed it, but there were more pressing matters at hand. Quickly, I picked up the object embedded in the ground. It was an arrow. ¡°It¡¯s a misteltein arrow. Misteltein wood is soft and weak, but when magically processed by a skilled craftsman, it bes the finest of all arrows¡­.¡± Sparkle-. As Bn continued her long exnation, I saw a sh in the forest and quickly chanted. ©¤Mana Shield! Phishung-. Kwaajijik-. Multipleyers of hastily created mana barriers were pierced by the sharp arrow. Seeing the arrow stop just short of my face gave me goosebumps. What was this? ¡°That was dangerous¡­.¡± If my chanting had been even a little slower, my neck would have been pierced by that long arrow. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, and I felt my blood run cold. ¡°Bn, I found the ambusher¡¯s location!¡± ©¥Ortoros-. Bn uttered a strange, eerie incantation. Then the blood that had sttered on the ground clumped together with the stone and sand, forming a peculiar mass of flesh that transformed into a two-headed ck dog. Its round face was surprisingly cute. ¡°Go-!¡± ©¥Kreuu, keong-! The dog charged into the underbrush like an arrow released from a bowstring. ©¥Kkyaaak! At the same time, a loud scream pierced the air. Thinking it might be the Guide, we rushed into the thicket and discovered an unfamiliar being writhing on the ground. ¡°Elf¡­? A purple elf¡­.¡± Bn spoke up. As she said, lying on the ground was indeed an elf. She was wearing ck leather and war paint on her face, but her pointed ears were unmistakable. ¡°Tsk-!¡± The elf, whose leg had been bitten by the dog, clicked her tongue. Then she pulled something from her pouch and mmed it onto the ground. ¡°Tweety-!¡± Pang-! A puff of smoke rose with a small explosion. The acrid smell made me cough. In the chaos, a giant eagle grabbed the elf¡¯s arm and flew into the sky. ©¥Pireureureuk-! Professor Bn said to me. ¡°Theo-nin, did you see that? You might have already noticed, but that elf just now¡­ looked a lot like Professor Ste.¡± ¡°¡­ You are probably right.¡± ¡°Does that mean Professor Ste has joined forces with the Guide?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. To be precise, it¡¯s her but not her.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Bn tilted her head in confusion, clearly not understanding. It was not that I was unaware of her feelings, but it is difficult to exin this with certainty. Why Ste Bellhawk, who was supposedly taken back to her family, was here in this forest. I had a hypothesis, but there was not enough evidence to prove it. ¡°Let¡¯s follow her.¡± Episode 230.2 Episode 230.2 (EP-230.2) Revtion #1 230 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revtion #1 Kaching-! ¡°Kyaak-!¡± Bn let out a sharp scream. Crouching on the ground, an absurdly hard bear trap was gnawing at her ankle, drawing a stream of blood. ¡°Professor Bn, you¡¯ve fallen into another trap.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­.¡± Looking at it now, Bn was rather slow.Perhaps it was because she had spent her entire life sitting in a chair strictly doing research, or maybe she was just inherently clumsy, but she managed to trigger every kind of trap. ¡°How do you step on a bear trap that¡¯s right out in the open?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very used to watching my step¡­.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Only then did I understand. It must be because her chest wasrge. Those mountains were so big that they blocked the view of her feetpletely! ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Then there was nothing we could do. The good news was that Professor Bn¡¯s body turned out to be quite resilient. Kaching-. I still couldn¡¯t get used to the fact that her wounds healed as soon as the bear trap was released. It wasn¡¯t human. Strictly speaking, would that be correct? After all, such regenerative power was characteristic of the Ars Nova. ¡°Anyway, there are many traps. Be careful not to touch them carelessly.¡± Numerous traps were scattered throughout the dark forest. And misteltein arrows were aiming at us from unknown angles. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re being hunted. Why is Professor Ste¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we can¡¯t just take it lying down.¡± Pireureuk-! Then the sharp cry of a bird of prey sounded from the sky. ¡°Theo-nim, our position has been exposed! More arrows will being!¡± ¡°Calm down. Making such a fuss will reveal our location even without the bird.¡± I scolded Bn, but it was true that the bird flying around in the dark night sky was quite bothersome. So, I decided to use a bit of the magic I had been saving. ©¤Come, Tweety. I reached out toward the sky and used an application of the binding magic Halpas, which could tame birds. ording to my theory, any bird hit by this spell would be unable to disobey mymands. ©¥Peerik, peerrrrrr-. Sure enough, the massive blue eagle, asrge as a human, stopped pping its wings and helplessly plummeted to the ground. At the same time, I heard someone shout loudly, ¡°Tweety-!¡± ¡°There-!¡± Ttak-. I flicked my finger in the direction of the voice. Then a strong wind blew and shook the bushes and branches. Swoooosh-. ¡°Argh-!¡± A desperate scream could be heard through the swaying. The stench of blood seemed to mix with the wind. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Heading in the direction of the sound, we saw something gasping and spewing blood. Bn nodded as she looked at the bloody neck. ¡°The carotid artery was precisely severed. A masterful work¡­. Now, even this foolish elf will realize who was being hunted!¡± Bnughed sinisterly, while Ste Bellhawk, or rather, the Headhunter, said nothing. She simply closed her eyes. It was exactly like the story I knew. The bird she loved was attacked, exposing her location and leading to her death. She was cornered and outwitted by her prey. There were nost words, only silence in her passing. ¡°Theo-nim, look over there.¡± Kkuuuuk-. Bn tugged at my cor. Looking closer, I saw what could only be called a ¡®door¡¯ hovering in the air in the middle of a forest. How long had that been there? A door in the void. I didn¡¯t like how it tantly drew our attention, but it seemed entering that door was the right move for now. So, Professor Bn and I opened the door and stepped into the pitch-ck darkness. Immediately, everything around us changed. ¡°Cemetery? This time, it¡¯s a cemetery. Much better than the forest. It felt almostforting, like home¡­.¡± Bn smirked as if she liked the new setting. As she said, around us were thick stone lids covering the graves and tombstones. Centipedes and poisonous insects crawled about here and there. ¡°¡­¡­ Bul¡¯ jack.¡± Under the moon in the sky was a woman wearing a grim mask. No, to be precise, she was wrapped in ck cloth to the point where it was hard to tell she was a woman¡­. But the red eyes behind the mask and the fan were quite familiar. Chwareureuk-. ¡°©¥©¥©¥©¤.¡± As the woman with the fan recited some incantation, the heavy lids of the stone chambers creaked open, and the eerie dead rose from their slumber with glowing blue eyes. Bn was the first to react. ¡°Ne, necromancy¡­! It¡¯s a necromancer, Theo-nim! This time, a necromancer has appeared!¡± ¡°I can see that much, Bn. Calm down.¡± I calmed Bn down and activated Calm Thinking. At this point, I had to admit that my hypothesis was correct to some extent. The Headhunter of the Dark Forest, and the Mad Necromancer of the Moonlit Cemetery. They were the original episode bosses. Why the episode bosses from the original novel were appearing in the Guide¡¯s manifestation was beyond me. One thing was certain: you were forcing me to confront the fate I¡¯d been desperately trying to avoid. The moment I could see the Guide¡¯s face, he¡¯d definitely face my wrath! Episode 231.1 Episode 231.1 (EP-231.1) Revtion #2 231 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revtion #2 p, p-. Each time the fan was shaken, the fallen dead woulde back to ¡®life,¡¯ reassembling their bones and flesh. It felt like enduring an endless horde. I felt like I had already defeated dozens, or even hundreds of corpses, but this battle was dragging on with no end in sight. ¡°Theo-nim, I¡¯ll handle the undead. Please focus on dealing with the necromancer¡­!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± And so I left the undead to Bn. Bn reached into the air and chanted a gloomy incantation. The blue glow in the eyes of the dead turned red. Then they began tosh out at each other in internal conflict, arms reaching and legs kicking.©¥Graaaa-! ©¥Geiaaaaa-! Crunch, crack. ¡°¡­da¡­?¡± The necromancer tilted her head as if she couldn¡¯tprehend the situation. Soon, realizing that Bn was taking control of the undead, she unfurled her fan again. ¡°Nope, you can¡¯t!¡± ©¤Mero Mero Beam-! ¡°¡­Ga¡­!¡± She jolted as the purple lightning shot by the tail wand struck her. ¡°Grrrrr¡­!¡± However, because of the necromancer¡¯s strong will, she was able to struggle and fight it. Crackle, crackle. The purple lightning seemed to coil around her like a chain. Finally, with a sound like ss breaking, she exhaled a misty breath. ¡°Hrrrrr-!¡± She was clearly furious. Honestly, I was a bit taken aback, as I didn¡¯t expect her to resist my Mero Mero Beam. The spell still needed a lot of improvements, it seemed. No, there was no time to dwell on such. Surung-. The necromancer drew a long, thin sword then started charging at me. ¡°Grrr-!!!¡± ¡°Eup!¡± Whoosh-. I quickly ducked to avoid the de that nearly sliced my throat. A moment¡¯s dy, and my head would have fallen off! However, her inability to contain her rage and the fact that she charged at me was a good thing. Staying low, I quickly wrapped my arms around her waist. ¡°Ha-!?¡± Her waist was so slender that it fitted snugly in my hands. While in her embrace, I could smell the sweet scent of peaches and apple mint at the same time. Suddenly, I felt a deep longing and hesitation. Because of this momentary distraction, I vividly felt a fiery sensation pierce through my flesh and shoulder muscle. Thunk! ¡°Ha, ha-!¡± ¡°Grrr-!¡± I never thought I¡¯d get stabbed in my life. ¡°The, Theo-nim!¡± Bn¡¯s shout and the searing pain snapped me back to reality. I was well aware that this wasn¡¯t real. This wasn¡¯t reality, and the woman in front of me wasn¡¯t the person I knew. I knew. I knew it all along. But to hide the unease in my heart, I hugged her slender waist even tighter. * * * When the storm had finally subsided, all the undead were reduced to mere fragments that littered the ground. ¡°Th, that was incredible magic! A tempest that rips the world apart. Even the formidable necromancer couldn¡¯t withstand it.¡± Bn clicked her tongue as she looked at the necromancer lying motionless on the ground. I, on the other hand, calmly suppressed the myriad of emotions swirling within me. Then, suddenly, an uncontroble anger surged through me like an awl. ¡°How long will you keep ying games, Theodoros?¡± Unsurprisingly, there was no response. Instead, a door appeared before us. With onest nce at the fallen necromancer, I turned away and stepped through the door. In an instant, the world around us transformed once again. ¡°This is¡­.¡± It was a rather familiar scene. Tall pirs reaching skyward. Torches illuminating the dark interior, and a red velvet carpetid out on the floor. Around it, swords and spears jutted out like thorns, and at the end of that path was a throne said to be made from the melted crowns of various nations. The woman sitting there fixed her ck eyes on me. ¡°Well done reaching this far, challengers.¡± That made me nearly lose myposure, but I barely managed to hold on. ¡°So, this is how you want to y?¡± She was draped in a ck dress. Over it, she wore a red cape-like shawl adorned with jewels. A tiara resembling a spider rested on her head, and the longsword in her hand gleamed brightly as it reflected the moonlight seeping through the window. In front of her stood a man in a pressed robe. Holding a long stone scepter, he looked like a wicked monk or an evil spirit. ¡°Theodoros-.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised by this, as if you knew this was going to happen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This is a future in the name of possibility. It is the embodiment of a fate that should have happened. How do you find the final act of the stage I have set?¡± The one who answered was Bn, who had been hiding behind me. ¡°¡­ This is the future?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a stillborn future, distorted by the flutter of a single butterfly¡¯s tiny wings. Regrettably.¡± It was as Theodoros had said. This was what was supposed to happen. Bellhawk, Draco, and the Queen of Tarantera were destined to be crushed by this fate. ¡°I intended to make it so. To bring everything down with these hands. I, Theodoros, nned to make it happen from above everyone.¡± Kkwak-. The man with a clenched fist then reached his hand towards me. ¡°However, someone unexpected ruined everything. Theo Gospel, everything about you. It was originally my n¡­ Usurper of fate, who exactly are you!?¡± There were many parts of his words that bothered me. In fact, I wanted to ask him questions. He seemed to know about episodes that had already been twisted out of existence. He continued speaking. ¡°Theo Gospel. The Demon Monk of Angmar. That was supposed to be my role. You took everything I was supposed to bear. As a result, my ns have be moreplex and difficult.¡± ¡°So you are the Demon Monk of Angmar. Is that what you want to say?¡± Instead of answering, the man drew a smirk under his robe. Just as his teeth began to show-. Surung-. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the nonsense.¡± The Queen rose from her throne with her sword. At the same time, the embedded spears and swords began to float in the air. Sling, sling-. ¡°The, Theo-nim. The sword¡­!¡± Bn, greatly startled, trembled. She probably didn¡¯t know that the Queen could control the swords with telekinesis. This demonstrated why the Tyrant Queen could earn the title of Swordmaster despite being a mage. It was a scene I never wanted to witness with my own eyes, but there was no choice now. All I could do was fight and subdue her. Kkwaak-. As I tightened my grip on the wand, the Queen¡¯s lips curved into a crescent moon smile. Episode 231.2 Episode 231.2 (EP-231.2) Revtion #2 231 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revtion #2 ¡°Are you going toe at me?¡± Hoo, hoom. This must be what the expression ¡®the air is heavy¡¯ was. Even taking a breath turned stifling. ¡°Professor Bn. This will be on a different level than anything before.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Seureuk-. ¡°Uno.¡±At that moment, one of the floating swords grazed my face. I felt blood leaking from the sharp cut on my cheek, but there was no time to worry about the pain. ©¤Mana Shield! I raised my mana output to the maximum and deployed a mana shield. The extreme magic I gained from bing a Little Demon King allowed me to create about tenyers of mana shields. ¡°Dos, tres, cuatro.¡± Sling, sling, sling-. ng, ng-! However, my shields were simply being shattered like windows by stones, under the relentless onught from all directions. If this continued, I would inevitably be exposed to the attacks. How did the main character¡¯s party fight the Queen? Eudeuk-. Gritting my teeth, I focused entirely on defense. Even if it just meant continuously replenishing my mana shield, it was quite effective. ¡°Interesting, then how about this?¡± The Queen put down her sword and reached her hand towards me. ¡°¡­ What is she trying to do?¡± Bn, hiding within my mana shield, voiced her doubts, but I could read the Queen¡¯s intentions. The gathering light on her fingers was anything but ordinary. ¡ªTahlum. Finally, with a short incantation, a world-erasing beam of superheated light shot from her finger. It pierced through the manyyers of my mana shield at a single point and grazed my cheek. Whaaaaaa-! At the same time, an intense heat seared my face. I narrowly avoided the full st, but if I had been hit directly, I would have died horribly. ¡°Theo-nim, what should I do? I don¡¯t see any gaps!¡± Bn was in a panic. ¡­ In retrospect, Bn had been panicking all day. I brought her thinking she would be helpful, but she was just being fussy. I almost wanted to take back her vacation time. However, everyone had their time to shine. Thus, I decided to put Bn into good use. ¡°Bn, can you make a potion?¡± ¡°Po, potion?¡± ¡°From now on, do as I say.¡± Taking advantage of the Queen recharging her next spell, I quickly exined my n. Bn made a disgusted face and said, ¡°Ugh,¡± but there was no other choice. ¡°I can buy you about a minute, so please do it!¡± I regenerated my mana shield and moved forward. The Queen, seemingly surprised that I would step up, couldn¡¯t hide her intrigue. ¡°You have the face of someone resigned to death. Good, I¡¯ll tear you apart, feed your corpse to the birds, and throw your bones to the dogs. Huhuhu-.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± That was a bit too harsh¡­ If I hadn¡¯te to Ark, Aira would have be a wicked girl who said such things without hesitation. I definitely made the right choice there. Thanks to that, I felt a bit more confident. ¡°Your Majesty. You stand corrected, I¡¯m not prepared to die, I¡¯m prepared to kill.¡± ¡°Hoo?¡± I¡¯d noticed something while fighting the episode bosses in this imaginary world. Both the Headhunter and the Necromancer felt somewhatcking and one-dimensionalpared to the women I know. Perhaps the manifestation couldn¡¯t fully capture reality. If that was the case, then the Tyrant Queen must also fall short of the woman I knew. Therefore, I stood a chance. I first activated the nymph-type secret technique. ©¤Ditch Eyes! A pair of clear, brilliant eyes gazed at Aira. ¡°¡­ Why are you opening your eyes like that?¡± It was very slight, but the Queen¡¯s furrowed brows loosened. It seemed she still liked cute things. Taking advantage of her slightpse in focus, I pointed my tail wand at her and chanted a spell. ©¤Paimon! Raw high-level magic flew towards the Queen¡¯s chest. ¡°Too slow.¡± But the Queen¡¯s reaction speed was faster than I anticipated, deflecting the spell with a sword. ng-! Although the attack was blocked, the Queen¡¯s sword was also knocked from her grip and hit the ground. Not bad. I quickly devised a n. ¡°Hmm.¡± The Queen flexed her now empty hand before reaching out to grasp a spear from the air. With that, our intense sh continued. Kaching, clink-! It was a duel between mages, each trying to break the other¡¯s mana shield. With every exchange of blows, the depletion of mana also elerated. The first to run out of mana would be the loser. And that would likely be me. Even if this Queen was created by the manifestation, I was still no match for a Rank 7 Archmage. Wioooooh- A whirlwind then began to swirl around Aira. I didn¡¯t know what she might be preparing, but it was definitely deadly. ¡°Ugh-.¡± Seeing the few remaining petals of my mana shield, I shouted loudly. ¡°Bn, is it ready yet!?¡± ¡°Eh, en! It¡¯s done! Cough, cough.¡± Bn coughed violently, like someone who got gued. It seemed the potion I had asked her to make was effective. Bn proved to be useful after all! ¡°Here, catch!¡± Finally, Bn tossed the potion towards me. ¡°Well done!¡± While defending against Aira¡¯s magic, I caught the potion and threw it with all my might at the Queen. ¡°Do you think such an attack will harm me?¡± Sareuk-. Just as she had deflected my spell with her sword, the Queen sharply sliced through the potion vial with the tip of her spear. However, the sharp scent of the liquid sttering everywhere was something she couldn¡¯t block. ¡°Eugh, cough, cough¡ªwhat is this, garlic¡­?¡± Finally, the Queen coughed violently. The Ars Nova within her probably couldn¡¯t withstand the yang energy from the garlic. ¡°Ugh, cough, cough.¡± Taking advantage of Aira¡¯s coughing fit¡ª My wand moved. But it wasn¡¯t aimed at the Queen¡¯s heart. Instead, it targeted the head of the Demon Monk Theodoros, who was hiding in a corner and retching on the floor. From the beginning, my true enemy was him. ¡°Die.¡± Phishung-. The air bullet pierced through his head. Simultaneously, the scenery around me began to dissolve, melting away one by one. * * * When I finally came to my senses. What I saw was an old, shabby multi-family house and a garden. No forest, no cemetery, no pce. ¡°You¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble.¡± Seeing the man clutching his head and writhing near the roaring bonfire, I spat on the ground. Was it all an illusion? No, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°What did you say? Oh, right, if you poke a beehive, you should be ready to get stung.¡± ¡°Argh, ahhh-!¡± Grabbing the screaming man¡¯s cor, I subdued him by breaking his limbs. ¡°Stay still, you.¡± ¡°Ggeuugh-!¡± Although he used strange magic, this guy himself had nobat abilities. Still, not knowing what kind of magic he might use with his cunning tongue, I stuffed his mouth full of the garlic I had prepared. ¡°Mmph-!¡± He struggled even more than when his limbs were broken. It was nice to see. Anyway, with this, the seal wasplete. Now he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his power anymore. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Great.¡¯ Honestly, I wanted to get rid of him immediately since I couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him. But, I have a lot of questions. So, I asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± Episode 232.1 Episode 232.1 (EP-232.1) Revtion #3 232 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revtion #3 ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Despite my question, the Guide remained silent. The reason was simple. The garlic stuffed in his mouth was preventing him from speaking¡­ ¡­ So, I removed the garlic from his mouth and asked again. ¡°If you don¡¯t want garlic shoved deep down your throat, you better not try anything funny. Depending on your answer, this can end cleanly or messy.¡±¡°Euuugh¡­.¡± The Guide was in terrible shape. Not only had his mental space been brutally torn apart by me, he also had his limbs broken and even had repulsive garlic shoved in his mouth. It would be strange if he were in good condition. His face was covered in reddish welts, which looked extremely itchy and painful. Didn¡¯t one of my siblings have a cat allergy? I remember my brother¡¯s eyes, nose and mouth would swell up when he got too close to a cat, and he had trouble breathing. Simrly, someone with a shellfish allergy could have a severe reaction if they ate shrimp. If garlic was like shrimp or a cat to an Ars Nova, bringing it close to him could cause quite a lot of pain. ¡°Answer quickly!¡± Seuk. I brought the bunch of garlic closer to his face. The Guide¡¯s face contorted, and he coughed violently. ¡°Who are you? Start with your name.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright. I will tell you, just move that dreadful thing away.¡± ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t you try to pull any stunts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± The man took a moment to catch his breath. As his severe allergic reaction gradually began to improve, he opened his short beard-covered lips. ¡°My name is indeed Theodoros Gospel, as you suspected. I grew up in the church and was colleagues with Priga, the Saintess.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I felt a sense of ease, like someone who has just confirmed their test answer was correct. But it was too soon to let my guard down. Seureuk-. I activated ¡¶Farsight¡· to scrutinize the man. Normally, information about the person like their level or job woulde to mind. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But for this man, no such markers or information appeared. ¡°Are you trying to check my karma? You seem to possess some sort of wisdom eyes or demonic eyes.¡± Did this guy see through my Farsight? ¡°Don¡¯t try to size me up. I ask the questions.¡± When I growled menacingly, he chuckled like air escaping from a deting balloon. ¡°But you won¡¯t be able to see my karma. The church studies how to hide one¡¯s sins and karma deep within through meditation and practice.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ So, it was like setting up a mental firewall to prevent others from essing your information. It seemed usible enough. This status window or system was designed and devised by the Archmage Solomon, but the ones most actively researching it was the Gwangyeong Church. In the first ce, there was a procedure in the church and Ark called the ¡°Baptism Ceremony¡± that would grant aspiring heroes the system. I was not sure about the exact details as they were kept strictly confidential, but it was clear that they controlled the status windows themselves. ¡°Meditation and training¡­.¡± ¡°The most basic but very important.¡± ¡°What are you trying to brag about? Quiet.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Anyway, knowing that there was a way to hide my information from others was good news. After all, I desired it more than anyone else. ording to this guy, those with demonic eyes or wisdom eyes could read others¡¯ karma. Surely, there must be someone out there who could uncover others¡¯ information. If such individuals saw me, the peculiar title ¡®Theo Gospel Angmar¡¯ would appear prominently, and I might as well die as it was. I really needed to learn how to conceal my information. But let¡¯s set those thoughts aside for now. Assuming the demeanor of a zealous inquisitor, I solemnly asked. ¡°So, Theodoros, you said you were supposed to be the Demon Monk Theo Gospel¡ªwhat exactly do you mean by that? Exin it in a way I can understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it sounds like. The position you hold¡ªthat was actually everything I nned and dreamed of. It feels like someone stole the notes that I¡¯ve worked so hard to write down.¡± I could vaguely understand what this guy meant. ording to him, he was the one who should have been the original Demon Monk. But was that even possible? After all, I was the Demon Monk. Was there a character in the original work who tried to take Theo¡¯s ce¡­? No, there wasn¡¯t. In the first ce, the existence of this Guide didn¡¯t exist. An irregr who knew the contents of the original story. There was only one conclusion. Although it was technically impossible, there was a precedent¡­. I asked softly in a voice that Bn, who was coughing next to me, couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Are you a possessor? Like to the inside of Viin Hunter.¡± If someone who had read the original novel ¡®Viin Hunter¡¯ was pretending to be a person of this world, it would exin a lot. Could this guy, like me, know the original story and try to change fate? But my spection was quickly dismissed as he shook his head. ¡°¡­ ¡®Viin Hunter¡¯? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Episode 232.2 Episode 232.2 (EP-232.2) Revtion #3 232 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revtion #3 He didn¡¯t know the original novel? He didn¡¯t seem to be lying either¡­ I might end up giving this guy more information about me for nothing, so I decided to put this aside for now and opted for another question. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say you were destined to be the Demon Monk of the fallen kingdom. Why did you need to do such a thing? What is your purpose?¡± * * * A lump prickled in my throat. My eyes were so swollen that even lifting my eyelids was difficult, and my nose had long since ceased to function. My arms and legs were broken. I wouldn¡¯t be able to move for a while.My mind was shredded by sharp magic, making it difficult to even maintain consciousness. Despite my condition, I managed to remainposed because I was ustomed to the hardships of training and asceticism. However, I had never been cornered this badly before, to the point that I need to meditate for a moment before gazing at the strange being threatening me. ¡®Where did this unforeseen variablee from?¡¯ Demon Monk Theo Gospel. He was a person who had to exist to bring about the future I had glimpsed behind the veil. That role was meant to be shouldered solely by me myself. ¡®Then, who is this guy?¡¯ Just a little more time. If only I had a bit more time, the barrier would have beenplete. Now of all times did this stranger decide to meddle. ¡°What is your purpose?¡± What was the intent behind these questions? Even though he acted like he already knew everything¡­ Was he asking me the meaning because he wanted to test me? In any case, being able to extend my life even a little was a good thing. I didn¡¯t particrly fear death, but I had grown quite fond of this body. If I could save it, I¡¯d do whatever was necessary. So, I decided to answer honestly. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason to y the role of the Demon Monk of the fallen kingdom, isn¡¯t there? To kill the Queen. To plunge the kingdom into the mes of rebellion and destruction.¡± The reason a man, who needed neither wealth nor fame, had resolved to y the part of a treacherous advisor was to shake the throne of the Spider Queen. A Queen blinded by the sessive deaths of her family was bound to be greatly swayed by the Demon Monk¡¯s deceit. Thus, the Queen would vanish like dew at the hands of the enraged mob. The entire world was meant to sink into turbidity and turmoil. However¡­ The moment I realized that someone else had taken the ce of ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ that I had nned, panic kicked in. It felt like someone stole my answer sheet and submitted it as their own. The bigger issue was that this person was taking actionspletely opposite to what I had nned. The Queen and Angmar Kingdom, which should have been shaken, were slowly finding stability. ¡®What the hell is he doing?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t figure out his identity Not only did he know all my ns and stay one step ahead, but he also managed to corner me like this. At that moment, the unknown half-fairy spoke. ¡°Are you targeting the Queen because of Solomon¡¯s great magic within her¡­?¡± ¡°Did you know that much?¡± ¡°But you failed to target the Queen and shifted your n to go after the great magic within Saintess Priga.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± So urate. For a moment, Theodoros formed a hypothesis about the being before him. Perhaps the half-fairy was someone like himself? But such assumptions were quickly dismissed. If that were the case, I would have noticed by now. Rather, the one exuding a simr aura to his own was the foolishly coughing woman, Professor Bn. ¡°Eum-.¡± For a moment, the half-fairy was lost in deep thought, before finallying to a decision. The next question would determine my fate. As I steadied my mind, the half-fairy asked. ¡°Why are you targeting the Queen¡¯s great magic? Why are you after the demonic power sealed in the Saintess¡¯ eyes? What would you gain from it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was difficult to tell if the half-fairy was genuinely curious or testing me, but under the circumstances, I decided to speak the truth. Perhaps I could even recruit this strange fellow. With that optimistic thought, Theodoros finally spoke. ¡°For the resurrection of the dead.¡± ¡°Resurrection of the dead?¡± ¡°Yes, to resurrect the dead. Think about it. Imagine living in a perfect world where there is no more death nor parting. People will live happy days without sorrow.¡± ¡°Resurrection¡­.¡± The half-fairy frowned, tilting his head as if he didn¡¯t understand. At that moment, Professor Bn, who had been quietly listening while catching her breath, spoke slowly. ¡°So you are Basago. You¡¯ve been working on the resurrection of Demon King Solomon.¡± Hmchit-. Theodoros flinched. ¡®How does she know that name?¡¯ Then it dawned on me. ¡°Professor Bn, we are the same after all.¡± Episode 233.1 Episode 233.1 (EP-233.1) #1 233 ¨C Dawn #1 While I was lost in thought, Bn and the Guide, Theodoros, started talking to each other. ¡°You must be Basago. There¡¯s no way any of this would be possible otherwise.¡± ¡°Professor Bn, you are just like me. I had a vague suspicion, but I couldn¡¯t be sure because you hid your existence so thoroughly.¡± ¡°Same with you.¡± What was this? Suddenly, they were acting like they knew each other. At least the good news was that I was starting to understand what they were talking about.I decided to join the conversation, pretending I knew everything. ¡°Basago. Is that the name of the great magic in you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Then the man, who had been chattering away, stopped talking and alternated his gaze between me and Professor Bn. He seemed to have something to say, but he was being very cautious. Bn soon spoke up. ¡°Basago, all ns have gone awry because of your betrayal. De, the Demon King was torn apart by those hateful, so-called heroes of the four families.¡± Then the man snapped. ¡°Betrayal? Don¡¯t spout such nonsense. Aren¡¯t you the traitor here!?¡± His previously calm demeanor had changed drastically. He hadn¡¯t even reacted this strongly when I stuffed garlic into his mouth. The Guide then continued. ¡°While I was running around trying to revive our master, what were you doing? Livingfortably as a professor at Ark, parading around in leisure?¡± ¡°W, what did you say!?¡± Professor Bn and the Guide, Theodoros, began to growl at each other. As I had suspected, it seemed the Guide harbored a great magic within him as well. This meant he was an Ars Nova, just like Bn. However, it seemed that Solomon¡¯s death involved the betrayal of one of them. They had been cautious and concealed their true identities, which was why they hadn¡¯t recognized each other. For the same reason, I hadn¡¯t revealed my true identity either. This guy could very well be the traitor who was aiming for my neck. The Guide, however, cried out like a death row inmate who suffered an unfair prison sentence. ¡°Do not doubt my loyalty, Professor Bn. There hasn¡¯t been a single instance when I wasn¡¯t devoted to my master¡­!¡± Finally, he violently trembled and spat out blood. ¡°I have always fought for my master¡­! I have meticulously nned and anticipated every detail, and managed variables without a single error¡­!¡± ¡°But you failed. Our king was torn apart. Who knows if it¡¯s truly something you couldn¡¯t foresee, or simply as you intended.¡± ¡°What drivel!¡± The man shouted loudly. Whoosh¡ª The mes of the bonfire around us red up fiercely before promptly subsiding as he nodded. ¡°Now I understand¡ªBn, no, Gamigin. You were the rat! All the ns I had made went awry because you tipped off this half-fairy¡­!¡± His growl sounded like that of a beast. ¡°W, what did you say!?¡± ¡°You traitor! You shall have no ce even in hell! That is my prophecy. The unjustly in souls of Angmar will tear you to pieces!!!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ If there was one thing I can be certain of, it would be the fact that the great magic, Basago, within Theodoros was devoted to the Demon King in his own way. From the first impression, he was incredibly suspicious. But seeing this, it didn¡¯t seem like he was the Demon King¡¯s betrayer. The fe didn¡¯t appear to be acting either. At that moment, Bn, who had been listening beside me, let out a sinisterugh. ¡°You fool. Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? In both the past and present, it is I who gave the greatest allegiance to the Demon King¡­!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And if you truly care about the King¡¯s safety, you should swallow a handful of garlic and die coughing up blood. What¡¯s the point in hiding it now?¡± Cheok-. Bn stretched out her arms towards me. ¡°This here is none other than the King of all Kings, Theo Gospel-nim¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Whop, whop-. Compared to Bn, who was waving her hands like she was celebrating a birthday, the Guide¡¯s expression was not good. He just frowned as if she was speaking an aliennguage. Then he said like he just chewed on a bug. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a strange half-fairy? No matter how lowly a rank is 4th, one who has been named by the master should not bow their head to another. Know your shame!¡± However, Bnughed calmly. ¡°Do you really think so? Do you think I would bow my head to just anyone? I, who was the first creation the Demon King made with utmost care, who spent more time with him than anyone else?¡± Theodoros kept his mouth shut, seemingly sensing something from Bn¡¯s confident demeanor. Then he jerked as if he realized something. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, even a fool like you would understand. Indeed, the man you so despised and rejected is the sole, remaining royal blood.¡± ¡°Aaaah©¥©¤!¡± The man screamed like a broken speaker. He tried to get up, but his broken limbs hindered him, as he simply crumpled back to the ground. Of course, even if he hadn¡¯t, Bn would have prevented him from approaching me. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, traitor! You acted disrespectfully without even knowing who this man is! I shudder thinking how you trapped him in your mental space and got tormented by all those traps!¡± ¡­ Although Bn was speaking confidently now, hadn¡¯t she also tried to attack and kill me? But the man, unaware of this, screamed in utter shock. ¡°Aaaah! It¡¯s not true! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know! How could I havemitted such disloyalty¡­. I offer my utmost apologies¡­.¡± Episode 233.2 (EP-233.2) #1 233 ¨C Dawn #1 The man repeatedly banged his head on the floor. His forehead split open, and blood started to flow, but he didn¡¯t stop. I had to make him stop before he gave himself a concussion. There were still many questions I needed to ask. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop it.¡± ¡°I, Theodoros Gospel. No, the Rank 3 Basago. I failed to recognize the remaining master and brought disgrace. This is a sin worthy of death¡­.¡± Why did this bloodied man¡¯s face remind me of Finance Minister Belmott Dous? Their directions might be different, but¡­ In any case, I was fairly certain now that he wasn¡¯t the traitor to the Demon King. This allowed me to breathe a bit easier.* * * After about an hour, the man¡¯s broken arms and legs hadpletely healed. I didn¡¯t know how a human body could regenerate so quickly, but as mentioned before, regenerative abilities were a characteristic of the Ars Nova. ¡°Please call me Basago. This body has waited for the day my name would be called again by the master. There is no greater joy than hearing my name spoken once more.¡± The man Theodoros, or rather Basago, despite being freed from his restraints, neither fled nor attacked me. On the contrary, he seemed anxious to tell me something. ¡°Indeed, I had no idea. That master¡¯s blood still flows. Even I, Basago, who was granted prophetic power, could not foresee this.¡± Basago said he had never thought of my existence. Then, Professor Bn, who was beside him, said. ¡°In a situation where we don¡¯t know who the traitor is, or who might target the Demon King again, we had no choice but to hide our identities.¡± ¡°I see. A wise decision. A half-fairy¡­ who would have known? Moreover, you executed and perfected the ns I had made several steps ahead.¡± Basago excessively praised my insight. ¡°To gain the trust of the Queen and everyone¡¯s family. And then, at the height of their favor and vulnerability, you aim for their heads! Truly, a gentleman¡¯s revenge.¡± ¡­ No, I wasn¡¯t really thinking about it that way. I was more on procreation¡­ ¡°Basago, the young Demon King¡¯s n is this¡­!¡± Bn exined in my stead, and Basago raised his eyebrows as if he had heard something bizarre. ¡°Children¡­? I had never considered such a method. Indeed, that¡¯s an approach for revenge. There must be an ultimate truth in it that I cannotprehend.¡± Well, no¡­ There was none. Anyway. The more I talked with him, the more I realized that he had a lot inmon with the ¡°Demon Monk¡± that appeared in the original. ¡°My goal was to be sold to Lady Lioness and make my way to the royal pce. It was a perfect n. But at some point, I realized something had gone wrong.¡± This made it increasingly difficult for me to ignore the one question that¡¯d slowly crept up within me. Could it be¡­ Was this guy the real Theo Gospel? The true Demon Monk¡­ Was I wrong about having possessed the Demon Monk¡¯s body? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡­¡­. A dizzying sensation overtook me. If not for my talent Calm Thinking, I might have jumped up and screamed. No, was it really? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ You were just shooting my corpse at this point? What had I been doing all this time? Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t really know why I considered myself to be Theo Gospel. Elga did call me Theo at the ve market¡­. So I just assumed. My name was clearly written as Theo Gospel on the status window as well. Was the name just a coincidence? What was going on¡­ While I was lost in confusion, Bn and Basago continued their conversation. ¡°I, Basago, has traveled the world in search for master¡¯s traces. But to find him so close¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first either. It¡¯s the perfect cover-up. A disguise that fooled even our eyes. Who could¡¯ve¡­.¡± As Bn tilted her head in puzzlement, Basago muttered something. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Isaiah¡­?¡± Isaiah. Wasn¡¯t that the name of the one who could be considered my father? I was awakened by the mention of the name I had buried deep in my memory. ¡°Do you know anything about him?¡± ¡°Other than the fact that he was a student at Ark and disappeared beyond the barrier of the Witch Forest, I know nothing. My memories of the past are unstable¡­.¡± ¡°Your memory is unstable? And, beyond the barrier?¡± It was Professor Bn who answered my question, not Basago. ¡°Basago, it seems you are like me. The memories up to the point where the Demon King was torn apart by the heroes are vague.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for you? When I woke up, I was with the body and soul of this man, Theodoros.¡± There were many to discuss. But we couldn¡¯t continue because we all noticed the dawn breaking in the distance. Despite various issues, in the end, Basago became my ally. ¡°So, Basago, what is the effect of your great magic?¡± Gamigin, ranked 4th, is a high-level necromancy magic. So high that it¡¯s ¡®transcendental.¡¯ My heart pounded as I wondered what kind of magic the third ranked Basago was. It felt like opening a mystery box. ¡°I-.¡± When the Demon Monk Basago finally spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Episode 234.1 Episode 234.1 (EP-234.1) #2 234 ¨C Dawn #2 Every tool had a purpose. Magic was no different. ording to Aira, all magic was created out of necessity and with a clear purpose. It was as she said. The heretics of the Spider Forest would revere magic itself as a grand piece of knowledge, falling into Gnosticism. In fact, magic was the sail that brought seekers closer to the truth of the world. In other words, it was a tool. Solomon, who was said to have reached the apex of magic, also understood this well. To him, spells and magic were created and developed with a thorough sense of purpose.In that sense, the third rank Vassago was also likely created with a purpose. ¡°What kind of magic is Vassago?¡± ¡°Eum.¡± [T/N: Changed Basago to Vassago. Author just now provided the English spelling] In response to my question, the Guide Vassago recounted. ¡°Master¡­ that is, my former master Solomon-nim. He, who had grand ambitions, realized that he didn¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have time?¡± ¡°Life is finite. Therefore, to use the remaining time with maximum efficiency, Solomon-nim devised the great magic, Vassago.¡± A spell to use time with maximum efficiency. Just hearing such, it didn¡¯t quite resonate. Perhaps reading my thoughts, Vassago smoothly continued. ¡°But my inadequate exnation might not fully convey its essence. With dawn approaching, we don¡¯t have much time, so I will show you directly.¡± Sususuk-. The Guide picked up a nearby stick and began drawing on the ground. You might wonder what kind of drawing it was, but he was sketching a magic circle imbued with a profound meaning. The shape resembled a wheel with eight spokes. When it waspleted, my eyes felt cold as the cold wind brushed past them, and then my head started throbbing. Soon, information flooded into my eyes. ¡¸Vassago: High-Level Astrology Magic. Provides the caster with the most effective branches of the future. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ ¡°Ah, Vassago is an astrology magic.¡± It was a kind of prophetic ability. No wonder the Guide could pose as a prophet. Well, it was more genuine than posing. This ability was what made the Demon Monk. Surely. Having prior knowledge of the future would allow me to use my time effectively. ¡°To master the great magic that even my former master found troublesome¡­ Angmar¡¯s future is bright! If you absorb all the remaining great magics, the future my former master envisioned shall be a reality¡­.¡± As the Guide murmured something in awe, my heart pounded with excitement at the thought of using the newly acquired divination magic. If I had this earlier, I could have won the lottery and lived happily ever after! ¡­ No, I needed to focus. Rubbing my palms together, I solemnly and clearly recited the incantation. ©¤Vassago. Swaaaa-. A cool breeze seemed to brush my cheeks. As a chill ran down my spine, one flood of information appeared before my eyes. Diling-. ¡¸1. Daily Goals¡¹ ¡¸2. Today¡¯s Weather: Clear then rain fromte afternoon¡¹ ¡¸3. Final Goal Progress: 0/4¡¹ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­ This wasn¡¯t quite what I expected. Daily goals? Today¡¯s weather? Final goal? I was thinking of lottery numbers, yet all I got was a frown. Why weather forecast? But it was too early to be disappointed. I pressed on the first item, Daily Goals. ¡¸1. 10km run ¨C Slight stamina increase uponpletion¡¹ ¡¸2. Kiss someone of the opposite sex ¨C Uponpletion, job ¡®Casanova¡¯ +50 experience¡¹ ¡¸3. Eat candy after meals 3 times ¨C Uponpletion, job ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ +50 experience¡¹ . . . ¡¸9. Hunt 100 monsters ¨C Uponpletion, job ¡®Demon King¡¯ +50 experience¡¹ ¡¸10. Affirm Queen Aira¡¯s promation and question. + ??¡¹ ¡¸Daily goals reset at midnight.¡¹ What was this? It felt like the daily quests you would find in games. Was that why it got called ¡®Daily Goals¡¯? Such a thing felt different from the prophetic ability I was expecting. Wouldn¡¯t this just be a scheduler? A most proficient scheduler¡­ Literally. It was said that Solomon devised the magic Vassago to use his remaining time efficiently. Certainly, if you could live ording to this schedule, you would be able to use your time to its best by gaining experience and progress. I was a little embarrassed since it was different from what I expected, but it mentioned how to gain experience points for ¡®Demon King,¡¯ which was hard to level up. So this was what ¡®provides the most effective branches of the future¡¯ was. I was not sure if you could call this a prophetic ability¡­. And then there¡¯s thest item, number 10. ¡¸10. Affirm Queen Aira¡¯s promation and question. + ??¡¹ I didn¡¯t really understand what this meant. What promation and question? At that moment, the Guide, having observed my expression, further exined. ¡°The former master possessed the talent ¡¶irvoyance¡·. Pairing it with the effects of Vassago, he could efficiently foresee and predict the future.¡± irvoyance? What I had was Farsight. The difference between 10 and 1000 was two extra zeros! The future foresight I wanted seemed impossible¡­ No, since I was able to modify the fourth-rank great magic Gamigin into Mero Mero Beam, perhaps there was potential to improve this magic as well. With that optimistic thought, I shifted my focus to the final item, ¡¸3. Final Goal Progress: 0/4¡¹. Pressing it, an exnation appeared before my eyes. ¡¸Last survivor of the family. You must fulfill the family¡¯s wish and achieve victory.¡¹ ¡¸Progress 0/4¡¹ Was that all? Episode 234.2 Episode 234.2 (EP-234.2)#2 234 ¨C Dawn #2 After examining it closely, I confirmed that this was indeed the end. Still, based on my experiences, I could make a guess. As thest survivor of the Angmar Family, I had a duty to avenge my family by taking out its enemies and reviving the bloodline. The 0/4 progress likely referred to the progress of my revenge against the four great families. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ It seemed that my deduction skills weren¡¯t bad after all.However, I couldn¡¯t determine what ¡®victory¡¯ meant. What would happen after I fulfilled my family¡¯s wish and won? I was curious. Perhaps there lied the answer to why I was going through all this. * * * I decided to part ways with Professor Bn and the Guide for now. I also had them keep quiet and stay out of trouble. ¡°Wa, was I helpful?¡± Bn asked, curious about her contributions in this night¡¯s bloodbath. Thinking back, she had spent the whole day fussing, screaming, getting caught in traps, and generally annoying me. But in the end, the garlic extract bomb she made helped. To put it bluntly, she barely passed. ¡°Good job. But you¡¯ll have to work a little harder in the future.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Bn seemed very pleased and bowed deeply. It was clear she only heard the part where I said she did well,pletely ignoring the rest. Now, I turned my attention to the Guide. There were more things I needed to discuss with him about Saintess Priga, Isaiah¡ªmy supposed father¡ªand the fall of Angmar. However, as mentioned earlier, the nascent sunlight was upon us. We didn¡¯t have much time right now. ¡°We¡¯ll continue our conversation soon. And if Miss Elga or Miss Mirnaes to visit you, just say you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Guide politely bowed. Justst night, he had been a suspicious enemy, and now we were having such an open conversation. It felt weird. It was the same with Bn. I almost died. Subduing Bn and the Guide was not easy. The problem was that I might have to fight like this again when facing the remaining Ars Nova¡ª the second-ranked Agares and the first-ranked. It seemed no one knew what their abilities were. I needed to work on this more. I hurriedly made my way back to my dormitory. After brushing off the dust from my clothes and cleaning myself, I gathered my thoughts. The birds chirped as they greeted the morning. Looking at the calendar, I remembered a very important event happening today. After all, it was vote counting day. Thest day of the festival and the announcement of the Queen of July. It also marked Ark¡¯s end of semester and the beginning of vacation. ¡°Hu-.¡± After running hard to meet the daily running goal, I arrived in front of Aira¡¯s dormitory. Ttuk ttuk-. Even after knocking on her door, there was no response from inside. She was probably still asleep. Should I go in? Click, giiiek. I opened the door and slowly leaned over Aira in bed. ¡°Aira-nim, it¡¯s time to wak¡­.¡± Then my lips paused for a moment. This might be a good opportunity to experiment a little while Aira was sleeping. I could test the effectiveness of my newly acquired foresight ability. ¡¸2. Kiss someone of the opposite sex ¨C Uponpletion, job ¡®Casanova¡¯ +50 experience¡¹ Yeah, this one. I first poked Aira¡¯s cheek. Squish-. Even as my finger lightly pressed into her soft cheek, Aira continued to sleep soundly, no reaction. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In this innocent void, it felt like horns were growing in my heart. Should I just go for it and kiss her? However, there was also the tension of wonder, if her eyes would suddenly open the moment I brought my lips to hers. But that tension just made the yboy Theo in me stronger. Seureuk-. I slowly gathered my courage. Was this how the prince felt when kissing the sleeping, cursed princess? No, that was a weird analogy¡­ Aira was a princess, a witch, and a queen all at the same time. She was closer to a viin in a fairy tale, and she was also a viin in reality. Chup-. A light peck. Aira¡¯s lips were incredibly soft and had a sweet scent. The pounding of my heart was so loud that I jumped back in surprise. ¡¸Daily Goal Completed!¡¹ Words indicating that my Casanova job experience had increased appeared before my eyes. But what mattered now was whether Aira had woken up from that. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I watched Aira, more silent than ever. She remained peacefully asleep, oblivious to what had just urred. Swish-. However, with a slight movement, the nket draped over her slipped off, revealing her fair chest through the thin negligee. Her skin was whiter and purer than milk. ¡°¡­¡± My mouth suddenly felt dry. She didn¡¯t wake up from the kiss¡­ With that thought, I gently touched the cherry-colored bud peeking through her negligee. Very carefully, very delicately. ¡°¡­¡± My fingers, extended towards the air, finally touched the cute little bump. Seureuk-. Her nipple felt more stic and slightly firmer than I had imagined. Though I¡¯d licked it covered in soap before, it was my first time touching it, secretly at that. Sareuk-. When I lightly rubbed it with my index finger, Aira frowned and twitched. ¡°¡­ Mmm.¡± Thump thump. My heart roared like an eight-cylinder engine. Already revving up like a supercar¡¯s 0 to 100 eleration, the devil on my side was pushing me to attempt something even more daring. Knock knock knock. ©¥Tarantera-nim! It¡¯s Lily! It¡¯s time to wake up! Startled, I quickly withdrew my hand. Episode 235.1 Episode 235.1 (EP-235.1) #3 235 ¨C Dawn #3 ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Hiss hiss.¡± Lily threatened as she hissed like a snake with raised scales. Not that I was scared of her, but I did feel the urge to give that head some hill. Considering how she startled me earlier, one smack wouldn¡¯t be enough¡ªtwo, maybe three¡­ But I refrained because Aira¡¯s expression, as Lily tightened her corset, was calm and peaceful. There was no need to disturb her unnecessarily. Lily said. ¡°Tarantera-nim, you seem to be in a good mood! Did you have a pleasant dream?¡±¡°A pleasant dream¡­¡± But Aira shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have any dreams. But what will happen today will be like a very good one. I can already picture that wench Serazade¡¯s wretched face.¡± The vote counting was today. Aira seemed absolutely certain that she would defeat Serazade in the Queen Contest. By now, the counting should be almost finished, and the winner should be determined. What was surprising was that Aira wasn¡¯t demanding, ¡°Go check the results immediately!¡± I fully expected her to do so. At that moment, an eager Lily spoke up. ¡°Shall I go check the counting results first? If I ask in the name of Queen Tarantera, they¡¯ll definitely answer!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Lily. Isn¡¯t it obvious and self-evident that I have already won~?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! But¡­ we never know until the ballot box is opened.¡± I always thought Lily was aplete yes-girl, but she made a very sensible point. You could never truly know the results until you opened the box. It was like Schr?dinger¡¯s vote. Until it got confirmed and observed that a definite result was produced, there existed a ne where both the victorious Aira and the defeated Aira simultaneously urred. ¡°¡­ Lily, are you doubting your Queen¡¯s potential? Do you think I¡¯m going to lose to that Serazade?¡± However, Lily¡¯s rational thinking seemed extremely unpleasant to Aira. As a result, Lily¡¯s eagerness just delivered her into getting scolded. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take care of the cape. Theo, help me with my cape.¡± She even took Lily¡¯s task and handed it to me. I didn¡¯t know for sure, but it seemed like Lily¡¯s standing with Aira was dropping. ¡°Uh-umm, my, my Queen¡­.¡± Seeing Lily so flustered was quite amusing. ¡­ Anyway, Aira said she¡¯d take care of the cape, why was she asking me now? After helping Aira with her morning preparations, we walked out into the scorching summer morning. Aira looked at the dry sky with narrowed eyes and said. ¡°It¡¯s hot. It would be nice if it rained.¡± ¡®Rain?¡¯ Then I suddenly recalled the weather forecast from ¡°Vassago¡± that I saw early this morning. It definitely said that after a clear sky, it would rain in the afternoon. I didn¡¯t think it would rain on such a sunny day, but it was probably a good idea to bring an umbre just in case. ¡°Even though the weather is clear, it might rain in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll bring an umbre.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that a fairy¡¯s intuition? That it will rain? I¡¯ve heard fairies are sensitive to the weather.¡± When had I ever been asked this question before? I decided to just go with it. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t have Aira-nim getting wet in the rain.¡± However, Lily didn¡¯t seem to like my ttery and muttered under her breath, ¡°Hmph, rain on such a clear day¡­.¡± * * * Kwarururung-! ¡°Kyaa!¡± Someone screamed at the loud thunder. When I looked at that someone, Lily, pretending to be clueless, got angry at me instead. ¡°Why, what?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± That was silly. This called for some discipline! So, when the thunder rumbled again, I pinched her bu??. ¡°Kya!¡± Lily screamed loudly. Aira, who had been silently staring at the darkening sky, asked. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unbing for a servant of Tarantera to scream at thunder and lightning?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s not that! He pi-pinched my bu??¡­!¡± She sounded like an elementary school student tattling to the teacher. However, Aira, with a solemn expression, scolded Lily instead. ¡°Theo would never do such a thing. Don¡¯t try to drive a wedge between me and Theo with such words.¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s true¡­.¡± Served her right~. Wooo-wooo. At that moment, the speaker-like crystal ced in the indoor auditorium hummed loudly. The rain-drenched moderator¡ª white beard Hynax, dried his hair and clothes and now stood on the high stage, addressing the crowd. ©¥Ah, ah, there was a setback in the event due to the sudden downpour. However, the afternoon event will proceed as scheduled in the auditorium, so please join us. As Hynax said, a sudden storm hit in the afternoon. Even now, if I listened closely, the sound of the wind howling loudly shook my mind. Aira said. ¡°What a sudden rainstorm. It seems like it¡¯s a day for spiders to get married.¡± ¡°Spiders?¡± .. Shouldn¡¯t it be a fox¡¯s wedding? However, I didn¡¯t make such corrections like an amateur. Even if I said something, Aira would definitely say, ¡°Then let¡¯s change the saying to ¡®a spider¡¯s wedding day¡¯ from now on.¡± I was pulled out of my thoughts by Aira patting my head. ¡°Theo, thanks to you, I didn¡¯t get wet in the rain. How did you know? Even the Sages who study the weather couldn¡¯t predict today¡¯s rain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, a half-fairy¡¯s feeling.¡± A good foresight¡­ This confirmed that the new magic Vassago I obtained could work well. ©¥Then, we will now resume the event with the announcement of the voting results and the crowning of the Queen of July. * * * [T/N: Fox¡¯s wedding ¡ª it¡¯s said that foxes create rain on a sunny day to fool humans and keep them away from ces. Source fromjapandaily.jp] Episode 235.2 Episode 235.2 (EP-235.2) #3 235 ¨C Dawn #3 Following Hynax¡¯s words, people broughtrge boxes onto the stage with a dragging sound. These were the ballot boxes with the names of the queen candidates written on them, and the ones bringing them looked quite familiar. Elga and Mirna¡­ no, it was Narmi. And were those other single digit rankers? I then remembered that the student council needed to conduct the vote count every year. ©¥This year was more fiercely contested than any other. Until the veryst vote, the oue was unpredictable. ¡®A fierce contest?¡¯ Aira was confident she would win, but Old Sage Hynax wasn¡¯t one to speak empty words. The possibility that Aira might have lost filled me with dread. If Serazade won, how would Aira react in her fury¡­?©¥Now, out of the five distinguished candidates, starting from the sixth ce¡­! Dududududu-. The sound of the drums echoed to the sound of cool raindrops pattering on the roof. Sixth ce out of five candidates? Just as I doubted what bizarre story it was, Hynax shouted loudly into the crystal microphone. ©¥Sixth ce goes to Kasim-kun, receiving 221 votes! Congrattions. I don¡¯t know why a man was on the candidates list, but anyway. Now, for fifth ce¡ª. Fifth ce was a woman named Elgra. Ranked seventh in Ark. She was said to be from the same leadership council as Elga and was quite a beautiful woman. And fourth ce went to Tefer, a girl predicted to be the future head of the White Magic Tower. A genius girl who reached the fifth rank at a young age. But what surprised me was the announcement of the third ce. ©¥Third ce¡­. I will now announce the third ce. This friend received 366 votes. This friend isn¡¯t even a student nor a candidate, so I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s so many votes. Third ce goes to Marmar, a pork cutlet seller! Marmar¡­! I was utterly shocked that Marmar came in third! ©¥Miss Imp Marmar. Pleasee to the stage and share your thoughts¡­ Ah, Miss Marmar isn¡¯t here? Well, it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ll ensure the delivery of the trophy and the premium beef prize to Miss Marmar. To think Marmar, who wasn¡¯t even a candidate, would receive 366 votes. This exined why there was a sixth ce when there were only five candidates. ©¥Then we¡¯ll skip the second ce and announce the first ce winner directly. But first, amercial break¡­ Jiiiiiing-. Therge crystal projected images onto the wall like a projector. The content was mostly advertisements for Bellhawk Top, which showed just how much money the Bellhawk family had invested in this event. After watching these peculiar advertisements for about a minute. Uhum¡ªHynax cleared his throat and finally spoke. ©¥Then¡­ With 751 votes, oveing 732 votes, I will now announce the Queen of July. Dudududu-. The drum roll continued endlessly. Dudududu-. When I began to doubt when it would end and who the winner would be, Hynax spoke again. ©¥The Queen of July is¡ª. Finally, the sound of the drums stopped, and only the sound of rain hitting the ceiling could be heard. ©¥With 751 votes, the Queen of July, who recently disyed fiery strides here at Ark, and garnering the support of many, is none other than Lady Aira Von Tarantera! Paang-! Fireworks and pyrotechnics that had been prepared beforehand lit up the event. Amid the brilliant colors, Aira chuckled, without a hint of tension. ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no way I would lose to someone like Serazade.¡± Seueuk-. Aira stood up from her seat and walked towards the stage. She soon received Ark¡¯s crown, scepter, and cape from Old Sage Hynax and waved lightly to the crowd. Waaaaa-! Cheers erupted from all around. Aira gracefully received the spotlight with steadyposure. Truly a Queen. ¡°I¡¯m touched.¡± I didn¡¯t expect that the day woulde where Aira would receive such fervent cheers from people. It almost felt like the pride of sending off a troublesome younger sister or daughter to get married. As the prolonged cheers and apuse slowly began to die down¡­. ¡°Ah, ah.¡± Aira briefly spoke into the crystal microphone in front of her. This instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention to her. ¡°Cadets of Ark. Much obliged. You have made a rightful and wise decision. With many brave cadets capable of making such decisions, the future of the Church and the world is bright.¡± Seueuk-. Aira slowly looked around and added. ¡°That is all.¡± ¡­ The end? It felt a bit anticlimactic but there was also relief. It would have been problematic if Aira had gotten carried away and said something strange. However. Aira, who had set the microphone down, brought the crystal close to her lips again. ¡°I digress, but since I have everyone¡¯s attention, I will make an important announcement.¡± An important announcement? As the murmuring began among the people, Aira continued. ¡°It is said that the Queen of July bes the most blessed bride in the world. In that spirit, I shall make an announcement. Another festival to select the Queen¡¯s Gukseo. The opening of The World¡¯s Greatest Martial Festival¡ª.¡± Waaaa¡ª! Thunder-like cheers erupted loudly even before Aira finished speaking. It felt like a signal of the beginning of monsoon season and summer. Prev Episode 236.1 Episode 236.1 (EP-236.1) Summer Vacation #1 236 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #1 When the cheers subsided, Aira, holding the crystal microphone, added an exnation. ¡°There are no qualifications for participating in the tournament. At the end of the knights¡¯ tournament-style matches, the winner will be granted the right to challenge me.¡± And finally, she threw out a decisive statement. ¡°If you manage to defeat me, you will have the opportunity to be Angmar¡¯s Gukseo.¡± The term ¡®Gukseo¡¯ meant the Queen¡¯s husband. Such a word was the furthest from Aira. ©¥Did you hear that? A chance to be the Queen¡¯s husband! ©¥Amazing¡­!©¥Hoenoi! Write an article! Spread it all over the country! ©¥Extraaaaaa-! The people were so excited that even the sound of the pattering rain was drowned out. All the murmuring made the auditorium feel like it was filled with waves of noise. This was going to spread out of control. I couldn¡¯t hide my bewilderment. I never imagined Aira would hold such a tournament. At that moment, someone next to me pinched my thigh tightly. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Tarantera-nim is holding a martial festival! This is your doing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lily seemed convinced that I had pushed Aira into this. However, as I mentioned earlier, this whole affair was not discussed with me at all. I thought things had recently calmed down, but Aira¡¯s tendency to act on her own remained unchanged. What was she thinking? It was hard to believe that the lofty Queen truly wanted to find a husband through this tournament. Was there even anyone in this world who could defeat Aira one-on-one? Having faced the tyrant Queen in the imaginary space, I had experienced firsthand how absurdly strong she was. Aira herself would be well aware of her own strength. Perhaps¡­ ¡°Maybe Aira-sama has other ideas. To say that she¡¯s selecting a Gukseo may simply be a n to attract people to the tournament.¡± ¡°Other ideas?¡± Lily tilted her head at my words, then gradually blushed in anger. ¡°I-I know that much too! I understand what the Queen is thinking better than anyone!¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I answered nonchntly, with my eyes now focused on Aira, who had descended from the stage and was approaching me. Aira Von Tarantera lightly asked me. ¡°How was my speech?¡± ¡°It was excellent. You truly embodied the spirit of the Queen of July.¡± First, I decided to affirm her. Then a message appeared before my eyes. ¡¸Daily goal achieved!¡¹ ¡¸10. Affirm Queen Aira¡¯s promation and question.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± So that was how it was. There certainly was an item like this. Could it be that the daily goals of the astrological spell Vassago subtly predicted the things I was meant to experience today? If not, there would be no other exnation for what was happening now. I turned my attention away from the messages. ¡°Aira-nim, what¡¯s the Gukseo tournament? I am sure you nned this with great foresight, but could you exin the reason to me?¡± ¡°The reason? Well, there are more than five rational and favorable reasons to the Angmar monarchy. But to pick the biggest one, it¡¯s because it seems fun.¡± ¡®Fun, huh.¡¯ I wanted to hear the other four ¡®rational reasons,¡¯ but it didn¡¯t seem like Aira would exin them easily. Then Lily spoke up. ¡°Aira-nim is getting married¡­ Is that true? The most beautiful Queen might marry a man whose face and origin are unknown¡­?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet, has it? And it might not even be a man. This tournament is open to all, regardless of age or gender.¡± ¡°W-what, that¡¯s¡­?¡± Lily looked like she was on the verge of fainting. However, Aira remained calm. ¡°Just as I said. Anyone with the resolve, bravery, and courage to face me is wee to participate. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are human or not.¡± It might be my imagination, but Aira seemed to have already made up her mind. That was why she could address us with such a calm and consistent demeanor. To probe Aira, I decided to make a remark. ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s anyone in the world who could defeat Aira-nim. Therefore, I think the event you announced might already have a problem¡­¡± ¡°That might be true. Or it might not. Theo, the world is bigger than the pictures or numbers you see on a map.¡± Swoosh. Aira looked up at the ceiling. It was drowned out by the murmuring, but it was probably still pouring rain outside. ¡°And reality always exceeds imagination.¡± Episode 236.2 Episode 236.2 (EP-236.2) Summer Vacation #1 236 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #1 The festival that had been grand throughout ended more quietly than expected. What I thought to be a simple shower turned out to be a huge typhoon, making it impossible to proceed with the event. With such a sloppy conclusion to the festival, many felt disappointed. Still, the overall atmosphere remained very positive. ©¥Hey, did you hear about the martial festival? They say there are no eligibility requirements, everyone can participate if they want to! ©¥I heard about it too. What is the royalty thinking? But it sure sounds exciting!¡± The martial festival that Aira announced at the end of the festival. People¡¯s interest was all directed there.Thanks to this, everyone I met kept asking, ¡°Is it true?¡± Answering them consumed quite a bit of time. ¡°Hahahah-! What an amusing festival! My sister¡¯s face turned beet red, and she demanded a recount! But even with the recount, the result was the same. All she could do was grind her teeth in frustration¡­!¡± ¡°I know, Kasim. This is the third time I¡¯ve heard it.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, it¡¯s fun. To think that my proud and stubborn sister ended up losing. Still, I wonder what the result would have been if she hadn¡¯t split votes with Miss Marmar in third ce.¡± Hearing Kasim¡¯sst words, I pondered for a moment. There was a resemnce between the second and third ce. Although Serazade and Marmar have opposite backgrounds, their appearances were simr¡ªslender, thin, small, and girlish. Because of this, some so-called experts spected that ¡®the votes were split because their concepts ovepped.¡¯ ©¥If it had been unified with Candidate Marmar, this Queen would have won! In the end, Serazade also achieved a mental victory in that way. It made a lot of sense, but since Aira won in the end, this analysis was irrelevant. Anyway. As the Queen of July, Aira had a busy few days after. She even grumbled, ¡°If I had known it would be like this, I would have handed this nuisance to Serazade.¡± It wasn¡¯t until a few days after the typhoon that we were able to rx. Ark had be so quiet and peaceful that it was hard to believe such a noisy and bustling festival had taken ce. Everyone was packing up and heading back to their respective battlefields and hometowns. The start of vacation coincided with the closing of the festival. So was Kasim. ¡°Are you returning to Tureuki Kingdom?¡± At my question, Kasim squinted at the horses and elephants loaded with luggage. ¡°That I must. It was a short, but fun time. I also made a lot of girlfriends. The women of Ark are quite lively and spirited¡­¡± Kasim stopped speaking and burst intoughter. moring and squealing around him were the women he got acquainted with at Ark. He was indeed a popr man¡­ ¡°Anyway, Theo-kun, take care. If fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again soon. Perhaps at the martial festival.¡± The martial festival¡­. ¡°Kasim, do you intend to participate in the martial festival as well?¡± Kasim originally sought to inherit the throne through marriage to Aira. I had thought he had given up on that marriage after losing the session battle to his half-sister, Serazade. Hearing him mention the martial festival made me wonder. But Kasim shook his head. ¡°I might achieve a meaningful result, but I have no interest in apetition I cannot win. Who could defeat a monstrous Rank 7 Archmage?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors among the magestely that she has already surpassed the 7th Rank and reached the 8th rank¡­¡± His words ended in a strangely questioning tone. It seemed like he was probing me. In other words, he was asking whether Aira had reached the 8th rank or not. Queen Aira¡¯s rank and spells, which could be Angmar¡¯s ultimate weapon, should be kept a state secret. So, I decided to shrug casually. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Uhum, I see. Anyway, there will definitely be a lot of people going to the martial festival. Among them, there will be beautiful and exotic women. Perhaps, new rtionships might bloom then¡ª¡± Kasim couldn¡¯t finish his sentence because the women around him started moring and pulling at his arms and ears. ©¥Kasim, we are right here! ©¥You¡¯re going to watch the festival to meet other women? ¡°No! Don¡¯t pull there!¡± That was the end of the conversation with Kasim. Watching him suffer from women, I caught a glimpse of my future. Even without using the future-telling spell Vassago, I could see a future where I get torn apart by women. That image got me breaking into a cold sweat¡­ Chureureuk-. Sweat really was dripping down my forehead. Actually, it was just because it was hot. With the typhoon over, summer was in full swing. It was really hot. Another summer in this strange world. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I had a feeling that this year will be a long summer unlike any other. Prev Episode 237.1 Episode 237.1 (EP-237.1) Summer Vacation #2 237 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #2 After the festival ended and the Ark entered vacation, it felt extremely deste. ©¥Hey, you said you were heading east? ©¥Yeah, I think there is a swarm of michuri back home, I have to go help. Are you going to the barrier? ©¥Yes, they¡¯re always short-staffed. I messed up my finals, I need to improve performance to get some funding. The people you could see were packing up and heading back to their hometowns and respective battlefields. This scene reminded me of Daehak-ro. [T/N: Daehak-ro is a ce in Seoul in Hyehwa with lots of universities around] Daehak-ro would always be deserted after the finals. I knew that feeling well because I lived alone in a rented studio near Daehak-ro.The park where friends and lovers used to enjoy walks, the benches around the pond where people used to gather to escape the heat, and even the student cafeteria, which was always crowded with students, were all empty today. ¡°So quiet, so quiet¡­¡± It felt like the wide school grounds had be my own world. At the same time, there was a mix of mncholy of being alone in the world. It was as if I became the only one left behind. Slightly sentimental, I shaded myself from the pouring sunlight with a straw hat and continued walking. What were the others up to? Thus, I headed to Marmar¡¯s ce¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹. Casually walking along the familiar path, I came upon a rather surprising sight. ¡°What is¡­?¡± Words involuntarily slipped out of my mouth. But before I had a moment to think, someone growled at me. ¡°Ah! Whoever you are, you can¡¯t cut the line¡­! Go to the back¡­!¡± ¡°Yeah! No cutting lines! Everyone is bearing the heat and standing in line!¡± They were nymphs. That was right. Nymphs. A group of girlish-looking fairies, aged between 12 and 15, were lined up around the imp dormitory run by Marmar. Was Marmar¡¯s pork cutlet a big hit? No, no. It didn¡¯t look like they were in line for pork cutlets. I passed through the chattering nymphs and headed to the front of the line. Someone was writing numbers on pieces of paper and handing them to the nymphs. It was the red-haired imp, Tartar. ¡°Tartar, what is going on? Why are there so many nymphs?¡± ¡°Ah! You arerade! What¡¯s going on is¡­ there is no time to exin! But the gist is that we¡¯re epting converts!¡± Converts? What converts? ¡°Where is Marmar?¡± ¡°If you meanrade Marmar, she is over there, inside, consulting with the nymphs!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I stepped inside¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹, where the cool shade contrasted with the scorching sun outside. Inside, the ce was teeming with nymphs as well. ©¥Ahht-! There, no cutting in line¡­! ©¥Daring to cut in line! Do you want to taste Punchinoi¡¯s sweet honey fist¡­!? Everyone seemed to think I was cutting in line. Pushing through the nymphs, I made my way to Marmar¡¯s room. Soon, I saw a bright open window with light streaming onto the floor, and an orange-haired imp chatting away. It was Marmar. ¡°Marmar, what is all this? Why are there so many nymphs?¡± Marmar, who had been talking to a nymph, looked at me and jumped up from her seat, waving her hands and tail. ¡°Ah-! Comrade, you¡¯re here!¡± Then, she pped her hands at the surrounding nymphs. ¡°Break time! The conversion ceremony will resume in 30 minutes, so you all take a rest!¡± ©¥It¡¯s Pianoi¡¯s turn soon, but there¡¯s break¡­ what a shame¡­. ©¥Let¡¯s rest in the shade! The nymphs scurried away, screaming here and there. Still surprised by the scene, I asked Marmar again. ¡°What is going on here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re holding a conversion ceremony! Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± Huhuhu-Marmar chuckled. However, I still didn¡¯t understand what this ¡°conversion ceremony¡± was. Sensing my confusion, Marmar exined. ¡°What a conversion ceremony is¡­ It¡¯s easier to show than tell.¡± Gi-ik, Tak-. Marmar closed the window and drew the curtains. The room turned pitch dark despite it being broad summer daylight. Just as I began to wonder what she was doing¡­ ¡°Hm¡­ It¡¯s still too bright.¡± Paseuseuk-. Marmar burrowed under the nket on her bed. It almost made meugh. Her action reminded me of my dog squirrel Keongkeong digging into sawdust. ¡°Comrade,e in quickly¡­!¡± Marmar poked her head out from under the nket and urged me to join her. Digging into a nket so suddenly? I had no idea what this meant, and was confused. ¡°Hurry!¡± But I knew Marmar wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm me, so I crawled under the nket as well. ¡°Look at this©¤.¡± Hwaaaaa-. ¡°©¤glowing tail!¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Marmar¡¯s diamond tail was emitting light. Hwaaaaa©¤. The brightness was like a fluorescent light, blindingly so. I didn¡¯t know how it was possible, but this certainly looked amazing. I found myself equally dazzled. ¡°Marmar, your tail is glowing?¡± Prev Episode 237.2 Episode 237.2 (EP-237.2) Summer Vacation #2 237 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #2 ¡°Yes! My tail glows!¡± Paseuseuk-. Marmar enthusiastically threw off the stifling summer nket. Perhaps because of this, her tail gradually lost its glow. What a pity. ¡°I can also do this!¡± Marmar pulled on her tail. I was worried for a moment, thinking she might try to pluck it off again. Though imps could regrow their tails, it was a very painstaking process. But contrary to my fears, Marmar¡¯s tail stretched out like a rubber band.¡°Your tail stretches?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s a glowing, stretchy tail! This is proof that I¡¯ve be an arch imp!¡± Marmar spoke proudly, puffing out her chest. An arch imp? I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but seeing Marmar as happy as someone who had won the lottery, it was clearly something good. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Yes! An arch imp is a high rank officer in the Demon King¡¯s army¡ª overseeing other imps, doing various errands or acting as a messenger!¡± An officer in the Demon King¡¯s army? A high rank position? Some parts were hard to grasp, but I got the gist. * * * ================================= Name: Marmar Marnoi lv. 7 ¡ú 21 Job: Little Demon lv. 3 ¡ú 10 Evangelist lv. 2 ¡ú 5 Revolutionary lv. 2 ¡ú 6 Talent: ¡¶Striking Voice¡·¡¶Luminous Tail¡· ¡¶Extending Tail¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Good. A little demon created by corrupting a fairy. Is favorable to you. A master at cleaning,undry, cooking, and overall housework. ¨C New! [Locked] ================================== Checking Marmar¡¯s information with Farsight, I saw many changes since Ist looked. Her level had skyrocketed, making me wonder what had happened during that time. The most surprising part was that her Little Demon level had reached 10. As far as I knew, level 10 was the end, or the threshold at which one could change to another job. Perhaps Marmar¡¯s new talents, ¡¶Luminous Tail¡· and ¡¶Extending Tail¡·, were the perks gained from reaching level 10 in Little Demon. Curious, I clicked on each of them. ¡¸Talent: ¡¶Luminous Tail¡·: Tail can emit up to 125 mar of light. It has a mysterious power to draw everyone¡¯s attention.¡¹ ¡¸Talent: ¡¶Extending Tail¡·: Tail can stretch up to 210 mar. It can be used to attack like a whip.¡¹ ¡­ What kind of unit of measurement was ¡®mar¡¯? There was a lot I didn¡¯t understand, but Marmar seemed to realize my puzzlement and exined. ¡°Arch imps can convert nymphs and simr fairies! We make them ourrades!¡± ¡°Converting fairies, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Turning nymphs into imps!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Like lightning, it struck me¡­ I realized a new rtionship between nymphs and imps. You could create more imps¡­. Come to think of it, I had heard that the number of imps in Ark had increased recently. I thought it was just a rumor, but it turned out that these were nymphs converted by Marmar. ¡°How do you do it?¡± ¡°Mufufu, that¡¯s a secret!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Although I was very curious, I didn¡¯t feel like pressing Marmar further, so I decided to leave it at that. Sometimes, not knowing might be better. ¡°Anyway,tely there are so many nymphs wanting to convert that we¡¯re incredibly busy! If this keeps up and the number of imps increases, we might be an imp army!¡± ¡®An imp army.¡¯ What a thrilling prospect! ¡°But only imps chosen by the Demon King can be arch imps. I don¡¯t know how I became one without the Demon King.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marmar seemed puzzled, but I had a thought. I remembered giving Marmar my blood before. Perhaps that had something to do with it. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I understand now. ¡® I forgot about it because it didn¡¯t work right away, but seeing this now, it seemed that the seed needed some time to germinate. However, I couldn¡¯t just reveal the truth, so I decided topliment Marmar. ¡°Marmar, you¡¯re reaping the rewards of your hard work. If you keep striving and doing your best, it¡¯s all going to pay off.¡± ¡°Really? You think so?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Marmar, you fully deserve to be an arch imp.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Finally, Marmar raised her arms in delight. ¡°I deserve it!¡± Now that I looked at it, this oddly good mood might be because it was summer season. ¡°Anyway, it seems like you¡¯re doing well, Marmar. Now that it¡¯s vacation, do you have any ns? Are you going to stay in Ark?¡± ¡°En! Are you leaving Ark, Comrade? I heard there¡¯s going to be some violent event called martial festival.¡± So, Marmar had heard about the martial festival too. ¡°Well, I might go to the martial festival¡­.¡± Just as I was about to reply, I heard amotion from the nymphs running around in the garden. They suddenly started shouting and making a fuss. ©¥Ack! It¡¯s the strict elves¡­ the kkanps are here¡­!¡± ©¥This is, nymphs, no, this is now the imps¡¯ territory¡­! If you don¡¯t want to taste the honey fist of Punchinoi, you¡¯d better back off¡­! Turning my head, I saw slender and tall elves surrounded by nymphs, who were puzzled by the scene. ©¥Why are there so many nymphs here? And you should know that kknap was designated as a hate term by the Church this year. You shouldn¡¯t be using it. ©¥Kkanp! ©¥Level the ground until the kknaps leave¡­! Let¡¯s do it¡­!¡± Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } What on earth was going on? I poked my head out the door, wondering what the hell was going on, and locked eyes with an elf with golden eyes shining behind thin frames. She had a neat office suit and ash-gray bobbed hair. I had seen her face somewhere before. Who was she again? ¡°Sir Theo, do you remember me?¡± ¡°Ah, is it Miss Deneb from Elvendine Merchants Guild?¡± ¡°Yes. Sir Theo, I¡¯ve been looking for you. Pleasee with us as per agreement.¡± Announcement: Taming The Viinesses will be posted on another site starting tomorrow (link soon) and have faster updates. New better schedule will be 1 full chapter a day (or 2 half-chapters a day). Episode 238.1 Episode 238.1 (EP-238.1) Summer Vacation #3 238 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #3 I knew that Aira loved to stir things up. To such an extent, she could dere national holidays on a whim. It was not umon for an actual holiday to get demoted into a regr weekday. ¡°Dere today my birthday and celebrate it every year!¡± ¡°But, Aira-nim¡¯s birthday wasst month¡­.¡± ¡°I am the Queen, I can do whatever I want.¡± Perhaps Aira thought of a Queen as someone who could make things up. The problem was that most people around her had to clean up the messes. And that ¡®most people¡¯ was me.Shortly after Aira dered the martial festival, I got to hear an earful from Elga. ¡°What¡¯s this sudden talk about a martial festival? I¡¯ve never heard anything about it! Why are you doing such a big thing without me!?¡± Elga seemed to feel left out. Because of this, I had to spend quite a bit of time exining that I was just as clueless about the new event. ¡°This is what happened, Elga-nim. I didn¡¯t know about it either.¡± ¡°Hmm, well, it¡¯s my cousin after all. This is not the first time. But do we even have the ability to hold this unscheduled festival? I¡¯m talking about the budget.¡± The budget¡­ It was one of the most critical issues when organizing a festival. Elga said while scratching her cheek. ¡°As you are well aware, the Lioness family is not in a position to support this. Most of our funds are tied up because we¡¯ve sent troops to the barrier.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± When I asked, feeling troubled, Elga nced around and then quietly said to me. ¡°Theo, you must have some hidden funds stashed away. Just bring those out.¡± ¡°What hidden funds?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Did you have one?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Just¡­.¡± Elga narrowed her eyes as if she didn¡¯t believe me. She seemed convinced that I must have stashed away some money. The officials at Angmar¡¯s court were like that. I must have looked the same. ¡°You didn¡¯t stash any money at all? That¡¯s surprising. You look like you¡¯d squirrel it away everywhere.¡± ¡°I never needed money. But if I had known that something like this would happen, I would have hidden some away.¡± ¡°Then, well, let¡¯s borrow from Mirna. It¡¯s just the two of them anyway, there¡¯s plenty left over. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Her words were a bit harsh, but Elga had a point. The Draco family must have quite a bit of wealth. But when Mirna heard the story, she clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately, our finances are tightly measured till the end of the year. We don¡¯t have room for even a needle, let alone any amount to indulge the Queen¡¯s whim.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ The Draco family wasn¡¯t particrly known for their wealth to begin with. They were famous for their piety and frugal lifestyle. ¡°But if Lord Theo picks me in the bet with the Lioness family, we might have a little more leeway.¡± ¡°A bet?¡± ¡°The bet between me and Lady Lioness. You¡¯re well aware of it.¡± There was something like that. I had so much on my mindtely that I had forgotten about it. Mirna and Elga were in the middle of a bet. The bet was that whoever I chose would receive a huge amount of money. It seemed that the bet was still going on while I wasn¡¯t paying attention. When was the deadline for the results again? Anyway¡­ Support from the Lioness family was difficult, and the Draco family couldn¡¯t help either. When I reported this truthfully to Aira, she responded as if there was nothing to worry about. ¡°Fufu, Theo. Don¡¯t you have the funds seized from Belmott Dous?¡± Belmott¡­ The Finance Minister Belmott? Indeed, we had confiscated slush funds from him. However, most of that money had already been allocated to the right ces and was scheduled for future use. If we take it out and use it for such a sudden event, it would be like pulling a critical block from a Jenga tower, the entire n might copse. So I frankly told Aira that it would be difficult to use the slush fund. ¡°I see.¡± Aira, who was sitting on the bed with her feet soaking in cold water, casually replied as she pulled her feet out. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to get funding from them.¡± ¡°By ¡®them¡¯ you mean¡­?¡± ¡°There are those in this world who love money more than anyone else. It¡¯s time to open their vaults.¡± ¡°You mean the Bellhawk family.¡± ¡°Exactly. As expected of you, Theo. You always catch on quickly~.¡± * * * This was the story of how I got in touch with the Bellhawk family. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for me to open up a conversation with them. After I fought as Aira¡¯s champion against the Hunter, they actually approached me first, wanting to establish a connection. Thus, I reached out to their contact within Ark. I was able to meet again with Deneb, a woman from the Elvendine Merchants Guild who had once gifted me a melon. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you as our guest, Sir Theo. This ce might be a bit shabby, but we¡¯ll do our best to amodate you.¡± Deneb, looking like a seasoned secretary, chuckled softly. Her golden eyes sparkled behind the thin golden-rimmed sses. Even though she said it like that, the marble floor she walked on shone so brightly that it reflected on my face. There weren¡¯t many ces even in Angmar where you could find entirely marble-covered floors. Just having such extravagance in a branch office could show how much the elves loved to unt their wealth. Thanks to that, the inside of her short office skirt was visible. ckce¡­ ¡¸Daily goalpleted!¡¹ ¡¸3. Look at Elf Underwear ¨C Job ¡®Casanova¡¯ +50 experience¡¹ Episode 238.2 Episode 238.2 (EP-238.2) Summer Vacation #3 238 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #3 I felt like I¡¯d been racking up a bunch of experience for Casanova ever since I got Vassago. Creak. Finally, after passing through a sturdy and solid-looking door, I arrived at the reception room of the Gracia branch of the Elvendine Merchants Guild. The reception room was reminiscent of a museum, with everything from swords and armor to all kinds of outrements, vases, pottery, and taxidermy of various strange creatures. Even for someone like me who had seen all kinds of bizarre things, I was left gaping in awe at the sight. Such a vast array of precious and expensive-looking items. As I was eyeing a taxidermied bird that looked like a crow but was muchrger, Deneb, handing me a cup of tea, said. ¡°Ah, I hunted and taxidermied that ck eagle myself. Isn¡¯t it cool?¡±¡°You hunt as well?¡± ¡°Hunting and disy are basic skills of elves.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I¡¯d heard that the elves, one of the fairy races of this world, had a widespread culture of hunting, tracking, and showing off their trophies. They used to hunt in vast grasnds and could boast of their hunting prowess and taxidermy. Now they hunted for deals in auction houses and stock markets and unted their wealth. After all, there was nothing quite like overflowing capital to show off to others. ¡°Hunting andmerce are fun. Don¡¯t nymphs think so?¡± Suddenly, the conversation turned to nymphs. It was probably because I was a half-nymph that she asked. I pondered for a moment, trying to think of an appropriate response. ¡°Nymphs enjoy ying at home.¡± ¡°I see. Well, our merchant guild does offer lifelong tailored savings service forzy and foolish nymphs.¡± Lazy and foolish nymphs¡­. It was then that I remembered that despite both being fairy races, nymphs and elves didn¡¯t get along well. Nymphs gathered to sing, y, and enjoyed sshing around in ditches and streams, while elves consider it a virtue to live so busily that they would have no time to gain weight. The two were like grasshoppers and ants; they just didn¡¯t mix. Then Deneb smiled and said. ¡°Of course, this doesn¡¯t apply with someone as greatly passionate as Sir Theo. Thanks to your and Queen Tarantera¡¯s cooperation, the spider ne we sponsored has already sold out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± ¡°Nymph white stockings are selling like hotcakes, and the whitening creams and beauty products rumored to be used by Queen Tarantera are also selling well¡­ and¡­.¡± Like I said, elves love to show off. If this continued, I¡¯d be stuck listening to product talk and sales figures all day, so I cleared my throat¡­. ¡°Hm, hmm, more importantly, Deneb-nim.¡± ¡°You can just call mefortably.¡± ¡°Then, Deneb-ssi. I¡¯d like to tell you a little bit about why I¡¯m here. The reason for my visit is¡­.¡± ¡°You need arge loan, right?¡± As expected of a business person, she was quick on the uptake. It felt nice that I wouldn¡¯t have to do a lengthy exnation. Thanks to that, I was able to get straight to the point and exin the purpose of my visit and the amount needed. After hearing everything, Deneb started flicking the abacus she brought out from somewhere, before finally¡­ She let out a long nasal sound. ¡°For the funds of this martial festival¡­ Considering the average cost of previous tournaments and adding in the various variables, the expected amount would be around this.¡± Chareureu-. She showed me the abacus. But being ustomed to 21st-century phones,puters, and calctors, I naturally didn¡¯t know how to read it. Seeing my slightly furrowed brow, Deneb skillfully exined. ¡°It¡¯ll cost around 750,000 gold.¡± Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°750,000¡­?¡± That was enormous! I felt dizzy for a moment. As far as I knew, building a sturdy fortress at a key location costs about 300,000 gold. But more than twice that amount might be spent on a single festival. However, Deneb¡¯s subsequent exnation was somewhat reasonable. ¡°The martial festival has no qualification requirements. With no restrictions on nationality or status, participants will flock in droves. Therefore, we¡¯d need to hire personnel to manage them and have the infrastructure to amodate them all¡­¡± Jwaljwaljwal-. When you considered the infrastructure needed to handle the influx of people from around the world, this was actually a conservative estimate. A worldwide martial festival. If you thought about the budget required to host the Olympics or the World Cup, the astronomical amount made sense. The problem was that it would be hard to squeeze that kind of money from Angmar¡¯s already strained national budget. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°Considering the current usage trend of the Angmar Kingdom¡¯s budget and the collected tax revenue, the amount we can lend to you is¡­.¡± Guild Representative Deneb continued to listplex terms without a break. Only a few years ago, I was just an ordinary person, and now I felt like a small business owner sitting in front of a stingy bank employee, trying to secure a loan. The borrower was always in the weaker position, and the lender would be king. This remains unchanged even between the bank and a country. However, I didn¡¯te to them unprepared. ¡°Ste Von Bellhawk.¡± As soon as I mentioned this name, the chattering Deneb¡¯s face slightly hardened. This name was the only stigma and blemish of the Bellhawk¡¯s merchant guild, so it was a natural reaction. Thus, I decided to exploit this blemish. Episode 239.1 Episode 239.1 (EP-239.1) Summer Vacation #4 239 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #4 I might not know much about the Bellhawk family, but I did know a bit about the elves. As mentioned before, elves were a race that liked to show off. This extended to their interpersonal rtionships. When elves made friends or form rtionships, they strictly followed the logic of ¡°Will this benefit me?¡± If elves took someone as a subordinate, it would be someone ¡°worth boasting about as a subordinate.¡± If they served someone as a leader, it would be someone ¡°worth boasting about as a leader.¡± In this sense, the former head of the Bellhawk family, Opal Von Bellhawk, was a brilliant man deserving of the gemstone Opal.He was an elf leader straight out of a fairy tale. The story of how he single-handedly held back a thousand-strong army with a longsword and a bow in the final battle against the Demon King Angmar had be a legend that would represent the valor of elven swordsmen. Thanks to this, the saying ¡°Don¡¯t fight an elf swordsman¡± had be amon adage among adventurers, warriors, and mercenaries. However, after losing the jewel that was Opal, his sessor, and his younger sister Ste Von Bellhawk, did not live up to her name of a ¡°star.¡± I knew well enough, having met her myself. As a result, many of the Bellhawk family did not recognize her as the family¡¯s head, and even kicked her out. Thus, Ste settled in Ark¡¯s research building. But that was now in the past. ¡°Ste Von Bellhawk.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Deneb¡¯splexion changed in an instant when I mentioned the name that could be said to be the weakness of the strict elves. She quickly regained herposure, but I was not so foolish as to miss the momentary ¡°aha¡± moment. I didn¡¯t know about money making, but I had my way of dealing with people. ¡°Professor Ste¡­ Regarding her recent charges at Ark. Well, given your position as a representative, I¡¯m sure Deneb-ssi is already well aware.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Deneb stopped speaking and took a sip from her teacup. I could tell that she was trembling slightly. Should I push a little further? ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, it¡¯s an attempted assassination of the Queen to rify. Among other charges, of course.¡± ¡°Ehem.¡± Hearing my words, Deneb put down her teacup and took out a handkerchief. She then wiped the sweat pouring down her forehead like rain. ¡°Huuu, that¡¯s right. But as I mentioned before, this has nothing to do with our guild or family.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s also a well-known fact that the adventurer party summoned by Professor Ste shot the Queen. And Professor Ste is part of the Bellhawk family.¡± ¡°Heuuu¡­.¡± ¡°Professor Ste, or rather, the Belhawk family, trying to assassinate the Queen¡ªit¡¯s inevitable that such rumors would spread, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°As a result, I¡¯ve heard that the guild is facing difficulties both internally and externally. Various national contracts are being terminated¡­ But there¡¯s no need for me to exin, I¡¯m sure Deneb-ssi knows better.¡± ¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to say is¡­?¡± It seemed Deneb had no intention of prolonging this conversation. As she was eager to leave this situation, I decided to especially show her mercy. ¡°I¡¯d like to loan 750,000 gold without interest.¡± ¡°Yes-?¡± Deneb¡¯s eyes widened, her pupils dting, and her mouth gaping so much that I could stick my finger inside. ¡°Pfft-.¡± In the end, she burst outughing. After a while, she wiped her tears and said. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°Sir Theo, that¡¯s absurd. I thought you were a wise man. But how could you be so rash? I¡¯d rather give you Miss Ste¡¯s head.¡± How ruthless. Ste Bellhawk¡­ You had too little standing within the family¡­ But I couldn¡¯t back down here. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad deal for the guild either. You could at least patch up some of the already broken trust. Additionally, you could acquire various rights for uing projects in Angmar.¡± The carrot and the stick were important. As I felt my job ¡°Trainer¡± showing its effectiveness, Deneb finally let out a deep sigh. ¡°Though I am one of the board members of the Bellhawk¡¯s merchant guild, it would be difficult for me to make a decision of this magnitude alone. I¡¯ll bring it up on the agenda.¡± Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°I hope to hear back soon. As you know, our Queen is a bit impatient.¡± * * * A reply from the Bellhawk merchant guild arrived that evening. As Aira, Narmi and Elga were chatting over a bonfire in a secluded garden. Pirreuk-. Arge bird of prey flew from somewhere and delivered a letter to me. The seal on the letter bore the emblem of a fierce hawk. ¡°It¡¯s a letter from the Bellhawk merchant guild.¡± Elga was the first to frown at this news. ¡°A letter from the elves?¡± Though I didn¡¯t know the details, it seemed Elga didn¡¯t harbor good feelings toward elves. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°The only good elves are the dead ones.¡± Narmi seemed to feel the same way as she uncharacteristically furrowed her brow, unlike her usual cheerful self¡­ ¡°Even dead elves cause problems! Elf corpses always turn into banshees, which are incredibly difficult to control. They just wail loudly everywhere!¡± Banshees? I think I¡¯d heard of banshees before. When fairies such as elves and nymphs died with a deep grudge, they woulde back as undead beings called banshees. They were not on the same level as liches or death knights, but they were still considered mid-to-high-level undead. Narmi then rattled off what she knew about banshees. ¡°They always seem to be involved in trouble. A few years ago, a banshee named Talvanas formed abor union and organized a strike!¡± ¡®I see¡­¡¯ The strength of undead workers lied in their need for neither rest nor money. If a banshee arbitrarily formed a union and caused the undead to go on strike, it would indeed be problematic. While Narmi went on about the bad of elves, I used the dagger at my waist to break the seal on the letter. Episode 239.2 Episode 239.2 (EP-239.2) Summer Vacation #4 239 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #4 As I held the gold-embellished paper up to the firelight, beautifully flowing words came into view. ¡¸After a meeting with the Ste Merchant Guild board members, we would like to inform you that the following schedule has been set.¡¹ ¡¸X month X day, X time. At Ark¡¯s Great Temple VIP conference room.¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ They want me to attend a meeting at this date and time. It seemed the high-ranking members of the Bellhawk family would gather to negotiate and discuss some adjustments with me. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·.All job experience +5¡¹ It was roughly what I had anticipated, nothing to be surprised about. This felt inevitable. It¡¯s just that I got it quicker than expected. But I did like their prompt decision-making. ¡°So, is it true that you¡¯re going to marry the winner of the martial festival?¡± At that moment, someone spoke up, drawing our attention. It was Narmi, who had been chatting about banshees earlier. ¡°It sounds like a romantic story. Didn¡¯t Princess Atnte of the Arcadia Kingdom do something simr? She said she would marry the one who could defeat her¡­!¡± I didn¡¯t know who Princess Atnte of the Arcadia Kingdom was, but from Narmi¡¯s story, it seemed there was another headstrong royal in the world like Aira. Even Elga once said, ¡°You have to be stronger than me to marry me.¡± Perhaps the strong women of this world had a universal desire to be defeated and dominated by a stronger man? Elga tossed some dry firewood into the bonfire with a click of her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of time. Is there anyone in the world who can beat you?¡± Aira chuckled softly at that. ¡°Fufu, Elga. My cousin Elganes, you¡¯re being humble. I think we could have a good match. Are you not confident enough to fight me?¡± Elga frowned in response. ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, I¡¯m confident. But I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of marrying you. I won¡¯t participate in that silly little tournament.¡± I had already expected that Elga wouldn¡¯t join. The martial festival would begin in about a month, and by then, Elga¡¯s belly would start to show. She wouldn¡¯t be in any condition for fighting. Thinking about it made me anxious. Time was running out. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± The conversation ended with the romance-loving Narmi posing a subtle question to the bonfire. Hwoooooooo-. At that moment, a strong gust of wind blew from somewhere. Because of it, I had to hurriedly reach out to keep my hat from flying off. Then I got up from my seat, feeling a little chilled by all the gazes drawn to me. ¡°Excuse me, I need to go wash my hands.¡± * * * As thezy summer evening party started winding down, Elga followed me when I went to wash my hands. She poked me on the side. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°After talking today, I¡¯m sure of it. Aira, that girl. She¡¯s hiding something. I think she¡¯s up to something.¡± ¡°Up to something?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, a secret scheme.¡± ¡®A secret scheme¡­.¡¯ Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } [T/N: Kkungkkungi is the literal sound of secret scheme if you spell it in English (from Korean word).] It felt strange to hear that familiar wording out of Elga¡¯s mouth. It sounded like a baby name. Kkungkkungi. Is this what they call Gestalt copse? I was thinking about what if I named my child with Elga, Kkungkkungi¡­, when suddenly¡ª Diiing-. ============================== Name: Kkungkkungi lv. 1 Job: Fairy lv. 1 Talent: ¡¶Staying Still¡· Disposition: Neutral Eungae. =============================== Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡®What is this?¡¯ I was startled by the text that appeared before my eyes. Whose status window was this? No, why even ask? It was clear that this was the status of the child nestled in Elga¡¯s belly. But the name was ¡°Kkungkkungi¡±! I was stunned by the turn of events. Did the name I came up with get stuck in the status window? Surprised, I activated Calm Thinking and thought of the name Elga had given in advance, ¡°Leonor.¡± Then the letters in front of me slowly changed. ============================== Name: Leonor lv. 1 Job: Fairy lv. 1 Talent: ¡¶Staying Still¡· Disposition: Neutral Eungae. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } =============================== ¡®I see.¡¯ Depending on what name I give, the disy in the status window changed. At that moment, something clicked. The name disyed on my status window: ¡¸Name: Theo Gospel Angmar¡¹ This was because I had named myself Theo Gospel. The status window¡¯s disy wasn¡¯t absolute. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ So, what was this body¡¯s original name? As I was pondering over this, Elga poked my side again. ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did I just say?¡± ¡°¡­ That Aira-nim has a secret scheme?¡± ¡°That was a while ago. What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Um¡­.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you paying attention!?¡± Elga growled as if she was angry. It was understandable to be upset when someone isn¡¯t focused on your words. But the things that just appeared in front of me were too interesting to ignore. Our child¡¯s name could have ended up being ¡®Kkungkkungi.¡¯ Elga sighed reluctantly. ¡°Anyway, Aira isn¡¯t doing this because she wants to get married. She¡¯s plotting something. What do you think?¡± I nodded at her question. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Like the announcement that the big event will be held in the Tarantera estate at the Witch Forest. I have a feeling something¡¯s going on, No¡­ but that aside.¡± Seureureuk-. Elga reached her hand out. Her hand was aimed at the straw hat I was wearing on my head. ¡°How much longer are you going to wear that unsightly thing? Hand it over. I¡¯ve let it slide for the past few days, but I¡¯ve had enough!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Episode 240.1 Episode 240.1 (EP-240.1) Summer Vacation #5 240 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #5 Elga reached for my head. But it wasn¡¯t for gentle reasons like stroking my hair or brushing a leaf off my head. It was to steal the straw hat I was wearing! Desperate, I had no choice but to resist. ¡°Not the hat¡­!¡± ¡°What?¡± My resistance seemed to have annoyed Elga. Her expression immediately crumpled. It was as if she was saying, ¡°Would you look at this guy! You¡¯re defying me?¡±¡°Hand it over!¡± In the end, Elga¡¯s hand managed to remove the hat from my head. Despite my desperate resistance, the difference in our strength was like that between a child and an adult. ¡°Now, that¡¯s better. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so attached to a hat, you¡¯re not like this¡­¡± Elga, holding the straw hat in her hand, smiled with satisfaction. However, that satisfied expression didn¡¯tst long, probably because she saw my head. ¡°Why is your crown like that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my crown?¡± ¡°Your hair is all reddish.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I got found out in the end. Since it¡¯de to this, I decided to face it boldly. ¡°It¡¯s the time when my hair turns red.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°In autumn, leaves turn red. In winter, animals¡¯ fur gets thicker. Some shed or molt. I¡¯m simr to that.¡± ¡°¡­ Really?¡± Elga¡¯s expression was easy to read. At that moment, she seemed to be caught between believing me and not. I was relieved that Elga¡¯s logic was straightforward and direct, and I added more to my exnation. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look good when my hair is patchy. I might look like I¡¯m trying too hard to be fancy. That¡¯s why I was covering it with the hat.¡± My words weren¡¯t entirely false, nor was it true. Thus, I could calmly say them with the help of Actor. Red hair was considered rare among humans. But strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t umon among nymphs or imps. Marmar¡¯s hair could be called red since it was a shade of scarlet, and Imp Tartar, the one who wore an armband, had notably red hair. In the end, Elga seemed convinced by my exnation and nodded. ¡°Now that you mention it, it doesn¡¯t look that good. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve put a maple leaf on your head. Is it going to turnpletely red?¡± ¡°I guess. It¡¯s quite likely.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such a season. It didn¡¯t happenst year or the year before.¡± ¡°Well¡­ it varies. I¡¯m a half-fairy, after all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Reading Elga¡¯s expression, she seemed to think it was usible. In the first ce, the existence of a half-fairy was inherently peculiar, so it was something she could ept. Come to think of it. I felt d I was a half-fairy. If I had the body of an ordinary human, I would have lost my head multiple times by now¡­ Sometimes, I even wondered if bing a half-fairy was a way to conceal Solomon¡¯s bloodline. Of course, that might be an overblown thought on my part. As Elga continued to touch my hair strand by strand, she said. ¡°So, one of your parents might have had red hair?¡± ¡°That could be the case.¡± ¡°Then the child could be born with red hair too.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure about that¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± While she seemed to have epted the fact that my hair had turned red, Elga¡¯s expression turned sour at the thought that our child might also have red hair. Without me needing to ask why, she exined. ¡°Red-haired people are known as omen. They¡¯re synonymous with bad luck.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°There is.¡± It was the same with my previous world. Like the idea that blondes with big breasts are often a bit dim. Now that I thought about it, Elga herself was a blonde with onerge chest. Yet, she was far from being dull. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you believed in such superstitions, Elga-nim.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a superstition. Red-haired people generally have a troubled fate. Look at the former royal family Angmar. They¡¯re the biggest proof¡­.¡± Elga seemed like she wanted to say more but then closed her mouth. The way her blue eyes narrowed slightly made me uneasy¡­ * * * ¡®Red hair.¡¯ Seeing this vivid red color seemed to trigger something in me. Although I had dismissed it, in retrospect, there were quite a few things that bothered me. Red hair was originally a symbol of the former royal family Angmar. They were known for their brilliant, vivid, and radiant red hair. Although it didn¡¯t reach the level of those exaggerated praises, the red hue on the half-fairy¡¯s crown was still quite vibrant. Among the myriad of colors, it could be described as deep crimson. Even redder than that, nymph red. ¡®I¡¯ve heard that red is not a rare color for nymphs.¡¯ There were quite a few nymphs and imps with red hair. For instance, Marmar, a close friend of the half-fairy, had auburn hair. And Tartar had red hair from the start. However, what concerned Elga was that this guy was not your average redhead. He had shown exceptional talent for magic, breaking through to the 5th Rank in no time at all. His achievements were overshadowed by Aira, a Rank 7 Archmage, but breaking through the 5th Rank in just a few months was something that few had done, except for the ancient time genesis mages. Episode 240.2 Episode 240.2 (EP-240.2) Summer Vacation #5 240 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #5 If there was anyone capable of such a feat, it would be Angmar, the mage king who had ascended to the absolute 10th Rank. And now that his descendants had been found to be alive, perhaps¡­. ¡°Do you have something to say, My Lady?¡± The half-fairy asked with clear eyes. Whenever Elga looked into those bright blue eyes, shining like clear ditch water, her mind would asionally drift away without any particr thought. Still, they were such foolish eyes. How could this guy be the descendant of Solomon? There was no reason for the demon king¡¯s bloodline to stick close to the queen anddies of the great families. They were enemies. If discovered, it wouldn¡¯t simply end with death. ¡ªNo, wait a minute.A bolt of lightning struck Elga¡¯s mind. ¡°Hey, Theo. You said you were originally from a noble family, right?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes?¡± ¡°Why did you approach me? Didn¡¯t you say you would revive your fallen house and seek vengeance?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Why are you suddenly asking about this? This is an open space, what if someone overhears us?¡± The half-fairy shook and reproached Elga, but Elga was not in the mood to pay attention to such things. The picture finally became clear, like a puzzle piece fitting perfectly into the empty space. Like a missing gear slotting back into ce, and the wheels started turning again. Elga soon came up with an answer. ¡°It¡¯s usible¡­!¡± If this guy was the grandson of Solomon and the son of Isaiah Gospel, who went missing in the Witch Forest, it would exin a lot of things. Call it confirmation bias. Coming to such a conclusion felt oddly right, as if it would be strange if it weren¡¯t true. Which was why it remaind confusing. ¡°Is it real? Is it not? Is it just my imagination? But it makes sense. No, it¡¯s too far-fetched¡­.¡± Jirit-. Elga was woken up by a strange sensation that felt a little heavy in her lower abdomen. It was Leonor inside her belly. If she was right, what would happen to this little one? A small ember of Angmar. ¡°Inside me¡­?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Arriving at that thought, Elga couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. It was an uncontrobleughter like pressurized water erupting between cracked rocks. ¡°Pwahahaha-!¡± ¡°Why are you suddenlyughing?¡± The half-fairy seemed unable to understand, but Elga managed to stop herughter and casually shrugged. ¡°No, just¡­ a funny thought.¡± A funny thought. Literally. If this guy really was the descendant of the Demon King. With what the Demon King and his rtives went through because of their family and people, his resentment and hatred towards them would be indescribable. Knowing that, he¡¯d been suppressing his emotions and pretending tough in front of them, and even made a child¡­? That was impossible for a human with emotions. In other words, Leonor was the proof that this guy was not the descendant of the Demon King. In the end, Elga decided not to think too deeply about it. However¡­ Just in case, should she pluck a strand of hair and send it to the Lioness family mages? The blood of the covenant flowing through the Angmar family was special, so they should be able to find out right away if they examined it. The cost of such an examination was high, but the Lioness family had such means. The results should be out before the end of this vacation. ¡°Ah, here¡¯s a gray hair.¡± Using gray hair as an excuse, Elga plucked a strand from the half-fairy¡¯s head. Pyok-. * * * I could feel the de that was on my neck moving away. I couldn¡¯t be certain, but just now, I sensed a huge crisis. And I could instinctively feel that it had taken a step back. Elga must have been trying to get a ¡®sniff¡¯ of something. Seeing that Elga became rxed again, she probably reached some conclusion. And that conclusion was likely fortunate for me right now. Fate was still with me. It felt like I was the main character who narrowly escaped a crisis. The thought made me want tough. Me, the main character? If this world was a story, then I knew better than anyone that the main character was the Viin Hunter. ¡°What are you guys doing there? Hurry, we¡¯re going to y Mafia!¡± Thanks to Narmi waving at us from afar, I snapped out of my thoughts. As I was drying my hands after washing them, about to head back to everyone with Elga¡­. Guk-. Elga jabbed me on the side again. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was actually following you to get you this.¡± What would she give me? I was mildly excited, wondering if it was some special elixir of the Lioness family. However, what Elga took out from her sweatpants was an envelope. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I want to ask you that. Read it carefully. Got it?¡± What was this about? Was it marriage documents? Yes, if Elga was giving me documents, they would likely be wedding papers or pre-marriage vows. However, the moment I opened the envelope, I had to admit my thinking was pretty narrow-minded. Flip. Flipping through the stack of papers inside the envelope, there were stories written that made my eyes widen. Flip, flip, flip. As the papers kept turning without pause, Elga said. ¡°As you see, the ¡®unidentified¡¯ written there is your story.¡± Episode 241.1 Episode 241.1 (EP-241.1) Son-inw? #1 241 ¨C Live-in Son-inw? #1 In the document Elga handed over, there was information about the ¡®unidentified¡¯ item for sale. The ¡®item¡¯ for sale was a ve. ording to Elga, the unidentified ve was me. Had Elga investigated my background? I wasn¡¯t surprised by the background check, as I had vaguely expected it already. If you were in a rtionship with someone who had as much to hide as I did, and if you had the resources and power to investigate them, you might want to request a check at least once. Rather, what surprised me was the content of the document.Bandits in the Witch Forest? Found among loot? In a log state? It contained stories I had never heard before, stories that werepletely new to me. Was I¡­ No, was this body¡ªoriginally such a person? ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a time when I had tried hard to investigate Theo Gospel¡¯s past. But I always failed because it was too clean, like a ghost. In hindsight, it seemed I had been looking in the wrong direction from the start. Because ording to Vasago, this body was never originally the Demon Monk Theo. Searching the name ¡®Theo¡¯ in records yielded nothing. Rather, the correct approach was to search for the whereabouts of the ¡®unidentified¡¯ ve. And Elga had done just that. She was probably able to do it thanks to the influence of the Lioness family, which was spread throughout the Angmar Kingdom. So, what did the word ¡®log¡¯ that appeared several times mean¡­? Most of the story was written in an easy-to-understand manner, but the repeated mention of ¡®log¡¯ kept bothering me. It seemed like some sort of ng. Who could I ask to get the simplest answer? ¡°Sir Theo.¡± I snapped out of my thoughts at the sound of someone calling me. Lifting my bowed head, I saw a pair of golden eyes looking at me. ¡°Deneb-ssi, I apologize. I was lost in thought for a moment.¡± At my apology, guild representative Deneb pushed up her thin sses¡ª shing the lenses. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s a decision that requires deep thought. In fact, Sir Theo doesn¡¯t have to give me an answer right now. We can give you two more days to decide.¡± ¡°Two days¡­.¡± We were in the Great Hall in the church city of Gracia. I turned over the papers on the wide table. The document contained the details of the contract written by the elders, the board members of the Bellhawk family. The legal jargon made it difficult to understand, but to put the five-page document simply©¤. It stated that they would ¡®lend 750,000 gold, but with certain conditions.¡¯ And the conditions were a bit unconventional, to the point that I momentarily lost focus and my mind wandered. Bzzz-. The gazes on me were intense. Because on the table was a magic crystal. A cluster of light projected from it into the air, forming the staring faces of the elven board members. With technology advanced enough for long distance video conferencing, it made me wonder why they hadn¡¯t thought of creatingputers or cars. As I was pondering this, a hologram with a graying beard spoke to me. ©¥It¡¯s not a bad deal for Sir Theo either. If you ept our proposal, the rtionship between the Bellhawk¡¯s merchant guild and the royal family will strengthen even more. After all, Sir Theo has the Queen¡¯s trust. ¡°Um¡­.¡± ©¥But it¡¯s not a decision you can make lightly. Human marriage is not that easy. Marriage. Yes. A marriage. The reason I was lost in thought was, as the holograms mentioned, due to the issue of marriage. In exchange for lending therge sum of 750,000 gold without interest, the elves had made me a proposal. A marriage with Ste Bellhawk, thedy of the Bellhawk family. A marriage of convenience. I knew better than anyone that political marriages among nobility and royalty in this world were asmon as pebbles on the ground. But realizing that the arrow was now pointed at me left me quite bewildered. Me? So I spoke up to probe the minds of the fairy elders. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m qualified.¡± ©¥Qualification! Yes, qualification is an important matter. The Bellhawk family may have lost its head, bringing a moment of nightfall, but Bellhawk is still one of the Four Great Noble Families. And Ste, despite her entricities, is a wless beauty¡­. ¡°Oh, no, I meant my qualifications. I know very well how great the guild¡­ no, the Bellhawk family is. But I was asking if someone as insignificant as I am is worthy of crossing such a high threshold.¡± After I finished speaking, the holograms looked at each other. Then, all at once, they burst intoughter, clearly finding my statement amusing. ©¥You¡¯re more humble than we¡¯ve heard. An archmage of the 5th Rank, and a close aide to the Queen, with keen political senses working in the royal pce. I¡¯d say you¡¯re more than qualified. What do you all think? ©¥A brilliant mage begets a brilliant mage. The talent for magic runs in one¡¯s blood. ©¥The Bellhawk family will have an excellent heir. Hmhm. Anyway, we look forward to your swift response, Sir Theo. Time is gold, as they say. Gold is precious in anynd. Jiiiing-. The holograms turned off one by one. After a meeting thatsted over an hour, my body felt a bit stiff. It was nearly lunchtime. Just as I was considering having a meal with Deneb, she said. ¡°Ah, someone else will guide Sir Theo.¡± * * * As I stepped outside the Great Temple, a woman was waiting for me. She wore a hat adorned with colorful peacock feathers and a dress one might see at a social gathering. For a moment, I thought Mirna was waiting for me, but the fact that she held a long pipe instead of a fan revealed her identity. ¡°Professor Ste? It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Her purple hair was neatly cut short. She had white skin, long ears, and striking, slender eyes. Now that I see it, there was no mistaking her for Mirna. ¡°How have you been? You look¡­ different.¡± ¡°Ehem¡ª¡± At my words, Professor Ste gave a slight cough. Episode 241.2 Episode 241.2 (EP-241.2) Son-inw? #1 241 ¨C Live-in Son-inw? #1 Ste then briefly nced at Deneb, who was behind me, before gently extending her gloved hand to me. ¡°Sir Theo, may I ask you to escort me for a moment?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this? It¡¯s not like you. It feels awkward.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh-hoho, quickly now. Do you intend to embarrass ady by leaving her hand?¡± Despite her exaggeratedughter, the veins on her forehead seemed ready to pop, so I decided to take her hand as she requested. As I held her delicate hand, Deneb¡¯s eyes gleamed behind her thin sses, ¡°Well then, you two have a nice chat. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± and withdrew. Wondering if I could let go of her hand now, Professor Ste whispered quietly enough for only me to hear.¡°They¡¯ll probably follow us, so keep acting friendly. Got it? We¡¯re going to the restaurant up ahead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In the end, I had to enter the expensive restaurant as she said. Sitting by the wall near the transparent skylight, Ste nced around and then whispered. ¡°So, did you get it? The contract?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Where, can I see it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± It was amusing how she now dressed like a nobledy but still acted like a ruffian. She looked as beautiful as a fairy, but her personality was¡­ What a pity. As I was thinking this, Ste, who had been scanning the surroundings like a spy in enemy territory, finally took off the hat she was wearing and said. ¡°Hmph, I bet it says something like, ¡®Marry me,¡¯ right?¡± ¡°Oh, impressive.¡± She was still a professor, after all. I didn¡¯t know how she deduced it, but she was quite sharp. ¡°It¡¯s easy to see through those old geezers¡¯ thoughts. The moment they found out I had no intention of leading the family, they started pestering me for an heir.¡± ¡®I see. I didn¡¯t know much about the Bellhawk family¡¯s internal matters so this is new.¡¯ ¡°A young Rank 5 Mage. As Theo-kun knows, mages are greatly influenced by their bloodlines. So, they probably want to add the blood of a capable mage to the lineage¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s an elf way of thinking. It¡¯s true that if a skilled mage bes the head of the family, the elves could certainly hold their heads high.¡± ¡°Exactly, right?¡± It was well-known that exceptional mages would receive good marriage prospects. Just like howwyers and doctors were considered desirable sons-inw, first-rate mages would be top-tier grooms. The reason why people with even the slightest talent clung to magic was because if they managed to break through to the 2nd rank, their fortune would change. ¡®Hmm, I see.¡¯ Though I wasn¡¯t really conscious of it before, by rapidly breaking through to the 5th rank, I¡¯d essentially be a top-tier groom. That was why Elga and Mirna drank the kimchi soup, and were somewhat epting of the idea of bringing me into their families as a live-in son-inw. Of course, there was no way I¡¯d be that. Rather, they would probably adopt my surname, bing Elga Von Angmar and Mirna Von Angmar. Hehe. ¡°So, the Bellhawk family wants to take me in as a live-in son-inw.¡± ¡°Yes, Theo-kun is close to the Queen, and your magical prowess is already proven. Those old geezers wouldn¡¯t just sit idly by.¡± While Ste said this, my thoughts were different. In this case, it would be more urate to say that they wanted me to be a trophy for the Bellhawk family, to produce an heir, and to take responsibility for the troublesome Ste. In other words, they wanted to offload their burdens onto me. I might have pretended not to understand in front of the elf elders, but I was not foolish enough to miss their intentions. Honestly, I didn¡¯t really mind going along with their ns. To achieve peace, the Bellhawk family must eventually be dealt with. However, the thought of Ste Belhawk gave me a headache. ¡°So, are you listening to me? Anyway, this is another chance for me. If Theo-kun bes a live-in son-inw of the Bellhawk family¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ste was a shameless rogue. I knew this well from experience. Frankly, in my eyes, Ste Bellhawk scored a 3 out of 10. And I gave her a 3 only because she was pretty. Come to think of it, Elga had a bit of a bratty side too. ¡­ But Elga had the charming innocence of a young girl. She also possessed a soft side like a maiden. Even Aira was sometimes warm and caring. Her expression was also endearing. The twins, Mirna and Narmi, were exemry as long as you didn¡¯t touch on taboo topics. However, Ste was different from them. In some ways, Ste was more troublesome than the naughty imps. Living a married life with such a woman, I¡¯d rather give Aira a shoulder massage with no pay. But I recently came to realize that a woman¡¯s behavior often depended on how a man treated her. Didn¡¯t I ultimately win over Elga, who was brutal enough to scar my eye, and the devoutly guarded Draco twins? ¡°Anyway, Theo-kun, just pretend to go along with it for a while, okay? Even if we have a wedding, we can just live without touching each other. Right?¡± ¡°A wedding?¡± ¡°Yes, a wedding. Of course, it¡¯s not a real wedding but more like a fake one. I¡¯ll be free from those old geezers¡¯ eyes, and Theo-kun gets a perfect bride like me, even if it¡¯s just a facade.¡± How ridiculous. ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll work hard to gather shares and further solidify my position¡ª.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Ste was flustered as I cut her off sharply. Episode 242.1 Episode 242.1 (EP-242.1) Son-inw? #2 242 ¨C Live-in son-inw? #2 Looking back now, my encounters with Ste Von Bellhawk were filled with unpleasant memories. I was the type of person who usually got a good feeling like, ¡®Oh, I think I can get along with this person,¡¯ when I met them. But in my few interactions with Ste, there was nothing to be liked nor any goodwill. Quite the opposite, in fact. She barged into my room uninvited and made a scene. She brought the main character¡¯s party to Ark and caused incidents. Mentioning the numerous minor incidents would just make me angry, so I¡¯d stop here. The elf professor, looking flustered, asked, ¡°Theo-kun, you don¡¯t like it? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean exactly what I said. Why should I go along with Professor Ste¡¯s little charade?¡±¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a fake marriage.¡± ¡°Y-you mean you actually want to marry me¡­?¡± Ste was unable to keep herposure as she processed my words. ¡°Hearing that so suddenly, I¡¯m really taken aback, Theo-kun. Well, back when I was a student myself, I did receive love letters and had some poprity¡ª Um¡­.¡± She looked silly, fanning her face with her hand or wiping the sweat flowing down her face with her gloved hand. I added one more thing to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you understood my words, but I want to nullify this entire contract of bing a live-in son-inw. I have no intention of being Ste-nim¡¯s footstool. This contract needs to be voided.¡± A slight threat. Let¡¯s see how she reacted. Panic started spreading like wildfire across Ste¡¯s face. ¡°No¡­! If that happens, my n will be ruined¡­! I¡¯ve finally managed to grab another chance. If I can¡¯t get married, I¡¯ll be sent to a convent¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my problem.¡± ¡°But if you nullify the contract, what about the Queen¡¯s martial festival? How will you get the money?¡± ¡°Ste-nim doesn¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ¡°No, no. What will I tell those senile bunch? What will be of my face if I say I was jilted¡­!¡± Warak-. With that, she finally got up from her chair and clung to my feet. This scared me, I hadn¡¯t expected her to go that far. ¡°No, what are you doing? Let go!¡± Ste clung tightly to my pants, pulling them down to the point where they were almost off¡­ Due to the suddenmotion, people around us started looking our way, as if saying, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it a fight?¡± But Ste was undeterred. ¡°Theo-kun, no, Sir Theo, Theo-nim! Please help me. Help me¡­! I don¡¯t want to go to the convent¡­! There, you have to pray and read the scriptures 24/7¡­!¡± Pride be damned. This was the epitome of desperation. Thanks to this, I had a clear understanding of how Ste Bellhawk operated. So, I decided to be harsher. ¡°Then show me your sincerity.¡± ¡°Sincerity?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you make me kneel then? You need to do something simr.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Noble blood ran blue. Their lofty pride and dignity made it that way. For a noble to kneel to someone else was unthinkable. If I had asked Elga, Mirna, or Aira to kneel, they would have ripped my hair out. ©¥How dare you¡­! ©¥Guaack¡­! However, the dynamics between Ste and me were clear. I wanted to see her struggle, torn between her pride and survival. ¡°What, is that all¡­?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can we do this now?¡± No pride whatsoever. At this rate, she might actually kneel in front of me. It was good, but there were too many eyes watching here. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± I said coldly, pretending not to care. ¡°Anyway, just sit down.¡± ¡°What? You told me to kneel.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, it seems too easy.¡± I barely managed to calm Ste down. If this conversation continued like this, I would end up exhausted. Should I change the subject? I decided to bring up a word that suddenly came to mind. ¡°On a side note, Professor Ste. Do you know anything about ¡®log¡¯?¡± ¡°Log? If it¡¯s logs, our family handle various types from oak to cedar, pine, paulownia, etc. Why? Are you nning to build a cabin?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that kind of log. I think it refers to something rted to magic or a human condition. That¡ª¡± ¡°You mean a corpse. The one used as a material for witchcraft. It¡¯s a ng for experimental subjects, often used by heretics from the Witch Forest or illegal necromancers.¡± The flustered look she had moments ago waspletely gone. Ste flicked her fingers, producing a spark to light her long pipe, then exhaled a puff of smoke. ¡°Why do you ask about ¡®log¡¯?¡± Her expression was very calm. No, ¡®cold¡¯ would be a better way to describe it. It reminded me more of the Headhunter than Ste. I was about to say something but ended up muttering, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± * * * ¡°Necromancy or dark rituals mainly use humans. Mostly ves or kidnapped boys and girls.¡± This was at the Draco family¡¯s mansion. Mirna Draco was watering the flowers in the garden, exining the things she knew. ¡°But living sacrifices might escape or cause unexpected problems. So they are given special drugs to put them in a suspended state. Thus, they be something that is neither alive nor dead.¡± [T/N: Sorry for the no-updates, was sick thest few days, still am but it¡¯s manageable now. Thank you for your patience.] Episode 242.2 Episode 242.2 (EP-242.2) Son-inw? #2 242 ¨C Live-in son-inw? #2 ¡°Like turning into a log. That¡¯s why it¡¯s used as a ng¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a pleasant topic. Offering humans as sacrifices was condemned a heinous act by the Belters Council 400 years ago.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡°So, Sir Theo, do you have any more questions?¡± At Mirna¡¯s question, I rummaged through my head. Soon, I concluded that I didn¡¯t have anything more to ask. From now on, it was time to sort through these thoughts on my own rather than asking Mirna. So this unidentified ve didn¡¯t have any consciousness to begin with¡­Perhaps his soul was already dead. Maybe it was because of this gap that I, Lee Sung-eum, ended up inhabiting this body, leading to the current situation. This could exin why there was only one soul within this body. However¡­ Why was thest heir of the Angmar family left as a log? I had so many questions. I immediately wanted to head over to the Witch Forest to find the ce where this body was discovered. The martial festival was going to be held in the Tarantera¡¯s territory, the Witch Forest. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to take some time to explore and wander around then. Ttak-. ¡°Ow¡­!¡± Someone suddenly flicked my forehead. Thanks to that, I snapped out of my thoughts. I looked up, only to see Mirna with cheeks lightly puffed out and wrinkled brows. ¡°Sir Theo, you weren¡¯t listening to me at all, were you?¡± What did Mirna say? ¡°Sorry, I was lost in thought.¡± At my honest apology, Mirna snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that deep thinking is said to be the quality of an excellent mage. But, I¡¯m a little disappointed that you¡¯re not focusing on me, even though you¡¯re with me.¡± ¡°So, um, what were you saying?¡± ¡°I was saying that I have something to ask you, Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. So, how did it go with borrowing money from the Bellhawk family? I doubt those cunning, profiting elves would stay still.¡± Mirna seemed curious about the deal with the Bellhawk family. However, the details of the deal between the Bellhawk family and the Angmar royal family were strictly confidential. It must be kept secret from Mirna, who could be considered a third party. ¡°¡­ You are very strict about business. Are you not going to tell me, even between us, Sir Theo?¡± Mirna pursed her lips and made a face, seemingly displeased. But with her naturally chubby cheeks like a squirrel¡¯s, and an endowed chest, she just looked cute. ¡°Even if I keep it a secret, will you still not tell me?¡± Seeing her coquettish grumbling like aegyo, I thought it might be alright to share a bit, assuming confidentiality was guaranteed. However, a contract was something that must be upheld. Regrettably, I could not divulge any information to Mirna. Moreover, exining that a ¡®marriage of convenience¡¯ was discussed with the elves would lead Mirna to demand an exnation, and I¡¯d spend a lot of time exining it. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t tell you right now.¡± ¡°¡­ Hmph, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡± It was good that Mirna was broad minded and understood my situation. I had worried she might sulk or throw a fit, but she was mature about it. Her not prying was a virtue. I¡¯d give Mirna an extra +10 points for her honesty! While I was amusing myself with these thoughts, Mirna, who had finished watering all the flowers in the garden, said while tidying up her tools. ¡°By the way, Sir Theo, I heard that you joined Professor Ste for a meal at a restaurant?¡± There were no secrets in this world. With watchful eyes everywhere, it was difficult to move freely outside. This must be how celebrities felt. ¡°They said it looked like a date between lovers¡­?¡± ¡°How could that be? Miss Mirna, you know how terrible things are between me and Professor Ste.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mirna didn¡¯t look pleased. For whatever reason, the fact that I had met and dined alone with Ste didn¡¯t sit well with her. Was she jealous? At a time like this, I knew exactly what to do. That was to gossip about Ste to Mirna. ¡°As Mirna-nim knows, Professor Ste is quite a bratty person. She¡¯s su?per?cil?ious and extremely self-serving. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with her.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­.¡± Although Mirna replied nonchntly, she seemed quite pleased with my criticism of Ste. Soon, she spoke in a more rxed manner. ¡°Still, Professor Ste isn¡¯t all that bad.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°A long time ago, she was a promising talent alongside her older brother Opal. In some areas, they even said she surpassed him.¡± A talent, huh? That word didn¡¯t quite fit with Ste¡­. If anything, she seemed more like a disaster. Unaware of my thoughts, Mirna continued as if defending Ste, whom I had ndered. [T/N: There¡¯s a y on words here as talent and disaster are the same word in Korean] ¡°But after Opal¡¯s death, things got out of hand. Some say she does stupid things on purpose because she doesn¡¯t want to be the heir apparent.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Looking back at the history of my world, there had been people who went astray because they didn¡¯t want to be heirs. Could Ste be one of those? Although I doubted it at first, thinking about the gaps in what I knew about her made me consider the possibility. Episode 243.1 Episode 243.1 (EP-243.1) Son-inw? #3 243 ¨C Live-in Son-inw? #3 ¡°Ste Belhawk¡ª¡± Aira drew out her words in response to my question. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Bellhawk¡¯s Young Lady. She used to be called the Fairy Princess, right?¡± ¡°The Fairy Princess?¡± ¡°Yes, she was the pride of the elves. In old fairy tales, aren¡¯t there princesses who get captured by dragons or evil demon lords?¡± ¡°There are many.¡± ¡°I heard she would fit that role perfectly. In fact, the story of the Fairy Elice in Wondend is based on the Bellhawk¡¯s Young Lady.¡±¡°¡­ Fairy Elice in Wondend?¡± ¡°Yes, the fairy tale protagonist who gave rise to the Elice Syndrome. It¡¯s an interesting story; you should read it sometime.¡± ¡­ I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Fairy ¡°Elice in Wondend¡± was, but I could clearly grasp the intent behind Aira¡¯s words. Ste Belhawk was originally a woman beautiful and lovely enough to be worthy of the title ¡°princess.¡± However, it was hard to connect that image with her current appearance. While I was trying to understand this, Aira added ament. ¡°Elves live through long periods of youth. Some call it a blessing, for others, it¡¯s a curse. Because people change over time.¡± Indeed. When I thought about it that way, it made sense. Even Aira and Elga had undergone significant personality changes in just one semester. As for me, I could say I had be apletely different person over the past few years. Elves would go through many things in their long lives, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they changed over time. ¡°But more importantly, Theo, the weather is very nice. Are you sure it won¡¯t rain?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Aira yawnedzily while wearing her high-end obsidian sunsses. She then stretched outnguidly on a beach bench under the shade of a parasol. ¡°Wake me up in an hour.¡± Sng, Sng-. With a gentle breeze fanned by Lily, Aira soon began to breathe softly in her sleep. Only then was I able to let up and look around. The sky was mostly clear with a few clouds. The air was cool and refreshing, and theke was crystal clear and blue. The white sand around it made it feel like we were at a beach. Bang! ¡°Oh? Theo, watch out!¡± Just then, I felt something flying towards me with a loud noise. I quickly turned my head and a round, soft object hit my face. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. The ball bounced that way. It¡¯s not my fault, Narumi served it weirdly.¡± Elga, wearing a red swimsuit, approached me, her chest bouncing with each step. She picked up therge ball rolling on the ground and headed back to the court. ¡°Do you want to join?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± But seeing everyone ying, it did look fun. Maybe I should take a break too¡­ A leisurely vacation. Renting out argekeside property abroad to rx and enjoy. It was truly a luxurious vacation befitting aristocrats. Of course, this was possible because it was the private property of the Bellhawk Merchant Guild near Ark. ©¥The elves¡¯ favor should not be taken lightly-. Despite her words, Aira didn¡¯t refuse to enjoy the vacation. Thanks to that, we spent the past few days at the Bellhawk family¡¯s vi near theke, without having to lift a finger. ¡°Why do we have to work while everyone is ying? Tartar, something is wrong here¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the tyranny of those with capital and power¡­! I, Tartar, will raise a rightful revolt against these discriminatory days¡­!¡± Of course, the imps who ran the errands grumbled a lot, filled withints. But they quieted down when the elf maids gave them cotton candy. ¡°This is very delicious¡­!¡± ¡°Purpur, I¡¯ve never eaten something so sweet and soft before¡­! Ah, it keeps disappearing in my mouth¡­! Someone is stealing my cotton candy from my mouth¡­!¡± ¡°Garrr, garrrrr¡­!¡± I felt like I might go insane listening to them seriously¡­ Anyway, everyone had a great time. To be honest, in thest few days, no, in thest two years, when was thest time I had so much free time? I could see why people liked to go on overseas trips and vacations. I¡¯d always been stingy when it came to breaks, but I found them therapeutic in a way. ¡°¡­.¡± What I saw then was Ste, sitting alone on a shaded bench in the distance, swirling a ss of iced liquor, not mingling with the other youngdies. ¡°Would you like to join us? Elga-nim and Narmi-nim aren¡¯t the type to pick.¡± As I approached her under the shade and asked that question, Ste looked at me with a half-red face. She looked drunk already, grinning. ¡°I¡¯m past the age to be ying ball with youngsters. Maybe back when I was an undergrad¡­¡± I guessed so. As I affirmed inwardly, Ste asked. ¡°So, have youe to be my drinking buddy because I look lonely? How sweet of you.¡± ¡°Sweet? I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± When I answered curtly, Ste chuckled softly. ¡°You pushed me away then, but now you know how to pull me in. Theo-kun, you¡¯re surprisingly good at this. It just so happens I needed someone to talk to¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was momentarily at a loss for words, but not wanting to let an awkward silence take over, I decided to say something. ¡°Thanks to you, we¡¯re all having a good rest. Everyone is grateful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, the harmony between your families makes a brighter future for the Angmar Kingdom.¡± ¡°Hmm, perhaps so. The harmony of the families¡­¡± Clink-. Ste simply swirled her ice-filled ss, showing little interest. Episode 243.2 Episode 243.2 (EP-243.2) Son-inw? #3 243 ¨C Live-in Son-inw? #3 Ste was quite calm, unlike usual. Was it because she got drunk? She felt different from Elga, who tended to get excited and caused trouble when she drank. I didn¡¯t know if it was because she was keeping her mouth shut, but there was an air around the drunk Ste. Her gaze carried a certain gravitas that I couldn¡¯t find in the other youngdies. Thinking that now might be a good time to have a deep conversation, I decided to speak up. ¡°They say you were once the protagonist of a fairy tale?¡±¡°Elice?¡± Ste stuck out her tongue as if she¡¯d been waiting for my question. ¡°I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I¡¯ve heard that story. Yes, when I was 12, I got lost in a rabbit hole-shaped dungeon. It¡¯s something I canugh about now, but it was serious back then.¡± ¡°I heard you were also called the Fairy Princess?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, I was young then. Young elves often get such names. People just made a fuss over it.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡°Still, I was quite charming back then. Dreamy, innocent, and the whole world was sparkling¡­ Those were the days.¡± Chureureuk-. Like a balloon deting in the heat, Ste slumped over the bench¡¯s table. The strong smell of alcohol made my nose tingle. ¡°Theo-kun, what would you do if you found out that the glittering gold you once knew was just fake ting?¡± ¡°ting?¡± ¡°No, never mind¡­¡± I could tell that Ste was about to say something important, but she stopped herself. I wanted to press further, but I had no choice but to get up from my seat as I heard someone calling us from afar. * * * Everyday life was long, but vacations were always short. The leisurely days spent at the Bellhawk family vi passed by in the blink of an eye. Even if it was vacation, I couldn¡¯t just do nothing. I was busy securing funds for the uing martial festival while also investigating the whereabouts of Isaiah Gospel. And the ve trader who sold me¡­. Then there were also the mercenaries who had sold me to the ve traders. It would be helpful to get some information about the bandits who had taken me from them. However, they were likely in Monarch City of the Angmar Kingdom. And the distance from here to there was so great that it would take several days of nonstop travel by carriage. I needed to visit the kingdom at some point to check on things, but finding the right timing wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°Ah, the weather is nice, Master. A perfect day for scheming.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I sought out Vassago, who was now my hard-working subordinate. I wondered when would be a good time to return to the Angmar Kingdom. Being the original Demon Monk, perhaps he could enlighten me. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been in contact with the elvestely. It seems you¡¯re extending your reach to the Bellhawk family. Very impressive.¡± So this guy had heard about my interactions with the elves. He continued. ¡°You must be aiming for the elves¡¯ treasure, right? If you manage to acquire it now, it would significantly ease your path to achieving the grand ambition!¡± ¡°The elves¡¯ treasure?¡± ¡°More precisely, it¡¯s the former master¡¯s treasure. Opal Bellhawk¡­ The treasure of King Solomon that that guy took. If you get your hands on it now, it would be easy to get the other two great magics¡­!¡± Was there such a thing? This wasn¡¯t in the original novel. It was the first time I had heard of it! However, overestimating me, Vassago seemed utterly convinced that I had approached Ste to seize this so-called treasure. ¡°I am also impressed with the number of imps this time around. Imps are always crucial minions of the demon army¡­! Even their perception has improved. No one can stop us¡­.¡± Jwaljwaljwal-. He kept ttering me to the point where I felt a bit embarrassed listening to him. I wondered if the guide was always like this. But thinking back, the original Demon Monk Theo was a henchman who was good at ttering the Queen. So this behavior actually fitted his character. ¡­ He wouldn¡¯t suddenly betray me, would he? I had my doubts, but the loyalty he showed seemed genuine. Like Bn, if Imanded him to die, he would probably do so without hesitation. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ At this point, it was less about loyalty and more about faith. To them, Solomon was a god, and I was his only begotten son. How terrifying. ¡°So, are you having dinner with Lady Bellhawk tonight?¡± ¡°It seems so¡­¡± Tonight, I have a dinner appointment with Ste Bellhawk. Though the sun hadn¡¯t even set yet, I was already feeling a bit anxious. Then Vassago said. ¡°If you want to learn about Isaiah Gospel, you should get closer to Ste Bellhawk. From what I know, Ste and Isaiah were quite close.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I had some ideas about this¡­ ¡°As far as I know, it was Ste who saw him off beyond the Witch Forest. Perhaps she knows Isaiah Gospel¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡®Is that so?¡¯ I didn¡¯t notice any such indication from her. Ste had also imed she knew nothing about Isaiah¡¯s disappearance. So, she was toying with me while knowing everything? The fact that she lied to me made me angry. I needed to teach this mischievous elf a lesson tonight! Episode 244.1 Episode 244.1 (EP-244.1) Son-inw? #4 244 ¨C Live-in son-inw? #4 Gracia, the city of the church. Near its upscale residential area, there was a high-end restaurant that only epts reservations. The name of the restaurant was ¡¸Fairy¡¯s Goblet¡¹. It¡¯s among the top three ces where visiting nobles and dignitaries want to dine at least once. It was very expensive at 500,000 coins per person, and even 20,000 coins for just water. I immediately felt burdened as soon as I sat down. ¡°A Dinner Course for two. Confirmed. I¡¯ll escort you to your seat.¡± An elf maitre d¡¯ with slicked-back hair came up to me and confirmed my reservation. I took my seat, responding calmly and confidently. ¡°Mypanion hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so please serve the meal when they do.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As the elf maitre d¡¯ walked away, I looked around. There was no sign of my panion,¡¯ Ste Bellhawk. She¡¯ste. Ste Bellhawk, minus 10 points. One should be punctual. I heard elves were strict with time, but Ste seems to be an exception. I sat alone for about 30 minutes. The elf maitre d¡¯ kepting by to ask if I wanted to add to my order. And people around me started snickering. ©¥Looks like that person got stood up. Pfft-. ©¥He seems like a young rookie. Poor guy must be regretting the expensive reservation. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She¡¯s really noting. Just as I started to feel more embarrassed than angry, thinking I might really have been stood up¡­. Ttakak, ttakak-. Someone approached me with the sound of high heels clicking. Turning my head, I saw an elf in a sleeveless dress with a deep neckline and a slit up the side of her thigh, sitting across from me. ©¥Who is that? Was there ever an elf like that around here? ©¥I don¡¯t know. How did that brat manage to get such a beautiful¡­. As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, the elf who had dressed herself up drew a lot of attention, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t remember the anger from waiting so long. A young, healthy man would naturally be inclined to have his thoughts and all five senses focus on a beautiful woman. ¡°Theo-kun, I¡¯m a bitte, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re veryte.¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to say no at times like this.¡± ¡°But you are reallyte.¡± ¡°A woman needs time to get ready, you know. If I dress up nicely, Theo-kun¡¯s shoulders would be raised as well. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± She had a point. Just sitting next to a pretty woman elevated my position in this high-end restaurant. Moments ago, I was an amateur sitting in misery and solitude. But now, I felt like a mysterious young nobleman. Just then, I heard someone¡¯s voice in my ear. ©¥Ah, that guy. Now that I see, he¡¯s the mage from that trial bybat a few weeks ago¡­! ©¥Really? The one they call the supernova? Suddenly, all attention was on me. I think I¡¯d rather be sitting here alone like a pitiful guy than getting this much attention. I was thinking of finishing up quickly and leave, but just then, Ste Bellhawk suddenly stood up. ¡°Theo-kun, how about we change locations?¡± ¡°This ce takes over a month to get a reservation. I¡¯m fine with it, but isn¡¯t it a waste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our guild runs this ce.¡± Ah, so that¡¯s why the restaurant name started with fairy¡ª . ¡°Wilter, cancel today¡¯s reservation.¡± The elf maitre d¡¯ clicked his tongue at Ste¡¯s words. ©¥Understood, My Lady. It seemed like there were a lot of ears around here. In the end, Ste and I left the restaurant. ¡°I know a good ce. How about we go there?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on me. It¡¯s just as good as thest ce, so don¡¯t worry. Plus, there¡¯s no ears.¡± ¡°Then, please lead the way.¡± Ste, who was much more familiar with this city than I was, walked confidently down the well-maintained streets, her heels clicking. The evening was dark and dingy. Despite that, the security in the high-end restaurant district was so good that there wasn¡¯t a single drunkard around. It was reassuring. It reminded me of the modern 21st century¡­. However, as Ste kept walking, the clothing and gazes of the people around us became increasingly unsettling. Finally, we reached an area where people were staring at us from the back alleys. This was the worst to get into an argument. ©¥Guys, look at that. Looks like a fairy lost her way. Should we guide her? ©¥Leave it. That¡¯s Ste. Luckily, no thugs or muggers approached us. From what I overheard, it seemed Ste was quite well-known here. Why, though? The turbulent back alley and Ste. While I was trying to make sense of the incongruousbination of these two elements, we arrived at a noisy, sign-less illegal pub. For a moment, I wondered if ¡®I might get betrayed and sold off to a fishing boat or something.¡¯ Thinking of such a possibility, I followed her inside. The inside was even more of a mess. ©¥Taste the sweetness of Punchinoi¡¯s honey fist¡­! Honey smash-! ©¥Guaaaaah-! ©¥Wow, that hit big to the sr plexus! ©¥I, Punchinoi, train endlessly to fight against the strongest nymph, Yujinoi¡­! Inside, people were fighting. They brawled on a makeshift arena without a referee. Bets were being ced here and there, coins scattered on the floor-. ¡°It¡¯s chaotic.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it more romantic than a stiff restaurant?¡± I¡¯m not sure about romantic¡­. Episode 244.2 Episode 244.2 (EP-244.2) Son-inw? #4 244 ¨C Live-in son-inw? #4 I also felt much morefortable at a ce like this. There was no need to stand on ceremony and rx; assuming no one picked a fight. ¡°Hello.¡± At that moment, a burly man with a grim face approached me. For a second, I thought he was an ogre, but despite his intimidating, scarred, one-eyed face, he was human. Was he looking for trouble? Just as I was thinking that, the man smiled and said. ¡°Long time no see, Noonim. Have you been having fun? Here to sell some goods?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a customer today. Give me the usual.¡± ¡°Hehe, leave it to me.¡± So, he¡¯s the owner. He served grilled pork trotters and an iced drink. It smelled like green grapes, with a very slight but bitter alcohol scent. ¡°That guy has always made a killer highball. Give it a try.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°I get drunk just from the smell.¡± ¡°From the smell?¡± There¡¯s a certain rhythm to conversations, especially at a drinking table where the flow of conversation is quite important. However, whenever I mention that I don¡¯t drink, it often disrupts this rhythm. Decent people usually respond with, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s okay,¡± and move on. But with Ste, I was a bit nervous she might insist on me drinking. Surprisingly, she epted it without any fuss. ¡°I knew someone like that. Couldn¡¯t handle alcohol at all. The funny guy would get drunk just from the smell¡ª.¡± Ste¡¯s expression seemed to drift into a moment of reminisce. * * * The food was simply delicious. Honestly, meat dipped in sauce is good no matter how you eat it. ¡°It¡¯s tasty.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t good, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡± We had a casual chat as we ate. Surprisingly, it flowed quite naturally. ¡°So the hypothesis that dinosaurs had feathers is gradually being dismissed. Now, what¡¯s capturing the schrs¡¯ attention are bioluminescent dinosaurs.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As I listened to her talk about dinosaurs, I was surprised that the conversation was actually interesting. Perhaps it was because Ste Bellhawk was still a ¡®professor,¡¯ or because she was a long-lived elf with a wealth of random knowledge. The range of our conversation was broad. It had been a while since I experienced such effortless dialogue, making it easy for me to bring up any topic. It¡¯s more ordinary than I expected. I wonder if this is how it feels when an ordinary man and woman meet and have a conversation. Putting aside the noble families and arranged marriages, Ste was a good conversationalist. ¡°Theo-kun, I¡¯ll have another drink.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve already had four sses. You¡¯ll be too drunk if you have more.¡± ¡°Four sses already? Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ste¡¯s amber eyes were slightly dazed. As I mentioned, she had been drinking continuously and was already quite tipsy. Looking at the empty sses in front of her, Steughed softly. ¡°It seems so. When did I drink so much? It¡¯s been a while since someone listened to me this well. I guess I drank without realizing it. Even ten sses of this wasn¡¯t a problem back then.¡± How many years ago was it? ¡°Ah, I hate this. When I get drunk, I end up talking about the past. Like, ¡®Back in my day¡­¡¯ and stuff. Kids these days don¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°It will be different for each person, but most probably don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Still, there used to be a lot of fun and exciting things. This ce was smaller back then, a time when the only customers are me and my seniors¡­.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes sparkled like starlight. Unlike her usual dull and hazy eyes, the drunk Ste looked rather intelligent. I¡¯d heard that alcohol reveals a person¡¯s nature. Maybe the keen intellect Ste had when she waspeting with her brother, Opal, was now surfacing like water from a seemingly dry well. I asked tentatively. ¡°By seniors¡ªdo you mean from the adventure club during your school days?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was fun. Reinhardt, and even Alistair, who¡¯s no longer with us¡ªthey were all young and full of ambition. Everyone had dreams. We all had dreams.¡± After that, Ste started recounting their adventures¡ªdiscovering various spells and ancient ruins¡ªwithout me even asking. ¡°We once discovered a giant tree growing under a cave. Its height and thickness were beyond imagination¡­!¡± Her stories sounded fantastical,cking a sense of reality. Whether they were exaggerated or not, the idea of freely adventuring was hopeful, even enviable. However, such reminiscing about the past usually ends with a vague sentiment like, ¡°Those were the days.¡± Compared to her glittering past, Ste¡¯s present was rtivelyckluster. Her gaze looked lost as she idly twirled her ice-filled ss. ¡°Did the adventures end because Isaiah Gaspel went missing?¡± I listened to her longment all the way to ask one question. Upon hearing the name I mentioned, Ste¡¯s half-closed eyelids lightly said. ¡°Yeah. He was quite unruly. Then he suddenly disappeared¡­.¡± ¡°But I heard that Professor Ste went into the Witch Forest with him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her hand, which was turning the ice-filled ss, suddenly stopped. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°I have a reliable source. From your reaction, it seems true. Professor Ste, could you borate on that story?¡± ¡°Some stories are hidden for a reason. Unfortunately, Theo-kun, I have no obligation to tell you that story.¡± ¡°What if I have the qualification to hear it?¡± I am the most qualified. Episode 245.1 Episode 245.1 (EP-245.1) Son-inw? #5 245 ¨C Live-in son-inw? #5 Ste Bellhawk closed her chattering mouth and fell silent. It was only a few seconds. But because the conversation that had been ongoing was interrupted, it felt like a long time. Then sheughed heartily, ¡°Puhaha!¡± ¡°Theo-kun, by qualifications, you mean that Queen¡¯s inspector thing? To find the descendants of Angmar?¡± ¡°You could see it that way. Or not.¡± ¡°Alright, well. If you really want to hear it, where should I start? It was a long time ago, but the memories are still vivid. It was during the summer vacation.¡± ¡°Vacation?¡± ¡°Yes, a quiet time, just like now. There were few left in the adventure club. I had been practically kicked out of my home. And Isaiah, as you know¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have a home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± So, the two got along well during the break, roaming around and having a good time. Then, someone suggested going to the ¡®Witch Forest,¡¯ and they immediately went through with it. ¡°He was the most decisive person I¡¯ve ever met. Once he decided on something, there¡¯s no hesitation. So we went to the Witch Forest together.¡± They faced bandits and monsters, enduring tough conditions in the forest. However, they enjoyed their vacation in their own way, discovering ancient secrets and collecting tablets with ancient inscriptions. ¡°But one day, as we were about to leave the forest¡­ it was the day before school started¡­ we met a nymph.¡± ¡°A nymph?¡± ¡°Yes, it was definitely a nymph. I still remember it vividly. Chestnut hair, blue eyes¡­ We saved her from a gang of bandits¡­¡± ¡°And what happened after that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ste copsed on the table. Then I soon heard a steady snoring sound. She had fallen asleep after all that heavy drinking. ¡°Professor. Professor Ste. Ste Bellhawk. Hey. Kkanp.¡± No matter how much I shook her, Ste showed no signs of waking up. ¡°Oh my, this is bad. I¡¯ve never seen Noonim drink this much before. Shall I call for a carriage?¡± The shop owner, hearing my predicament, made the following suggestion. Certainly with a carriage, I could safely take Ste home. However, someone rushed over and whispered into the shop owner¡¯s ear. It wasn¡¯t a good sign. As the shop owner listened, his rough face grew even more grim. ¡°Someone rented out the carriages? All the carriages in the city? Does that make sense? Elf merchant? What?¡± Then he turned to look at me and scratched the back of his closely-shaved head. ¡°They say there are no carriages avable, unfortunately. How about staying here for the night? There¡¯s a room upstairs with a new bed and fresh linens.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feeling like I was walking into a trap, I had no choice but to nod. Could it be that the Bellhawk¡¯s already had everything prepared, knowing that Ste would get drunk? So we¡¯d have no choice but to stay in the same room? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ How tant¡­ But it worked. There was no way I could carry the thoroughly inebriated Ste home by myself. And if I left her alone, there was the possibility of something happening. In the end, I had no choice but to take the drunken elf to the room. For a shabby illegal pub, the second-floor lodging was well-kept, with a clean room and a nice window view. Snore, snore¡ª Of course, Ste just slept. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What was thatst bit about a nymph? A nymph with chestnut hair and blue eyes. With this in mind, I looked at my reflection in the mirror in the room. Though the crown of my head still looked like it had a red autumn leaf on top, my hair was mostly chestnut. And my eyes were blue. Isaiah, who appeared to be the father of this body, was a man of the Angmar family, so he probably had red hair. Therefore, it was likely that the chestnut hair and blue eyes came from the nymph who was my mother. Perhaps the nymph Ste mentioned was my mother. Mother¡­. It was a figure I¡¯d never seen before, and the one who actually gave birth to me was a different mother. Suddenly, memories of my human self, ¡°Lee Seong-eum,¡± came flooding back. My birth mother left me at the orphanage. I could no longer remember her face or voice. But I vividly remember the feeling of gazing out the window every day, waiting for my mother who would never return. It still felt like I was trapped in that moment. Whenever I looked out the window, it always brought back those memories. Edited by: faker Episode 245.2 Episode 245.2 (EP-245.2) Son-inw? #5 245 ¨C Live-in son-inw? #5 It was morning when Ste woke up. Her face scrunched up from the hangover, she looked at me and said. ¡°¡­ What, we slept in the same room?¡± ¡°Nothing happened, so don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way nothing happened when you¡¯re sleeping with a beautiful elf like me! Theo-kun, you got me really drunk and then slept in the same room¡­ You¡¯re more of a beast than you look.¡± ¡­ I really wanted to smack her. Noticing my displeased expression, Ste added, ¡°I¡¯m kidding!¡± Then, finally, she washed her face and brushed her teeth with the water I brought,ining all the while. ¡°Ugh, this is bad. They said not toe back if I don¡¯t get a definite answer by today. Theo-kun, can¡¯t you say you had a good time?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°S¡êx.¡± My head was spinning. It seemed Ste received a stern lecture by her family elders before our date yesterday. Suddenly, I grew curious. ¡°Why are you so servile to just stay in the family?¡± ¡°Servile?¡± ¡°Yes, servile. From the stories Professor Ste told me yesterday, you don¡¯t seem like someone conservative.¡± If anything, Ste breathed adventure. The drunk Ste didn¡¯t seem like someone who would throw away her pride and struggle just to survive. Perhaps that was her true self. There must be a reason I didn¡¯t know. Something that could be called a gap. This was the conclusion I reached after talking with Ste Bellhawk thest few days. ¡°If you tell the truth, there is nothing we cannot cooperate with.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. This is who I am. Money is good, right? What elf doesn¡¯t like money? I¡¯m no different. The family inheritance, the vast wealth, it could all be mine.¡± That was a lie. Thanks to my job Actor, I could tell that Ste was putting on a facade. But her skill was so good that it made me angry. It was like watching the drama¡¯s viin, you know they were acting but it still made you mad. I¡¯d had enough. I raised my fist and smacked Ste, who was sitting on the bed. Ppak-. ¡°Aack!¡± Ste let out a short shriek, clutching her head. She red at me with a face full of injustice, anger, and bewilderment. ¡°Theo-kun, what the hell are you doing!?¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll smack you whenever you say or do something stupid.¡± ¡°Smack me? What, what nonsense is this? I¡¯ve never even been hit by my brother¡­! What right do you have¡­!¡± ¡°I do have the right. I meant to tell you yesterday, but we got sidetracked with small talk and missed the important stuff.¡± Chareuk-. I took out a bundle of documents from my inventory¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. It was the contract I received from the board members not long ago. And there it wrote my right to smack Ste Von Bellhawk. ¡° ¡®Party B transfers all rights to Party A to discipline Party C in order to make her a proper wife¡¯¡­? This is ridiculous. What is this?¡± ¡°Party A is me, Party B is the Bellhawk family, and Party C is you, Ste-nim. Read the rest of it too.¡± ¡°If Party C refuses discipline, Party A has the right to cancel this contract. Also, Party B can expel Party C from the family and send them to the monastery¡ª¡± Ste stopped speaking. It was likely because what followed detailed the monastery she so dreadfully despised. ¡°Fine, I understand. I just have to talk, right? You¡¯re right, Theo-kun. As expected from a student I personally taught, your insight is sharp. But before that¡ª¡± Seuk-. Ste Bellhawk raised a finger. ¡°Let me warn you in advance. Theo-kun, once you hear this, you¡¯ll be on the same boat as me. There will be no turning back. Are you okay with that?¡± After that, she continued to talk at length about the need to keep it a secret and the importance of trust between each other. ¡°Tell me what it is, I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± What kind of secret was she hiding to warrant all this? ¡°Anyway, are you admitting that you were deliberately ying the fool?¡± ¡°Well¡­ not entirely, but you could say there was some intent. I really had no choice. If I didn¡¯t, I might have ended up dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As you can see, my standing in the Bellhawk family isn¡¯t great. I¡¯m treated like an outcast, a discard.¡± So she was aware of it. ¡°But I had no choice. To escape his eyes, it was the only way.¡± ¡°His?¡± At my question, Ste nced around. Perhaps worried that someone might be listening. After a thorough look, she leaned in and whispered, clearly but quietly. ¡°Opal.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Opal was Ste¡¯s older brother. Having heard of his death, I was taken aback by the sudden mention of him. ¡°Isn¡¯t Opal Bellhawk already dead?¡± ¡°Yes, my brother is dead. At the same time, he¡¯s not. Officially, he¡¯s dead, but still alive. I don¡¯t know if I can say he¡¯s alive¡­.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How do I exin this¡­.¡± Ste scratched her head. ¡°When the families tore the Demon King¡¯s body to pieces, Solomon¡¯s long-cherished desire was almost fulfilled. It was just a few steps away frompletion.¡± Solomon¡¯s desire? As I tried to make sense of her exnation, Ste continued. ¡°Without the other heroes knowing, Opal brought it. If the others had found out, it would have turned the world upside down. It was out of noble intentions that he decided to keep it hidden. That was the problem.¡± Could this be Solomon¡¯s treasure that Demon Monk Vassago was talking about? I was indeed interested in the treasure the elves took, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be mentioned so directly. So with a pounding heart, I listened intently. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± ¡°The Gospel.¡± ¡°¡­ Gospel?¡± ¡°But the elders called it the Lion¡¯s Scroll. It¡¯s said to contain great magic that could fully resurrect the dead.¡± Edited by: faker Episode 246.1 Episode 246.1 (EP-246.1) Caged #1 246 ¨C A Caged Bird #1 The great malice, Demon King Solomon. A Rank 10 Archmage so powerful that he could even break the rules of this world. Solomon¡¯s advance, thought to be unstoppable, was met with unexpected difficulties. The entire world united as one force against a great enemy, and the Demon King¡¯s schemes copsed as it got thwarted. The Demon Monk Vassago described the situation at that time as follows. ©¥But we didn¡¯t consider it a big deal. After all, they were a disorganized rabble. They¡¯d been fighting amongst each other for so long that an internal strife was due at any minute. Vassago¡¯s prediction was reasonable. Although they temporarily managed to repel the ck army with desperate measures, their hastily concocted n was like a rickety shack, destined to fall even in the slightest of breeze. However. Contrary to the Demon King¡¯s army¡¯s expectations, the shack did not easily copse. Four great pirs stood firm and supported the entire roof. The four pirs. In the distant future, people woulde to praise them as great warriors or heroes. Opal Von Bellhawk was one of them. Opal the Free. The fairy swordsman of the hero party that sought out the Demon King Solomon¡¯s castle located North of the barrier. His sword¡¯s edge cut through the enemies¡¯ heads as gracefully as flowing water. Professor Bn, who was a confidant of the Demon King at the time, evaluated him this way. ©¥Opal the Butcher. He was famous. His presence on the battlefield alone caused the morale of the Demon King¡¯s army to rise and fall. I, too, almost died several times¡­. Bn shuddered as if the terror of that time still lingered. ©¥B-but, in the end, he died. And I am alive. So, isn¡¯t it my victory, the victory of Bn de Sabrnak, who survived¡­? ¡­ That barely made any sense. But, it no longer held true. ¡°¡­ Opal is alive.¡± Hearing those words from Ste made my vision blur for a moment. Opening my closed eyes, I listened to her exining the whole story in detail. ¡°Everyone knows that the ends of those called heroes weren¡¯t all pleasant.¡± ¡°Were they?¡± I think I¡¯ve heard something like that before. Most of the four heroes who tore Solomon to pieces met unfortunate ends in theirter years, suffering from illness or idents. Some called it a curse. It was safe to say that the Demon King¡¯s curse eventually swallowed the heroes, turning them into tragedies. Of course, I didn¡¯t know if that was true or not. ¡°Opal was the same. Having overexerted himself in the war, his lifespan had reached its limit, which is unusual for a long-lived elf¡­. To extend his life, the family took drastic measures.¡± ¡°So, you got your hands on the Lion¡¯s Scroll, the Demon King¡¯s treasure.¡± ¡°Yes. Everything was conducted in secret. Because of that, the Bellhawk family had to neglect Angmar¡¯s affairs. We had to avoid everyone¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡®Indeed.¡¯ If the fact that they used the Demon King¡¯s resurrection magic was known, it would have caused quite a stir. Especially the Draco family, who was sensitive to matters of life and death, wouldn¡¯t have stayed still. ¡®I see.¡¯ The reason why the Bellhawk family was so quiet and unassuming in the original story was that they were hiding their actions. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ With my Calm Thinking triggered, I was able to reach my own conclusion. ¡°So, the person currently controlling the Bellhawk family is Opal, who was dered dead. And Professor Ste is pretending to be a fool for some reason?¡± ¡°Yes. You could say that the revived Opal is very different from the Opal of the past. It¡¯s hard to exin in detail but¡­ even as his sibling, the current Opal wouldn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I get the gist of it.¡± I understood. And it felt like I shouldn¡¯t have. Ste was clearly entangled in some very troublesome andplicated mess. Now that I had heard the story, I couldn¡¯t say I was unrted anymore. ¡°Given the situation, Theo-kun, won¡¯t you help me? Knowing this secret means your safety is also at risk.¡± Ste¡¯s point was valid. A great hero who was thought to be dead had been resurrected for some reason and was now manipting the family from behind the scenes. I didn¡¯t know what schemes the resurrected Opal was plotting, but it was clear that no good woulde of it if even his own sister, Ste, was in such trouble. ¡°If you help me, I¡¯ll give you 750,000 gold regardless of this ridiculous live-in son-inw contract. And I¡¯ll answer any questions you have.¡± Oh! ¡°That¡¯s a very tempting offer. But, do you have any ns to oust Opal?¡± ¡°No. What can I even do from here? But there is a way. Opal spends most of his time alone, without any contact. We can seize an opportunity to take him down quietly.¡± ¡°By ¡®take him down,¡¯ you mean physically?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a saying in the teachings of the church: Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Life must return to the earth upon death. Opal¡¯s current state is¡­¡± Ste stopped and ced her index finger to her lips. I wasn¡¯t so dull as to not understand what that meant. Stomp, stomp-. The sound of heels ringing outside was distinctly out of ce in this cheap inn. Someone knocked on the door. ©¥Young Lady, I¡¯m here to escort you. I wondered how they knew we were here, then a sudden thought struck me like lightning. Were we being watched? Now it made sense. Ste Bellhawk wasn¡¯t living freely like a bum. She was living under strict surveince and control, much like those who got confined or exiled. I thought she roamed the skies, but she was just a bird in a cage. To avoid the eyes of her watchers, she had no choice but to y the fool who wasted her life away. If her resentment towards Opal was discovered, who knew what would happen? Seureuk-. Suddenly, Ste handed me a small note and left the room first. Edited by: faker Episode 246.2 Episode 246.2 (EP-246.2) Caged #1 246 ¨C A Caged Bird #1 ¡¸Theo-kun, I will contact you soon. If possible, gather trustworthy allies.¡¹ The note Ste handed me read just that. It took me a while to decipher the smudged letters since she had written it hastily with lipstick. Back at the dormitory, I set aside my various thoughts and decided to get some rest. I hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night, and I was mentally exhausted. As Iy in bed for a while. Dalgak, dalgak-. ©¥Keongkeong! Then my pet dog squirrel, Keongkeong, started scratching at the ss wall and barking. Wondering why since I had fed him enough, I slowly opened my eyes. Knock, knock-. Someone was knocking on my door. Who was it? A sense of tension washed over me. It was because I had just heard about the taboo secret of the Bellhawk family. Who knew, maybe I¡¯d open the door and be greeted by masked fairy assasins brandishing giant daggers, shouting ©¤You know too much! ©¥Sir Theo, are you there? I rxed when I heard the familiar, bright voice from outside. It was Lady Mirna. Click, giiiik-. As I opened the door, a woman in a red beret hat met my eyes. Momentarily lost in her crimson eyes, she spoke first. ¡°Sir Theo, is it true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about. Lady Narmi, could you stop pretending to be your sister?¡± ¡°Eh, how did you know?¡± Narmi trembled slightly, surprised that I had recognized her. She then took a moon-shaped earring from her pocket and attached it to her earlobe. That was a bit more like Narmi now. I said. ¡°The subtle atmosphere between the two of you is different. I can tell them apart.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re the first person to tell us apart besides our dad¡­ That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Pleasee inside. The hallway is hot.¡± After ushering Narmi Draco into the room, I fetched a cold lemonade from the fridge. It must have been exhausting toe all the way to my room in this heat. Having something cool and refreshing would definitely help regain some of that energy. ©¥Keongkeong! However, instead of taking the lemonade, Narmi took out Keongkeong from the ss box and yed with it. ¡°No matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s still amazing. How did you train a dog squirrel to follow people so well? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen one like this.¡± ©¥Keong! ¡°I don¡¯t think there was any training involved¡­¡± He was clever from the start. I just fed him asionally. ¡°Did youe to see Keongkeong?¡± ¡°No. Actually Theo, I wanted to ask you something. I heard that you had dinner with Professor Ste yesterday? I heard all about it! They said you two met alone at a very expensive fancy restaurant?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Where did she even hear that from? Predictably, someone at the store has spread the word. I couldn¡¯t lie about something that was already known, so it was best to just admit the truth. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Theo, you¡¯re such a yer¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I had no words. But it seemed like it would be good to clear up Narmi¡¯s misunderstanding. So I emphasized that it was more of a professional and business meeting rather than a romantic encounter. ¡°We were negotiating the budget for the martial festival.¡± ¡°Is that really all?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bit more, but it might be a bit different from what you¡¯re thinking, Lady Narmi.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. Actually, I thought so too. But Unnie didn¡¯t think so and raged. Hehe.¡± ¡°Lady Mirna?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s better to exin in detail.¡± Then¡­ hahm-hahm¡ªNarmi let out a big yawn. She covered her mouth with a fan and said shyly, ¡°Pretend you didn¡¯t see that¡­!¡± ¡°You look sleepy.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was working outside Arkst night. Someone rented all the carriages, so I had to walk around everywhere. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Then let me offer you the bed.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± She didn¡¯t refuse. My room was cool, thanks to the ice flower regting the temperature, making it perfect for a nap. Finally, Narmi burrowed under the thin summer nket and fell asleep. As I looked at her face to check if she was asleep, her ruby-like eyes shed open. ¡°Sir Theo, is it true?¡± I was startled. Did they switch ces? Narmi must have fallen asleep deep in her inner world, and now her sister Mirna had awakened. Thanks to this, I had to repeat the exnation I just gave to Narmi all over again for Mirna. After listening to the story, Mirna nodded. ¡°So it was a business meeting. But it seems like there¡¯s more you¡¯re hiding from me¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s confidential under contract¡­¡± My lips paused as I was about to finish my story. I wondered what would happen if I told the Young Ladies of the other families like Mirna, Aira, or Elga, that Opal was alive. Opal was a great hero who had directly faced the Demon King. Even if Ste and I teamed up to take him on, it would be like throwing eggs at a rock. Didn¡¯t Professor Ste say to gather trustworthy allies? So, I decided to probe Mirna. ¡°It was the four heroes who defeated Solomon, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden?¡± Mirna¡¯s eyes narrowed in confusion, but I continued without exining. ¡°At that time, the head of the Draco family was Judas Draco, right? I heard he was a powerful dragon warrior who wielded all kinds of sorcery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Known as Judas the Executioner, he was feared among the ck army.¡± Mirna looked quite proud as she talked about her grandfather. It was understandable since he was a meritorious war hero who participated in the war to protect humanity and history. ¡°So, what would you do if you had to fight Judas Draco?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°But if you had to?¡± Mirna chuckled at my question. ¡°Then running away would be the best option. They weren¡¯t called champions among warriors and the hero of heroes for nothing. To face a man that¡¯s like a spearhead sharpened through countless battles, you¡¯d need an army.¡± Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Sir Theo wouldn¡¯t bring this up lightly. Something is going on, right? Rted to the Bellhawk family, and perhaps, Opal.¡± Mirna was sharp. I was genuinely surprised at how close she got to the truth just from what I had said so far. ¡°Is that why you asked about logs?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s unrted¡­ but if you hear the story, Lady Mirna might not be able to walk away. It¡¯s a dangerous story.¡± ¡°What are you saying now? Sir Theo and I are already in the same boat, aren¡¯t we? Literally and otherwise¡­¡± Swoosh-. Mirna unfolded her fan and covered half of her face, embarrassed. Still, her willingness to take the risk was touching¡­ I gave Mirna an extra 10 points for her sincerity! As I calcted the points in my head, I said, ¡°Do you know Opal Bellhawk?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What if, for some reason, he¡¯s still active behind the shadows?¡± Edited by: faker Episode 247.1 Episode 247.1 (EP-247.1) Caged #2 247 ¨C Caged Bird #2 When the whole story was told, Elga was the first to react. She mmed her palm down on the conference table in the Great Temple, furious. ¡°They were doing that behind our backs? Those damned elves¡­!¡± Elga, who considered plots and schemes to be the work of cowards, was understandably angry about the elves¡¯ secret actions behind the kingdom. ¡°They dare meddle with the Demon King¡¯s magic? Researching the resurrection of the dead? That¡¯s exactly what the Demon King did!¡± She was right. Even Solomon, who had been praised as a wise king when he first took the throne, went mad after researching the resurrection of the dead. That¡¯s why ¡®resurrection¡¯ magic was considered taboo and a great sin by both the Kingdom of Angmar and the Gwangyeong Church. The fact that they had broken this taboo was enough to warrant severe condemnation. ¡°Why would they even consider that? Hey, Mirna. Isn¡¯t this sort of thing you Draco¡¯s should watch and contain?¡± While Elga fumed, Mirna, who had already heard the story from me and could maintain herposure, spoke calmly. ¡°We were actually keeping an eye on the Bellhawk family¡¯s activities. There was a time when many necromancers, arcane witches, shamans, and mediums were employed by them.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°We knew they were up to something, but we couldn¡¯t have guessed they were trying to resurrect the dead using Solomon¡¯s forbidden magic.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not ipetent after all.¡± Mirna¡¯s brow furrowed deeply at Elga¡¯s blunt remark. ¡°Then what about the Lioness family? Aren¡¯t you responsible for Angmar¡¯s security? You boast of the might of your golden army, yet you didn¡¯t notice something like this happening right under your nose.¡± ¡°What, what did you just say!?¡± ¡°Well, I heard that even at the pce, you didn¡¯t notice anything until Sir Theo sensed the signs of rebellion. An army wearing magnificent cloaks, yet so ipetent~.¡± ¡°Hey, we were fighting the barbarians on the borders at the time! Do you think the blood we shed at the frontier is so cheap for you to ramble on, when you just stood on the sidelines?¡± Elga growled in anger, and the intensity of her rage was palpable. It made my skin tingle. For her, backing down wasn¡¯t an option, as it would dishonor the blood her family had sacrificed. However, Mirna was not an easy opponent either. She calmly folded her fan and ced it on the table, unperturbed by Elga¡¯s threats. I didn¡¯t know what Mirna intended to do with her now free hands, but it certainly wasn¡¯t a peaceful gesture. The endless me game and boasting about who was superior and who was inferior reminded me of the Angmar court. ¡°Excuse me¡ª¡± Just when I was about to intervene, fearing that Mirna and Elga might actually start fighting, a liltingughter broke the tension. Such a sound didn¡¯t fit the atmosphere. We turned our heads to see Aira, who had beenughing, twirling the rim of her teacup with her finger. ¡°The resurrection of the dead? Not as a walking corpse or an undead, but aplete revival. How interesting!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga and Mirna eased their tension at Aira¡¯snguid voice. But now I was nervous about what Aira would respond next. ¡°But I doubt that the Bellhawk elves will be able to resurrect the dead, something that even Solomon couldn¡¯t achieve. So it is not what everyone expected.¡± Aira was right. Even if someone spent their entire life researching the resurrection magic that Solomon failed to achieve, it would be futile. They would only waste a lifetime and live in mockery. So let¡¯s not even try. Others shouldn¡¯t even think that anyone would try something so pointless. The problem was that the Bellhawk family had the wealth to buy talented people¡¯s time. They secretly scraped together all sorts of sorcerers, and threw money at them to research and execute the resurrection of the dead. They had more money than they could ever spend, and plenty of sorcerers in the world would want that fund, so the process was likely easy. ¡°Yet they failed. Opal was resurrected, but he was not. He was Opal, yet not Opal.¡± This was Aira¡¯s assessment. Momentarily calming down, Elga asked in a disgruntled tone. ¡°What does that even mean? He was resurrected but not?¡± ¡°Rather than exining it with words, it¡¯s better to show you.¡± Crash-. Aira shattered the cup she was holding. The tea inside spilled onto the table, and the broken shards scattered everywhere. ¡°This is death. Death is like this¡ªit breaks. The soul that was inside spills, and the body shatters.¡± Clink, tter. Aira then started gathering the broken pieces, fitting them together one by one. Although not perfect, the cup¡¯s shape was somewhat restored. ¡°Gathering the broken pieces and collecting the spilled tea to pour back into the damaged cup¡ªthat¡¯s the principle of necromancy. Isn¡¯t it, Mirna?¡± At Aira¡¯s question, Mirna, who had a grim expression, reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes. But even if you pour the tea back into the already broken cup, it will soon leak out. For the same reason, necromancy performed on an already dead body results in soul leakage. That¡¯s why the undead are often mindless.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I began to understand why the undead resurrected through necromancy oftencked intelligence. In that sense, it gave me a newfound appreciation as to how extraordinary the High Lich, Lord Aleister, was for maintaining his intellect. But Elga said, as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°So what does a broken cup have to do with resurrection?¡± ¡°Huhu, my cousin Elganes, is my exnation not enough? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you more. To fully refill an already broken cup, you¡¯d either need to rece the cup or reforge itpletely, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But, since pieces were lost when it broke, you can¡¯tpletely restore it with just the original fragments. You¡¯d need to use some adhesive. Also, you¡¯d have to brew more tea to make up for the amount that spilled out.¡± ¡®I see¡­¡¯ Edited by: faker Episode 247.2 Episode 247.2 (EP-247.2) Caged #2 247 ¨C Caged Bird #2 Aira¡¯s exnation made everything clear. This was akin to the theory of Theseus¡¯ ship. In honor of the hero Theseus, his ship was preserved. But the wood used to build the ship would inevitably rot over time. As the rotting nks were reced one by one, eventually all parts would be entirely new. In that case, although the ship looked the same as the original ¡®Theseus¡¯s ship,¡¯ it was actually different. Therefore, even if Opal got resurrected, there was much debate over whether he would truly be the same great hero Opal they once knew. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Elga said, seemingly to have understood to some extent. ¡°The problem is that we don¡¯t know what¡¯s up, regardless of what state he¡¯s resurrected in. There¡¯s nothing good about doing things in secret. They¡¯re definitely plotting something nasty.¡± There was no reasonable basis, but Elga¡¯s words sounded very reasonable. When something got plotted in secret, it was usually not for a good reason. ¡°If that Opal is plotting a rebellion¡­ Hmm.¡± Elga hummed lightly. As a brief silence draped over the meeting room like a curtain, I felt it was my turn to step in. I said. ¡°Speaking of which, since we¡¯re on vacation, what do you think about returning to Angmar for a while?¡± ¡°Return?¡± Aira tilted her head, and the otherdies blinked as well. I had been nning to return to the kingdom soon to assess the situation, so this development actually worked in my favor. After all, the headquarters of the Bellhawk Merchant Guild was in Angmar¡¯s Monarch City. If I could coordinate with Ste Bellhawk and gain ess to their headquarters, I should be able to get to Opal somehow. * * * Surprisingly, the n went smoothly. Except for Mirna, we had no business in the church¡¯s city and was simply meandering around. Adjusting the schedule was easy. We decided to return to the pce via the teleportation gate, just like when we came to Gracia from Angmar. With that, we could cover the distance that would normally take several days by carriage in the blink of an eye. Departure was scheduled for tomorrow. ¡°Unfortunately, I have a lot to do. I¡¯m uncertain if I¡¯ll finish everything by the end of today¡­¡± Mirna wanted to go to Monarch City with us. However, given the amount of work she had, it seemed almost impossible for her to finish everything overnight. ¡°We¡¯ll depart tomorrow morning. Just thinking about returning to the pce after a long time is already making me tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to stop by home as well. There are documents I need to pick up from the family.¡± Aira and Elga were quite positive about returning to the pce. Anyway, even if it took a while, it would be about a week to a month. Still, just in case, it might be wise to inform Marmar, Professor Bn and others in advance. ¡°Comrade, we might not see each other for a while! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look after Keongkeong with the other imps.¡± ¡°Yeah. Take care. If anything happens, tell Lady Kalira at the infirmary or Professor Bn in the research wing.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± And so, the next morning. ¡°Still, is it okay to return so suddenly? Everyone will be surprised.¡± I asked Aira, who was preparing to go through the teleportation gate. Hearing my concern, she just shrugged in response. ¡°I am the Queen. Is there any problem with me returning to my country?¡± Well, she had a point¡­ Uuuuuung-. Finally, the teleportation gate started to activate. Just as the sound, eerily reminiscent of a whale¡¯s cry, filled the air¡ª ¡°Wait¡ª! I¡¯m going too!¡± Mirna, carrying arge bag, came rushing toward us. She had mentioned she might not be able to go to Monarch City due to her busy schedule, but it seemed she was determined to go to Angmar after all. ¡°With this long-awaited vacation, I thought it would be nice to leave this ce where I¡¯ve stayed for so long and finally tour Monarch City, the heart of the world.¡± Elga scoffed at Mirna¡¯s words. ¡°Hmph, do you think we¡¯re going there to y?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean!¡± ¡°¡­ If you don¡¯t want to bite your tongue, you¡¯d best stay quiet. It¡¯s starting.¡± Uuuuung-. With a loud sound, everything before my eyes was suddenly enveloped in a burst of light. As I tried to hold onto my stretchy consciousness, the scenery gradually changed. ¡°Eeuugh-.¡± Just like thest time, this teleportation gate was not meant for humans to ride¡­ While it was convenient to shorten the distance of over a month to just a few seconds, the sensation of having my body turned inside out was something I could never get used to. ¡°S-someone¡¯s here-!¡± Before us stood a group of people, their faces painted with worry, anxiety, and surprise. A man in armor with an array of insignias on his shoulders lowered his spear and spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Queen?¡± ¡°Yes, Guard Captain Nicardo. Why is there no one weing me when I, the Queen, have returned?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s because we hadn¡¯t heard that you were arriving today¡­! I apologize¡­! Please, spare my life¡­!¡± Guard Captain Nicardo fell t on his face, thinking that his head would roll if he displeased Aira. I could already imagine Aira saying, ¡°How dare you not anticipate my arrival! Ipetent!¡± in my mind. But Aira just waved her hand dismissively in annoyance. ¡°Well, I suppose it can¡¯t be helped. You weren¡¯t informed of my arrival, so I will forgive you.¡± The surrounding people looked at each other¡¯s faces as if they couldn¡¯t believe Aira¡¯s words. ©¥I thought the Guard Captain was as good as dead. ©¥Exactly. What just happened? Did she really forgive him? They were likely unustomed to Aira¡¯s newfound leniency. As everyone started to whisper amongst themselves, I said to them. ¡°What are you doing? Announce the Queen¡¯s return at once!¡± Literally. It was the return of the Queen to her kingdom after a long time. Edited by: faker Episode 248.1 Episode 248.1 (EP-248.1) Caged #3 248 ¨C Caged Bird #3 Sometimes the world could be unfair. In favor of viins. There was a reasonable exnation for this. Let¡¯s say there is a person who has always done bad things. If that person does something good, whether it¡¯s a sudden change of heart or a mncholic feeling¡­. ©¥Maybe they aren¡¯t such a bad person after all? ©¥I didn¡¯t know they had this side to them! ¡­They are often re-evaluated. Someone might point out that this was an exaggerated expression, but in reality, such re-evaluations frequently ur in the world. The once-popr ¡°bad boy¡± trend was a simr case. And it was the same with Aira now. ©¥Oh my¡­! The Queen hasn¡¯t pped any of the maids even once this morning! ©¥I heard she even let off the maids who spilled water earlier! ©¥T-this is a scam! It¡¯s a fake! This must be a fake Queen!¡± Things that would be considered mundane if done by someone else receive great apuse when Aira does them. ©¥Wh-what¡ª! The Queen made a wreath herself¡­!? I can¡¯t believe it¡­! One of the servants who received the wreath made by Aira was so overwhelmed by this astonishing change that he was shaking and even shed tears. Elga, watching this scene, scoffed and said, ¡®Hmph, what a sycophant.¡¯ But I could fully understand people¡¯s reactions. In the court, Aira was like a hedgehog with her bristling needles, ready to bare her teeth and ws at the slightest displeasure. You could never predict what she would do. However, living in a foreignnd had given Aira the much-needed breathing space, and unlike before, she was actually keeping the line of humanmon sense. Those who had low expectations from the start were naturally brought to tears when Aira behaved like an ordinary person. ¡°This ce is as noisy and dreary as ever.¡± Of course, Aira herself slumped onto the throne, as if exhausted, after dismissing everyone. The court was silent once the crowd had left. So silent that my footsteps echoed softly between the pirs and the floor with every step I took. Taking advantage of the silence, I said to Aira. ¡°But the people liked it.¡± ¡°Theo, people have always loved me, the Queen.¡± I don¡¯t think that¡¯s case¡­ Anyway. The court we returned to after a long time had some changespared to two or three months ago, but some parts remained the same. Even in Aira¡¯s absence, the throne was kept sparkling by the maids. The garden, which the court prides itself on, was in full bloom. The flowers and the powdered faces of the youthful maids were as fresh and lovely as ever. As time passed, evening arrived. Jesters and musicians gathered, decorating the pce garden. Many people sat at tablesden with food,ughing and enjoying the banquet. ¡°Your Majesty, could you make a wreath for me as well¡­? I would like a variation with thornless roses and tulips.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Aira skillfully wove flowers into nes, crowns and other essories for the courtiers lined up to receive her creations. The servants who received theirs thenpared them and shared their admiration from a distance. ©¥She as graceful as ever. ©¥Ark¡¯s education must have been effective. I thought it was pointless. ©¥That guy Theo¡­, Sir Theo was right. If she just lives peacefully without causing any trouble like this, I don¡¯t think we have to worry. As I listened to their conversations with my sensitive half-fairy ears, I sensed arge presence approaching me. When I turned my head, a towering figure with tinum hair, draped in a ck cloak, was looking down at me. His appearance evoked a certain woman, but his eyes were red and bloodshot. ¡°You look well, Lord Reinhardt.¡± I spoke first, bowing my head slightly. The man then extended a ss he was holding to me. ¡°It¡¯s not alcoholic, so you can take it. You must be parched froming in such a hurry.¡± He was probably talking about why we returned so abruptly without a word. If the roles were reversed, I would have been equally confused, so I decided to stay put. ¡°Thank you for the drink.¡± It was grape juice. It wasn¡¯t as sweet as I expected, but it was refreshing. The ice in it made it perfect for soothing my mouth, which was tired from continuous conversation. Then there¡¯s a brief moment of silence. His daughter, Elga, might be somewhat soft and open, but her father, Reinhardt, was a cold-blooded and ruthless man, earning him the reputation of the Iron Blood Chancellor. How dare you with my daughter-! Just as I tensed up a bit, wondering if he¡¯s going to snap my neck with that kind of feeling, he reluctantly spoke first. ¡°I must admit it. Sir Theo, it seems you were right.¡± ¡°You mean admitting the Queen into Ark?¡± ¡°Yes. I thought it was impossible. It¡¯s astonishing to see her so rxed after just a few months. Now, no one will mock you.¡± He was right. I didn¡¯t know what changes had urred in the pce during my absence, but most of the people who approached me today were favorably disposed toward me. At that moment, Aira, who had made wreaths for everyone, stood up with her ss. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s toast to Angmar¡¯s eternal glory. Also, I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to appoint a court mage, which has been vacant for a long time¡­.¡± Seureureu-. Aira¡¯s squinted eyes looked at me. Episode 248.2 Episode 248.2 (EP-248.2) Caged #3 248 ¨C Caged Bird #3 ¡°The toast will be given by Angmar¡¯s gardener, entertainment officer, and inspector, Theo Gospel. Henceforth, Sir Theo will assume the position of the court mage.¡± I expected this. A court mage was literally a mage employed by the court. They usually advise the king or foretell fortunes through magical acts. Working in the court of a country means that at least a Rank 5 Archmage was needed for the job. However, since Aira herself was an exceptional Rank 7 Archmage, there was no need for a court mage by her side. But this time, it seems she intends to ce me in that position. Seuk-. I held up the grape juice that Reinhardt had given me. ¡°Glory be to Angmar.¡± * * * ©¥Sir Theo, I saw everything about the trial bybat through the crystal ball. When did you acquire such outstanding magical skills? ©¥My son is about to enroll in Ark. Which courses should he take to develop such remarkable abilities¡­? As the newly appointed court mage, people swarmed around me, bombarding me with questions. They seemed curious about how I had developed such skills. ©¥Oh my¡­! Isn¡¯t that an imp tail wand? It¡¯s incredibly hard to obtain¡­! ©¥Did you not bring Marmar, the imp who ced third in the Queen Contest? My daughter is making a fuss over wanting an imp doll, how can I get one¡­. ©¥They¡¯re impossible to find these days. My daughter also wants one badly¡­. How annoying. I looked around, hoping to find someone for help. Then I noticed someone approaching me. As she arrived, people stepped back. ¡°Sir Theo, congrattions on bing a court mage. From a gardener, you¡¯ve quickly risen to the 8th rank in the court hierarchy. I know very well that you are fully deserving of it.¡± ¡°Thank you for your congrattions, Lady Mirna.¡± I greeted Mirna Draco with a slight bow. Her face was flushed with a rosy hue and her eyes sparkled. It seems that she¡¯s already had a drink. ©¥She must be the young head of Draco family. She¡¯s younger than expected. ©¥They even managed to bring back the Draco family, who had already left the court. Mirna was also one of the protagonists of this event. People were curious about the reappearance of Draco family, which had been in seclusion for a long time. Everyone flocked around Mirna, asking all sorts of questions. ¡°It¡¯s Young Lady Draco. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from my daughter.¡± Reinhardt, who was dealing with people next to me, lightly bowed his head toward Mirna. In response, Mirna also curtsied ording to court etiquette. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lord Reinhardt. But if you heard stories from Lady Lioness, they probably weren¡¯t good ones.¡± ¡°Well, you could say that. I suppose that¡¯s what being friends of the same age is. But speaking of which, I heard about Lord Aleister. My condolences.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°He and I were friends. Frenemies, if you will. He was a strict fellow, but one of the few I could trust with my back.¡± From what I know, Reinhardt, Elga¡¯s father, and Aleister, Mirna¡¯s father, attended Ark together during their school days. They were founding members of the adventure club Ste was a part of. They were probably just like Elga and Mirna now. Friends who bicker. ¡°Anyway, wee to the court. I don¡¯t know what brings you here, but if you encounter any difort during your stay, let me know.¡± With those words, Reinhardt swiftly left to handle his backlog of work. Being a chancellor is a busy position. Thanks to him, I was at ease. Originally, I would have had to handle everything. Since I had some free time, should I make some ns for my next steps? I needed to think about how to approach the Bellhawk family, so I looked around and pondered. It seemed like a good idea to reestablish contact with Ste Bellhawk first. At that moment, Aira spoke to the people. ¡°I believe everyone has heard about the uing martial festival. However, as you know, it takes a considerable amount of money to organize such a tournament.¡± As Aira began to speak, the noisy banquet hall gradually fell silent. Not a single cough could be heard. Aira continued in a soft voice. ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided to borrow the money from the Bellhawk family. I hear their bank is overflowing with gold. So, I¡¯ll be visiting the Belhawk family tomorrow.¡± An abrupt and direct approach. Even I was taken aback. Just then, several male elves quickly bowed their heads in front of Aira. ¡°It is an honor to serve the Queen. However, given that this was not pre-arranged, we need to consider the schedule¡­.¡± ¡°Elf, I am the rightful Queen of Angmar. Every house in this kingdom is like my own. I do not need to inform anyone in advance to enter a house.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Or is there something you wish to hide from me?¡± ¡°Of course not. But if we are unprepared to serve the great Queen, there might be some issues¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s well known that the power of Bellhawk soars like a hawk in the sky. No need to be modest. Or do you intend to make me retract my statement in front of everyone?¡± Crumpled-. Aira slightly furrowed her brow. Even that small gesture caused the atmosphere in the hall to freeze. The eyes of the courtiers seemed to sh with the old trauma, almost foaming at their mouths. They began to re at the elves, as if silently cursing, ¡°Stop being stubborn and ept!¡± Eventually, the elves nodded. ¡°And.¡± However, Aira wasn¡¯t done yet. Episode 249.1 Episode 249.1 (EP-249.1) Caged #4 249 ¨C Caged Bird #4 The main estate of the Bellhawk family was located in the southern ins. But what can be called their headquarters was in Monarch City, the capital of Angmar. A mansion built on a lot ofnd in a high-end residential area. The estate is so vast that you need to take a carriage ride from the garden to the mansion¡¯s entrance. After riding the carriage for several minutes, I still couldn¡¯t see the entrance. All I could see through the window were trees and grass. ¡°Hey, stop fidgeting; it¡¯s distracting.¡± Elga, sitting across from me, scolded as I kept looking out the window. Feeling a bit unjustly used, I retorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it taking too long to get from the garden entrance to the mansion?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been ten minutes yet, why are you fussing? Isn¡¯t this kind of garden standard?¡± ¡°Sir Theo, I must side with Lady Lioness this time. To be surprised by just a garden of this size, Huhu.¡± Elga and Mirna acted as if the size of thisrge garden waspletely normal. Then they started boasting about how extensive and magnificent the gardens at their respective family estates were, and how many amazing the flora and fauna was. Listening to them made me a little upset. Such refined bourgeois. If Marmar and the imps heard this, they¡¯d probably start a revolution. ¡°Even so, this garden is reallyrge. Look over there. Tigers, white deer, giraffes¡ªso many different animals.¡± Elga nced out the window and scoffed. As she said, the Bellhawk family¡¯s vi garden wasn¡¯t just vast; it was filled with fascinating animals. Even within Angmar, only a family like the Bellhawks could decorate such a garden. I wondered what Aira would say if she were here. Just then, Elga spoke. ¡°That Aira. She starts things and then leaves them for others to handle. I¡¯m busy too, you know. I still need to check the results of the test back home.¡± Mirna asked the grumbling Elga. ¡°Test?¡± ¡°Something like that. Anyway, she¡¯s a master at creating trouble.¡± Elga seemed annoyed that Aira had offloaded the work onto her, when she was already busy. At the end ofst night¡¯s banquet, Aira had announced that she would visit the elves¡¯ home but then said. ©¥And the task shall be carried out by Sir Theo, the court mage appointed by me, along with his entourage. Treat them as you would treat this Queen. In other words, she sent people instead of going herself. It wasmon for Aira to use me as her stand-in or avatar. Honestly, it was more convenient for me that way. If I wanted to work while traveling with Aira, I probably would have to split my brain into four instead of two. After traveling diligently, we finally arrived at a mansion covered in ivy. Numerous elf maids weed us upon arrival, knowing about our visit. ¡°Theo-kun, wee.¡± I was startled when I met the eyes of the woman standing in the center of the group. ¡°Professor Ste, what brings you here?¡± Standing in the middle of the maids, wearing a long-brimmed purple hat, was Ste Bellhawk. She responded to my question. ¡°I was called herest night. This vi has a teleportation gate. For the details¡­¡± Seukseuk-. Ste gave a light nce at the elf maids. By that, she meant she would exinter since there were ears listening. At that moment, Elga interjected. ¡°A teleportation gate? In a mere vi?¡± It was natural for Elga to react that way. Teleportation gates arerge magic circles made using ancient steles invented by Solomon. Because of their limited quantity, they can only be operated in a few ces in Angmar, apart from the pce. Most of these ces were critical strongholdsparable to the court. Much less installing such a gate in a vi? Unthinkable. But it seemed the Bellhawk family had the resources to make it happen. ¡°It¡¯s hot outside, so let¡¯s go in. I will be acting as your guide. I¡¯ve also prepared rooms for each if you want to rest.¡± Following Ste¡¯s lead, we handed our luggage to the maids and stepped into the mansion. Impressive. That was my first impression of the mansion¡¯s interior. The mansion was so spacious and the ceilings so high that I had to crane my neck to see it all. Gleaming marble and columns that seemed like they belonged in a mythological temple. The carpet underfoot was plush, and everything glowed with luxury. I didn¡¯t know where to look. At that moment, Elga shouted as she spotted a piece of leather disyed in a ss case. ¡°Look at this, it¡¯s lion skin¡­! And not just any lion skin¡­! It¡¯s a ck lion skin¡­!¡± She looked like a niece discovering her cousin¡¯s room full of toys. ¡°Amazing, it¡¯s really ck lion skin. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find anything for sale. I never thought I would see it in a ce like this.¡± I wonder what made her fuss so much. Mirna asked Elga, who was practically glued to the ss. ¡°What even is that?¡± ¡° ¡®What is it¡¯? Mirna, don¡¯t you know what this is? It¡¯s a ck lion skin!¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± ¡°These lions are rare and only found in the Nemea region. Their skin is both soft and tough as iron. It¡¯s so durable that it¡¯s like armor on its own. If you use this as a cloak¡­¡± I didn¡¯t understand everything, but it seemed like it was a dream item for Elga. Seeing such a coveted item in someone else¡¯s house, how could she not be agitated. Of course, Mirna grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re not a kid.¡± But then, Mirna¡¯s red eyes widened. ¡°T-This is¡­!?¡± Episode 249.2 Episode 249.2 (EP-249.2) Caged #4 249 ¨C Caged Bird #4 What she discovered was a skeleton disyed on the wall. Yes, a skeleton. A human skeleton, sitting like Rodin¡¯s The Thinker. Mirna¡¯s eyes grew so wide that it made me tense just watching her. Professor Ste spoke up. ¡°Miss Mirna, do you recognize this?¡± ¡°Where did you get these remains? I can¡¯t believe something like this is disyed in a vi¡­!¡± Mirna never overreacted. So, what was it about this skeleton that made her so uneasy? Elga asked on my behalf. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just bones, right? You can find plenty of those in any graveyard.¡± ¡°Just bones? You¡¯re really too uneducated. Look at it!¡± Elga frowned at Mirna¡¯s rebuke. She scrutinized the skeleton with a serious expression, but it looked like just another eerie skeleton without any notable features. In the end, Mirna sighed reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s the remains of Orobis Angmar. The great priest Orobis, who joined the order and became a living mummy¡­ This is a living corpse!¡± ¡°If this is alive, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the tuna I ate for lunch started swimming in my stomach.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me right now?¡± While Elga and Mirna bickered, I carefully examined the skeleton. Orobis Angmar¡­? I wasn¡¯t sure who that was, but given the surname Angmar, it seemed to be an ancient royal family member. In other words, it must be a distant rtive of this body or something. I didn¡¯t feel any particr connection to the bloodline. But thinking about a dead person being disyed like this, reduced to just bones, made me feel a bit sorry for them. * * * Although the Draco family¡¯s vi had many rare items, it was nothingpared to the headquarters of the Bellhawk family. Time flew by as I perused the various extraordinary items and collections, and before I knew it, it was time for dinner. True to thevish wealth of the Bellhawk family, the meal was exceptional. ©¥This is elf-style boeuf bourguignon. The endless dishes presented by the elf maids satisfied even the most discerning of ptes. Thedies smiled contentedly as they ate the ice cream served for dessert. ¡°The Bellhawk family¡¯s hospitality is even better than I expected.¡± Even Elga, who rarely agreed with Mirna, nodded this time. ¡°Indeed, it is better than I thought.¡± In response, the elders sitting at the long tableughed. Among them, an elf with a white beard¡ªAltair, the head of the Bellhawk boardughed boisterously and said. ¡°That is fortunate to hear. It would be a great shame for the Bellhawk family if we provided inadequate hospitality to such esteemeddies. If you enjoyed the meal, I believe you will also be pleased with the gifts we have prepared.¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± As Elga raised an eyebrow, elf attendants appeared from somewhere, carrying golden caskets. When Elga opened her box, inside was a ck cloak. ¡°This is¡­!¡± ¡°It is a cloak made from the hide of the Nemean ck lion, tanned and crafted by fairy craftsman. I think it would suit Lady Lioness very well.¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± ¡°And this is a gift for Young Lady Draco.¡± Seuk. The box handed to Mirna was a bit smaller. When it clicked open, inside was a small ring, appearing old and worn. ¡°This is a rosary that the great monk Orobis used. It is said to have a mysterious power that calms the mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Mirna was startled by Elder Altair¡¯s words. She quickly cleared her throat and began trying the ring on her finger. Winning over the hearts of thedies with gifts. The Bellhawks were indeed shrewd. But I won¡¯t be swayed by such obvious bribery. ¡°For Sir Theo, we have here a special box of royal honey candies. They contain the magic power of a special queen bee. We always gift these when we do business with nymphs.¡± Honey candies? I responded dryly. ¡°Do you think I would like honey candies?¡± ¡°Well, yes. Nymphs are¡­¡± The elves looked at each other awkwardly. I added, as if delivering a final blow. ¡°In that case, bring out two boxes¡­!¡± A brief silence followed. Then, the elder elves exchanged looks and their expressions brightened. ¡°Ah, right! We were short-sighted. We¡¯ll give you another box.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Also, I¡¯d like to get some fresh air. Is it alright if I step out for a moment?¡± ¡°Shall I assign an attendant to guide you¡­?¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± I stood up. Behind me, I heard murmurs like ©¥As expected, nymphs do love sweets. I must have looked shallow, just as I nned. That¡¯s good enough for now. That way, I could catch them off guard and strike deep. I left the hall and wandered around the vast elf mansion. ording to Ste, her brother Opal should still be living here. So I roamed about, looking for anything noteworthy or traces that might lead to him. Flicker, flicker-. As I was walking down the hallway, the magic lights on the wall started flickering ominously. It felt eerie, especially when there were things like Orobis¡¯ skeleton casually being disyed. Seeing no sign of Opal¡¯s presence, I thought of heading back before my actions aroused suspicion. Kuuuu, kuuuuuu-. An unusual wind sound echoed from somewhere. To be precise, it sounded like someone was struggling to breathe. Flicker-. Then all the lights in the hallway went out. The world was plunged into darkness in an instant. Srrrrk. A crescent moon rose out of the heavy darkness, and it didn¡¯t take long to realize it¡¯s a sharp de, and who held it. Crackle, crackle. My skin tingled as if pricked by static electricity. There were few in the world capable of exuding such an aura. The killing intent pouring out was truly hellish. I steadied my trembling breath and spoke first. ¡°You must be Opal Bellhawk.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } Kuuuu-, kuuuuuu-. There was no reply, just the sound of breathing. Episode 250.1 Episode 250.1 (EP-250.1) Caged #5 250 ¨C Caged Bird #5 I asked Aira a while back during a meeting if she could handle fighting the great heroes. After pondering for a moment and gazing at her fingertips, she responded. ©¥Well, if their skills are truly as reputed, it might be a good match. It was a surprisingly cautious answer from someone as confident and assertive as the Queen. It meant that there¡¯s no knowing unless they actually fight. Aira, a Rank 7 Archmage, couldn¡¯t guarantee victory. While initially shocking, it made sense upon reflection. The heroes had fought a bloody battle against the great Demon King Solomon. Each one of them were superhumans that had surpassed the limits. Crackle, crackle-. This intent or aura currently pricking my skin was an intensity I had never experienced before. Suppressing the unease swirling below my navel, I calmly asked again. ¡°Are you Opal Bellhawk?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kuuuuu-, kuuuu. Again, there was no reply. Only the strange sound of breathing through an oxygen respirator. This doesn¡¯t seem like a good situation. Srrk-. I gripped the imp tail wand coiled around my left arm. With it, I felt a surge of confidence that I could ovee any obstacle. At the same time, my Calm Thinking triggered. The person standing in the dark hallway had to be Opal Bellhawk. No one else could project such a tangible, skin-prickling intensity. The issue was that a figure that¡¯s supposed to be shrouded in secrecy in the Bellhawk family, had appeared before me for some reason. While it was true that I had been seeking clues about him, his sudden appearance was rather startling. There was a high chance that his reasons for showing up were far from benign. Srrrlng¡ª Another long, curved crescent moon rose from the darkness. Seeing the two crescent ¡®moons¡¯ gleaming fiercely, I recalled the stories of the fairy swordsman Bellhawk who wielded two crescent des to behead his enemies. If I¡¯m unlucky, I might witness his skills firsthand this time. Just as I tensed up, the two des drew long lines in the hallway like flowing wind. Saaaa-. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The speed was beyond my ability to react. By the time I realized it, I had already been ¡®cut.¡¯ The sensation of cold, sharp metal piercing my abdomen, slicing through my intestines and spine, felt vivid. My body crumpled to the floor from my knees down. Blink, blink¡ª Just then, the lights in the hallway flickered back on. To my astonishment, I realized that my abdomen, which I was sure had been shed, waspletely unharmed. ¡°What¡ª¡± Lifting my shirt, I saw nothing but unmarked, smooth skin, without even the slightest scar. As I btedly nced around, the crescent moons in the darkness and the ominous breathing were gone. ©¥Geiaaak¡ª! Just behind me, a skeleton that seemed to have been half-torn apart from the spine up vigorously thrashed around. Themotion must have alerted the long-eared elf maids who came and screamed. ¡°Kyaaa! Skeleton!¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Gei-yaaah¡­! Ggeuk, euk!¡± Smack, thud, crack¡ª! Thanks to the elf maids wielding brooms and striking the skeleton, the remains of Orobis Angmar were nowpletely lifeless. How bizarre. * * * ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. It was out of our expectations that the skeleton would move. Since rescuing the remains, nothing like this has ever happened. I¡¯m not sure how this could have happened¡­¡± The elf elder apologized to me repeatedly. It seemed that the earlier incident in the hallway was wrapped up as me defeating the animated skeleton. The name Opal Bellhawk wasn¡¯t mentioned. I also refrained from hastily mentioning that name in front of them. ¡°Since it¡¯ste, please stay here for today. I really want to somehow make up for this disgrace¡­¡± In the end, I couldn¡¯t bring up the matter of borrowing 750,000 gold to settle the situation. For now, it seems best to follow their suggestion and stay for a day at Bellhawk¡¯s mansion. The problem was whether the dual-wielding fairy hidden somewhere in this mansion might be after me. When the night deepened, I decided to inform mypanions of this fact. In a private room designated for guests. Only after thoroughly checking for any wiretaps did I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Hey, Elga-nim.¡± Elga, who had been tidying her hair to sleep, paused and furrowed her brow. ¡°What? You were attacked by Opal? Are you sure?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, I can¡¯t exin it. And I distinctly remember being shed by a sword. I felt the de pierce my abdomen and slice through my organs.¡± Seureuk-. I lifted my clothes to show Elga my stomach. She looked embarrassed, eximing, ¡°Why are you taking your clothes off?¡± What did she think I was going to do? ¡°It¡¯s not that. Look at my stomach. It¡¯s clean. There are no marks.¡± ¡°Oh. So, you¡¯re saying it was definitely a cut, but there¡¯s no wound?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Click, giii-ik-. Episode 250.2 Episode 250.2 (EP-250.2) Caged #5 250 ¨C Caged Bird #5 The door suddenly opened, with both Elga and I shutting our mouths. I wondered if the elf maids hade to bring nkets or pillows. However, the person who entered through the door was Mirna, dressed in a white nightgown. ¡°Calling someone at thiste hour. What¡¯s going on, Lady Lioness? I love my sleep and would like to go to bed early. Although I did sneak in quietly.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who called, it was Theo.¡± ¡°Sir Theo?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything.¡± I recounted the same story I had told Elga to Mirna. After hearing the whole story, Mirna was greatly surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve already made contact with Opal¡­?¡± ¡°It seems so. It was a brief moment, but he was definitely in front of me. I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°Is your stomach alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But let¡¯s check it out just in case. Lift your clothes up.¡± Seureuk-. At Mirna¡¯s request, I showed her my stomach. Her slender fingers gently traced over my ribs and skin. It was ticklish. Then, Mirna suddenly pinched my belly. ¡°Guaak¡­!¡± It hurt so much it felt like I would tear up. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any damage to your bones or organs. You seem perfectly fine. Are you sure you were cut by a de?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. The sensation of my organs spilling out was vivid.¡± The sensation of my stomach opening and pouring out its contents. I could feel it right then and there, that it was death. ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­.¡± ¡°Lady Lioness, do you have something to say?¡± When Elga opened her lips, Mirna immediately caught on. Then Elga folded her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, what is it Lady Lioness?¡± ¡°No, I thought it was too absurd to mention. Did you know that mages or monks who have reached the pinnacle of magic can embody their image externally?¡± ¡°Mental image manifestation. A barrier spell that creates a battlefield advantageous to oneself.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly like that. The path of the long and narrow sword. At its end, those who reach the peak achieve a state where they can cut through their opponent with an intangible sword of the mind. They call it the Mind Sword.¡± ¡°Cut with your mind. Does that make sense?¡± Mirna rolled her tongue as if it made no sense, and I agreed with her. No matter how full the world was with magic and other marvels, it was just too much. But Elga calmly exined. ¡°Imagine taking a big bite of a sour lemon. The juice floods your mouth and goes down your throat. Just imagining it makes your mouth water, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I suppose.¡± ¡°Human minds can imagine that. Simrly, people can imagine minute muscle movements, their breathing, presence, will, and more. Our minds can conjure up imaginary attacks based on these.¡± Elga¡¯s exnation was quite verbose, but I was able to easily grasp its meaning with Calm Thinking. Basically, Elga¡¯s point was¡­. ¡°Are you saying that I was hit by an imaginary attack?¡± ¡°At least that¡¯s how it appears right now. If such an opponent exists, they must be a highly skilled swordsman. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Opal Bellhawk, that got his life extended, reached that level.¡± A swordsman who can cut someone down with just their mental image. Terrifying. ¡°Either way, we¡¯ve taken a hit. Regardless of an imaginary attack or whatever, if that had been a real attack, Sir Theo might have truly died.¡± Mirna was indignant. As she said, if it had been a real de, I might have ended up halved instead of just a half-fairy. ¡°We can¡¯t just take this lying down. Daring to attack a court mage? I¡¯ll file charges as soon as we return tomorrow.¡± Mirna was realistic. Using Angmar¡¯s authority to punish Opal and the Bellhawk family would be an effective strategy. However, Elga seemed to have a different idea. ¡°Do you know how many people in the legal system are in the elves¡¯ pockets? We¡¯d be hard pressed. And if we use them without evidence, it¡¯s like making enemies of the entire Bellhawk family.¡± Elga had a point. If we engage the Bellhawk family without clear and definitive evidence, it would just be a frivolous brawl. This could lead to internal strife in Angmar, and Aira¡¯s heart, which had been healing well, might be distressed again. The barrier might even copse. Of course, Mirna grumbled, ¡°Lady Lioness, you¡¯re sounding unusually weak.¡± To which Elga responded, ¡°Who¡¯s being weak?¡± ¡°Do I sound weak? No, I don¡¯t n to rely on something soft like an indictment. A close fist always takes precedence over a distantw. We¡¯re going to drag Opal out ourselves.¡± I see. Elga was nning to confront Opal directly. That certainly seemed more like Elga and might be more effective¡­. Creak. At that moment, we heard a sound from the ceiling above us. When I looked up, wondering what it was, I saw amber eyes looking down at us. ¡°Shh©¤.¡± It was Ste Bellhawk. She softly descended from the ceiling and sat beside us. ¡°Where did you juste from?¡± In response to my question, Ste said. ¡°There¡¯s a passage in the ceiling of this mansion that I secretly made. It¡¯s great for sneaking around. Anyway, I heard the story. You¡¯ve already made contact with Opal¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. I almost died.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s strange. He neveres out of the basement for any reason. Anyway, we finally have some time to talk. I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± Ste pointed to the ceiling. ¡°You can reach the basement through the ceiling I just came from. If you use the method I¡¯ve prepared, you¡¯ll be able to safely enter the forbidden area.¡± Episode 251.1 Episode 251.1 (EP-251.1) Caged #6 251 ¨C Caged Bird #6 Ste said there was a secret facility for Opal in the basement of this vast mansion. An underground third floor that wasn¡¯t even recorded in the Angmar office. That ce was maintained under strict security all year round and does not allow any outsiders. Of course, this was because it contains many of the Bellhawk family¡¯s secrets. ¡°It¡¯s ab.¡± Ste answered briefly about the third basement floor. Laboratory. Having been exposed to all sorts of media in the 21st century, I immediately understood the nuance of that short word. However, Elga,cking the imagination, asked Ste. ¡°Whatb?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the base where they conducted various experiments to revive Opal. Naturally, it¡¯s a hotbed of crime¡ª a den filled with all sorts of illegal things.¡± In my mind, I pictured doctors in whiteb coats moving around a ce filled with beakers, tanks, and drugs. It felt like a secret society of viins. Mirna asked ¡°But can we defeat Opal Bellhawk on our own? What about securing evidence and bringing in the army¡­?¡± ¡°If I could, I would have done it already. Bellhawk¡¯s money is spread all over the world. Information can be leaked anywhere, and then we might lose out this chance.¡± Ste Bellhawk¡¯s attitude was firm. She also seemed reluctant to publicize Opal¡¯s existence. It was as if there was a reason why this matter had to be handled in secret. This was an important matter that could cost our lives. I need to ask what it was. ¡°Is there a reason why Opal¡¯s existence shouldn¡¯t be widely known?¡± Ste sighed at my straightforward question. ¡°My brother was a hero. He died gloriously. His story ended with Solomon. A hope of the people.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want it to be revealed as a lie, is that it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it. But it¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s just a hunch, but¡­ I have a feeling my brother shouldn¡¯t stand before the people again. It¡¯s a premonition, but¡­¡± A hunch and a premonition. Elga clicked her tongue at those vague words. ¡°You want us to risk our lives for something so uncertain?¡± However, I felt I could understand Ste¡¯s feelings. Opal died as a great hero. If it were revealed that he hadmitted corruption and broken taboos, it would cause significant turmoil in Angmar. Civil strife and internal war might break out, and Aira could awaken as the Tyrant Queen¡­ Thinking that way, it was right for him to remain dead as a hero. Ste said. ¡°This is something I¡¯ve been nning for a very long time. But there was no one I could ask for help. There¡¯s only one chance, and it¡¯s hard to secretly gather skilled people for it.¡± The saying ¡°strike while the iron is hot¡±es to mind. Ste seemed extremely excited about the opportunity she had finally grasped. Proceeding with such excitement often leads to mistakes. So to help calm her down, I asked her. ¡°Do you have any ns or methods to defeat Opal? If we just charge in recklessly, our lives could be at risk.¡± A fairy swordsman who uses something called ¡®Mind Sword.¡¯ He was someone who can¡¯t be contained by the term ¡®sword master.¡¯ Even if we manage to subdue him all at once, it woulde with considerable sacrifices. I didn¡¯t want to see Elga and Mirna get hurt. If that happened, my soft fairy heart would break. Fortunately, it seemed Ste had a long-standing n. ¡°Theo-kun, when you met Opal, didn¡¯t you notice anything strange?¡± ¡°It was dark, so I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°Opal is extending his life with a magic engineering device. It¡¯s an expensive item with a veryplicated and tricky form. Without it, he can¡¯t move well.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I then recalled his peculiar breathing. It was deep andbored, like someone using an oxygen mask. So, he had a device attached to his body. ¡°We¡¯ll sneak in and burn or destroy all the filters and oxygen tanks of the breathing tool. A full filtersts about an hour. We could hold out for an hour so he can¡¯t rece them.¡± Ste calcted that she could restrain him alone for about ten minutes. But with skilled individuals like Mirna and Elga, and myself, we could likely hold out for at least two hours. However. I thought it would be best to exclude Elga from participating. After all, Elga was carrying little Eleanor in her belly. Then Mirna spoke first. ¡°But, it would be better to leave Lady Lioness out of this operation. In the worst case scenario, if something happens to all of us, the incident might be covered up. It¡¯s better to send at least one person outside.¡± Mirna¡¯s words made sense. It¡¯s better to send out one person. Elga questioned, ¡°Why does it have to be me?¡± but quickly closed her mouth when Mirna retorted, ¡°Lady Lioness should know that best.¡± ¡°Tsk-¡± Elga also knew that¡¯s it would be best to exclude herself. Because there¡¯s a child in her stomach. Of course, Mirna still thinks it¡¯s some sort of ¡®evil spirit¡¯. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait an hour and a half. If there¡¯s no news from outside or if there¡¯s a big problem, I¡¯ll bring the soldiers. There won¡¯t be any way to handle it quietly by then.¡± * * * We created a decoy for Elga. If the elves notice Elga suddenly absent, who knows what variables might arise. So, we made arge pillow and with Mirna¡¯s help, we carefully imnted a single strand of hair into it. Mirna said. ¡°With the spell I¡¯ve cast, we should be able to deceive them for two or three hours unless they unfold the nket. That should be enough.¡± No maid would dare enter the room where Lady Lioness was sleeping and pull away the nket, so this should suffice. After finishing the rough preparations, Ste guided Elga somewhere. ¡°Miss Elga, I¡¯ll show you the secret passage that I have been using for a long time. There¡¯s nowhere else to escape outside the mansion. Just bear with it, even if it¡¯s a bit cramped and stuffy.¡± ¡°Ugh, seriously? You want me, the eldest daughter of Lioness, to enter the sewer like a rat?¡± . . . T/N: Check out my other novel The Main Character is the Viin where MC is much more of an ass than Theo. Click on the image or this link: /series/the-main-character-is-the-viin/episode-0/ Episode 251.2 Episode 251.2 (EP-251.2) Caged #6 251 ¨C Caged Bird #6 Grumbling to herself, Elga had no other choice but to follow the passage Ste showed and escape the mansion. After walking for about 20 minutes, she would reach the outskirts. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s okay to send her alone.¡± As I worried about Elga, Mirna nudged my side. ¡°Sir Theo, now is not the time for us to worry about anyone.¡± She had a point. Mirna and I followed Ste Bellhawk, climbing up onto the ceiling. It felt like we were thieves or ninjas crawling through the venttion shafts above. Life sure brings a variety of experiences. ¡°Going down this way will lead us underground. We mustn¡¯t make too much noise.¡± There were was a steep, challenging slope, but we managed to safely descend to the second basement floor through the vents. Dalgak, giiiik-. Opening the door and down, a small room appeared. There¡¯s a carpet, a chair and a table in what looks like a gap between bricks. ¡°Feels like a secret base.¡± Mirna nced around and agreed with that assessment. Indeed, it was a ce perfectly fitting the term ¡°secret base.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances, it might have even felt a bit romantic. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have at least one private ce in the mansion where you don¡¯t have to be bothered by anyone, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ste rummaged through a drawer and pulled something out for us. It was clothing. An all-white outfit with something resembling a gas mask. Like a hazmat, it was cylindrical in shape, with a zipper running straight up the abdomen, and could be worn over the entire body. ¡°Everyone, put these on. Wearing this will give you ess to the third floor. And I have fake IDs prepared, so take one each.¡± Thorough, indeed. I don¡¯t know when she prepared this, while acting like a fool as an Ark professor. You can say she¡¯spetent in her own way. Seureuk, seureuk-. Following Professor Ste¡¯s instructions, Mirna and I put on the protective suits over our clothes and zipped them up. Our identities were now the the dubious researchers A, B, and C. ¡°From now on, it¡¯s best to stay quiet. Follow closely.¡± Dolgak, tarrrrrreuk-. We opened the secret brick door. After confirming no one was around, we stepped outside to find cold stone walls reminiscent of a dungeon. There¡¯s no one. Afterward, we each grabbed a nearby cart and walked down the corridor. Mirna, discovering something filled inside the cart, murmured quietly. ¡°This, isn¡¯t it lightning turmeric¡­? It¡¯s been identified as a nt that contaminates the mind, directly prohibited by the church¡­¡± ¡°Miss Mirna. If you¡¯re surprised by each of those things, you might faint when you see downstairs. Bolden your mind.¡± Screek, screek-. As we rolled the wheels, we soon boarded what could be called a lift. Finally, with the gears starting to creak and turn, we descended to the seemingly nonexistent third floor. Thunk, thunk, thunk. After hearing the pulley turn for a while, I could feel a cold, chilly wind blowing through my protective suit. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± Mirna felt it too, as she lightly rubbed her arms. We all fell silent as an unexpectedly massive facility unfolded before our eyes. Tall. That was my initial impression. Ceilings that seemed to reach several meters high. And the scene of people busily going back and forth in a pathologically white world. Beakers scattered here and there. sks bubbling vigorously. Specimens of unknown beasts in tanks, and magic engineering devices soplex their purposes were indiscernible. But I couldn¡¯t fully immerse myself as someone approached us. ¡°Where are youing from?¡± Intense tension gripped my body. But Ste smoothly handled the situation, showing that she had indeed prepared for this moment for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve brought materials for use in Sector C. We urgently need them for solution mixing, so please let us pass quickly.¡± ¡°Sector C? Alright, proceed.¡± Pushing the squeaky cart, pretending to be researchers, we hurried past. Only after turning the corner out of sight could I finally exhale in relief. ©¥Gurreung! ©¥Kyuiiing¡­. Just then, something ttered and shouted in our direction. Turning my head, I saw various animals crouched in rows of iron cages. Mirna eximed. ¡°Heavens, there are lion spiders and wildlings¡­ Aren¡¯t these all endangered species that are being strictly protected?¡± But Mirna¡¯sment stopped there. It must have been because she found something even more bizarre than the endangered animals. Reflected in her red eyes through the protective suit was arge ss wall, almost like an aquarium. A cold ss wall. Immersed in a solution that seemed even colder, connected to numerous hoses,y people, spread out lifelessly. People who appeared unconscious, lined up one after another, including elves, nymphs, humans, and dwarves of all ages and genders. ¡°¡­They look like logs. How could they do something so horrible?¡± To Mirna¡¯s biting words, Ste responded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. They bring them in from all over, regardless of race, age, or gender. They have an agreement with the ck Robes to supply people from various ces.¡± The ck Robes? I knew a bit about them too. They were a gang of bandits causing trouble all over Angmar, a bizarre group that seemed impossible to eradicate. Even Aira oftenined about how slow the subjugation of the ck Robes was going. To think that the Bellhawk family had allied with them. It made sense why the bandits could cause so much trouble. At the same time, it heightened the danger posed by the Bellhawk family. This was already a rebellion. Seureuk-. Ste, raising her head, looked bitterly at the limp nymph specimen in the transparent ss. ¡°This is the current Bellhawk family. Anyway, we can¡¯t stay here for long. The ce where they store the filters and oxygen tanks is over in Sector A. Quickly, follow me.¡± . . . T/N: Check out my other novel The Main Character is the Viin where MC is much more of an ass than Theo. Click on the image or this link: /series/the-main-character-is-the-viin/episode-0/ Episode 252.1 Episode 252.1 (EP-252.1) Caged #7 252 ¨C Caged Bird #7 Theb on the third basement floor was endless. It felt vast, as if they had expanded all the space under the extensive garden. D, C, B¡ª. As we moved deeper inside, the level designations changed. Naturally, the higher the level, the more secretive and tightly secured the area was. ¡°These are¡­¡± Entering Sector B, Mirna continued to be amazed as we moved further in. Reflected in her eyes wererge tanks filled with a blue solution, with people floating inside. Bubble, bubble. With oxygen masks on their mouths and hoses and IVs inserted into their bodies, their bodies convulsed intermittently. They were of all different genders, races, and ages. ¡°These people are alive. They¡¯re different from the previous specimens. I can sense very potent magic.¡± Mirna¡¯s words reminded me of the specimens from earlier, the so-called ¡®logs¡¯. Those were just corpses kept alive just to be alive. In contrast, the specimens in Sector B met our gaze while blinking their eyes. Pang-. Some even hit the ss with their palms. It was chilling. Mirna asked. ¡°What are they nning to do with so many specimens?¡± At that question, Ste Bellhawk, who had been pushing the cart, paused for a moment and looked around. Then she reluctantly answered. ¡°They¡¯re making soldiers. Probably. This third-floorboratory is both an armory and a barracks. When we get to Sector A, you¡¯ll understand what I mean.¡± After walking for a while, we finally reached the entrance to Sector A. There, a few soldiers in ck protective suits stood as if conducting a checkpoint, verifying theings and goings of people. ©¥Stop right there. The Special Containment and Protection Research Building is a ss A ssified area. We¡¯ll have to check your IDs. Their demeanor was polite, but the two swords at their waists looked merciless. If even one thing thing went wrong here, the soldiers stationed all around would sound the rm. What would happen then? Both Mirna and I were VIPs from the court. But I doubt they would leave us alive after learning so many secrets. At best, we¡¯d be reported as missing. If we were really unlucky, we might end up as one of the specimens in the tanks. Thump, thump-. The sound of my pounding heart seemed to grow louder, so I activated¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. One of the soldiers in the ck protective suits looked at the IDs we handed over and made a curious sound. ¡°Hmm? It seems this ID expiredst month.¡± It was Mirna¡¯s ID. I couldn¡¯t predict what trouble an expired ID might cause, but it was clear it wouldplicate things. Ste hadn¡¯t handled this properly. While Mirna, Ste, and I remained in tense silence, the soldier spoke. ¡°But a new one can be issued, Dr. Delton R.¡± Though Mirna and I didn¡¯t exchange words, we both felt a wave of relief inside. Surprisingly, the process seemed rather flexible. But what came next was a problem. ¡°Please follow me to the clean room, remove your protective suit, and we¡¯ll issue you a new ID within five minutes.¡± Remove the protective suit? That would reveal our identity. Mirna¡¯s shoulders trembled, clearly flustered. How could we get out of this situation? I couldn¡¯t think of anything, so I remained silent, but the soldiers urged us on. ¡°Come this way.¡± If we continued to hesitate, they would grow suspicious and eventually discover us. But following them and removing the protective suit was a death sentence. Just as the thought of using a mind control spell came to my mind, I decided to speak up¡ª thinking there¡¯s nothing to lose. ¡°Soldier, what kind of work are you doing? Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re busy? Just let us in and deal with the IDter.¡± At my words, I could see the soldiers¡¯ and Mirna and Ste¡¯s eyes turn to me. The first to respond was the soldier holding my ID. ¡°You are¡­ Senior Researcher Adams.¡± ¡°Yes. Time is of the essence here, and you¡¯re holding us up. Open the door already.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The soldiers exchanged nces rather than answering me directly. One of them then said with a respectful demeanor. ¡°Mr. Adams, but the protocol¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a dy because of this protocol, will you take responsibility? Do you want to be held ountable? Do I really have to argue about an ID when I¡¯m already this busy?¡± I sensed the soldiers¡¯ growing confusion. Demanding they open the door so bluntly would naturally throw them off. I knew from experience that while following protocol is important, there are times when you just have to let things slide. Especially when someone who seems very high-rankinges in and raises their voice, the soldiers guarding the door wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I could instinctively feel that my newly acquired talent¡¶Charisma¡·was working effectively. The hierarchy between a soldier and a senior researcher created a gap to exploit. ¡°Open it.¡± And so, the door to the Sector Aboratory finally opened. ¡°We apologize.¡± The soldiers¡¯ apologies were a bonus. Episode 252.2 Episode 252.2 (EP-252.2) Caged #7 252 ¨C Caged Bird #7 ¡°That was nerve-wracking. I thought we¡¯re done for.¡± Mirna, uncharacteristically, sounded weak. It showed just how urgent the recent situation had been. Ste added her thoughts as well. ¡°That was too reckless. It¡¯s fortunate it worked out, but if anything had gone wrong, it could¡¯ve been disastrous.¡± ¡°Either way, staying put or following their orders would have led to trouble. Still, the soldiers aren¡¯t fools, so we need to finish quickly.¡± The soldiers guarding thisb must have a reporting system. Especially since these soldiers were guarding a ss A area, they might have reported the recent situation and warned the soldiers inside theb. As a result, we needed to hurry a bit more. There was no time to linger over what had just happened. The Sector A we entered was filled with rather curious things. Unknown liquids boiled in tanks, and armor, swords, and spears were ced here and there. It felt more like a barracks than aboratory. There were far more soldiers in ck protective suits than in other areas. Seeing the numerous weapons and soldiers, Mirna spoke softly. ¡°Look at these. Mana bombs. The shape is different, but these ominous things can¡¯t be exined other than a mana bomb.¡± Mirna pointed to small PT bottles containing fluorescent liquid. Not knowing what mana bombs were, I had nothing to say. Then Ste answered. ¡°Each of these small bottles can produce the same firepower as a Rank 3 Fireball.¡± A Rank 3 Fireball. I remembered when the sages at Ark once demonstrated a fireball. It caused a huge explosion, like a bomb going off. To think there were dozens, even hundreds, of such things piled up here. ¡°Why are they collecting so many of these? Are they trying to start a rebellion?¡± In response to my question, Ste shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But before he died, Opal was always terrified. He was afraid of something and always thought he had to be prepared. That¡¯s why he gathered so many weapons and soldiers.¡± Preparedness, huh. ¡°Contrary to popr belief, after Solomon¡¯s death, his eyes were always filled with fear. I don¡¯t know what he was so afraid of, even with the Demon King dead¡­.¡± At Ste¡¯s small remark, Mirna clicked her tongue. ¡°He was probably afraid of death. The inevitable fate even a powerful Demon King couldn¡¯t escape. That harsh and merciless judgment.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­. Anyway, we¡¯re almost there now. Let¡¯s also take a few mana bombs with us.¡± Winding our way through numerous tanks, we finally stood before what could be called a giant water tank. It was about 5 meters tall, made of thick steel, and looked very sturdy. There were about five of them lined up in a row. ¡°These devices produce specially refined mana oxygen. As far as I know, the needed oxygen can spoil, so they extract and use it as needed. Destroying these is like putting a heavy shackle around Opal¡¯s neck.¡± ¡°So, how do we destroy them? It looks like they¡¯re coated with anti-magic. Coating the size of your palm costs hundreds of gold coins, and they¡¯ve coated these entire tanks¡­.¡± At Mirna¡¯s words, Ste looked around. ¡°They¡¯re basically indestructible by ordinary means, so arge explosion would be best. We can use the mana bombs we took earlier.¡± Ste¡¯s suggestion seemed reasonable. So, taking advantage of the moment when the nearby soldiers left for patrol, Ste, Mirna, and I stacked the mana bombs I had stored in my inventory¡¶Squirrel Storage¡·around the area. ¡°What are you doing©¤. Ugh!¡± A few soldiers noticed our actions midway, but Ste subdued them. It wouldn¡¯t be long before others noticed something was amiss ande rushing in, but they would all be caught up in a huge explosion anyway. ¡°It¡¯s ready. Now we just need to draw a fuse with magic and ignite it.¡± At Ste¡¯s words, I used my imp tail wand to draw a line from the stacked mana bombs to a distant shelter. It was a makeshift magical path. Before triggering the explosion, Mirna drew a circle around us as we hid behind cover. ¡°We might get caught in the st, so I¡¯ve set up a barrier. It¡¯s temporary, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to detonate it. Everyone, cover your ears.¡± This reminds me of my days as abat engineer. After the traditional countdown, I poured my magic into the fuse. Kwaaang©¥©¥©¥©¤!!! At the same time, a colossal noise exploded in my ears, akin to a giant hammer smashing a cauldron lid. Despite thinking we were at a safe distance, the intense st filled my ears with a ringing sound. Bbiiiiii-. When I opened my eyes, I saw the darkenedboratory, fires zing everywhere, and people moving around with fire extinguishers and sprinklers spraying fire-extinguishing liquid from above. Could this be hell? That thought briefly crossed my mind, but it quickly vanished when I saw Mirna¡¯s face tapping my cheek. ¡°©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!¡± Mirna seemed to be urgently shouting something at me. However, I couldn¡¯t hear well, likely due to the explosion affecting my ears. They might be injured. The explosion¡¯s power was much greater than I had calcted. Fortunately, my senses and hearing were gradually returning. ¡°Sir Theo, we have to go quickly while everyone is busy putting out the fire¡­!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Episode 253.1 Episode 253.1 (EP-253.1) Caged #8 253 ¨C Caged Bird #8 I didn¡¯t realize it because I was dazed for a moment. I was told that after the massive explosion, a series of chain reactions caused the entireboratory to be a chaotic mess. The inferno and screams from every direction truly made it a scene straight out of hell. ©¥Grrrr! ©¥Euak, the lion spider has broken loose! ©¥Agh-! ©¥The specimens in the tanks are waking up! Hurry and lock them up! They¡¯re not fully adjusted yet, so if they wake up, control them, gah-! Seeing the escaped specimens attacking everything in sight made my blood run cold. Mirna said. ¡°They conducted illegal experiments. Serves them right. This is what you call divine punishment!¡± She might be right. However, experiencing such raw chaos firsthand was unsettling. ©¥This body is the strongest nymph, Yujinoi! This body will not avoid any challenge thates this way! ©¥Sh*t! The keter ss mad nymph has broken free! Soldiers! Stop it¡­! ©¥Ingingyaing. ©¥Cloudling has broken out too¡­! Numerous shadows flicker and lit up in the distance. The scorching heat and the overwhelming noise made me dizzy, but the chaos served as a perfect cover for our ns. ¡°Theo-kun, Miss Mirna. We need to move. Even though it looks chaotic, thismotion will be quelled soon! Here, this way!¡± In the midst of this confusion, Ste dashed forward as if she had been waiting for this moment. With her agile frame, and perhaps because she¡¯s a hunter, she resembled a wolf sprinting through the forest. Mirna and I hurriedly followed, with no time or room forints. We arrived at a massive iron door that looked as sturdy as a nuclear bunker entrance. The only unusual thing was that the lock was on the outside, as if to prevent whatever was inside from getting out. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll unlock it quickly.¡± Gooooooo-. Finally, as Ste Bellhawk activated the magic device, the ck door swung open with a loud, intense sound. At the same time, a cold breeze swept through my protective suit. Compared to the chaos and disorder around us, the area beyond the door was dark and quiet. No, it wasn¡¯t entirely quiet. Kuuu-. Kuuuuu-. If you listen closely, there¡¯s that peculiar breathing again, asserting its presence. Ste said. ¡°It seems the magic flow in theb has temporarily shut down. Opal is inside. We should be ready for a sudden attack.¡± Even without her saying so, both Mirna and I could already sense the sharp, piercing aura. A feeling of intense pressure that makes you want to take a step back immediately. Jeuuung-. Then, the sound of a mechanism turning echoed from somewhere. Soon, flickering lights illuminated the space beyond the door. There were numerous tanks connected by hoses, and what appeared to be a chair in between. Sitting on that chair, with various needles and mechanical devices attached to his body, was a man wearing a silver mask resembling a hawk¡¯s face. Kuuuu-. Kuuuu-. The hose attached to the mask continued to emit a sinister sound. With his face obscured, it was impossible to tell if his eyes were open or if he was even conscious. ¡°That¡¯s Opal¡­ He¡¯s much more terrifying than I imagined.¡± Mirna shuddered. The needles and mechanical devices brutally embedded in Opal¡¯s body were grotesque. ¡°His life force is barely perceptible. It¡¯s hard to say he¡¯s truly alive. He¡¯s more like something that¡¯s been overrun with magic engineering and machinery¡­¡± I didn¡¯t say it aloud, but I agreed with her. His exposed body showed no regard for life. Only cold metal, long and thick hoses, vital signs flowing alongside, and injection needles were present. Despite his ghastly appearance, the silver chrome exterior had a certain appeal to my 21st-century sensibilities. He looked like a cyborg. But such impressions hardly mattered. The problem was that he was a legendary hero, revered for his incredible prowess. Kuuuuuuuu-. A deep inhtion echoed. The needles and hoses attached to the man¡¯s body began to detach one by one, falling to the floor with a thud. Thunk, thunk, psssshhh. Finally, the fist-sized cord plugged into his spine was removed. From behind the hawk mask, ¡°Ugh,¡± a groan escaped. It was a low, dismal sound, like something crawling up from the depths of hell. ¡°Ste. My foolish sister.¡± Yet, when he spoke, his voice was unexpectedly smooth and resonant, a mid-range tone that made my heart stir. ¡°You¡¯ve finally done it. I had a vague idea you might pull something, but I didn¡¯t expect you to create such a spectacle. All the birds I painstakingly captured have flown away.¡± ¡°Opal, surrender quietly. Otherwise, that p-dash life of yours will be even more pathetic.¡± ¡°Surrender? You dare suggest that I surrender?¡± Kuuuu-. Opal stood up. Seeing him draw the two crescent swords from his waist, it was clear he was ready to fight. ¡°Who was it that beheaded the enemymander in the Barkadas Mountains? Who single-handedly held off 30,000 troops on the Pkas ins? It was I, Opal. And you dare suggest that I surrender?¡± At that moment, Mirna stepped forward. ¡°Opal Bellhawk, if you truly consider yourself a hero and warrior of Angmar, you should know how to end things honorably. Are you afraid of death at the end of such a long life?¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Episode 253.2 Episode 253.2 (EP-253.2) Caged #8 253 ¨C Caged Bird #8 At Mirna¡¯s words, Opal tilted his head to the side. ¡°You seem to be a descendant of Judas Draco. Your doctrinaire attitude resembles his. But it seems you haven¡¯t inherited his wisdom.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Firstly, I am not a hero. We are neither heroes nor champions.¡± ¡°¡­Not a hero?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just a liar. This world is a sandcastle built on the lies of goodwill. That is the original sin of me and your ancestor Judas¡ª and of Isabelle and Vald.¡± Phut-. With a light leap, two des headed towards Mirna. Mirna also drew the longsword she had prepared at her waist to block his des. Kaaaak-! Sparks flew instantly with a ng. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable for one of this era. But your stomach is empty. Seems youck real battle experience?¡± Opal fiercely kicked his knee upwards. Mirna, struck in the sr plexus, opened her eyes and mouth wide, rising into the air. ¡°Kuh-!¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to take down the most dangerous one first. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. I need you to join my army.¡± Mirna seemed to have taken a critical hit without even having a moment to react. Seeing her ruby-red eyes roll back white, my heart sank. ¡°Lady Mirna!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Fortunately, her life didn¡¯t seem to be in danger, but having been struck in the sr plexus, she wouldn¡¯t be able to move for a while. Swish, swish¡ª. ¡°Opal!¡± At that moment, the sound of des being drawn from leather sheaths was heard. Ste drew two daggers she had prepared in advance, and lunged at the fairy hero. Sak, sasasak¡ª. Ste¡¯s skill with the daggers was impressive, even to someone like me who knew little about swordsmanship. But like an instructor handling a child, Opal evaded every attack effortlessly, not allowing a single hit. ¡°The gaps between your attacks are toorge. Using dual weapons like that is meaningless.¡± ¡°Grr¡­ Why can¡¯t I hit you¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural, foolish sister. Did you ever think I showed you my true skills even once?¡± Swaak! Swaaak! Continuing to evade, Opal swung his two swords. His movements were simple and precise. The clinical neatness of his actions seemed almost artistic. ¡°Shall we end this little game?¡± ¡°Grr¡­!¡± Kak, Kagagagak-! Ste barely managed to evade and block Opal¡¯s attacks, but if this one-sided assault continued, she too might fall to him. I couldn¡¯t just stand by, so I quickly gathered my magic. I didn¡¯t need to take him down; we only needed to buy time. So I chose a spell that wouldn¡¯t affect Ste and finished the incantation. ©¥Mero Mero Beam! Crackle-! A purple lightning bolt shot from the tip of my tail wand. No matter how skilled Opal was, it would be impossible to dodge my spell while fighting Ste. ¡°¡­This magic.¡± Finally hit by the lightning, Opal¡¯s movements ceased. ¡°Professor Ste, now! He won¡¯t be able to move for a while¡­!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Ste, who had been on the defensive, reversed her grip on the dagger and swung it down at Opal with all her strength. However, the strange humming sounding from Opal¡¯s body was very ominous. Uuuuuuuung-. Probably because of that, Opal, who should have been unable to move, began to creak and shift. At the same time, hended a punch on Ste¡¯s sr plexus, exploiting therge opening she had made to deliver a fatal blow. ¡°Guah! Damn it!¡± ¡°Too shallow. You dodged well.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Fortunately, the attack wasn¡¯t deep, and only made Ste step back a few paces. Opal then spread his arms, seemingly showing off his body. Uuuung, uuuung. A crimson light began to pulse between the chrome-like metal on his body. ¡°I don¡¯t care for the new, but the magic engineering of the fairy artisans is impressive. The only thing that gets better with the passing of time is the advancement of technology.¡± I asked. ¡°Does that strange body of yours also have that anti-magic coating stuff?¡± ¡°Indeed. Ordinary mages can¡¯t even scratch me. But you¡­ there¡¯s something unsettling about you. Are you that half-fairy I saw in the hallway?¡± Ssak-. A soft breeze blew, and at the same time, I saw the fairy swordsman lowering his stance impossibly low, extending his de toward me. The problem was that seeing and reacting were two different things. Just when I thought things might turn disastrous. ¡°Shadow Bind-!¡± With someone¡¯s powerful incantation, the fairy swordsman¡¯s feet were bound. Soon, a woman with red eyes shining through the mes, locked eyes with Opal. ¡°¡­Draco¡¯s shadow magic? You should have been unconscious for days. How did you manage to stay conscious?¡± ¡°We have two lives!¡± ¡°Ah, so the descendants of the Dragon King finally touched the forbidden. Not that I have room to talk.¡± ¡°Theo, set up a barrier! It¡¯s hard to control the power!¡± It was Narmi. Narmi pped her hands. Then, the corpses and victims of the illegal experiments scattered around started to rise one by one. They soon clung to the motionless body of the fairy swordsman. ¡°Do you think these corpses can stop me?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see about that!¡± Sassaak. Narmi¡¯s hands quickly formed a seal. ©¤Forbidden Art, Corpse Explosion! Paang-! Paaang-! With the sound of balloons bursting, the victims clinging to Opal¡¯s body exploded. The impact was beyond imagination, and if I hadn¡¯t quickly deployed a mana shield, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if my body had been blown away. However, the problem was that Opal survived that intense explosion. ¡°A corpse explosion with necromancy? The descendants of the Dragon King are still insane. And you¡¯re no different, using forbidden magic so casually¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, the power wasn¡¯t enough-.¡± Narmi clicked her tongue. However, her attack wasn¡¯t entirely ineffective, as Opal¡¯s chrome body now appeared scorched and creaky. Zuuuung¡­. At the same time, the loud operating noise subsided. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } I could sense with a mage¡¯s instinct that the protection magic cast on his body had ceased functioning. Episode 254.1 Episode 254.1 (EP-254.1) Caged #9 254 ¨C Caged Bird #9 Rattle, nk. The attachments and metal parts on Opal¡¯s body fell off one by one, scattering across the floor. It seemed Narmi¡¯s forbidden spell, corpse explosion, had significantly impacted him. ¡°To blow away the protective magic coating. Quite impressive.¡± Cough. Blood gushed out from between the mask of Opal, who appeared to be unharmed. Opal¡¯s breathing from beyond the respirator was as grating as a nail on ss. ¡°Descendant of the Dragon King, you too have dabbled in forbidden magic. But I understand. You were afraid. You wanted to be prepared for anything.¡± Crack, tter. The metal pieces that had been encasing the fairy swordsman fell away one by one. Opal looked down at himself and began pulling off the mechanical devices attached to his body. Soon, his gaunt and pale body was revealed, covered with dense, iprehensible inscriptions. ¡°Has the respirator broken? I can¡¯t rece the filter for a while. This isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s a chilling situation. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been so cornered.¡± Huhuhu-. Opalughed ominously. His sister, Ste, shouted. ¡°His running out of filter! We just need to keep pushing him!¡± Just as she said, it had been well over ten minutes since the battle had begun. The filter attached to Opal¡¯s mask was gradually reaching its limit. ¡°©¤But it¡¯s not enough. Neither your skills nor your resolve are satisfactory. You are not yet worthy to stand on the same stage as me.¡± Despite the apparent limit approaching, Opal¡¯s demeanor showed no signs of weakening. Instead, his presence grew even more intense, like a fire fueled by oil. ¡°Fake. Fake. Everything is fake. Fools who don¡¯t realize they¡¯re living in castles made of sand.¡± Like many warriors and heroes, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he possessed the ability to bolster his will even in moments of crisis. Whatever it was, the situation didn¡¯t look favorable for us. I couldn¡¯t just stand by, so I quickly prepared the next spell. Something big and powerful. A prolonged battle is absolutely out of the question. It¡¯s better to think of finishing it with one blow. I had one spell in mind for such a situation. Seuk-. At that moment, Opal reached his hand into the air. ¡°This is it. The time of cowering within the egg is over. I will break free from the shell of the world and soar once more, and awaken the world.¡± The movement was like someone drawing a sword from their waist. Ste was the first to react to this sight. ¡°Everyone, get down-!¡± At her words, both Narmi and I stopped what we were doing and ducked our heads. ©¤Fairy Sword Art, Form Zero: Intangible. Shwaaaaaa-! At the same time, we felt something sharp and powerful sweep over our heads like a fierce wind. The thought that my body might have been cut in half if we hadn¡¯t ducked in time sent chills down my spine. The bigger problem was what came next. ¡°Where did he go? Where is he!?¡± Ste shouted indignantly, her eyes darting around, obviously searching for Opal, who was nowhere to be found. Before long, Ste¡¯s keen senses found traces of Opal on the floor. Drips of oil and blue liquid led back in the direction we hade from. ¡°Above, he¡¯s headed to the surface!¡± I agreed with Ste. Even though Opal had little filter time left, it was unclear what he intended to do on the surface. However, given his seemingly deranged state, it was unlikely he had any good intentions. Above us was Monarch City, with a poption exceeding tens of thousands. If Opal¡¯s presence became publicly known there, the ensuing chaos would be uncontroble. I realized I needed to follow him. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± With a groan, Narmi dropped to one knee on the floor. ¡°Narmi, are you okay!?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts¡­ That elf bastard hit my sister hard¡­ I can¡¯t move quickly. Leave me here, go after the elf! I¡¯ll followter¡­!¡± Leaving Narmi in this chaotic ce¡­. ©¥Ingingyaing. ©¥Aaaaack! Get this thing off me! Go away, you terrifying monster bastard! ©¥Grr! The sounds of experimental subjects and soldiers shing filled the area. Leaving Narmi alone in such chaos was risky; she might get caught up in something. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± Narmi wiped the blood dripping from her mouth with her palm. ¡°I¡¯m the most dangerous one here.¡± Her expression was both calm and confident. ¡°Go ahead!¡± * * * Ste and I followed Opal back through the research wing. It wasn¡¯t hard to track him. There were bodies with sharp wounds lying around, pointing the way he went. ¡°He¡¯s cutting down everything in his path. He must have just passed through.¡± Ste looked at the dying soldier¡¯s wounds and calmly evaluated. To be so cold when looking at someone dying. The thick smell of blood made me dizzy, and I wanted to look away, but no matter where I turned, the same gruesome scene awaited. Episode 254.2 Episode 254.2 (EP-254.2) Caged #9 254 ¨C Caged Bird #9 Though the researchers and elf soldiers had been conducting inhumane and hical experiments, seeing them die like this was a bit pitiful. ¡°This way!¡± Ste ran ahead, and I followed her towards the surface. As we ascended from the second basement to the first floor, the scene was already chaotic. ©¥Geuaaak-! ©¥W-what are these things? Where did theye from!? ©¥Don¡¯t get bitten! If you do, you¡¯ll turn into one of them! The experimental subjects that had escaped thebs were attacking Bellhawk¡¯s servants, causing a pandemonium. Amidst the chaos, Ste never lost track of Opal¡¯s trail. ¡°There, over there!¡± Ste pointed to a ck horse galloping swiftly under the moonlight. Riding it, with his silver hair streaming behind him, was Opal. ¡°He¡¯s trying to escape the mansion! Let¡¯s go after him!¡± Ste and I headed for the stables to pursue Opal, but we found only horses writhing on the ground in convulsions. He must have anticipated our pursuit and cut down all the horses. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Damn, he¡¯s thorough! ¡°What do we do!? If we stay here, we¡¯ll lose Opalpletely!¡± Ste stamped her foot in frustration. I was just as frantic. ¡°By now, his filter or oxygen tank must be depleted, right? How is he still moving so fast?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s just enduring it through sheer willpower¡­.¡± Even a rotten fish is still a fish. There¡¯s no other way. ¡°Professor Ste, grab onto my waist!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hurry! There¡¯s no time to exin!¡± At my urgent prompting, Ste grabbed my waist. I quickly cast a spell that darkened the night sky. p, p, flutter¡ª ¡°Birds!?¡± Ste Bellhawk trembled as if in shock. Indeed, it was birds. A huge flock of birds appeared and filled the sky. ©¥Chichip! They soon grasped my shoulders and back, pping their wings vigorously. My body lifted off the ground, and Ste shouted in astonishment. ¡°We¡¯re flying!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time carrying two people, so be careful not to bite your tongue!¡± ¡°Flying through the sky using birds¡­.¡± Ste said in disbelief. It was Ste who first flew in the sky using a bird in the illusion of the Demon Monk Vassago. To be precise, it¡¯s better to call it the episode boss Head Hunter. So, I wondered if I could try it too, since I also have the magic to tame birds. I secretly practiced once or twice, but I always failed. p, p-! But now, my body was smoothly rising into the air. They say that extreme concentration is exhibited in moments of crisis. I guess that was true for me too. Fortunately, the Bellhawk family raises a lot of birds. It¡¯s lucky there were so many birds around. Whoosh-. Finally, with the momentum gained from pping wings, we soared higher than the trees filling the garden and soared into the sky. The moon was high in the sky on a clear, cloudless night. Flying under the pouring starlight, I found myself getting a bit sentimental despite the situation. Ste seemed to feel the same way, as her eyes were busy admiring the star-filled sky and the horizon-like night view below. ¡°This is the view of free birds.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Now I clearly understand. My n was far too short-sighted and narrow¡­. I never imagined Opal would run away like this¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly being so pessimistic? Everyone makes mistakes.¡± Part of my response was to boost Ste¡¯s morale, but I was also being sincere. Even with my knowledge that could predict the future, I always faced unforeseen difficulties. For ordinary humans without such knowledge, it¡¯s even more natural to wander and hesitate. ¡°You can tell me about your reflectionter. For now, do what you can, Professor Ste. Which way did Opal go?¡± My night vision was poor. So, flying this high in the sky, everything looked as small as ants. But Ste, being an elf, had good eyesight and would surely be able to spot Opal from this small ce. ¡°What I can do¡­.¡± Holding tightly onto my waist, Ste firmly resolved herself and scanned the vast Belhawk family garden far below. Honestly, it didn¡¯t seem easy to find someone under this dim moonlight. But I had a vague confidence that Ste could do it. After all, she once had the potential to be the ruthless Head Hunter, capable of targeting prey¡¯s neck precisely in the dark. ¡°Professor Ste can do it. Before Opal reaches the city and causes a big problem, we must end this here in the Bellhawk garden.¡± In this situation, I had confidence that my secret card could take down even him. We couldn¡¯t waste the opportunity we had worked so hard to create. ¡°There, over there, he¡¯s over there!¡± At that moment, Ste pointed to a corner of the air. It was near the entrance of the garden. I couldn¡¯t see Opal or his horse, but there was no way Ste was lying. Already at the garden entrance? Are we toote? As I drew in a breath with such thoughts, I noticed mes lined up in front of the garden. They seemed to be torches. And between those torches, I saw soldiers in golden armor with red capes, known by everyone for their might in Angmar. I shouted with uncontroble joy. ¡°The reinforcements from Lioness have arrived!¡± Episode 255.1 Episode 255.1 (EP-255.1) Caged #10 255 ¨C Caged Bird #10 The supremews of Angmar permit the formation of mercenary organizations and private armies for individual nobles. Naturally, the number of mercenary bands and knight orders couldn¡¯t be counted. Thanks to this, many warriors brave the world to umte merits, hoping to be hired for a high price by some organization or master. Among these numerous armed groups, the most famous was the Angmar pce guard. And those called the Spartan Mercenaries, and the Golden Army of Borgia. In particr, the Borgia¡¯s Golden Army was renowned for its excellent welfare, long history, and impressive achievements, giving its members a great sense of pride. ©¥Archers-. Kirik, kiririk. At themand of a man who appeared to be the leader, the sound of bowstrings being drawn could be heard. The target of the Golden Army¡¯s arrows was the rider on a ck horse charging straight towards them. ¡°So they¡¯re the heroes of Borgia. They still have the keen scent of the battlefield.¡± Opal, the rider on the ck horse, was seen climbing onto the horse. It looked more like he was surfing than riding, with both feet on the horse¡¯s back¡­ How could he run like that? Truly befitting an elf who once ruled the ins! ©¥Fire-! Piririk-. Numerous arrows cut through the darkness and wind. At the same time, the sound of Opal drawing his sword and deflecting the iing arrows could be heard. However, what resonated most loudly in my sensitive fairy ears was not the sharp ng of metal, but the scream. The dying cries of life as arrows pierced its body. ©¥Puhihing¡­! Pababat-. Finally, the ck horse was hit by an arrow and tumbled to the ground, and Opal, who had been riding it, flung into the air. From the beginning, the archers had aimed for the horse, not the rider. ©¥First line, forward! At themander¡¯s boomingmand, the front line, holding shields and spears, formed a solid defensive wall that shone brightly even in the darkness. It glimmered with a golden hue. A solid wall of iron. No matter how strong Opal was, breaking through it in one go would be impossible. ¡°Theo-kun, it seems we¡¯re not toote! Although the situation is getting worse than I anticipated!¡± As Ste said, the mess had indeed escted beyond our expectations. Deploying the forces of the Lioness family was supposed to be thest resort. However, it was far better for Opal to be stopped and subdued by the Golden Army here than cause any chaos in the city. ¡°We¡¯re going too!¡± I directed the birds to gradually lower our altitude. When we finallynded on our feet, Opal seemed to notice pursuers and charged at the formation. ¡°Get out of my way, brats!!!!¡± His roar was more like that of a wild beast than a man. As if to prove that the legend of him breaking through the army of beasts was no lie, heunched a single-point breakthrough against the Golden Army without the slightest hesitation. Tukaaang-! ©¥Geuaak! When Opal collided with the shields, soldiers flew in all directions as if they had been hit by a truck. I was momentarily stunned by the surreal scene, but the experiencedmander quickly shouted. ©¥Seal the breach! Surround him! At hismand, the well-trained soldiers quickly formed a cage-like circle, trapping Opal within. However, the brave Opal picked up the swords and spears lying on the ground and began targeting the soldiers¡¯ necks. Dodging between the des with improbable fluidity and splitting helmets, his movements resembled a dance. Blood sprayed under the moonlight. ¡°Those without resolve, scram©¤!¡± With his relentless ughter, showing no signs of fatigue or weakness, even the Golden Army soldiers were naturally terrified. ©¥Is that bastard really mortal? I¡¯ve never heard of such an elf! ©¥What the hell is he!? Who is this guy!? ©¥Mon-monster¡­! Just as the soldiers were taking a step back and loosening the encirclement. ¡°You fools. Retreating with a red g? You might as well die fighting!¡± I heard a familiar voice. The soldiers¡¯ morale visibly returned one by one at that growl. It was Elga, themander d in red armor. ¡°Even if you die, your families will be taken care of by the Lioness family for life! Don¡¯t bring the shame of retreat upon your families by fleeing!¡± At Elga¡¯s shout, the soldiers gripped their shields and spears, their eyes under the helmets shing as they charged at Opal. ©¥Uraaaaa-! The fierce attack of the golden soldiers, who were prepared for annihtion and death rather than simple encirclement and capture, seemed to have taken even Opal by surprise. ¡°This is good tension. Indeed, you¡¯re Vald¡¯s granddaughter. For someone of this era, you¡¯re quite capable. You¡¯re at least a novice as amander.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, crazy elf? Bluffing won¡¯t help you. Aren¡¯t you actually at your limit? Your breathing is off, and your shoulders and legs are shaking.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Now that I saw it, it was just as Elga had said. Surveying the battlefield calmly, I quickly grasped that Opal¡¯s body was gradually reaching its limit. This meant that the efforts by Mirna, Narmi, and Ste in the secret research facility were not in vain. ¡°For a hero to cower in fear of death. If it were me, I¡¯d be too ashamed to show my face.¡± At Elga¡¯s provocative taunt, Opal stopped. ¡°©¤I fear death?¡± * * * He was called a genius from birth. No matter what he learned, he soon surpassed his teachers. By the time he reached 20, he no longer needed a teacher. A versatile jewel shining in various colors. He lived a life befitting his name. But even for him, the long battlefield was harsh. Endless carnage. The relentless advance of the shadow army, which feared not even death, broke the will of countless saints, nobles, and heroes, leaving them thoroughly ravaged. ©¥Th-the ck army! The ck army has appeared! It was the moment when Opal, who had soared through the skies all his life as a genius, felt the presence of a wall. Yet he did not give up. ©¤Opal! Hurry and open the door while I hold them off! ©¤Vald! Vald Lioness! Whenever he thought of the fortress he had finally broken through after defeating countless enemies, and the ferocious being who had reigned on that throne, Opal, even in his half-dead state, felt a shiver run down his spine. ©¥I am Solomon. The height of sorcery. The end of all ages. Terminator of worlds. Without thepanions who fought alongside him, he would never have reached that point. But now¡­ He didn¡¯t even have anypanions. The fate of short-lived species©¤. Edited by: faker Episode 255.2 Episode 255.2 (EP-255.2) Caged #10 255 ¨C Caged Bird #10 Now, Opal had to bear all the problems alone. It was good that he had overwhelming capital and technology. He also had the fortune to defy death. He asked. ¡°I fear death?¡± It was aughable question. ¡°In my long life, I have never once feared my own death!¡± The blonde-hairedmander frowned, as if she couldn¡¯t understand him. ¡°Then what exactly are you doing?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid of death.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The things that will happen in this world after my death. Everything you will have to endure once I am gone. That is why I¡¯m afraid of my death. It is beyond your capabilities.¡± Yes. They were out of their depth. They struggled to even those who was but a fragment of their genius and was clinging to life by misguided methods. They were woefully inadequate. ¡°You arepletely insane. You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re saying right now.¡± Their attitude was one of iprehension. But Opal himself had never asked for understanding. He merely wished to escape this ce and shatter the shell of the world to awaken everyone. Seureureuk¡ª Something targeted the back of Opal¡¯s neck. Jirit-. Opal¡¯s talent¡¶Super Sense¡·alerted him to the danger. Turning his head, he saw the half-fairy who had been quietly chanting all this time. A peculiar being. When that guy first arrived at the mansion, Opal was reminded of the wall that had tormented him for a long time. So he met him once in the hallway. But he was a trivial character. Not even worth killing. Perhaps the ominous feeling he had sensed emanated from the remains of the man named Orobis Angmar who was behind him. So he cut the remains instead of the fairy. ¡®I just thought I was mistaken.¡¯ However, it was clear that whatever the half-fairy was preparing was something ominous. Had Super Sense ever screamed like this recently? ¡®It must be stopped.¡¯ That magic. No, there was a palpable sense of malice emanating from the half-fairy¡¯s very presence. And it seemed that this malice was of the same kind of nightmare that had continued to haunt Opal and his allies, even after the war had ended. No way¡­! Opal extended his arm. This time, he was prepared to sever the half-fairy¡¯s neck, channeling his murderous intent into a sword. His body was already battered. Yet he had no doubt that his life existed solely for this moment. Pababat-! It was then something flew and pierced his broken body. Turning his head, he saw his younger sister watching him from the darkness. The magic engineered heart attached to his chest. To think she would aim and shoot precisely at it. ¡°Yes, you have always had the edge in archery. But¡ª¡± ©¤You cannot block my ultimate de. Finally, Opal unleashed the intangible sword. In his mind¡¯s eye, the de would slice through the half-fairy¡¯s thin neck and scatter blood. Hwichong¡ª. The half-fairy¡¯s body trembled violently. However. He did not fall. ¡°What¡­!?¡± Then the half-fairy shouted. ¡°Everyone, get away!¡± * * * Since the appearance of the daily list, I had steadily umted Little Demon King experience points, approaching almost the 6th rank. It urred to me that it might be a good idea to create an attack magic fitting for the 6th rank. Thus, I created the annihtion incineration spell ¡°Mopet sma.¡± A sphere of magic that had beenpressed to the extreme. It was an intense magic that annihted everything it touched when released at full power. The downside was that the incantation took a long time. It was a great magic that couldn¡¯t be used against regr people, but my opponent was Opal Bellhawk. I didn¡¯t have the luxury to worry about magic ethics or such things. The problem was that Opal seemed to have noticed my chanting and countered with that ¡°Mind Sword¡± of his. I felt a stinging pain in my throat, but I clenched my teeth. After all, it was not a real wound. It was all just imagination! ¡¸Talent ¡¶Charisma¡· shakes off the opposing force!¡¹ Good, whatever it was, I was still alive. ¡°Everyone, get away!¡± Finally, the magic was released from the tip of my wand. Pyong-. Its shape and size were about as small as a honey candy. But its destructive power was not to be underestimated. The only drawback was its slow speed, but that was no issue for hitting the already exhausted Opal. Pajik, pajik, fijik-! The sma lightning emanating from the sphere mercilesslyshed at Opal¡¯s body. Pajik, pajijik-! ¡°©¥©¥©¥©¤!¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t even scream and was charred standing up. Pong-. At the same time, my secret lightning candy fizzled out, dwindling to a small bubble. Everything became silent, as if the situation was over. Soon, people began to talk. ©¥T-That¡¯s incredible power. ©¥It¡¯s like Archmage Isabelle¡¯s magic¡­ I have no idea what kind of spell it was. It felt like it was all over. Just as I was about to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°I can¡¯t die in a ce like this©¤.¡± The scorched fairy muttered. His astonishing vitality sent chills and tremors through everyone. As a result, people took a step back. Perhaps because they were crushed by his superhuman will and power. ¡°I¡ª I can¡¯t die here. It¡¯s not over yet. We haven¡¯t resolved anything. I have to settle this¡­.¡± ©¥Ugh, aaah-! There were soldiers who were overwhelmed by the atmosphere and fled. However, Elga, who should have been rallying them, simply gripped her halberd with a tense expression. ¡°¡­ A true monster.¡± Paseuseuk-. But regardless of Opal¡¯s will, his body had already reached its limit. With each slow step he took towards the gate, his scorched body crumbled, and he copsed, his knees giving way. Eventually, he fell and hit the ground face-first. However, what he said next was quite surprising to me as well. ¡°You asked if I fear death. No, I do not fear death. But you should be afraid. Our failure¡­ now, there¡¯s no way to make up for it¡­¡± His voice was as faint as a dying ember. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you. You¡¯re insufficient. You¡­¡± To him, I asked what I had been curious about for a long time. ¡°What do you mean you failed?¡± ¡°We failed¡­. We had no c¡­hoice but to¡­promise. We co¡­uldn¡¯t kill¡­ Demon King Solomon is still¡­ Vald, Isabelle, the enemy forces at the rear¡­, the Demon King¡¯s army is endless in the fortress¡­ This way, a shortcut¡­. All toward the throne¡­.¡± Vald and Isabelle were his oldpanions. It seems he was seeing visions from the past. Finally, he scattered into ck ash. And no one spoke. Diling-. . . . ¡¸Final Goal Progress: ?¡¹ Edited by: faker Episode 256.1 Episode 256.1 (EP-256.1) Like the Wind #1 256 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #1 Everything about the fairy swordsman Opal Von Bellhawk was charred and scattered to ashes. Like the fleeting wind. He vanished without a trace. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As the acrid smell wafted on the breeze, a heavy silence settled in. Everyone was speechless, overwhelmed by the will shown by the elf just before his death. My own heart began to pound btedly. I survived¡­ The joy of survival and the dyed tension shook my heart and made my vision blur. Soon, Calm Thinking calmed my inner excitement. ¡°We barely made it.¡± I was lucky my magic hit its mark. If it weren¡¯t for the cooperation of Elga, Ste, and Narmi, the spell would never have seeded. If Opal had been at full strength, he would never have been hit by such a slow-moving spell. ¡°Hu.¡± Plop-. I sank to the ground with a deep sigh. Then, it was as if the world that had stopped was now moving again, people began taking deep breaths one after another. ©¥Is it over? ©¥I don¡¯t know. But it was still too early to rx. ¡°Elga-nim, there are still people inside the mansion. Lady Narmi is in there too!¡± ¡°Really? Those Draco twins, both the young and old always give me trouble.¡± Elga quickly instructed the soldiers to enter the chaotic Bellhawk mansion. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to arrange for the injured and the casualties to be moved. ¡°I am Elliot, a priest healer of Lioness. Do you have any injuries?¡± A healer from the Golden Army applied medicine to the wounds on my face and arms. The only injuries I had were a few scrapes on my arms and legs, but it was best to treat them quickly to avoid any serious infections. ¡°Hurry up and get inside! Request reinforcements! Detain anyone who looks suspicious! We need to interrogate them, so don¡¯t forget to capture them alive!¡± People moved in perfect coordination under Elga¡¯s orders. Watching them slowly bring order to the chaos, I sat on a bed in a makeshift tent. Next to me, on another bed, sat Ste, her face and body wrapped in bandages. She was looking at something¡ª the ckened tip of an arrowhead. I realized it was the tip of the arrow she had shot into her brother, Opal. She was likely lost in thought, reflecting on having to take down her own sibling. Still, if it weren¡¯t for her arrow, I might have been dead by now. The murderous intent Opal directed at me in the end was truly terrifying, and could¡¯ve legitimately cut my throat. Fortunately, the tempo broke midway. ¡°Opal¡­¡± Ste spoke then. Considering the situation, it seemed she had something important to say, so I listened closely to her quiet voice. ¡°Opal is a precious gem. When polished, it shines brilliantly with countless hues. It¡¯s truly beautiful, with a multitude of colors worth boasting about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re not careful, it quickly deteriorates. It scratches easily and can shatter. That¡¯s all it was.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. I couldn¡¯t fathom what Ste must be feeling right now. * * * It took more than a full day to quell the chaos at the Bellhawk estate. And that was only after more of Lioness¡¯ forces were called in. The entire operation was carried out under the pretext of ¡®detecting and suppressing illegal experiments within the Bellhawk family.¡¯ Not everything went smoothly, though. ©¥This, this is wrong! By what right are you arresting me, a director of the Bellhawk family? I¡¯ll call mywyer! ©¥Alright, now quietly ept the restraints. Some resisted, but with overwhelming evidence surrounding them¡­. ¡°Theo, look at this!¡± There were charred and burned remains of Bellhawk¡¯s mansion. The next day, as I was patrolling and monitoring the progress, someone called out to me. I turned my head to see what it was. The first thing I saw was a puff of blue cotton candy. ©¥Kyuiing. What is this? ¡°Lady Narmi, what is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a Cloudling! It¡¯s incredibly rare. I found it in the Bellhawkb!¡± The creature perched on Narmi¡¯s head looked fluffy like a ball of fluff. In a way, it was like cotton candy. ¡°When I gave it water, it calmed down. It must have been thirsty.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ©¥Ingingyaing. What a strange creature. ¡°This guy, can I keep it? After all the hard work, I deserve a little trophy, don¡¯t I?¡± Narmi seemed quite taken with the mysterious creature. Confused in many ways, I simply responded, ¡°It could be used as evidence to prove the Bellhawk family¡¯s crimes, so you might need to turn it inter if necessary.¡± ¡°Inginga, you¡¯re living with me now!¡± ©¥Kyuiing. What a mess. Even putting aside this Cloudling or whatever it was, strange experimental subjects and their traces could be easily found all over the mansion. ©¥Damn, that crazy nymph. We lost her! ©¥The lion spiders escaped too. Don¡¯t forget to send warnings to the nearby houses. It seemed some of them used the chaos to slip away. Monarch City was going to get chaotic, for sure. Should we deploy more troops? Edited by: faker Episode 256.2 Episode 256.2 (EP-256.2) Like the Wind #1 256 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #1 I told the soldiers. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to put in a capture request with the adventurers¡¯ guild for the ones that got away.¡± The adventurers would be happy to have some work. ¡°So, Theo, what are you looking for?¡± Narmi asked, tilting her head as she watched me search through the debris. It seemed like she wanted to help me. Realizing that she noticed I was looking for something gave me a slight chill. ¡°Just looking for a book.¡± ¡°A book? What kind of book? I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Um¡ª.¡± For a moment, I hesitated whether I should tell the truth. But getting my hands on that book was more important, so I decided to be honest. ¡°It¡¯s a book called the ¡®Gospel¡¯.¡± The Gospel. It was a secret book that was said to have beenpleted by Demon King Solomon Angmar long ago. It was likely that Opal was able to prolong his already worn-out life thanks to that book. I thought Opal might have hidden the book somewhere in this mansion, but no matter how much I searched through the debris, I couldn¡¯t find it. Perhaps someone had taken it, or it wasn¡¯t in the mansion to begin with¡­. While ncing around at the people nearby, wondering if any soldiers had secretly taken it, I overheard a conversation that caught my attention. ©¥Hey, I heard yesterday was intense? ©¥Don¡¯t even mention it. That guy was a real monster. I don¡¯t know who or what it was, but it was really bizarre. Every time his de shed, ourrades just dropped. ©¥Good thing I was off duty. How did you defeat such a monster? ©¥Theo Gospel took it down with some incredible magic! I couldn¡¯t even begin to understand what it was, but it was amazing, all shy and everything.¡± ©¥So, bing a court mage wasn¡¯t just for show. I thought it was just the Queen¡¯s whim, but he¡¯s got real skill, huh? They were whispering about the fight with Opal from the previous day. It was understandable as surviving an encounter with such a formidable opponent would be a lifetime bragging point. Of course, they didn¡¯t realize that the one who stood before them yesterday was the fairy swordsman from the legends. They probably just knew him as Experiment A who had escaped from the Bellhawkb. That was Aira¡¯s will. ©¥Opal died a long time ago in his family¡¯s arms as recorded. That hasn¡¯t changed. I also agreed with her. There was no need to reveal the truth and cause unnecessary confusion among the people, especially since Opal¡¯s final words were enough to create significant chaos. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I recalled Opal¡¯sst words. With his charred body, he seemed to be trying to say. ¡®We failed.¡¯ ¡®Demon King Solomon is still©¤.¡¯ Still. I wasn¡¯t so foolish as to not understand thetter part of his words. ¡®Demon King Solomon is still alive.¡¯ Could this be thest thing he was going to say? The great heroes invaded the Demon King¡¯s castle and dismembered Solomon¡¯s body. It was a universally known fact that they killed Solomon and ended the war. Yes. It was a self-evident ¡®fact.¡¯ But what if, as Opal¡¯s dying words, it was a lie? What if the great evil, Demon King Solomon, was still lurking beyond the distant barrier, waiting for the chance to rise again¡­? The world would be plunged into chaos. The good news was that there was a high probability that Opal¡¯s words were false or mistaken. After all, such proofid within me. ================================= Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 46 ¡ú 47 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 8 Casanova lv. 7 Actor lv. 10 Trainer lv. 9 Little Demon King lv. 2 ¡ú 3 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡· ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· ¡¶Ditch Eye¡· ¡¶Special Perk: Demon King¡· ¡¶Charisma¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ================================== I was currently the only survivor of the Angmar family. Both Professor Bn and Demon Monk Vassago confirmed that their master Solomon was dead. Still, why would Opal have such a misconception¡­? I didn¡¯t know right now. Instead of trying to interpret the unknown, I decided to focus on what I did know. For instance, the new level I reached. Thanks to the fierce battle with Opal, my Little Demon King level had risen to 3. As evidence, I could feel mana overflowing throughout my body. I¡¯d finally broken through to the 6th rank. If I continued to progress smoothly through the daily quests and battles, reaching the 7th rank shouldn¡¯t be a problem. With that in mind, I brought up the list of daily quests I obtained from the foresight ability, Vassago, in front of my eyes. Among them, I noticed some particrly interesting text. ¡¸1. Daily Goal¡¹ ¡¸2. Today¡¯s Weather: Nymph-phobic heat continues¡¹ ¡¸3. Final Goal Progress: 1/4¡¹ A nymph-phobic heat¡­. No wonder it was so hot. No, that was not what was important right now! My eyes were drawn to ¡¸3. Final Goal Progress: 1/4¡¹. I had no idea when this had increased. ¡°What?¡± As I pondered deeply, I heard the crunching of debris being stepped on behind me. It was Elga. Dressed in her red armor, Elga approached me and tapped my shoulder. ¡°Hey, Theo¡­ There¡¯s something you need to see. Come with me.¡± Edited by: faker Episode 257.1 Episode 257.1 (EP-257.1) Like the Wind #2 257 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #2 Under the escort of Elga and the soldiers, I made my way to the third floor undergroundboratory of the mansion. For a moment, the memory of the battle fought here sent a chill down my spine. Elga walked briskly and led us to the machine throne where Opal had been sitting. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Despite having secured the area, the ce still felt eerie. Various mechanical devices were still humming and whirring. It¡¯s creepy. Then Elga said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make sense of it, so I thought maybe you could. Have you seen this before?¡± Seuk-. She pointed to a thick tank. Inside the bubbling blue liquid was a small human figure. A boy who appeared to be around 10-12 years old. With the pointed ears, he was probably an elf. He looked strangely familiar. But despite my good memory, I couldn¡¯t recall where I had seen such a boy before. ¡°I think this is my first time seeing him.¡± I had no idea something like this was here. Back then, I was solely focused on fighting Opal, so I had no capacity to notice my surroundings. ¡°For this to remain intact while everything else is destroyed¡­ it must be very important. The magic circle inscribed around it also seems unusual.¡± Elga remarked. I looked into the tank again. As she said, it was strange that this tank remained unscathed amidst all the chaos. At that moment, Narmi, who had followed us, spoke up. ¡°This magic circle¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°I think I might remember¡­ Maybe my sister knows. But she¡¯s been unconscious since yesterday, so it might take a while for her to wake up, hehe.¡± I see. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure not to damage it and move it carefully. If we consult the researchers at the Angmar Pce, we might get some answers.¡± ¡°Alright, everyone,e help move this!¡± At Elga¡¯smand, the Lioness¡¯ soldiers began dismantling most of the items in the Bellhawk family¡¯sboratory. After roughly finishing the work, Elga clicked her tongue as she looked at the loads being ced on the carts. ¡°To think they were hiding this many technologies. Those elf bastards were up to no good behind the scenes. I have no idea what half of these devices are.¡± It was just as Elgar said. The technological advancements developed in Bellhawk¡¯s basement were far beyond what we had imagined. Now that theboratory had been uncovered, their technologies would gradually be revealed to the world. Perhapsmercially avable technologies, like air conditioning. ¡°Opal, what was he trying to achieve with all this?¡± As the situation was wrapping up, Elga voiced her doubts about everything that had happened. Then, as if recalling something, she murmured softly and added. ¡°Theo, you might have heard it too. Didn¡¯t it sound like Opal was trying to say that the Demon King is still alive?¡± It seemed Elga had heard of it. After ensuring there was no one around, I spoke softly. ¡°You need to be careful with your words, Elga-nim. This isn¡¯t something to speak of lightly. You know this better than anyone.¡± ¡°I know, but it really sounded that way. Otherwise, I can¡¯t understand why he would have gone to such extremes to amass such technology and military strength.¡± Elga¡¯s words made sense. * * * ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Aira, having been briefed on most of the incident, nodded with azy expression while lounging on the throne. Even, yawning from time to time as she listened. ¡°So, what¡¯s the conclusion?¡± ¡°The conclusion is that we¡¯ve captured most of the Bellhawk family members. Our forces are also reaching out to branches and affiliates across thend. We¡¯re working to identify all those involved.¡± ¡°Alright. But if youpletely uproot a part of the family, the fallout could be significant and difficult to manage. Do you have a n for that?¡± At Aira¡¯s question, I summarized the current situation. ¡°For now, Professor Ste¡­ I mean, Ste Von Bellhawk is taking charge of the family and overseeingmand.¡± Ste was working with the family members who weren¡¯t involved in the incident to clearly draw the line and responsibility for this case. Those involved won¡¯t escape punishment, but the elves unrted to this incident will fall under Ste¡¯s wing. If the Bellhawk under Opal was the old season, the family would now enter a new season led by Ste Bellhawk. That was exactly what Ste was aiming for, so things turned out well. However, Aira seemed slightly displeased. ¡°Still, the Bellhawk family needs a proper punishment, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I knew Aira-nim would say that, so we n to impose a massive restitution. Around one million gold¡ª¡± Before I could finish, Aira¡¯s eyes widened. It was rare for Aira to be surprised, happening maybe once or twice a year. So I decided to save that expression in my memory. ¡°One million gold? Isn¡¯t that enough to build several fortresses? With that amount, we could host the martial festival.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Indeed, Theo, everything goes smoothly when left to you.¡± Aira smiled contentedly. Ultimately, the Bellhawk family¡¯s bizarre ambition was crushed and Aira¡¯s financial concerns was resolved all in one stroke, making this a rtively clean conclusion. However, Elga, who was leaning against a pir and listening to the conversation, clicked her tongue. ¡°With the country in this state, do you think holding a tournament or whatever is a good idea? Things are already chaotic.¡± She had a point. The hero Opal was dead. Only those involved knew the truth. But there are no perfect secrets. Even with strict precautions, the rumor would gradually spread throughout the country like smoke. The kingdom might collectively be somber. A festival in such a situation¡­ But Aira merely chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we need a festival. A grand and magnificent celebration to show everyone that the kingdom¡¯s status and influence remain intact. It shows that everything is fine.¡± Is that right? While I was deep in thought, Elga tossed something she had been holding to Aira. Aira caught it with telekinesis and furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°I thought Opal might not have been the only problem, so I looked into it. It¡¯s the list of the Lioness family¡¯s budget use from the year Solomon was subjugated to this year.¡± Chwareureuk-. Airazily read the scroll she had unfurled. Then, after growing tired of it, she handed it to me nearby. I carefully epted it and read through the contents. As I my brain heated looking at theplex numbers, Elga added an exnation. ¡°Look at the military expenses. From the year of the Demon King¡¯s subjugation to the death of my grandfather, Vald Lioness, the military budget increased astronomically every year.¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s right.¡± Episode 257.2 Episode 257.2 (EP-257.2) Like the Wind #2 257 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #2 ¡°After the Demon King was defeated, the barrier was erected. The war was essentially over. At a time when we should have been focusing on rebuilding, why would such astronomical expenses be necessary?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°This is how I see it. My grandfather¡ª Vald, was afraid of something. He felt the need to prepare. Otherwise, these amounts don¡¯t make sense.¡± Aira, listening quietly, let out a long nasal sound and asked. ¡°What could the Valiant Vald have been afraid of?¡± ¡°Perhaps, as Opal said, Solomon wasn¡¯t really dead. We might get a better understanding by looking at the records of the Draco and Tarantera families.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think my cousin Elganes would believe such a ridiculous story.¡± Unlike the serious Elga, Aira seemed very rxed. Perhaps thinking that the conversation wasn¡¯t going anywhere, Elga stepped back and disappeared into the shadows. Eventually, when her presence was no longer felt, Aira let out a small sigh. ¡°Elga has always been like that since she was young. Once she gets fixated on something, she loses all sense of reason. She¡¯s gotten into trouble more than a few times because of it, but she still hasn¡¯t fixed that habit.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded moderately. * * * ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out. This is soul transfer.¡± Shrrrk. In the conference room of the Angmar Pce, Mirna stood in front of arge ckboard, unrolling a scroll for us to see. At this sight, Aira, who had been yawning out of boredom, curved her lips into a smile. ¡°Soul transfer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a forbidden art that imnts part of a person¡¯s soul or memories into an object. It was a top-secret that was being researched by the Draco family. I don¡¯t know how the elves got hold of it, but this is definitely soul transfer.¡± Mirna¡¯s firm exnation brought a brief silence over the room. Then, Reinhardt Von Lioness, who was sitting at the table with his arms crossed, spoke up. ¡°So, you mean that Opal was preparing to transfer his soul into the body of a young elf boy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, Lord Lioness. If we had been anyter, he might have seeded. If we had faced Opal in a healthy new body¡­.¡± With that, Mirna fell silent. It was easy to imagine the chaos if Opal, reincarnated in a healthy body, had run amok. I¡¯d likely be having my funeral right about now. Everyone seemed to be thinking the same thing. Then, breaking the silence, Ste, the representative of the Bellhawk family and the center of this incident, spoke up. ¡°He looked like my brother. That elf boy. At first, I thought I was mistaken. But he resembled my brother so much from his childhood that it shocked me.¡± I asked. ¡°Are you saying he is Opal¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never heard that my brother had children. Opal was straightforward and clear about such things.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The more information came to light, the more questions arose. The meeting continued with tedious and serious discussions. What would be of the Bellhawk family? Issues ofpensation and the punishment of those involved were crucial matters that needed to be addressed. ©¥What about the escaped test subjects¡­? It seems they have already started causing damage in civilian homes. ©¥I¡¯ve heard reports that a crazed nymph, being called the strongest of all, entered a noble¡¯s mansion and ate all their sugar. With even the nobility affected, we can¡¯t just stand by¡­. Fortunately, there was Reinhardt, a man of exceptional political acumen. ¡°Then, I shall conclude this meeting. If anyone has something to say, raise your hand.¡± No one raised their hand in response to Reinhardt¡¯s question. Instead, I overheard people murmuring. ©¥They say the Lioness¡¯ golden army handled everything this time too. Isn¡¯t the power of the Lioness family growing too much? ©¥With the Bellhawk¡¯s having fallen so low, this is the era of the Lioness. ©¥If the Lioness family runs amok, who will stop them¡­? Indeed. The Lioness¡¯ power was growing toorge. But I wasn¡¯t worried. I was confident on having a firm grip on the Lioness¡¯ leash. ¡°Then, let¡¯s adjourn the meeting.¡± With Aira¡¯s words, people started pouring out of the conference hall. As I made my way through the crowd, someone approached me. ¡°Sir Theo, I heard you yed a significant role in this matter. Your recent performance as the court mage should quell any discontent.¡± It was Reinhardt. To be honest, I found this man intimidating. He had always been rumored to be a formidable and difficult man. After everything that had happened with Elga, he had be even more unsettling. I had no idea how we would face each other once he discovered all the facts. It seemed wise to prepare for that inevitable day¡­. p. He ced hisrge hand on my shoulder. ¡°My daughter has spoken highly of you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not often that my daughter praises someone else. You must have made quite an impression in Ark.¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t seen Elga. She wasn¡¯t one to miss such an event. As I looked around, Reinhardt said. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for my daughter, she¡¯s probably in the room where the court¡¯s carrier pigeons gather. She mentioned she¡¯s waiting for some test results.¡± ¡°Test results?¡± ¡°Probably busy with the Bellhawk affair. You should go see her. While you¡¯re at it, inform her of the meeting¡¯s conclusions.¡± Reinhardt gave me a push on the back. There was no real reason to go to Elga right now. But it was better than having an awkward conversation with Reinhardt. Should I head to the ce where the court¡¯s pigeons gather? The balcony of the high tower in the court. When I climbed up there, I saw a woman standing with her back to the entrance, looking at the night sky. She wore red armor, but the long, flowing blonde hair was unmistakably someone I knew well. ¡°Elga-nim, what are you doing here? The meeting is over.¡± Seuk-. Elga turned her head. With the moonlight behind her, her expression looked somewhat cold, making it difficult for me to approach her. Was she angry because of the hot weather? Just as I was trying to muster the courage to speak again. Rustle. Elga handed me a piece of paper. ¡°Answer truthfully. If you lie about even one thing, I¡¯ll break your neck.¡± Episode 258.1 Episode 258.1 (EP-258.1) Like the Wind #3 258 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #3 Elga has a fiery temperament. Hot, intense, and sometimes even violent or coercive. Because of this temperament, Elga once caused a scar on my eye. When I think back to that incident, my eye still stings. Nevertheless, after entering Ark with Queen Aira, she has softened a bit through various experiences. You could even say she¡¯s been tamed. Like a cat that has been domesticated by humans. So, I was quite taken aback after a long time. ¡°Answer truthfully. If you lie about even one thing, I¡¯ll break your neck.¡± ©¤What? I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a joke or not. Break my neck? Has Elga been in such a bad tempertely that she would say something like this? So, I decided to find out Elga¡¯s feelings first. ¡°Elga-nim, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but you seem agitated. Please calm down first¡­¡± ¡°Look at this.¡± Rustle, rustle. Elga handed me a stack of papers. The contents of these papers were likely what made her so angry. ¡°What is this all about?¡± I took the bundle of papers with a nonchnt attitude, and took a look. As I did, I saw it was filled with iprehensible diagrams, equations, and numbers, causing my brow to furrow immediately. What is this? Noticing that I didn¡¯t understand, Elga spoke up in a low voice to exin. ¡°They¡¯re identification results.¡± ¡°Identification?¡± ¡°It¡¯s proof that you¡¯ve been lying to me and everyone else, Theo Gospel. Do you know about Promised Mana?¡± ¡°Promised Mana?¡± ¡°It¡¯s God¡¯s gift to humans. It¡¯s red and has a high magic purity. Some people are born with this red mana.¡± Elga¡¯s sudden exnation about mana confused me. But I figured there must be a reason, so I tried to understand as best I could. ¡°But red mana within the body is difficult to control. Even if only about 10% of it is present.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But there were people who had more than 50% of that red mana in their bodies. Those people imed to be chosen by God. This is the story of the Angmar family.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about you.¡± When a person is extremely flustered, their eyes light up. That¡¯s what happened to me now. ording to Elga¡¯s exnation, there¡¯s a trait unique to the Angmar family. And it seems she secretly investigated this and received the results. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ My panic was brief, as cool rationality settled in my mind, allowing me to carefully consider my options. But before I could speak, Elga spoke first. ¡°Give me a reason why I shouldn¡¯t kill you right here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I trusted you. But you mocked to the end. Words can¡¯t describe it, but it feels like I¡¯ve been thrown from heaven into the depths of hell!¡± Pudeudeudak-. At Elga¡¯s shout, the birds resting in their cages began to flutter. Amidst the chaos, my mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, like a flock of migratory birds in flight. Even the cooling effect of Calm Thinking couldn¡¯t quell the confusion. This was a first. ¡°Theo Gospel, I¡¯ll kill you, and then kill myself!¡± There was no room for lies. Elga had already confirmed my true identity. If I chose the wrong words, Elga would strangle me right here. And it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she threw herself off this high tower afterward. I needed to calm her down. ¡°Elga-nim, please calm down. I was nning to tell you everything.¡± ¡°When were you nning to tell me¡­!¡± She couldn¡¯t hold back her anger any longer and grabbed me by the cor, lifting me up high. I could hardly breathe, but all I could do was struggle. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°A-after having a child¡­. ugh¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Child?¡± ¡°More importantly, please let go. I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± Just as my vision started to blur, I felt Elga¡¯s grip on my neck loosen. Copsing to the floor, I took a deep, ragged breath and rubbed my throat. ¡°I was going to tell Elga-nim after you had the baby.¡± ¡°Why!¡± Elga red at me on the floor. She looked like a beast waiting for the right moment to bite my neck, but it seemed like she was willing to hear me out for now. ¡°Why only after the baby was born¡­!?¡± ¡°So that Elga-nim wouldn¡¯t try to kill me, like now.¡± ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t kill you if I had the baby? What kind of nonsense is that¡­!?¡± ¡°I know. It sounds strange even to me. But I really thought that. If Elga-nim had the baby, we¡¯d be family. And then you wouldn¡¯t kill me.¡± At the time, it seemed like a very usible idea. ¡°¡­What kind of nonsense is that! Are you mocking me right now?¡± But Elga was furious, as if she had been deeply insulted. Her voice echoed like thunder and lightning. ¡°Now everything makes sense! Everything that¡¯s happened fits perfectly! You¡¯ve been looking down on me, trying to use me for your revenge or whatever!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± If this continued, the guards mighte due to themotion. If that happened, I¡¯d end up bound and thrown into a dreadful dungeon. To go from a hero who stopped Opal¡¯s plot to the worst kind of traitor in a single night was something I desperately wanted to avoid, so I had to exin myself. ¡°Do you remember the story of the angel and the hunter? The bear hunter hid the angel¡¯s halo and returned it after having three children, but the angel flew away.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same idea. At least I wanted to wait until we could be a family who could be open with each other. Otherwise, either Elga-nim would fly away, or my head would fly off, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Episode 258.2 Episode 258.2 (EP-258.2) Like the Wind #3 258 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #3 Elga fell silent. Her brows were furrowed and her face twisted, as if she was itching to strangle me right then and there. However, after calmly thinking through things from various angles, I realized that this moment was not necessarily a crisis. If Elga intended to harm me, she would have called the guards to capture me like prey rather than talking to me like this. Or, she would have killed me herself. The fact that she hadn¡¯t done so meant there was still room for dialogue. It seemed there¡¯s also confusion in Elga. And that confusion could likely be an ally for me. In fact, it wasn¡¯t as if I hadn¡¯t prepared for unexpected situations like this. Even though it¡¯s a bit cowardly, I think I¡¯ll try using the method I had nned for in advance. I stood up, and straightened my shoulders and chest. Confidence was crucial. ¡°Actually, you know it well, don¡¯t you? Elga-nim, you¡¯re no longer in a position to back out. The one inside your belly will also inherit this red mana or something.¡± ¡°What, what!?¡± ¡°Right now, inside Elga-nim, there¡¯s a little Angmar.¡± ¡°©¥©¥©¤!¡± Elga screamed. There was no other way to describe it but a scream. It made me wonder if it was really that devastating. But from Elga¡¯s perspective, it made sense. To find out she had been manipted by the very descendant of Angmar she sought to eliminate, and to top it off, now carrying his child¡ªCould there be anything more terrifying for Elga? * * * Sometimes, there are things that are better left unknown. There are many times when it¡¯s better to just live without knowing. For example, when she learned the truth about how babies were made. Little Elganes, who thought babies were brought by lions, was shocked by the truth and didn¡¯t speak to her parents for several days. ¡®You said lions bring babies!¡¯ The betrayal of a lie. It would have been better not to have known©¤that¡¯s what she thought. The same goes for now. The sense of betrayal and shock was many times worse than that moment. ¡°Elga-nim will give birth to a little Angmar. And your name will also be Elganes Von Angmar.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Elga seemed to be on the verge of copsing from the horrific truth. She wanted to believe it wasn¡¯t reality, but it was all too vivid. ¡°I¡¯m giving birth to an Angmar¡­! That can¡¯t be¡­!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the truth. Elga-nim, you¡¯ve already crossed an irreparable river. Think about it. If Elga-nim reveals the truth to everyone now¡­¡± The irritating half-fairy fell silent. But Elga wasn¡¯t an idiot, she understood very well what would happen next. The impregnable fortress of authority of the Lioness would crumble. ©¥Look, there goes the traitor. ©¥Hiding Angmar¡¯s spawn wasn¡¯t enough, now they¡¯re even giving birth to one? Ugh, tsk-tsk. ¡°No!¡± Elga shook her head violently, thenposed herself and red at the half-fairy. ¡°How could you do this to me!¡± Suddenly, Elga remembered that this half-fairy was seeking revenge for his fallen family. Indeed, he was telling the truth. This was revenge itself. Such a productive yet horrifying revenge. Elga couldn¡¯t understand it. So many things were iprehensible. Her heart oscited desperately between heaven and hell, filled with the urge to scream into the distance. All her unresolved emotions finally surged up, and she burst out into tears. That¡¯s right. Elga started to cry. When a person cannot suppress their anger, they often end up shedding tears. Especially for someone like Elganes, with a sensitive, girlish emotional nature. Inexpressible emotions. There was something clearly lodged in her heart, but exining it was difficult and even more so to articte. ¡°How could you do this to me¡­!¡± Hmcht-. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The half-fairy, who had seemed so self-assured, also appeared taken aback by the tears flowing freely. He nced around and took out a handkerchief, and wiped the tears from Elga¡¯s eyes. Then, he whispered softly. ¡°Elga-nim, the time we spent together was sincere.¡± ¡°¡­Sincere?¡± ¡°Yes. Regardless of anything else. The time I spent with Elga-nim was truly enjoyable.¡± ¡°¡­What are you saying in this situation!¡± It might be a trick, but the half-fairy¡¯s sweet words slightly improved Elga¡¯s mood. The half-fairy seemed to ease the feelings that even she couldn¡¯t describe. The half-fairy continued. ¡°For being the first to discover this fact, Elga-nim gets an extra 10 points for honesty.¡± Elga was stunned. ¡°What!? Is that important now!?¡± Her sunken heart surged back like a swarm of bees. If Elga had a bee-like stinger, she would have jammed it into the half-fairy¡¯s neck and die herself. However, the half-fairy remained calm. ¡°This situation makes it important. Elga-nim, the times cannot be reversed. The era of Angmar must return. It would be better for Elga-nim as well.¡± ¡°Why would that be better for me?¡± ¡°If I fail, Elga-nim will also be a traitor who supported the rebellion. But if I seed in seizing the throne, Elga-nim will be a meritorious subject who helped me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It seemed like a valid point. However, it also felt like she¡¯s be a pawn in the half-fairy¡¯s board, which stirred a sense of irritation in Elga, as she growled in anger. ¡°You will not die easily, I assure you.¡± It was half-serious, half-joking. With his red hair glimmering under the moonlight, the half-fairy softly replied. ¡°Indeed, Elga-nim and I are on the same page.¡± That too was likely meant as a half-joke. His figure was as ethereal as if he didn¡¯t belong to this world, as fleeting as the wind slipping through her fingers©¤. Elga could only swallow the words she wanted to say. Then, suddenly, she felt angry. ¡°Stop showing off!¡± Kung-! ¡°Hieeek¡­!¡± The half-fairy clutched his head, hunched over, after that smack. Seeing his stupid look, everything she had been taking seriously suddenly seemed ridiculous. ¡°So, what are you going to do? You clueless bastard. Have you thought about what to do? If you don¡¯t exin properly, I¡¯m really going to grind you up¡­!¡± Seuk-. The half-fairy, tears welling up in his eyes, raised one finger. ¡°I knew you¡¯d ask something like that, so I¡¯ve already made a n. Would you like to hear it?¡± Episode 259.1 Episode 259.1 (EP-259.1) #1 259 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #1 Elga quietly listened to my story. Then, after hearing everything, she started to get really angry. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! What kind of n is that!? What quarter-nymphs or whatever¡­!?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was yelling so loudly that it seemed like mes would burst from her mouth. Her hair stood on end. ©¥Kukuku-! ©¥Jijipae-! Thanks to her outburst, the carrier pigeons in their cages pped their wings even more. It was hot, the birds were pping, feathers were flying, Elga was screaming¡­ I felt like I was going to faint. But I managed to hold onto my wits. Elga spoke. ¡°Have the daughters of the great families bear children? What kind of n is that? Are you insane¡­!? What kind of revenge is that? Are you out of your mind¡­!?¡± Elga shot down my carefully devised revenge n, calling it insane. Calling me crazy seemed a bit much, didn¡¯t it? I felt a surge of anger, I couldn¡¯t just let her say that. ¡°It¡¯s an excellent n. And it¡¯s well underway, with already a quarter of the way done. Elga-nim, you¡¯re a part of it.¡± ¡°Grrrr¡ª!¡± Elga clenched her fists tightly, as if she didn¡¯t know how to release her anger. But clenching her fists or growling couldn¡¯t change what had already happened. ¡°I feel like an idiot for falling for such a stupid n!¡± ¡°Depending on your perspective, you could see it that way.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sensing that any further excuses or retorts might earn me a smack from those hard gauntlet, I decided to keep my mouth shut. And the timing wasn¡¯t that bad either. Thud, thud, giiiik-. Likely having heard ourmotion, some maids, carryingnterns, came up the tower and checked. ¡°There was a loud noise. Is there any problem? Elga-nim and Sir Gospel?¡± Their sudden arrival frightened me. If Elga decided to turn me in, it would cause a massive uproar. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Just go back.¡± But Elga just waved them away, as if trying to calm herself. This meant she had no immediate intention of turning me in, which was good news for me. Only after the maids hadpletely left did I speak with joy. ¡°I thought you were going to report me. You didn¡¯t. So, can I take this as you¡¯ll cooperate with me, Elga-nim?¡± Crumple-. Elga frowned at my question. ¡°Ha¡­? What cooperate? It¡¯s more like a postponement. Depending on what you do next, I¡¯ll still turn you over to the guards. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°If you do that, you won¡¯t avoid facing repercussions yourself, Elga-nim.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll figure that outter. It¡¯s none of your concern, so don¡¯t worry about it. But speaking of which, let me ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Elga¡¯s expression was calmer than before. The serious and solemn atmosphere made me decide to respond sincerely as well. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°The recent incidents. Like what Opal did. Are you involved in any of that? Are you plotting something?¡± ¡°Are you asking if I¡¯ve gone mad, building an evil empire, leading demons to massacre people, and bing the reincarnation of the Demon King Solomon to kill everyone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Scratch scratch-. All of a sudden I felt an itch like ants crawling on my head. I scratched my head. I don¡¯t know how to exin this. ¡°Do I look like someone who would do such things?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do you ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different hearing it from your mouth.¡± I guess. So, I decided to answer Elga¡¯s question sincerely. ¡°I actually have little to do with Demon King Solomon. Whatever he did or intended to do, I¡¯m on a different path.¡± I made my stance clear to reassure Elga. The path of mutual destruction that Demon King Solomon pursued was different from mine. If anything, wasn¡¯t the path I¡¯m taking much closer to the harmony and cooperation demonstrated by the kings of Angmar before the Demon King? In fact, the problem was that Solomon took things too far. Until then, the kings of Angmar had generally ruled the country peacefully. ¡°I¡¯m probably the son of Isaiah Gospel, Solomon¡¯s son. I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯d like to know what happened as well.¡± Understanding this, Elga slowly nodded. ¡°¡­Well, alright then.¡± Then, as if something had just urred to her, she added. ¡°But Solomon wasn¡¯t out of control from the start. What guarantee is there that you won¡¯t end up like that? High-ranking mages often lose their minds. You might, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± That was true. It was said that mages who surpassed the 6th rank often suffered extreme stress and mental corruption. I had also just broken through to the 6th rank. In the future, there was a possibility that I could be as entric and obstinate as the Sage Society¡¯s ck Mage Pelto or the Witch Queen Aira. ¡°If that timees¡­.¡± Elga trailed off. I spoke in her stead. ¡°If that timees, Elga-nim, please stop me. My heart is right here.¡± Seuk-. I gently guided Elga¡¯s gauntleted hand to my chest. Could she feel the beat of my heart through the thick iron glove? Soon, Elga snorted and pulled her hand away. ¡°What are you saying, being all cheesy? * * * Fortunately, Elga calmed down somewhat. Although she still asionally screams to herself like, ¡°Ugh, ah-!¡± Perhaps the realization that she had been deceived by me all this time, along with the fact that she carried the scion of the Demon King in her womb, made her feel a deep regret. Still,pared to when she threatened to kill me and then herself, it was a significant improvement. ¡°So, am I the first to know about this? No one else has found out until now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Promised Mana¡­ I never thought something like that existed. I never imagined that I¡¯d be exposed by just a single strand of hair.¡± I really didn¡¯t know. I mean, in this fantasy world, who would have thought there would be something like a DNA test? A test to identify the people of the Angmar family? It felt like a test designed specifically to torment me. Perhaps this was the tragic karma I inherited when getting the Little Demon King? While I was still confused, Elga, who was dangling her legs between the balcony railings, said. ¡°It was amon test during my grandfather¡¯s time. They used it to identify and kill all members of the Angmar family or send them to work on building the barrier.¡± ¡°I see. So that¡¯s how they wiped them out?¡± ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m surprised you managed to hide it this long. Didn¡¯t you tell the Draco family? They would surely side with you. That¡¯s unexpected.¡± Elga seemed to be probing me. She was probably curious about why I hadn¡¯t revealed my identity to Mirna or Narmi. If our positions were reversed, I would have been curious as well. Episode 259.2 Episode 259.2 (EP-259.2) #1 259 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #1 ¡°As you said, Elga-nim, the problem is that they would want to support me. They would definitely get overzealous and escte things. That would lead to an uncontroble situation.¡± The reason I hadn¡¯t told Mirna was precisely because of this. If Mirna, who was loyal to the Angmar royal family, learned about my existence, she would undoubtedly stir up trouble, saying, ¡°Drive out the usurpers!¡± Elga seemed to understand this, nodding, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Then, she slowly spoke again. ¡°Then, just to be sure, have you touched Aira or that elf professor?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, not yet.¡± ¡°Yet? Yeett? That means you n to eventually. You¡¯repletely crazy!¡± Elga clicked her tongue. But my stance was firm. ¡°There will be no change in my n for revenge. Once I set my path, there¡¯s no turning back. This is my way as a man and my royal way.¡± Perhaps she was awestruck by my impressive speech, Elga stood there with her mouth slightly open, eyes wide. Then, as if nothing had happened, she scoffed. ¡°Heh, what a remarkable avenger you are. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± ¡°Then what would Elga-nim have done in my position?¡± ¡°If I had to take revenge, I would kill them all.¡± I could hardly believe my ears at her immediate and unhesitant response. Kill them all? Isn¡¯t that too cruel? However, Elga continued to exin her view as if it were the only correct one. ¡°If the Lioness family were utterly destroyed, I would make the others suffer the same fate. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t get my justice. That¡¯s what revenge is.¡± She had a point. The notion of ¡®family revenge¡¯ carries the scent of a blood-stained dagger rather than a pacifier. Perhaps revenge was inherently meant to be that way. However, I am both Theo and the human, Lee Seong-eum. As I wear the mask of Theo, I perform that role. At heart, I am still Lee Seong-eum, an ordinary person. I had no reason to carry out such cruel revenge, nor did I have any ill feelings. But exining all this would beplicated and time-consuming. Moreover, if I were to say, ¡°This world is actually a book, and I am Lee Seong-eum, not an Angmar,¡± Elga might actually rip my head off. ¡°Ah f*ck, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Elga spat out a curse and then stood up. ¡°You, I¡¯ll be watching you for a while.¡± * * * A few days had passed since Opal¡¯s executed. The Bellhawk family members were massively prosecuted, causing the entire kingdom to be noisy and tumultuous. Sitting quietly in the pce garden, you could hear people whispering everywhere. ©¥That crazy nymph raided the sugarcane farm and stole all the crops! The already high sugar prices might go up even more. ©¥Won¡¯t that affect the desserts supplied to the court¡­? The Queen has only just started to seem a bit better these past few days¡­ ©¥I heard the lion spiders are causing trouble everywhere too. Those Bellhawk scoundrels! They really know how to cause big problems¡­! The fortunate thing was that the public sentiment and opinion about the Bellhawk family were also bad, so it was much easier to arrest and issue warrants for them. We also received a lot of cooperation. Seuk-. At that moment, someone approached me and said. ¡°It looks like things are going better than expected. The acquisition of the Bellhawk Board seems to be going well.¡± ¡°Yes, it does.¡± I responded appropriately. Then, Mirna, who was facing me from the pavilion installed among the pond in the pce garden, ced her hand on my forehead. The cool touch jolted me awake. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a fever. Have you been overworked these past few days? You look quite pale.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Was myplexion bad? Of course it would be. I lowered my head from the railing of the pavilion and looked at my reflection in the blue pond. The thoughts of Opal and Bellhawk had long vanished from my mind. The only thing upying it was the fact that Elga had discovered my secret. A few days had passed since my conversation with Elga at the pigeon tower. At the time, I thought I had somehow managed to avert the crisis, but as days went by, I felt increasingly anxious. Would it have been better to get a promise or a written statement from her not to reveal my secret? Looking back now, Elga never said a word about cooperating with me. I had only temporarily covered the fire. Elga was a woman as fickle as a me in the wind. She could suddenly change her mind and report me. Thinking that way, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything because Elga kept lingering in my mind. Could this be love? Probably not. I stopped gazing at the pond and asked. ¡°Do you know where Lady Elga is? I haven¡¯t seen her these past few days.¡± ¡°Well, Lady Lioness is always busy, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s probably off somewhere with her usual nonsensical work.¡± Chwareureuk¡ªMirna Draco unfurled her fan with a rustle and huhu¡ªchuckled. It seemed Mirna didn¡¯t know where Elga was or what she was doing either. For the past few days since we parted at the tower, Elga¡¯s whereabouts had been a mystery. Where could she be and what was she doing? Just then, something hit my head. It didn¡¯t hurt, so I didn¡¯t scream, but the loud sound startled me, and I looked up to find Mirna frowning with her cheeks slightly puffed out. ¡°It¡¯s a bit rude that you¡¯re lost in thought when I¡¯m next to you, no? Sir Theo, you need to respect and honor me, Mirna Draco, more.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about Lady Lioness, are you?¡± If I said yes, Mirna would definitely erupt. ¡°How dare you think about Lady Lioness when I¡¯m right in front of you-!¡± she would say. Mirna especially couldn¡¯t stand Elga. The centuries-old grudge between the Draco and Lioness families, along with various feelings of entitlement and rivalry, made them natural enemies. If an adversary joins the Draco faction, the opposing side aligns with the Lioness family. If someone seeks the power of the Lioness¡¯ army, the opposing forces would call upon the Draco¡¯s undead on the battlefield. So, to keep the potentially unruly Elga in check, might Mirna be necessary? This might mean having two untamed beasts in my garden, but my situation doesn¡¯t allow for much caution. ¡°Lady Mirna. Mirna Von Draco.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At my words, Mirna, who had been covering her face with a fan, widened her eyes. It¡¯s rare to address someone by their full name in Angmar. Episode 260.1 Episode 260.1 (EP-260.1) #2 260 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #2 At the entrance of the Angmar Pce. The weather was lovely, with some clouds, bright sunshine, and a pleasant breeze. It¡¯s a quintessential summer day, with cicadas and insects buzzing all around. I was surveying the area from the shade of a pointed pavilion eave to avoid the sun. ¡°She¡¯ste.¡± Looking at the clock nearby, it was already close to eleven in the morning. ¡°Toote.¡± Wasn¡¯t the appointment time supposed to be ten? Did something happen on the way? Or have I been stood up? As I was pondering these thoughts, I saw someone leisurely walking from a distance. Recognizing the familiar figure, I felt both relieved and annoyed. I need to say something. As I was about to open my mouth, she spoke first. ¡°Have you been waiting long? It took some time to prepare for this rare royal outing. Sir Theo, ady takes time to prepare. As a gentleman, you should understand that, right?¡± Mirna seemed to have preempted my reproach. Curious about what took her so long, I nced at her and noticed that, unlike her usual school uniform, she was wearing a long ck dress with a veil hat decorated with feathers. Her face was lightly and subtly made up, and when she got close, a fresh and cool apple mint scent wafted over. She looked pretty. This would undoubtedly attract the attention of people around us. Indeed, the people passing by were busy staring at her. What caught my attention the most was the parasol Mirna was holding. I wasn¡¯t sure if it could be called a parasol, but it looked like she had stuck a stick into a blue cloud, and hid under its shade. She looked like someone holding an enormous cotton candy. ¡°¡­That¡¯s a very fancy parasol.¡± Iplimented the parasol with half admiration and half jest. Mirna nced up at it and gave it a shake from side to side. Then the parasol made a peculiar sound. ©¥Kyuiiing. It was a strange cry. Mirna exined. ¡°Cloudlings hold a lot of negative mana, so they¡¯re very cool. When they absorb water, they swell up and can even be used as a parasol like this.¡± ¡°Cloudling¡­ that¡¯s the name of this strange, cloud-like creature?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a rare creature, appearing perhaps once in a hundred years. I was lucky to find it in the elves¡¯boratory. I¡¯ve heard they don¡¯t usually follow people well, but Yingying does.¡± Mirna and Narmi took care of the mysterious creature they had found in theb, and even named it ¡®Yingying.¡¯ Maybe it was because of the name, but it did look a bit cute. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that if raised well, an adult Cloudling can carry people and fly through the sky.¡± ¡°Like the Flying Nimbus?¡± At my question, Mirna tilted her head. ¡°Flying Nimbus¡­?¡± Ah, she doesn¡¯t know the Flying Nimbus. I lightened her a story about mountain spirits flying on clouds. Mirna nodded and smiled after hearing the story. ¡°Exactly. It could fly around like that. But this one is still young and not big enough to carry a person yet.¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s get going. I¡¯m looking forward to having Sir Theo personally show me around the sights of Monarch City.¡± ¡°Unlike Gracia, I know Monarch City like the palm of my hand.¡± Mirna and I stepped outside the pce together. Today¡¯s goal was to show Mirna around Monarch City, as we had just discussed. It might seem strange to introduce the capital to Mirna, a high-ranking noble of Angmar, but Mirna was in her early twenties. When Mirna was born, the Draco family had already withdrawn from most of the Angmar Kingdom and lived in a vi in the church¡¯s city of Gracia. Therefore, Mirna Draco had little experience visiting the family¡¯s main residence at Sinai Mountain Fortress or Monarch City, the royal capital of the Angmar Kingdom. * * * ¡°There are so many people.¡± That was Mirna Draco¡¯s first impression. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, as I had been secretly looking forward to her evaluation. Indeed, there were a lot of people. As she said, Angmar¡¯s Monarch City was quite crowded. The world¡¯s most powerful kingdom. A ce where all kinds of goods and people¡¯s desires swirled in like a vortex. That was Monarch City. The church¡¯s city of Gracia, where Mirna lived, was also quiterge. Butpared to Monarch City, it was rtively quiet. At that moment, Mirna tugged at my arm. ¡°Then, Sir Theo, let¡¯s visit the central market. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a must-see for anyone visiting Monarch City.¡± ¡°The central market?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a ce befitting Lady Mirna. It¡¯s noisy, chaotic, and bustling.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no ce where the spirit of the kingdom¡¯s people is more alive. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®If you want to understand a country, visit its market first.¡¯¡± Was there such a saying? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there was. It sounds usible. If Mirna wanted to go, there was no helping it. We boarded a rickshaw heading to Monarch City¡¯s central street. While a carriage would be fine, riding in a rickshaw offered a moderate pace and a quaint way to enjoy the atmosphere. Rattle, rattle. The wheels began to roll along the well-paved road. Feeling the pleasantly cool breeze on my face, my eyes started to wander to the various magnificent buildings. ¡°Sir Theo, is that Nels Patrdam Chapel?¡± Mirna pointed to a building with an impressive tall spire. It was andmark I remembered well. ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°Then that building ahead must be the Rosforina family¡¯sbor office. I read about it in a magazine. It¡¯s also called as the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡± ¡°That, I¡¯m not sure about.¡± ¡°It seems I know more about Monarch City than you do, Sir Theo.¡± Mirna seemed quite intrigued by various aspects of Monarch City. As she took an interest in the buildings one after the other, we eventually arrived at the central market street. ©¤Bustling. The market was as crowded as I had described. There were people everywhere, from officially licensed shops to those illegally setting up stalls and shouting. The items they sold, the cries of animals in all sorts of enclosures, and the sounds of musicians ying flutes and drums, along with elven bards¡¯ harps, all mingled in a cacophony. ¡°It¡¯s really crowded. This market in Gracia can¡¯tpare here.¡± Episode 260.2 Episode 260.2 (EP-260.2) #2 260 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #2 Mirna seemed a little shocked by the sight. For her, who had lived a devout and orderly life, this chaos and disorder must have been foreign. Mirna looked around. ¡°Do you think there are any shops here that sell wands or staffs? Or ces that sell magic tools would be fine. Even shops with mana paints and inks would be good.¡± ¡°There should be plenty of magic tool shops around. If you need something specific, it might be better to buy a catalog from visiting merchants rather than stopping by a shop¡­¡± Nobles don¡¯t need to visit the market personally. The items they need are custom-delivered. If not, they can simply send their servants. Especially for someone like Mirna, the youngdy of the Draco family, there¡¯s no need to go through such trouble. However, Mirna shook her head. ¡°That way, it won¡¯t have karma. The bond with a tool is important. Like identally finding an old book in a secondhand bookstore. It¡¯s best to have a dramatic encounter with tools you¡¯ll use for a long time.¡± ©¥Kyuiing. ¡°Exactly. Like with this little one.¡± I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what she meant, but it seemed she wanted to visit a magic tool shop. So, I led her to a nearby magic goods store. * * * Jingle, jingle. As we opened the door and entered, a blonde woman wearing a pointed hat greeted us withnguid eyes, a long pipe in her mouth. ¡°Wee.¡± A whiff of a smoky smell hit us, but Mirna didn¡¯t seem to mind as she looked around the store. Since this was our seventh store visit, I hoped she would like this one. ¡°The atmosphere is nice.¡± Mirna finally nodded approvingly. Just as I felt relieved, the witch who appeared to be the shopkeeper seemed to be interested in us. ¡°You look like valuable customers. Are you looking for something specific? We have many items directly imported from the Witch Forest of the North. They¡¯re pricey, but the quality is guaranteed.¡± Mirna, eyeing the various goods, replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking for magic tools like wands or staffs.¡± The witch shrugged at Mirna¡¯s words. ¡°However, I doubt you¡¯ll find a better tool than the fan you have. That¡¯s made from the feathers of bluebirds and blue eagles, right?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t enough. I need something with more power.¡± I had noticed since we started visiting these shops that Mirna seemed strangely fixated on power. Maybe she had realized something from her previous fight with Opal? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she felt the need to power up. Most of the action was handled by Narmi, while Mirna had been unconscious. ©¥Kyuiing. At that moment, the cloud creature Yingying, which had been resting on Mirna¡¯s head, suddenly darted off somewhere. It headed to a corner of the wall where a piece of wood was hanging. It looked charred, resembling a discarded poker. The end was curved like a question mark, almost like a hook. ©¥Yingyingyaing. Yingying seemed to like the item, rubbing against it. The witch spoke up, ¡°Your pet has a good eye. That¡¯s a piece of ck paulownia wood struck by lightning five times. It holds very precious magic. Not just anyone can handle it, though¡ª.¡± ¡°How much is it?¡± The witch wrote something on a piece of paper and showed it to Mirna. Her eyes widened at the sight, and she let out a thoughtful hum. ¡°The price is higher than I expected¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know the exact amount, but Mirna was deeply contemting the purchase. Meanwhile, the witch¡¯s gaze turned to me. ¡°You, too, seem to have quite the collection of fine items. From your robe to the scroll or wand at your waist. I¡¯ve never seen someone dressed to this level.¡± The witch¡¯s eyes scrutinized me, with her vertically slit pupils. I felt oddly uneasy, like a frog under the gaze of a snake. ¡°You must be a powerful mage, easily surpassing the 3rd rank. And, it feels like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before¡­¡± She didn¡¯t seem to realize I was the Demon Monk Theo. After a moment of contemtion, the witch spoke again as if she had made up her mind. ¡°If you can help me with a request, I¡¯d be willing to give you a discount on that lightning-struck staff. What do you think?¡± Mirna reacted before I could. ¡°A request?¡± ¡°Well, actually¡ª¡± The witch began to tell her story as if she had been waiting for this moment. There was a dungeon nearby called the Hidden Barrier, and she needed someone to fetch some spring water from it. ¡°There are plenty of low-level monsters there, but I believe you two are more than capable. Normally, I would hire adventurers, but with the captures of Bellhawk¡¯s experimental subjects, there¡¯s a shortage of manpower.¡± I see. Due to the chaos caused by the Bellhawk family, the witch¡¯s business suffered quite a bit. There must be many people like her in the world. Though it wasn¡¯t my fault, I felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°My specialty is potion-making. Water is the lifeblood of potion making, and at this rate, I might have to close shop.¡± Monster extermination and fetching spring water. It felt like receiving a quest in a game, which felt funny to me. It gave me the sense of romance of being an adventurer. And considering I had a daily task of ¡¸Defeat Monsters 0/100¡¹, it wasn¡¯t a bad deal for me. However, today was supposed to be about showing Mirna around the city. In other words, it was a date under the pretext of introducing the city. After setting the mood with the date, I was nning to discuss something important. Wouldn¡¯t this throw off my n a bit? Just then, Mirna responded. ¡°Sure.¡± What a straightforward answer. In the end, Mirna and I epted the impromptu request from the shopkeeper. A youngdy from a great family and a royal court mage doing a quest like regr adventurers with copper or iron ques. It was amusing. As we left the shop, I asked. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you sure about this? We were supposed to explore Monarch City together today.¡± At my question, Mirna looked up at the still clear and bright sky. ¡°There are plenty of other days. Besides, experiencing the lives of ordinary people once in a while can be valuable for those in high positions. And¡ª¡± Mirna lowered her gaze from the sky and met my eyes. Her red eyes curved like a crescent moon. ¡°And exploring Monarch City was just an excuse, right, Sir Theo? You must have something important to discuss with me alone.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure when you nned to bring it up, but our schedule doesn¡¯t have to strictly be about sightseeing, does it?¡± As expected, Mirna was perceptive. Episode 261.1 Episode 261.1 (EP-261.1) #3 261 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #3 Jingle, jingle. ¡°Come again next time.¡± The owner of the clothing store waved at us with satisfaction. He must be in a good mood after selling so many items. Thanks to that, I ended up with a lot of stuff to carry. But it wasn¡¯t really inconvenient since I could just store it all in my inventory, ¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. ¡°Sir Theo, how do I look? It¡¯s been a while since I wore pants, so it feels a bit awkward¡­ But since they fit snugly, they should befortable to move in.¡± Mirna spun around, her movements as graceful and elegant as a figure skater gliding on ice or a ballerina. ¡°You look great.¡± I praised Mirna honestly. Wearing leather light armor, a cloak, sturdy boots with iron studs, gloves, and belt to hold various items. She looked like something specific came to mind. ¡°You look like a rookie adventurer.¡± Mirna frowned slightly, seemingly displeased with my evaluation. ¡°Rookie? Not a veteran? Sir Theo, aren¡¯t you underestimating my skills?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Your equipment is just too clean. It¡¯s like you just bought it. You look like someone who has juste to the city with dreams of bing an adventurer.¡± ¡°Well, that might be true. After all, the equipment is brand new. But Sir Theo, are you sure you¡¯re not buying anything?¡± Mirna seemed concerned that I hadn¡¯t bought anything at the clothing store. Of course, I just shrugged. ¡°What I¡¯m wearing now is enough.¡± While Mirna needed new clothes to avoid dirtying her expensive dress, my current outfit was more than adequate. Mirna nodded, seeming to understand my point. ¡°Indeed, that robe is quite an excellent piece. It always seems pristine, as if it repels dirt and dust. It truly befits something found in the depths of the Draco family¡¯s basement.¡± ¡°My thanks, I¡¯ve been using it well.¡± ¡°Then, as the witch said, let¡¯s head to that Hidden Barrier dungeon. If weplete the request, we can get the expensive staff at a discount. How splendid.¡± Mirna¡¯s steps were as lively as her younger sister Narmi¡¯s. The cking sound of her boots echoed through the streets, drawing smiles from onlookers. ©¥Newbies who just got their gear? They remind me of myself back in the day. I used to be like that too. ©¥The mage looks quite seasoned, though. Isn¡¯t that an imp tail wand on his arm? A graduate of the magic tower, maybe? Or from Ark? ©¥Eh, it¡¯s probably a fake. You can¡¯t just get an imp tail wand for a penny or two. Even dressed as an ordinary adventurer, Mirna drew attention. Her well-groomed silver hair and fair skin made her stand out anywhere. We should get to the dungeon quickly before getting caught up in any frivolous incident. Chwareureuk-. The map given by the witch indicated an alley near the central market and the dungeon entrance nearby. A dungeon infested with monsters in a popted area¡ªit seemed questionable, but they assured us that nothing inside woulde out. It was said to be well managed under strict control. Then a problem arose. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be around here somewhere, but I can¡¯t find the entrance.¡± Despite reaching the alley between the walls as marked by the witch, there was nothing that looked like an entranc. Tug. Mirna pulled on my sleeve. ¡°Here it is.¡± ¡°This mural?¡± What Mirna pointed to was a mural of a child¡¯s drawing of the sun. It was strange to think this was the dungeon entrance, but her next exnation made sense. ¡°The mural is a disguise. If you recite a specific activation incantation, it works as an entrance. You¡¯d know this if you took the Introduction to Dungeons and Parallel Worlds at Ark.¡± I see. Mirna added more details. The rights of the parallel world dungeons belonged to the person who first discovered them or whoever bought them. There were quite a few ¡®dungeon owners¡¯ rather than building owners in this world. People made a living managing dungeons and controlling ess. Guilds, familias, or organizations usually bought practical dungeons. I¡¯ve gained some knowledge. ¡°Sir Theo, let¡¯s go inside. What¡¯s the activation phrase?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised when you hear it.¡± ¡°Is it a strangenguage?¡± Instead of answering Mirna¡¯s question, I cleared my throat and said. ¡°©¤I like naked women.¡± ¡°What!? W-what did you just say¡ª¡± Mirna was visibly shocked. But I merely showed her the map the witch had given me. ¡°That¡¯s the activation phrase. ¡®I like naked women.¡¯¡± ¡°Even so, I¡¯m really disappointed in you, Sir Theo¡­! How could you say something so shameless in public¡­.¡± Uuuuung¡ª. As Mirna¡¯s eyes narrowed in disapproval and she opened her mouth to say more, the mural began to glow. * * * The inside of the dungeon was a ruin full of copsed columns and statues. Though there was no sun, it was as bright as broad daylight, which was odd. But it was nice and cool, unlike the hot Angmar city. The mana touching my skin was abundant. My imp tail wand was even buzzing, as if it was eager to use magic. Seuk, seuk-. Mirna nced around and said. ¡°This is a typical ruin type. Judging by the temple architecture, it¡¯s likely an interdimensional space created around the 5 centuries ago. Not that Sir Theo would understand any of that.¡± [T/N: Hidden Barrier dungeon changed to Parallel World Dungeon based on the just-revealed info] Episode 261.2 Episode 261.2 (EP-261.2) #3 261 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #3 Mirna¡¯s attitude seemed somewhat brusque and angry. I already knew the reason. To calm her down, I spoke up. ¡°Mirna-nim, it wasn¡¯t my true feelings; I was just reciting the activation phrase. There¡¯s no reason for me to say that I like naked women in public.¡± ¡°¡­Who said anything? More importantly, why is the dungeon¡¯s activation phrase like that?¡± ¡°They say dungeon activation phrases are set to words that aren¡¯tmonly used in everyday life. That¡¯s probably why.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Women¡¯s hearts were difficult to understand. Now I get why the kings of Angmar, who took many wives, often met short and tragic ends. To change the mood, I said cheerfully. ¡°Mirna-nim, let¡¯s start by reading the dungeon entry rules. It says we should repeat them out loud before entering.¡± ¡¸32nd Street Central Market Dungeon Entry Rules¡¹ ¡¸1. No gossip or horsey in the dungeon.¡¹ ¡¸2. Return the manual and hourss found inside the dungeon to their proper ces upon exiting.¡¹ ¡¸3. Be sure to fill out the entry register¡­¡¹ Is there a manual for the dungeon? Looking around, I saw a small booklet tied to a pir. Opening it, I found it contained information on the flora and fauna that inhabit the dungeon, the boss monster, and the drop rewards. Surprisingly thorough. Is this what a managed dungeon is like? As I was scanning the notice posted on the pir¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not a novice like you, Sir Theo. I¡¯ve received an A twice in the Introduction and Understanding of Dungeon Studies.¡± A motivated Mirna ran off without even reading the rules. I wondered if it was okay not to read the precautions, but judging from the manual, there didn¡¯t seem to be any monsters that could harm Mirna. ©¥Crab, crab-. ©¥Crab-. Click, ck. As we walked through the old ruins of a copsed temple, giant crabs covered in gray lime swarmed us. They were called Trap-Crabs. Their size was about half my torso, making them quite intimidating. If caught by one of their two pincers, it could cause serious injury. ¡°Lady Mirna, be careful. It said that any magic below the 2nd rank will just bounce off their hard shells. Also, you need to be careful of¡­¡± ¡°With guys like this, a sword is enough.¡± Sreung. Mirna drew a longsword from her waist. She deftly maneuvered between the crabs, gracefully slicing through the thin joints of their limbs. ¡°Kyaah!¡± Her peculiar battle cry was unusual, but Mirna seemed quite skilled with a sword. Was it because swordsmanship was a basic discipline for high ranking youngdies? Paseuseuk-. Just then, something emerged from the ground and grabbed Mirna¡¯s ankle. ©¥Crab-. Crab-. ¡°Kkyak-!¡± Mirna screamed. It was a crab lurking underground that grabbed her ankle. It¡¯s called a Trap-Crab because it was good at ambushing like a trap. I had meant to exin that, but Mirna hadn¡¯t listened. ¡°Are you alright?¡± It looked like I had to help her. When as I was about to chant a spell¡­ ©¥Kyuiing! The Cloudling on Mirna¡¯s head began to vibrate. Finally, the creature, whose blue body had turned ck like a storm cloud, released a visible bolt of lightning that struck the crab holding Mirna¡¯s ankle. Pajijik-! A sound sharp enough to make all the hair on one¡¯s body stand on end rang out, and the charred crab let go of Mirna¡¯s ankle. I nudged the crab with my foot. ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡± ©¥Kyuiing. Yingying returned to its blue color, and settled back on Mirna¡¯s head. I only thought of it as looking a bit odd, but who would have thought it possessed such powerful offensive capabilities? ¡°You¡¯re more useful than I expected. It¡¯s worth the price of an apple. You can have this crab.¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. ¡°Huu¡­.¡± Mirna let out a sigh. Then plopped down on the burnt ground. ¡°Sir Theo, I can¡¯t feel any strength in my body. My ankle feels tingly¡­.¡± ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Seukseuk-. I took off her boots and examined the ankle where the crab had grabbed her. There didn¡¯t seem to be any major wounds, but with my sensitive half-fairy senses, I noticed a small puncture mark on her ankle. ¡°Here, the description says that a trap crab¡¯s pincer has a small stinger. It dulls the movements of anyone stung and can even cause temporary paralysis in severe cases.¡± It didn¡¯t seem poisonous that would threaten a person¡¯s life. Apparently, trap crabs prefer to eat their prey alive. Mirna asked. ¡°Is there an antidote?¡± ¡°It says here that you can make one from the grass and flowers that grow in the dungeon, but they can only be found during the dungeon¡¯s night time.¡± I took the hourss I had brought from the entrance. The enchanted hourss indicated that there was still a long time left before it gets dark. ¡°So, does that mean I have to stay here without being able to move until then? Sir Theo, is there no other method written there?¡± ¡°A Grade A student like Mirna-nim is asking me questions¡­.¡± Realizing the meaning of my words, Mirna¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°¡­I was wrong. I won¡¯tin anymore. Just check if there¡¯s another method written there.¡± She admitted her mistake surprisingly quickly. It would be harsh and unmanly of me to keep teasing her like this. Let¡¯s see what else was written in the manual. ¡°If the body starts to stiffen, it says that massaging can temporarily prevent the progression of the paralysis.¡± ¡°¡­Massage?¡± Mirna¡¯s ruby eyes wavered nervously. Episode 262.1 Episode 262.1 [19] (EP-262.1) Fight Fire With Fire #4 262 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #4 Mirna¡¯s condition gradually worsened. As a result, I had to handle all the approaching monster crabs by myself. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of them all for now. ording to the manual, there is a safe area nearby. Let¡¯s head there. Allow me to escort you, My Lady.¡± ¡°¡­ Euu, o-okay.¡± I moved Mirna to the shade of a safe area within the nearby ruins. As time passed, I could only watch as her expression grew darker by the minute. ¡°My, my body won¡¯t move¡­.¡± Due to the poison from the Trap-Crab earlier, Mirna was left immobilized and groaning. Why did you have to act so recklessly? Honestly, at first, I felt a bit like she got what she deserved. But seeing her struggle like this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy and pity for her as a fellow human. ¡°Would you like me to give you a massage to help relieve it?¡± To alleviate the stiffness caused by the paralytic poison, it was said nothing would work better than a massage. However, Mirna¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°¡­ No!¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°How can a gentleman try to touch ady¡¯s body so freely? Sir Theo, your intentions are too transparent and impure¡­!¡± So it was like this. I knew Mirna had a strong sense of propriety. But wasn¡¯t she no longer an innocent maiden who knew nothing? From the way she was acting now, it felt as if the events of her first experience in that dungeon never happened. She was extremely closed off to anything s¡êxual. Thanks to this, I couldn¡¯t give her a massage and could only wait for the night toe so I could make the antidote. The problem was that there was still a long time before nightfall. On the other hand, Mirna¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. ¡°My¡­ my body won¡¯t move¡­ My chest is starting to feel tight¡­!¡± Mirnained of difficulty breathing. The manual stated that the paralysis from the Trap-Crab would only slow down the body. Why she was having trouble breathing was concerning. Then, it suddenly dawned on me that Mirna might be experiencing a fear or trauma. Didn¡¯t the Draco twins once say they were buried alive in coffins as training? Because of that, Mirna hade to extremely dislike narrow and dark ces. The current situation might be bringing back those memories of when she couldn¡¯t move a muscle, trapped in a cramped and dark space. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ Whenever we entered a dungeon, we always seemed to face crises like this. ¡°Lady Mirna, I¡¯ll hear yourintster.¡± Seukseuk-. I took off Mirna¡¯s boots. As her white bare feet were exposed, Mirna blushed, as if she hadn¡¯t just been gasping for air. ¡°W-What are you doing!?¡± ¡°This is a life-saving act.¡± Kkuuuk. I pressed the center of Mirna¡¯s sole with my thumb. She resisted and iled like a fish out of water. ¡°S-Stop it¡­!¡± ¡°The massage is working. But your feet are as cold as ice. It might be due to poor blood cirction.¡± Kkuuk, kkuuuk. I massaged Mirna¡¯s feet, calves, and thighs, pressing firmly with my hands. My physical abilities had also been improving recently, so I was quite confident in my grip strength. ¡°¡­ Hiyak!¡± Then Mirna let out a sound like a chick doused in cold water and red at me. Probably because that was the only thing she could do right now. Still, being red at like this wasn¡¯t exactly pleasing. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn you over.¡± I positioned Mirna on her stomach. I unbuckled her belt, removed her cloak and vest, leaving her in only the mostfortable clothing possible, and pressed down on her waist. ¡°Uhyat.¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°I, it doesn¡¯t¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good sign that you¡¯re notpletely numb.¡± ¡°Still, being on my stomach is a bit ufortable. My chest is pressed¡­.¡± ¡®I see¡¯. Although Mirna wasn¡¯t as endowed as Elga, she was gifted in her own right unbounded by clothes, making it ufortable to lie on her stomach. It was my oversight. I turned her back over and diligently massaged her hands and arms. So diligently, in fact, that sweat was dripping down my forehead. Kkuuk, kkuuuk. My efforts seemed to be paying off, as Mirna¡¯s breathing gradually returned to normal. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aware of this, Mirna didn¡¯tin or grumble about me touching her. If she had, it would have been quite tiring. ¡°Euheuung¡­, heu.¡± However, as the massage continued, her breathing becamebored again. She made strange sounds, almost as if she were suffering from heat exhaustion, and she appeared quite distressed. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re having trouble breathing, I¡¯ll take off your pants. We can¡¯t have you suffering from heatstroke.¡± ¡°W, wait©¤!¡± Mirna looked like she was about to resist fiercely, but considering her condition from the crab¡¯s venom and my own unharmed state, the power dynamic was clear. In the end, I removed Mirna¡¯s pants, revealing her white legs and thighs. Pressing them brought an unmistakably soft and stic feeling to my hands. Squish, squish. ¡°Ahh¡­.¡± Mirna twisted her legs in embarrassment, probably trying to hide her underwear. I understood. ¡°Lady Mirna, your underwear is wet.¡± She must be trying to hide her wet underwear. Of course, Mirna was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t lie¡­!¡± But I wasn¡¯t lying. In reality, her white underwear was slightly stained with what seemed to be sweat or something else. Perhaps, it was even from being excited by my touch. Thanks to my ¡®Casanova¡¯ job, I could intentionally press on the more erotic pressure points. It turned out to be better than I had nned, and I was pleasantly surprised. I never realized that having the ¡®Casanova¡¯ job would allow me to do something like this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you.¡± Edited by: faker Episode 262.2 Episode 262.2 [19] (EP-262.2) Fight Fire With Fire #4 262 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #4 I decided to reassure Mirna by not touching any sensitive areas. Instead, I gently caressed around them with my palm or softly stroked with my fingers. I applied the same approach while massaging her upper body. Lightly, softly. By repeatedly giving her these subtle, gentle touches, Mirna¡¯s peaks were bing pointed through her clothes. Her n?pples were reacting to the stimtion. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna turned her head, pretending not to notice. But I could tell. Unlike Elga, who preferred direct and intense stimtion, the Draco twins enjoyed this subtle and delicate contact more. ¡°Euaahh¡­!¡± When my fingertip brushed the bump at the top, Mirna arched her back and head upwards. This caused the Cloudling, which had been resting like a pillow by her head, to fly away. * * * Mirna¡¯s mind felt like fireworks were exploding. Every time the half-fairy¡¯s slender fingers brushed against her body, it was unbearable¡ªher stomach throbbed as if it were being squeezed. The movements were circling around the target without reaching it. Whether intentional or not, it was heating up Mirna¡¯s body to an honest degree. ¡°He¡¯s doing this on purpose!¡± Mirna was certain. This lecherous half-fairy was deliberately teasing her. But it was frustrating that she couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°If this keeps up, I¡¯ll have another ident¡­¡± She knew what the man wanted. He was trying to drive her crazy until she was too heated to resist his advances. The problem was, it was quite effective. However, Mirna was scared to ept the ¡®man.¡¯ Her first experience was so intense and painful, that it left her with a kind of trauma. ¡®But why¡­?¡¯ Unlike the previous time when he greedily coveted her body, the half-fairy¡¯s demeanor was oddly calm. Not only that, but even the ignorant Mirna could sense that a lot of time and effort was being put into preparing her for what was next. ¡°Eueut¡­.¡± Swipe, slide. Above all, the half-fairy seemed to know Mirna¡¯s body well, lightly scratching the ¡®itchy¡¯ areas with his nails, making it almost impossible for her to endure the situation. ¡°I can¡¯t hold back the sound¡­!¡± The sensation spread from deep inside, traveling throughout her body. The tingling feeling along her waist¡ªwas it due to the paralysis from the crab monster? Mirna could only bite her lips and endure. Seureuk. At that moment, the half-fairy¡¯s hand reached Mirna¡¯s thigh and began to slowly pull down the thin strap that had been keeping her modesty. Jureuk. The sensation of something dripping down her thigh was so vivid that Mirna felt like biting her tongue in embarrassment and shame, and all other emotions. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Mirna. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯ll be gentle. If you¡¯re already this wet, I suppose there¡¯s no need to touch you further.¡± As the half-fairy spoke, his fingers delved deeply into Mirna¡¯s lower body. She shivered at the sensation of his slender fingers entering her wet body. ¡°By the way, I washed my hands with purified water.¡± ¡°Eut¡­!¡± Mirna finally couldn¡¯t hold back and loudly eximed. Soon, she felt a bewildering realization. ¡®¡­ It¡¯s not¡­ painful as I expected¡­?¡¯ Squish, schlip. ¡°Can you hear it? You¡¯re so wet.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­! Really, you tease!¡± Once she could move again, Mirna swore her anger wouldn¡¯t be doused. With that thought in mind, she resolved herself to endure this time. Seureuk, seureuk. Then the half-fairy loosened the belt around his waist. A taut and heated object sprang up as if it had been waiting for this moment. Mirna¡¯s heart sank in fear. ¡®Did it look that bigst time¡­!?¡¯ There was no way such a thing could fit inside a person! Mirna wanted to run away, but her body wouldn¡¯t move! Whether or not he knew her thoughts, the half-fairy brought the hardened object close to Mirna¡¯s lower body, maintaining a serious expression. ¡°It looks like it¡¯ll reach up to your navel.¡± Navel!? Hearing that only caused the fear to grow stronger! ¡°Sir Th-Theo¡­¡± Mirna quickly called out the half-fairy¡¯s name. The half-fairy, who had been rubbing the object against her lower body, stopped his movements. Taking advantage of this pause, Mirna spoke. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t toote to stop this. ¡°Y-you said you had something to tell me, didn¡¯t you? I-If you do it now, I¡¯ll listen carefully.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°You had nned this because you had something important to say to me, right?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I-I apologize for my behavior¡­! Sir Theo only chanted the dungeon¡¯s activation phraaugh, yaa, and I-I wasaaaeugh¡­!¡± Mirna¡¯s words never ended with aplete sentence. The sensation of her body gradually expanding from below made her head spin. Squish, suuuk. The feeling of something big and thick entering her body was vivid. Because of this, Mirna was terrified, reminded of her first experience being held down in the dark. The man foolishly panting from above, the woman helpless from below¡ªthat was what Mirna thought. But she soon realized her thoughts were mistaken. ¡®It doesn¡¯t really hurt¡­?¡¯ Unlike the first time, it wasn¡¯t that painful. Perhaps it was because of the half-fairy¡¯s slow and deliberate movements. ¡°It¡¯s all in. Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of answering the half-fairy¡¯s question, Mirna tightly closed her mouth. She simply resigned herself to the thought that soon there would be vigorous movements overwhelming her. However, the half-fairy did not proceed as expected. He remained still, simply enjoying the unity of their bodies. The situation was so static that they could even hear each other¡¯s steady breathing. She didn¡¯t know if this was intentional, but this allowed Mirna, who had been cowering in fear, to catch her breath. How much time had passed? ¡®It¡¯s stiff and throbbing. I¡¯d rather you moved¡­¡¯ Hmchit-. Mirna was startled by her own thoughts. How could she think such a lewd andscivious thing? How could a maiden, who had just finished her first experience, have such thoughts during her second time, not even her third? Mirna¡¯s head was spinning with shame and self-doubt, but also with a strange sense offort and pleasure. ¡°Actually, I have a confession to Lady Mirna today.¡± The half-fairy whispered softly in Mirna¡¯s ear. A confession? The word, so innocent and exciting, sent a chill down her spine and she shivered slightly. Edited by: faker Episode 263.1 Episode 263.1 [19] (EP-263.1) Fight Fire With Fire #5 263 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire # 5 Mirna¡¯s body was hot and tight. However, thanks to my careful massage, she was already wet and epted my member easily. Squelch, suuuk. ¡°Uhng¡­¡± Well, rather than ¡®epted,¡¯ it was more urate to say it was ¡®sucked in.¡¯ A well-lubricated and aroused woman¡¯s body could literally devour a man! Padul, padul-. But Mirna, nestled in my arms, seemed very anxious. She looked tense and afraid. ¡°U-euuuugh¡­¡± Being paralyzed by the Trap-Crab was naturally unsettling, but it seemed more like she was scared of the s¡êxual act itself rather than the paralysis from the crab. At that moment, my talent Casanova and Calm Thinking both kicked in. Could she be afraid of having s¡êx? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ Mirna was afraid of having s¡êx. I had a rough idea why. It was probably because her first experience wasn¡¯t a good memory. Her first time was in a dungeon, simr to this ce. It happened stiffly and quickly in a closed space. Of course, it was because of me¡­ As a woman, having no mood and no pleasant memories from that experience would naturally make her averse to this very intimate thing. So, I slowly, and as gently as possible, inserted myself, being as patient as I could be to avoid startling her. I was a little nervous, feeling myself probe and expand Mirna¡¯s insides. But it was nice seeing Mirna¡¯s reaction to my pration¡ªtugging or hitting my arm as I gradually went deeper. Suuuk, squelch. Finally, I was in to the hilt. I could feel something at the sensitive tip of my ns. Should I gently touch it? ¡°Aaht¡­!¡± Her response was strong. Instead of immediately thrusting, I leaned forward andy on top of Mirna like a nket, staying still. It was giving her time to adjust to me, while we shared our body heat and connected emotionally. ¡°It¡¯s all in. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much asst time, does it?¡± ¡°Haah, haaeuu¡ª.¡± My n seemed to be working as Mirna¡¯s heavy breathing gradually stabilized. Perhaps I could start moving slowly. But first, I decided to whisper something in her ear. ¡°I have a confession,¡± I said. I could feel Mirna¡¯s insides squeezing me even tighter. Did she like the sound of my voice in her hot ear? ¡°A c-confession¡­?¡± When I pulled back slightly, I saw her looking up at me with her wet ruby eyes. As if she would burst into tears at any second, like a dew-covered flower. ¡°But, I¡¯ll tell you after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re so mean!¡± Mirna furrowed her brow, seemingly in reproach, but she didn¡¯t seem truly angry. In fact, she appeared more rxed, as if the earlier panic and tension from before the insertion had dissipated. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start moving slowly.¡± Suuuk-. As I gently withdrew, I could feel my dic? sliding in her vag?na. And the sensation of her inner walls clinging to me. ¡°You¡¯re too tight. If you keep squeezing me like that, I might finish too soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, I-I¡¯m not doing it on purpo¡ªoooh¡­.¡± Mirna made a sound like a groaning cat. I buried my face in her neck and caressed her with kisses. I also lightly brushed my fingertips through her hair. I emphasized more onmunion rather than pleasure. Unlike Lady Lioness, who enjoyed intensity, Lady Draco preferred a mood-filled and romantic connection. ¡°Do you feel good?¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t ask. This nasty dungeon¡­ doing this¡ªuhh, euut, haah¡­.¡± Of course, this dungeon, a corner of the ruins, was the farthest thing from romantic or mood-setting. But I knew. The fertility rate among adventurers was quite high. It was said that adventurers often hooked up in dungeons. In a way, this dungeon might satisfy a kind of outdoor y fantasy. ¡°Heuut, eeuuung, Sir Theo¡ª¡± ¡°Are you feeling good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, it tickles. Puhuhuhuh¡­!¡± Mirna burst intoughter as I licked her nape. Trying my best to make Mirna feel good, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little challenged by herughter. So, I slowly moved my hand and unbuttoned the shirt that was draped over her body. When I lifted the sports bra-like underwear she wore underneath, her jiggling breas?s and erect n?pples greeted my eyes. Her breas?s were beautifully round like water droplets. Though not asrge as Elga¡¯s, they were very pretty to look at. A shapely waist and bouncy breas?s. Vivid pink are0Ias and firmly erect n?pples. Any man would feel good seeing such a sight. ¡°D-don¡¯t look¡­!¡± Of course, Mirna suddenly became shy and tried to cover herself with her hands. I gently pushed her arms aside and lightly grasped her breas?s, as if holding a fragile egg. Her warm, soft breas?s yielded under my touch. ¡°Aaeughh¡­.¡± ¡°Lady Mirna, you are very beautiful.¡± ¡°Apliment, so suddenly¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one as noble and beautiful as you, Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°St-stop¡­.¡± I continued to whisperpliments into Mirna¡¯s ear as she blushed. I poured out every vocabry I could think of. Thanks to the effects of Casanova and Trainer, it worked better than I could have imagined, making Mirna¡¯s body burn even hotter than when I touched her. ¡°Heu, heuuu¡­.¡± Edited by: faker Episode 263.2 Episode 263.2 [19] (EP-263.2) Fight Fire With Fire #5 263 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire # 5 Mirna¡¯s breathing had already be ragged. Just the slightest touch on her side, navel, or thigh made her gasp, ¡®Aang-¡®, and let out short moans. Squish, squelch. Squelch. Squish. Squelch. My movements, slow and deliberate, were now apanied by the slickness from the fluids between her legs. Mirna¡¯s cloak, which wasid on the floor as a makeshift nket, was already soaked. But we didn¡¯t care as our bodies pressed together. Squelch. Squelch. ¡°Aang¡­! Ahht, Ang, Sir T-Theo, stop it, stop¡­ Something, it feels strange, something¡­!¡± As I¡¯d been pistoning for a long while, Mirna suddenly said. Her body grew hotter, and I could feel her inner walls tightening around me, a sign that she was nearing 0rgasm. ¡°It feels strange, Sir Theo, stop, haahht, ang, ah, aeut¡­!¡± However, I had no intention of stopping. The climax was finally in sight. Knowing that Mirna was reaching her peak due to my caresses and skills made me feel proud and equally excited. ¡°Then, let¡¯s feel strange together!¡± ¡°Aaht, keuang, haa, w-what do you mean, get, get away, haaat, haeuut¡­!¡± My previously gentle movements began to grow more intense, thrusting into Mirna with a sense of urgency. Mirna¡¯s body, ustomed to the slow pace, was just simmering below the boiling point. With this shift, her arousal waspleted and finally exploded. ¡°Nngh, haeut, eung, nngh, hnngh¡­Kyaaeunngh, enngh¡­!¡± Flinch, flinch. Mirna trembled like someone struck by lightning. Tears rolled down from her eyes. Her back arched upwards. Her hands clutched my arms and wed at me like a cat. I, too, spurted the cu? I¡¯d been holding inside her. * * * Once ignited, Mirna turned out to be more fiery than I had imagined. Her boiling point was high, so she didn¡¯t catch fire easily, but once she did, she was like magma that never cooled. Squelch, squelch, squelch, thrust, thrust, thrust. ¡°Mirna-nim, inside, I¡¯m going to cu? inside again.¡± ¡°Eheut, eheung, euhng, haauh¡­st, stop, stop it, now, stop it, ahh, ahht¡­!¡± ¡°For someone asking me to stop, you¡¯re still so hot and wet inside.¡± ¡°Aang¡­! Aaht¡­!¡± As a result, Mirna and I were now entangled like a pair of animals. We discarded all our clothes. We exchanged sticky sweat and saliva, clinging to each other as if we were one. I lost track of time. All I remembered was climaxing about three times. It was hot, sticky, and our tongues and saliva intertwined. The sweltering summer heat made us dizzy, but we didn¡¯t part ways. We clung to each other and embraced the heat, like fighting fire with fire. ¡°cu?ming. Inside. I¡¯m cu?ming inside Mirna-nim¡¯s ?ussy.¡± ¡°Wh-what!? Ah, aaaaahhh¡­!¡± Finally, after the fourth climax, Mirna, who had been lying on her stomach with her ?ss bared in front of me, copsed onto the floor, trembling all over. ¡°Ah, anghh¡­¡± Unlike Elga¡¯s brief org?sm, Mirna was caught in a rtively long and intense climax, unable toe out of it. Maybe her stamina was low? During this time, I stroked Mirna¡¯s head and gently rubbed her belly that might get cold from exposure. About a few minutester, Mirna came to her senses. Once she did, she rose and angrily confronted me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re being so reckless¡­! I¡¯m going to get mad¡­! I told you to stop, didn¡¯t I¡­?! So many times, how many times¡­!¡± ¡°But, it seemed like Mirna-nim enjoyed it too. Earlier, you climbed on top of me¡­¡± ¡°Kya, kyaaaah¡ª!¡± Before I could even finish my sentence, Mirna let out a sharp scream. She quickly scanned the surroundings and then spoke in a small but serious voice. ¡°Don¡¯t go around saying such things carelessly¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s because Sir Theo lied, and that you¡¯d stop once I c-climbed on top of you¡­!¡± The usuallyposed Mirna being so flustered was very fun to tease. Still, it seemed like she might actually get angry, so I decided to change the subject. ¡°Speaking of, you¡¯re moving better now.¡± ¡°Eh¡­?¡± Mirna made a strange noise and moved her body. Indeed, her body was moving as if she hadn¡¯t been paralyzed by the Trap-Crab. ¡°Since when¡­?¡± She seemed to have no idea when it had started. I exined. ¡°It¡¯s said that if you sweat a lot, the paralysis agent from the Trap-Crab gets expelled along with it.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this now, Taeo?¡± ¡°Because, even if I told the truth, Mirna-nim would not have allowed me to do this.¡± ¡°¡­ That.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that it worked.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Seureuk. Mirna snorted and put on a long shirt. But upon seeing her cloak, which was already soaked through, she frowned. It seemed she was reluctant to wear that cloak now. Even I could understand that. Drip-. ¡°Ugh¡ª.¡± When Mirna finally stood up to put on her pants, having given up on the cloak, my s¡êmen, which I had ejacu?ated inside her several times, trickled down her thighs in a white stream. Whether it was strange or ufortable, she crouched down and red at me. ¡°Really, being so reckless¡­ and so much¡­ What if I get pregnant? Even with the contraceptive spell, if you do this¡­¡± In response to Mirna¡¯s question, I pretended to ponder for a moment before answering lightly. ¡°I hope you do get pregnant.¡± ¡°What, whattt!?¡± ¡°A baby. Mirna-nim¡¯s and mine. I hope we have one.¡± ¡°That, what¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I did this just for pleasure?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mirna remained silent at my question. Seizing the moment, I continued. ¡°Please be my family. In every sense of the word.¡± Edited by: faker Episode 264.1 Episode 264.1 (EP-264.1) Song #1 264 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #1 I spoke to Mirna. I asked her to be my family. I proposed that we have a child together. Hearing this, Mirna was even more embarrassed than when I had asked her to ride on top of me earlier. She trembled all over. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Her face turned as red as a detonated bomb, and she hesitated. Then, she picked up the cloak from the ground and used it to cover her face. ¡°¡­Is that true? Do you really want to have a child with me?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s not a single lie. I want to be a family with Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°Was this the confession you were going to make today¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr. But the process ispletely different.¡± In truth, I nned to have a lovely dinner at a fancy restaurant, then confess at a luxury hotel with a view of Monarch City¡¯s nightscape. That¡¯s probably the kind of confession nobledies dream of. Though, ns often go awry. There was no luxurious wine that Mirna might like here, nor was there a balcony with a shimmering night view. Just an old ruin and the ring sunlight. Realizing this, I suddenly felt insignificant as a man. Such a tasteless confession. ¡°¡­To bring this up now, so suddenly¡­ I never thought of it¡­¡± Mirna looked anxious. Her eyes darted back and forth, and her hands clenched tightly around the cloak covering her face and body. It was hard to tell if this was a good reaction or a bad one. At least she didn¡¯t seem angry, which was a relief. I decided to make a manly dash towards Mirna¡¯s tightly closed door. ¡°Mirna-nim, please be my family.¡± ¡°Family¡­¡± ¡°Yes, family.¡± Family. I wasn¡¯t sure how those words sounded to Mirna. However, for me, there was no more sincere way to express my feelings than asking her to be my family. Whether my sincerity reached her or not, Mirna, who had looked anxious, bowed her head and sighed softly. ¡°¡­Sir Theo, regarding the child¡­ no, about this matter, I need some time to think.¡± ¡°Time¡­?¡± My expression must not have looked good, as Mirna exined. ¡°To conceive a life is not something that should be decided lightly. It requires thorough consideration and deliberation.¡± ¡°I also gave it a lot of thought before bringing it up.¡± ¡°Were you perhaps distracted recently because of this? Because of thinking about such matters?¡± At Mirna¡¯s question, I recalled my recent state. ¡°That¡¯s right. Every day, I was busy thinking about the future with Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°W-what embarrassing things are you saying¡­!?¡± Mirna¡¯s hair ruffled in surprise. She then sighed deeply and added a few words. ¡°If we really do have a child, do you know how much we need to prepare beforehand?¡± ¡°Are you talking about things like parenting methods?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it. But I¡¯m also the eldest daughter and head of the Draco family. I carry many titles and responsibilities. Having a child would add a lot ofplications.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. How could I not?¡± When I answered readily, Mirna seemed somewhat embarrassed and avoided my gaze. ¡°And as you know, I¡¯m a bit special. The idea of having and raising a child normally¡­ it¡¯s hard for me to imagine¡­ I¡¯d also need to talk to Narmi about it¡­¡± Right. I could see where Mirna wasing from. Mirna and Narmi share the same body. If we were to have a child, the situation would be quiteplicated. Not to mention, they even fought to the point of spilling blood over the control of their body, so there¡¯s a need to be careful. ¡°Also, bing a family with me means, in many ways, bing a family with Narmi too.¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± ¡°Sir Theo, can you handle that? You¡¯ll also have to persuade Narmi.¡± Indeed. Life with Mirna wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. But I was already prepared for that. I had anticipated that Narmi¡¯s involvement woulde up. Narmi was a kind and cheerful girl. I have no reason to refuse the idea of bing family with her. So I dly answered. ¡°I will get along with Narmi-nim as well. I¡¯ll make every effort. I¡¯ll also do my best to persuade her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± In response, Mirna looked happy while at the same time puffing up her cheeks softly, as if she¡¯s full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Your answer is too quick and easy. You could have thought about it a bit more. Aren¡¯t you acting like aplete flirt? Like couldn¡¯t you say, ¡®even if I¡¯m with Narmi-nim, my heart belongs to you, Lady Mirna¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s a bit of a mouthful. As I broke into a slight cold sweat, Mirna let out a long nasal sound, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I see, even for a half-fairy, it seems a long-lived species is a long-lived species. No sense of restraint or fidelity.¡± ¡°What does longevity have to do with fidelity?¡± ¡°Long-lived species tend to have more liberal views on romance. Look at the elves.¡± ¡°Elves¡­?¡± ¡°Before that, Sir Theo, let¡¯s get dressed first. You¡¯ll catch a cold if your sweat dries. Do you have a portable shower device in that storage?¡± * * * Darkness slowly descended upon the dungeon. The sky, which had briefly turned crimson like sunset, quickly deepened into a dark navy blue, with stars beautifully twinkling. Of course, they weren¡¯t real stars. They were just parallel worlds that looked like stars. ¡°So, we were talking about the characteristics of long-lived species?¡± Mirna said, shaking her wet hair after washing it. ¡°Elves, being a species that lives long lives, have a different view of marriagepared to other races. You could say that they are not bound by the institution of marriage.¡± ording to her, fairies live long lives. As a result, the frequency of bereavement or separation from their spouse was very frequent. Thus, they don¡¯t ce much importance on the institution of marriage and engage in free love. Polygamy, polyandry, polyamory, etc. Remarriage and divorce were verymon. ¡°Do you know why the Bellhawk family is called the ¡®Free Bellhawk¡¯? If you had taken the Introduction to Fairy Studies with me, you would naturally know this¡­¡± Episode 264.2 Episode 264.2 (EP-264.2) Song #1 264 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #1 They had such interesting lectures in Introduction to Fairy Studies? I could only shake my head in regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time to attend lectures. But isn¡¯t that about elves? I¡¯m a half-fairy of the nymph lineage. Aren¡¯t nymphs just as prudish?¡± Unlike the slender, model-like beauty of elves, the nymph fairy lineage generally appeared as adolescent girls. Their interests revolved around sweet, delicious desserts, pretty jewels, and ornaments. It was fair to say they still had a childlike innocence. Those nymphs engage in free love? Mirna continued. ¡°It¡¯s said that a long time ago, in mythic times, there was a period when nymphs were not as small as they are now. A time where nymphs were big and voluptuous.¡± Big and voluptuous nymphs? I couldn¡¯t quite imagine it. Seeing my furrowed brows, Mirna added a word to help me understand. ¡°There were countless nymphs with clumsy, ample bodies like Lady Lioness. In deep forests, sacred valleys, rivers, and ponds, most were ruled by nymphs.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°In old stories, there are fairies who seduce adventurers and heroes, right? Those are all about nymphs. They¡¯re very naughty beings.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Mirna shook her head at my denial. ¡°It¡¯s the truth depicted in the ancient murals of nymphs in the Angmar royal tomb. Nymphs were a race that is sexually corrupt by nature. So, the Gwangyeong God cursed them.¡± ording to Mirna, the reason nymphs took on a childish appearance was a curse from god in response to their promiscuous and freewheeling lifestyle. As a result, nymphs became fairies of innocence, far removed from romance or love. I found it hard to believe, but in a world where many strange things happen, it wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility. ¡°So, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Sir Theo, who has the blood of these peculiar nymphs, was promiscuous and unprincipled.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s harsh. But it¡¯s true, so I couldn¡¯t argue. But I wasn¡¯t that promiscuous, am I? Compared to Kasim, I thought I was pretty tame for someone with the Casanova job¡­ Then Mirna said as ifforting me. ¡°But I understand. The promiscuity of long-lived races is like an instinct. Fairies live for long ages. For them, love is but a brief, fleeting moment of summer, like a cicada¡¯s cry.¡± A cicada¡¯s cry¡­. ¡°Even after many years, Sir Theo, you will remain as you are now. Even if the me of my life burns out someday, you will continue living for much longer than the time we spent together.¡± Mirna¡¯s words painted a series of images in my mind. Being a fairy meant living a long life, and as a half-fairy, my time flowed differently from everyone else¡¯s. As Mirna said, I would survive longer than anyone. In a world where they had vanished, I would be left alone¡­ The thought made me feel a profound sense of loneliness, even though it hadn¡¯t happened yet. In truth, I vaguely knew. That my time was different from others. I was just ignoring it. ¡°Sir Theo, can you reconsider what it means to be a family? Watching your family¡¯s death¡­¡± Seueuk-. Mirna gazed at the dungeon¡¯s night sky. After a long period of contemtion, she finally spoke. ¡°Being left alone is more painful than one might think.¡± This was something only Mirna could say. Though I hadn¡¯t intended for us to have such a serious conversation, I found myself deep in thought. Knowing we would inevitably part one day, could I love Mirna as if this fleeting summer moment wouldst forever? What was love and affection, anyway? Then, like a bolt of lightning, a thought struck me. ¡°The possibilities of magic are endless. If we developed magic for youth and life, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to live together for a long time?¡± Mirna burst intoughter at my suggestion. ¡°What a childish idea. It¡¯s already been proven impossible. Even Solomon couldn¡¯t achieve immortality. He, too, couldn¡¯t defy death.¡± She was right. I suddenly remembered that Solomon fell into the path of emptiness and demons because of this very reason. He, too, had fallen in his quest to resurrect the life of his beloved nymph and achieve immortality. In hindsight, it made sense. If a cherished family member had died, and if I had the chance and power to reverse it, wouldn¡¯t I do the same? Although Solomon failed, Bn had said that I surpassed his potential. Perhaps my oue would be different. If it were me¡­, maybe more¡­. While I was deep in thought, Mirna stretched leisurely. ¡°So, Sir Theo. What¡¯s the real story you want to tell?¡± ¡°The real story¡­? If you mean what I¡¯ve already said so far¡­.¡± ¡°No need to pretend. I can read your thoughts by now. It¡¯s definitely about a woman, right? Since Queen Tarantera has been quiet recently, if there¡¯s a problem, it must be with Lady Lioness.¡± I felt a sharp pang in my chest, as if a crab had pinched my heart. I hadn¡¯t expected Mirna to hit the mark so urately. As I broke into a cold sweat, like someone caught at the scene of a crime, Mirna snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I know well enough that Sir Theo¡¯s heart isn¡¯t solely directed at me. Though perhaps thergest part of it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. My heart for Mirna-nim is very big¡­¡± As I stumbled over my words trying to exin, Mirnaughed softly. At the same time, something made a strange sound and nestled into her arms. ©¥Kyuiing. Mirna held the soft creature close, gently stroking its squirming body, and finally said with a light attitude. ¡°But I am both Mirna and Mir-Narmi. Sharing is something I¡¯ve been ustomed to since childhood. So©¤¡± ©¤It¡¯s okay. Mirna¡¯s face, as she said this serenely, shone under the starlight. Even knowing that these stars weren¡¯t real. Even knowing that this was just a midsummer night¡¯s dream, one that would fade away and leave me far behind someday. I began to understand why long-lived fairies listened to the cicada¡¯s song. Episode 265.1 Episode 265.1 (EP-265.1) Song #2 265 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #2 Mirna Draco. She was capable enough to manage her entire family¡¯s affairs at a young age. Sometimes her high pride and meticulous adherence to rules would cause mistakes, but even so, she was deserving of being called wise and perceptive. ¡°So, what¡¯s the issue with Lady Lioness?¡± It seems that she noticed the peculiar tension between me and Elga. Honestly, it must have been obvious. Even though I was maintaining strict discretion, someone as familiar with me as Mirna would inevitably pick up on the rift between us. Seuk-. ©¥Kyuuing. As she waited for my answer, Mirna hugged the cotton candy-like creature in her arms. Crackle, crackle¡ªthe campfire¡¯s glow beautifully reflected on her silver hair. I pondered how best to exin the situation to Mirna. If I were to tell the truth, I had to carefully consider how much to reveal. The scope of my story would determine the trajectory of my future, so I couldn¡¯t afford to start carelessly. As I¡¯ve been thinking for a while, Mirna added. ¡°I owe a lot to Sir Theo. Looking back, there are many instances where I should have officially expressed my gratitude and reciprocated, but I haven¡¯t.¡± Indeed, I had helped Mirna with many things, including the matter with Professor Bn. I also mediated the fight between Mirna and Narmi. Though my role in their sibling dispute wasn¡¯t actually that much of a mediation¡­. Nevertheless, the sisters were grateful to me. ¡°Sir Theo, you¡¯re not one to seek credit for your deeds. Despite everything you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ve never seen you boast or seek recognition.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t do those things expecting gratitude. I merely did what was necessary to survive.¡± Mirna might not know, but¡­ In fact, beyond helping Mirna, you could say I had already saved the world once. Without me, Angmar would have already perished, and the dark army behind the barrier would have trampled the world. I was certain of this. However, didn¡¯t want to brag about such a fact to anyone, nor did I feel the need to. As I told Mirna, I was merely doing what was necessary to survive. No one would have believed me anyway. And¡­. My struggles were not over yet. My survival was still ongoing. There¡¯s still the kind of malice that constantly seek to end my life. These threatsy hidden all around me, like traps with concealed ws, continuously aiming at me. Fate seemed determined to see my head on the guillotine. Of course, I had no intention of letting that happen. I¡­ At that moment, something cold touched my face. ©¥Kyuiing. It was the Cloudling that Mirna was holding. It felt cooler than I expected, forcing me to snap out of my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s colder than I thought.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Try holding it for a while. It¡¯ll help clear your head.¡± ©¥Kyuiing. Following Mirna¡¯s advice, I held the Cloudling Yingying in my arms. It felt as refreshing as hugging a cool pillow on a summer day. Seeing this, Mirna spoke with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve always noticed that you think a lot, Sir Theo. The more thoughts you have, the more your head gets hot. And if your head gets hot, you mess up. So it¡¯s important to cool down sometimes.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°In any case, I owe you a lot. If you have any worries or concerns, talk to me. No matter what, I¡¯m on your side.¡± No matter what, huh? For a moment, I was tempted by her soft words. However, I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to take that sweet bait. If I were, I¡¯d be dead by now. Still. I¡¯m also human with soft sensibilities. Sometimes, when someone opens their arms to you, you just want to jump in and be embraced. So, I asked. ¡°Will you really be on my side?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Even if the whole of Angmar, even the world, turns against me, will you still be on my side?¡± Mirna narrowed her eyes and met my gaze, as if to say, ¡®What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡¯ Then she solemnly said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too exaggerated? Such a grand promise isn¡¯t something to be made lightly. There¡¯s a saying in the scriptures about not making promises recklessly.¡± Cold. But very much like her. * * * In the end, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell Mirna the truth. Asking for her help with the issue involving Elga would be the most effective and logical course of action. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ However. That would be a cruel thing to do to Mirna. Confessing a problem with another woman to the woman I had asked to be my family? Could there be a more terrible confession in the world? Of course, when I kept my mouth shut, Mirna pouted and muttered, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t trust me.¡± But she didn¡¯t press further. Crackle, crackle. We simply roasted sausages we¡¯d brought on sticks over the burning campfire. Adding butter to the pot and making a stew with the meat from the Trap-Crabs we caught earlier turned out to be very delicious. ¡°Would you like to try some, Mirna-nim? They say the meat of Trap-Crabs is a high-quality delicacy often served to the nobility.¡± ¡°Eating monsters is a bit¡­¡± Mirna epted a bowl with a reluctant expression. But when she took a spoonful of the hot stew, her expression softened. ¡°It¡¯s tastier than I thought? Sir Theo, you¡¯re quite the cook. You could sell this.¡± ¡°I just make it edible.¡± After finishing our meal, we poured ourselves some milk tea with the tools we had brought. As Mirna sipped her tea, she spoke in a nostalgic voice. Episode 265.2 Episode 265.2 (EP-265.2) Song #2 265 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #2 ¡°It¡¯s romantic. Do all adventurers have such charming meals?¡± Her question made me think about adventurers. I hadn¡¯t had many interactions with them myself, but recalling the adventurers from the original novel, Viin Hunter, I could answer. ¡°Probably, their meals are a bit more modest than this. We might be the only adventurers enjoying tea time.¡± Mirna chuckled softly at my response. ¡°Then we must be the first. The first high-ranking noble adventurers to enjoy tea time in a dungeon.¡± ¡°¡­That¡­ might be.¡± ¡°Well, perhaps not the first. My father said that he explored countless dungeons like this in his youth.¡± Mirna¡¯s expression brightened a little as she said that. She must be happy reminiscing about her father. Then she shivered slightly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Mirna red at me coldly. Then she said, ¡°I need to adjust my clothes for a moment, so look the other way,¡± and picked up the handkerchief. I turned my head as Mirna instructed. Soon, I heard the sound of her unbuckling her belt and removing her clothes, followed by the sound of something being wiped with the handkerchief. Somehow, it all seemed quite suggestive. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± When I turned back, Mirna was stoking the campfire with a casual expression as if nothing had happened. However, there was an awkward tension between us. ¡°I¡­, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Feeling a bit tingly all over, I apologized to Mirna. She merely snorted, ¡°Hmph.¡± But then, as if embarrassed, she added in a small voice. ¡°¡­Still. You did better this time. You didn¡¯t fall asleep right away¡­¡± Her voice was as small as a whisper from an ant. If not for my sensitive fairy ears, I wouldn¡¯t have heard her. It seemed she hadn¡¯t intended for me to hear it. So, I decided to pretend I hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s nothing you need to know!¡± Mirna looked so cute saying that. I wanted to wrap my arms around her waist and give her a kiss on the cheek, but she might really get angry if I did. ¡°Anyway, once dawn breaks in the dungeon, we¡¯ll fetch some spring water and leave this ce quickly. So you should get some sleep Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Alrght.¡± Seureuk, seureuk-. Mirna slid into a cheap sleeping bag used by adventurers. There was something graceful about it, like a butterfly returning to its cocoon. ©¥Kyuiing. She used the Cloudling Yingying as a pillow. Mirna already had her eyes closed when slowly opened them again and asked. ¡°So, are you really not going to tell me what your trouble is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my issue to resolve. However, I truly appreciate that you want to help, Lady Mirna.¡± Really. I sincerely expressed my gratitude to her. Who knows better than me how reassuring it was to have an ally? But Mirna clicked her tongue softly. ¡°¡­that¡¯s cheap, Lady Lioness. Hogging your worries all to yourself¡­ You don¡¯t know how to share¡­.¡± Mirna¡¯s tiny voice soon turned into steady, even breathing. Despite acting tough, she must have been quite tired from all the unfamiliar experiences. * * * The pond reflected the high moon. ¡°Ah-choo!¡± As I rubbed my nose after a sudden big sneeze, the butler who handed me a handkerchief asked. ¡°Young Lady, did you catch a cold? Could it be that you¡¯ve been exposed to that disease they say leaked from the Bellhawk Laboratory? The nymph flu called Coronoi¡­¡± The old family butler was overly cautious. Elga wiped her nose and mouth with the handkerchief and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that, so don¡¯t worry. Do you have something to say? What is it? You know I¡¯m a busy person.¡± Indeed, Elga had been incredibly busytely. The elves had caused the trouble, yet somehow, she found herself dealing with the aftermath. However, the butler¡¯s next words were enough to catch the busy Elga¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s about the sample you sent me. The hair you said you got from Bellhawk¡¯sboratory. I have something to tell you about it¡ª¡± The sample. The hair obtained from theboratory. Elga knew exactly what he was talking about. A single strand of fiery red hair. She had imed it was from the Bellhawk family. ¡°Shh. There are too many people here.¡± Elga led the old butler into her office, where no one would enter. The room was soundproof, making it safe to discuss anything without being overheard. Seuk-. Sitting in her office chair, Elga spoke up. ¡°The hair, what about it?¡± ¡°About that sample. You told me to keep it a secret, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Well, the truth is, the Lord¡ª¡± ¡°Father?¡± ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Elga felt dizzy from the hesitant apology. She wasn¡¯t so foolish as to not understand what that meant. ¡°When exactly?¡± ¡°That was¡­ during lunch today¡­¡± ¡°F*ck!!! Why the hell are you only telling me this now!!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Normally, the butler would have scolded her for using such crudenguage, but this time he remained silent. She understood. It was because Elga¡¯s schedule had been too busy, and they had only just managed to meet now. But before she could even consider such things, someone knocked on the door. ©¥Elganes. Are you inside? It was the voice of her father, Reinhardt. ©¥I need to speak with you. Come to my study. With that, the sound of footsteps faded away. Elga felt a slight sense of relief, as if a weight had been lifted from her chest. Because that gave herself a few seconds of time. ¡°Old man! I said to keep it a secret!¡± Elga growled. The old butler merely bowed his head. Consumed by rage, Elga grabbed the old butler by the cor and lifted him up. But soon, her grip loosened. This was her fault. She should have ¡®dealt¡¯ with everyone involved. Normally, she would have done just that. But this time, she hadn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t want to see blood. Perhaps it was because she had changed. ¡®I was toocent.¡¯ She knew well why she had grown soft. Seuk-. Elga bit her lip as she gently touched her stomach. Episode 266.1 Episode 266.1 (EP-266.1) Song #3 266 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #3 Chancellor Reinhardt Von Lioness of Angmar. It was said that many trembled in fear at the mere mention of his name. However, at least as a father, Reinhardt was a kind man. Though he showed merciless ws and fangs to his enemies, he was endlessly gentle and devoted to his family. That was the way of the lion. Thus, Elga never found her father, Reinhardt, difficult to deal with. Reinhardt had also pampered Elga, who had lost her mother early on. Thanks to this, Elga grew up to be a youngdy who could easily be seen as overbearing and selfish. But even Elga sometimes found her father intimidating. That was when she had to meet him in his office. ¡®When was thest time I spoke with Father in his office¡­?¡¯ ¡°Huu-.¡± Standing in front of the office of the head of the Lion¡¯s Den¡ªthe Lioness estate in Angmar¡ªElga wiped her increasingly sweaty palms on the hem of her long dress. Thump, thump. Trying to calm her rapidly beating heart, Elga took a few deep breaths, but her body refused to return to its normal state. It was understandable. Reinhardt, who thoroughly separated public and private matters, summoning Elga to his office meant he had something to say as the head of the house, not as her father. And most of the time, such conversations with Reinhardt were harsh. Having this engraved since childhood, it was natural for Elga to feel fear. ©¥I know you¡¯re out there. Come in. A deep voice called out from behind the thick door of the office. Elga knew she couldn¡¯t just stand there forever. She finally decided to open the door and put her hand directly into the lion¡¯s maw. Click, creak. ¡°First daughter, Elganes Von Lioness. Greetings to the head of the Lioness Ducal House.¡± Elga grasped the hem of her skirt and gracefully curtsied. All Elga could see was the broad shoulders and back of a man sitting in a chair, facing away from her, looking out at the moonlit window. She couldn¡¯t tell what expression he was wearing, but the bitter smell of tobo and the pipe in his hand gave her a clue. For him to start smoking again, there must be a good reason. However, Elga refused to be intimidated and spoke confidently. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you put out the cigarette.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Crunch. At Elga¡¯s words, the man crushed the pipe in his hand. Watching the graphite bamboo pipe, said to be stronger than steel of the same thickness, crumble, Elga felt dizzy. However, without showing any sign of it, she asked. ¡°So, Father. Why did you call for me?¡± ¡°¡­ You should already know the reason, Elganes. I saw the results of the test you requested. It was quite surprising.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Keeping it a secret was a good move. If this had gotten out, the kingdom we¡¯ve worked so hard to stabilize would have been thrown into chaos. But©¤¡± But. ¡°©¤the execution was sloppy. Everyone has been taken care of except the butler.¡± ¡°Taken care of¡­?¡± ¡°That means only you and I, and the old butler Rowan, who has served the Lioness family for so long, know about this now.¡± Seureureuk-. The man turned his chair to face Elga. His eyes looked more like those of an inquisitor scrutinizing a criminal than a father looking at his daughter. In fact, it was probably like that. ¡°Elganes. The red mana in that hair clearly exceeds the average. You know what this means. You also know what it means to hide it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I heard you picked it up from the Bellhawk family¡¯sb. But there¡¯s no way you would spend a fortune investigating a random hair you ¡®picked up¡¯. It must have been a sample obtained under special circumstances.¡± Elga felt a lump in her throat. The situation was suffocating. ¡°Tell me who it is, Elganes.¡± The man¡¯s red eyes pierced into Elga, as if seeing straight through her. Despite wearing a long, borate dress, Elga felt an overwhelming sense of vulnerability, as if she were stripped bare before everyone. Lying would be useless. She knew this well from long experience. She wondered what he would have done in this situation. Drawing courage from the familiar face she imagined, Elga asked. ¡°What would you do if you found out who it was?¡± ¡°You already know. I will eliminate them. It will mark the definitive end of the old king¡¯s era and herald the start of a new one.¡± ¡°But you also hid Isaiah Gaspel, didn¡¯t you, Father? And now you n to eliminate someone simr? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s contradictory?¡± Where had she found such courage? It was the first time she had openly defied her father in his office. Even Elga was surprised by her own boldness. It seemed Reinhardt was equally stunned, as his brow twitched with clear displeasure. ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s different now.¡± ¡°How is it different? Because you¡¯re the Chancellor? Or because my brother Richard is promised the throne? Have you suddenly be greedy for the throne?¡± Bang-! Reinhardt mmed his fist on the desk. The sturdy sandalwood desk shattered as if it were nothing but a flimsy straw. ¡°Choose your words carefully, Elganes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In the Lioness House, nothing takes precedence over family. Do not go against the only lesson I have ever taught you.¡± ¡°Family¡­¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I already know most of it. But I¡¯m showing you where you should stand. I¡¯m giving you a chance to decide. Remember who you are, Elganes.¡± Reinhardt¡¯s voice turned unexpectedly gentle, reminiscent of the times he gifted Elga a kitten or gave her piggyback rides during her childhood. This tenderness made Elga want to reach out and hold his hand. If she took that hand now, they would walk together into a future full of endless glory as father and daughter. But she didn¡¯t. ¡°I am only following what you taught me, Father¡ªI¡¯m doing this for my family.¡± Family. Elga chose family. Not the family she had always known. But the family she would have in the future¡­ Edited by: faker Episode 266.2 Episode 266.2 (EP-266.2) Song #3 266 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #3 Reinhardt ignited up like a me as he understood. However, rather than getting angry, he soon calmed down and sighed. ¡°¡­So, you have made your choice. I once felt the same. But, Elganes, youth and love are fleeting. When you¡¯re left alone, as I am, all that remains is practicality.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t end up like that.¡± As a half-fairy, his life would be long. Even if she passed away first, she believed the man would never leave her. But Reinhardt shook his head. ¡°No, you will. The man you¡¯re trying to hide¡­ his life is already nearing its end. Even if I don¡¯t use my hands, he won¡¯tst much longer.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean¡­?¡± Elga trembled at the shocking revtion. Reinhardt sighed deeply, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± before adding an exnation. ¡°The average person has less than 10% red mana. The Angmar family average is 30%. But how much did the sample you brought have?¡± Recalling the test results filled withplex figures, Elga murmured. ¡°80%¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even Solomon himself was said to have only 50% red mana in his body. Any more than that, a mortal body cannot withstand the increasing mana and begins to break down. But 80%¡­¡± Reinhardt stopped himself from saying more. ©¥80%. It¡¯s amazing he¡¯s survived this long. But eventually, it¡¯s just a matter of time. He wanted to say that, but instead, he just sighed. It was the least amount of mercy he could show his daughter for making such a foolish choice. After all, he was still her father. Mem, mem, mem-. The cicadas¡¯ song buzzed loudly in Reinhardt¡¯s ears. But he was a patient man. The cicadas¡¯ song was temporary. Soon, they would lose their strength, fall to the ground, and be nothing but dust. There was no need to take any action. * * * On a charming teahouse with a terrace adorned with palm trees. Elga looked even more beautiful than thest time I saw her. Her proud blonde hair shimmered brighter as if sprinkled with gold dust, and her face was painted with light makeup. She wore a red dress that clung to her body, entuating her ample chest in a very seductive way. Who did she doll up like this for? Could it be for me? It must be. A stunning beauty who draws everyone¡¯s attention. The thought of sitting at a table with such a flower, drinking tea, made me feel a swell of pride. ©¥¡­¡­. However, Elga looked ufortable. As I wondered why, I remembered that we had a big fight not too long ago. I didn¡¯t know why Elga called me here. But I came to apologize for what happened, to make amends for everything up until now, and to express my true feelings to her. To speak honestly without overthinking it. Like a man. ¡®Elga-nim, I¡¯m really sorry for lying. But my feelings for you are genuine. Once everything is resolved, I promise to make you happy without any more tears. Please forgive me.¡¯ I practiced this countless times. It mighte out a bit differently when I actually say it, but I¡¯ll do my best. Uhum¡ªClearing my throat, I opened my mouth. ©¥©¥©¤. But no sound came out. That¡¯s strange. Why can¡¯t I speak¡­? As I struggled with my confusion, Elga opened her mouth. Her red-painted lips moved, but I couldn¡¯t hear her voice either. ©¥©¥©¤©¥. What was she saying? Soon, Elga started crying. She burst into tears. As she cried suddenly, I reached for my handkerchief when¡­. Whirick. A noose suddenly flew from somewhere and wrapped around my arm and neck. The sensation of being choked hit me instantly, and all I could do was struggle. ©¥Urk, geeek-! I opened my mouth, trying to scream silently. Elga, you¡¯ve sold me out after all©¤! Jjak-. ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± Then I felt pain explode across my face and shuddered. As I came to my senses, I saw red eyes staring at me. ¡°You¡¯re calling out Lady Lioness¡¯ name even in your sleep. How terrible. You need a good scolding to wake up, don¡¯t you? But what did Lady Lioness sell?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± A dream? Was it just a dream? It was only then that I realized what I had seen was a dream and that I was still inside the dungeon. F*ck, a dream. It was a really vivid and shit?y dream. Before, I used to have recurring dreams of being dragged to the guillotine with Aira. Now that the guillotine ending seems to be getting further away, was I starting to dream of being dragged out after being betrayed by Elga? In any case, it was extremely ominous. Seukseuk-. I rubbed my neck and stood up. Mirna clicked her tongue at me. ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re sweating so much. Anyone would think you¡¯d fallen into a river.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I should wash up.¡± ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re getting out of the dungeon today. Let¡¯s get the spring water quick. If we¡¯re serious, it won¡¯t take long.¡± Mirna said confidently. In fact, once she really got into the swing of things and began to familiarize herself with the dungeon¡¯s strategy, the dungeon itself was very easy to explore. ©¥Lizard¡¯s tail! ©¥Gekk-! Trap-Crabs were no match for Mirna in ¡®serious-mode¡¯. Thus, Mirnapleted the request and purchased the ¡®ck paulownia staff that¡¯s been struck by lightning several times¡¯ at a discounted price. ¡°It¡¯s a fine piece of wood. Smells nice too. And I made a connection with it by obtaining it afterpleting the request. It¡¯ll make a splendid tool.¡± ¡°Hm, you seem to know your stuff. The connection with one¡¯s tools is important.¡± As Mirna smiled with satisfaction, the shopkeeper witch suddenly eximed, ¡°Ah,¡± as if she remembered something. ¡°There¡¯s a letter for you. Let¡¯s see, I kept it here somewhere. People sent letters. Here it is, a letter with the lion¡¯s seal.¡± Episode 267.1 Episode 267.1 (EP-267.1) Song #4 267 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #4 The letter I received from the general store witch was contained in an ornate, gold-embossed envelope. Just at a nce, the paper appeared luxurious. The subtle scent of flowers was also pleasant. However, what caught our attention the most was the lion seal. The king of the beasts. There was only one family in this world that could use a lion as their insignia. ¡°Sir Theo, it¡¯s a letter from the Lioness family. It doesn¡¯t seem to be addressed to me.¡± Seuk. Receiving the letter from Mirna, I used the dagger at my waist to break the seal and examined the contents. The message was simple. ¡¸XX day. 1 PM. Meet at the Fairy¡¯s Wind.¡¹ It seemed to be a letter informing me of the appointment time and ce. The date was tomorrow. There was still time. ¡°Is it from Lady Lioness?¡± To Mirna¡¯s question, I could only give a vague answer, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Was this uneasy feeling because of the nightmare I had this morning? Swish, swish. As I folded the letter and tucked it into my pocket, Mirna asked again. ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s tomorrow, I¡¯ll think about it then.¡± If Elga was the one summoning me, it was likely because she had something important to say. At the same time, I also had something to say to Elga. This unteral notice of an appointment also served as an opportunity for me. Just like I did in the dream. I¡¯d confront Elga with my true feelings. Without overthinking or trying to avoid it. This time, if I confronted her as a sincere man, maybe Elga would understand and forgive me. But before that. I decided to focus on today for now. I didn¡¯t want to neglect Mirna, who was right in front of me, because of what might happen tomorrow. Ding, ding. As I left the witch¡¯s shop, the outside shone with bright summer weather. The trees nted along the well-kept sidewalks were alive with the sounds of cicadas and grasshoppers. Ladies hid under cool parasols, and adventurers took brief rests, leaning against the shaded walls of eaves. It was a good day. * * * Mirna and I toured the sights of Monarch City one by one. We passed by a chapel with one tall spire, a museum filled with various items, and even a small zoo where you could touch different animals. To manage Mirna¡¯s stamina after a morning of strenuous activity, we took a short break on a grassy area near the zoo. However, the ce was exposed to direct sunlight. Then, my gaze fell on Mirna¡¯s Cloudling pet, which she was using as a parasol. ¡°Let me use it as a parasol for a bit.¡± ©¥Kreuuung¡­! ¡°I¡¯ll give you an apple when we¡¯re done.¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. Chwareureuk-. When I sprinkled water on Yingying¡¯s body, it expanded like a sponge absorbing water. Yingying, which was initially the size of a parasol, grew evenrger, enough to serve as a parasol for two people. Mirna stuck the lightning-struck paulownia stick into its body. With that, our makeshift parasol wasplete. ©¥Kyuiing. Even with a rod stuck in its body, the peculiar creature wasn¡¯t in pain. It could transform its body fluidly, like cotton candy. Thanks to this, we were able to spread out a mat and rest in the cool shade it created. Wiping the sweat from her neck with a handkerchief, Mirna nced around and said. ¡°There are a lot of people everywhere.¡± Just as she said, there were many people on this wide grassy field. Parasols and umbres sprouted everywhere. Beneath them, carpets and mats were spread out, allowing gentlemen anddies to enjoy their tea time. ©¥Ahh¡­! I, Aeriel, am not a child¡­! Kids should go y over there¡­! ©¥It¡¯s a nymph, let¡¯s catch the nymph! ©¥Kids, don¡¯t wander too far! Families went out for a pic, children running around everywhere and mothers scolding them to be careful. It was crowded enough to be called chaotic. I said. ¡°The capital is known to have the most tourists. Popr spots are always swarming with people like this.¡± ¡°Hm. I thought it would be more serene and leisurely, like in the magazines. We couldn¡¯t see much at the Monarch Cathedral either because it was so crowded.¡± Mirna seemed a bit disappointed. Did she not like crowds? I suddenly wondered how her sister, Narmi, would react. Narmi was cheerful, so she might have jumped into the crowd and blended right in. But asking Mirna about this seemed a bit rude, so I stayed quiet. Mirna spoke first. ¡°Narmi would probably have liked the bustling crowd.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But Narmi is sensitive to heat, so she doesn¡¯t like summer.¡± ¡®I see¡¯. Now I understood why Narmi hadn¡¯t been around muchtely. In a world without air conditioning, it must be really tough for someone who didn¡¯t do well in the heat. ¡°Mirna-nim, are you not affected by the heat?¡± ¡°No. We share the same body, so it¡¯s the same for me.¡± ¡°That was a silly question.¡± ¡°However, I tend to endure it better than Narmi. While Narmi likes to imitate everything I do, she tries to avoid anything difficult.¡± As if the heat was the trigger, Mirna startedining about Narmi. Of course, it was just trivial things, like how Narmi would squeeze the toothpaste. Despite sharing the same body, the sisters had different temperaments, causing some struggles. ¡°Really, I¡¯m not the only one who suffers. Maybe others can¡¯t even imagine¡­ Sir Theo, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°No reason, I just think I heard simr stories from Lady Narmi before. She mentioned simr things. I guess sisters are sisters after all.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so? When did you hear that? Perhaps when I was being suppressed by Narmi and couldn¡¯te out?¡± Mirna¡¯s question made me tense up. I knew the sisters didn¡¯t like to talk about that time, so bringing it up made me feel awkward. However, Mirna didn¡¯t seem to care whether I was embarrassed or not. ¡°When I was struggling, it seemed that Sir Theo was having fun with Narmi. What did you two do? You even gave her earrings as a gift.¡± ¡°¡­ Can I go to the bathroom for a moment?¡± ¡°No, why are you trying to avoid answering?¡± How did this conversation end up here? I was startled that the flow of our casual chat had suddenly tightened around my neck. But I sensed that Mirna was feeling jealous for some reason. I quickly reached out and grabbed the wildflowers nearby. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suksuksuk. Edited by: faker Episode 267.2 Episode 267.2 (EP-267.2) Song #4 267 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #4 When Mirna frowned, my hands had already skillfully woven the flower stems into a small circle. ¡°This is a present for Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a ring made of flowers. I¡¯m not one of those kids running around. You gave Narmi earrings, but I got a in flower ring?¡± ¡°But this way, it won¡¯t be ordinary.¡± Seuuuk-. I infused the wildflower ring with magic, coating it with my mana. This transformed it into something far from ordinary. Ding-. ¡¸Half-Fairy¡¯s Wildflower Ring: Slightly boosts the wearer¡¯s luck¡­!¡¹ Sess! Although the effect was much less impressive than I had hoped, Mirna¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at it. ¡°This is enchantment magic? I heard that it¡¯s a skill that magic craftsmen have to practice hard to master. When did you learn this?¡± ¡°I picked it up by watching Emperor Kasim.¡± ¡°People say it takes ten years of apprenticeship to master this.¡± Was it really that impressive? Mirna said. ¡°I knew Sir Theo was talented, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone seed in enchantment magic without any special techniques.¡± ¡°So, will you ept my ring?¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± I gently ced the ring on Mirna¡¯s ring finger. A magical ring made from natural materials. Though it looked simple and ordinary, Mirna seemed quite pleased with the ring I gave her, despite her earlier grumbling. ¡°I never thought you had such a skill. But now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know much about Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Is that so? I thought you knew me quite well¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of life you¡¯ve lived, or what you like. Sir Theo doesn¡¯t really talk about himself¡­.¡± She was right. I rarely talk about myself. If I were to say, ¡°I liked making noises into the fan as a child,¡± the listener would naturally wonder, ¡°What¡¯s a fan?¡± I didn¡¯t want to highlight the fact that I was not from this world. Besides that, I generally wasn¡¯t the type to chatter about myself. Why was that? Then Mirna asked. ¡°What type of women do you like, Sir Theo?¡± ¡°I¡­, someone like Lady Mirna¡ª.¡± ¡°Leave out the ttery about liking women like me.¡± She was quite adept. However, I found this question awkward. What kind of women did I like? Weren¡¯t all men the same? Pretty, cute, and someone who liked only me¡­ So I vaguely mumbled, ignoring the itchy feeling at the back of my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s important between Mirna-nim and me right now.¡± But Mirna¡¯s attitude was quite firm. ¡°It is important now. Knowing what kind of woman you like will help me take a bigger share of your heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of embarrassing¡­¡± It made my heart flutter. Was it the first time someone tried to cater to me? The women around me generally had strong personalities. Of course, Mirna was no exception. That was why I waspletely caught off guard by such words. As I struggled to respond, Mirna spoke in a pouty tone. ¡°Do you like naked women?¡± ¡°Mirna-nim, I told you that was the dungeon¡¯s activation phrase.¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. * * * The night view of Monarch City was beautiful. The magic streetlights that I had ordered to be installed throughout the city shone splendidly. As a result, crime and ident rates had decreased, and the hillside offered a beautiful night view, so it was one of my more popr projects. ¡°Sir Theo, yesterday and today have been more enjoyable than I expected.¡± Mirna, gazing at the night view from the high hill, spoke lightly. I decided to respond in kind. ¡°I enjoyed it as well.¡± ¡°Huu, starting tomorrow, it¡¯ll be busy again. There¡¯s the cleanup of the Bellhawk family issue, and I also need to review Queen Tarantera¡¯s martial festival. It¡¯s quite a headache.¡± Mirna was a busy woman. However, I didn¡¯t dislike this busy aspect of Mirna. After all, who else could shine as brightly as someone who was passionate about their work? ¡°Then, Sir Theo, I¡¯m going to head to my room in the pce. Can you escort me to the end?¡± Seuk. Mirna extended her hand like a nobledy. Actually, ¡®like a nobledy¡¯ was an odd analogy since she truly was one. Seuk. I gently epted her outstretched hand. Escorting ady by the hand was something I was used to. Seureuk-. But Mirna went beyond merely cing her hand in mine, intertwining her fingers as lovers do. ¡°Um, Mirna-nim¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s embarrassing for me too¡­!¡± I could vividly feel the soft, ungloved touch of her small hand. Was a woman¡¯s hand always this tender? ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Neither Mirna nor I spoke. We simply relied on the warmth from each other¡¯s hands in the hot, sultry summer night. Just holding hands. For us, who had done far more remarkable things, walking hand in hand shouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. Yet, my heart was pounding unusually fast. Was Mirna feeling the same way? She started to fuss, covering her face with the fan in hand. ¡°¡­ It feels like everyone is staring at us!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re fanning yourself so vigorously, Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°They must think we¡¯re shameless, ungodly lovers¡­! Oh my, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing something so embarrassing in front of everyone¡­¡± Despite her chatter, we didn¡¯t let go of each other¡¯s hands. Ignoring the sweat seeping from our palms, we held on even tighter. As if we didn¡¯t want to be separated. As if we wanted to savor this moment a little longer. It was only when we finally stood before the thick walls of the castle that our fingertips reluctantly parted, as if they were missing something. ¡°Then, have a good night, Sir Theo. I¡¯ll go in and wash up, and change.¡± ¡°Good night to you too, Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°Are you nning to meet with Lady Lioness tomorrow?¡± ¡°Most likely, yes.¡± Mirna hesitated for a moment at my response before finally voicing a question that seemed to have been on her mind all day. ¡°¡­ Can you not go?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I paused, she quickly added, almost as if to exin herself. ¡°It¡¯s not out of jealousy or anything. The letter you received¡­ it feels ominous somehow. Or rather, I should say it gives me a bad feeling¡­¡± An ominous letter. When Mirna said that, it didn¡¯t feel like someone else¡¯s story¡­ ¡°Then, may I ask Mirna-nim for a favor?¡± Edited by: faker Episode 268.1 Episode 268.1 (EP-268.1) Song #5 268 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #5 There wasn¡¯t much time left until the appointment. Following the map, I headed towards the ce we were supposed to meet called¡¸Fairy¡¯s Wind¡¹. Was this it? I finally arrived at a charming, upscale restaurant. In the morning and noon, they served light lunch sets, and in the evening, they would offer elegant dinner courses with wine. The most impressive part was the restaurant¡¯s outdoor terrace and the exotic palm trees nted there. I never thought I¡¯d see palm trees downtown Angmar, so it felt somewhat awkward and at the same time had a strange sense of deja vu. It was definitely my first time here, yet it felt oddly familiar. It couldn¡¯t just be my imagination. Seuk-. I sat on the outdoor terrace, waiting for the other party. She hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but with little time left, she should appear soon. ©¥Hey, look over there. ©¥Wow, who could that be? After waiting for a few minutes, I heard the people around me buzzing. The atmosphere, especially among the men, seemed to be excited, as if a stunning beauty had appeared. And my guess was spot on. The first thing I saw was a red dress that showed off a healthy amount of shoulders and thighs. A youngdy with impressive golden hair that sparkled as if sprinkled with gold dust and wearing high-heeled ss shoes pulled out a chair and sat across from me. Her eyes and cheeks were lightly made up, and her lips were painted with a passionate yet alluring red lipstick. I knew she was beautiful, but seeing her all dolled up after not seeing her for a few days made my heart race uncontrobly. A pretty and beautiful woman would naturally stir a man¡¯s heart. There probably wasn¡¯t a man who could remain calm with such an attractive woman in front of him. ¡°¡­ You came on time. I thought you were going to run away like a coward.¡± Elga, in her red dress, crossed her arms and snorted with a somewhat aloof air. It seemed like she was trying to emphasize that she was still angry with me. I decided to humbly ept it. Elga had every right to be angry with me. However, the fact that she had called me here to meet meant she had something to discuss with me. And so did I. I also had things to say to Elga, which is why I came. ¡°I have something to tell you, Elga-nim.¡± ¡°Why, are there still other lies you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Elga¡¯s words were sharp. Perhaps it was because she was wearing red, but she reminded me of a thorny rose. Was this how the little prince felt when he saw the rose? Like the little prince who had returned to his rose after a long journey¡­. I decided to express my sincere feelings gained from this story. ¡°Elga-nim, I¡¯m sorry for deceiving you all this time. There were many reasons, but they are ultimately just excuses.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga narrowed her eyes, asking me to tell more. Though she was cold, at least she didn¡¯t get up and leave. Encouraged, I pressed on. ¡°Although many things were lies, as I said before, the time we spent together and the words exchanged were all sincere.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± ¡°Of course, an apology won¡¯t erase what happened. I might not have a chance to make up for my mistakes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Even so, I want to say this. Please give me another chance. Elga-nim, please give me another chance. My n is¡­¡± My words were cut off by Elga¡¯s scornful interruption. ¡°ns, ns. Always with your ns. So what¡¯s this great n of yours?¡± My n. I¡¯d always had a usible n in my head. It was the same now. I decided to reveal my secret n for our story at this very moment. ¡°To live happily ever after in a pce like something out of a fairy tale, with the blessing of countless people.¡± Elga opened her mouth as if she was tired of my answer. ¡°¡­ You are insane. A madman. Everything you¡¯re trying to do is insane. Do you understand? The things you¡¯re nning and dreaming about¡ªthey¡¯re all crazy.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°You understand¡­?¡± Even without Elga saying it¡­. I knew very well that the ns I had always been making were ridiculous. I understood it better than anyone else. ¡°It¡¯s a crazy n, I know. It always has been, and it may still be in the future. But now I understand.¡± ¡°Right now, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Now we can be the protagonists of this story.¡± To me, this world was no longer the tale of the novel Viin Hunter. This was my story. Our story. Perhaps I just hadn¡¯t realized it. Maybe it was like this from the beginning. Realizing this now, I decided to confront my true feelings again and opened my heavy lips. ¡°I can prepare the script, the stage, and the actors. Just stay by my side as you are. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prove it in time. It will definitely be fun. So, please be the protagonist of my story.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elga didn¡¯t respond. Then, as if she had a grievance, she pouted her lips as if she were about to burst into tears and said softly. ¡°¡­ I wish you had done that from the beginning. It¡¯s toote now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± ¡°No¡­, it¡¯s toote. Our time is not the same¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t do it in practice. I couldn¡¯t utter a single line of a grand confession or apology. Elga¡¯s brow furrowed more and more until tears started to fall. Chururuk-. As I watched her smeared makeup, various emotions spread through my heart as well. However, I had seen this scene somewhere before. That was why I could remain so detached. ¡°¡­ Elga-nim, all the men are Lioness, right? This was your decision.¡± Flinch-. Elga, who had been crying, shivered slightly at my words. Then she opened her lips and mumbled. ¡°But this is the only way. If I don¡¯t do this, they said you¡¯ll die. This is the only way¡­ But you, you already knew everything? And yet you still came¡­¡± ¡°Because I missed you, Elga. So please don¡¯t cry.¡± Whiriririk-. Then I heard something flying through the air. Something like a noose that wrapped tightly around my neck, choking me. ¡°Geuak¡­! Kek¡­!¡± My mind turned ck, as my throat was instantly constricted. ©¥He¡¯s a high rank spell user. Shut his mouth, don¡¯t let him chant! Stop him from casting spells! ©¥Bind his arms and legs! ¡°D-don¡¯t be too rough!¡± ©¥Young Lady, it¡¯s dangerous! Please step back! Wudangtang, kudang-. I felt people roughly pinning me down. As I was being captured like a wild animal, I recalled feeling this way in a dream before¡­ What an incredible prophetic dream. Was it because I obtained the prophecy spell Vassago? Who would have thought I would have such a premonition? In the dream, I clearly shouted¡ª ¡ªElga, you¡¯ve sold me out after all¡ª! But dreams differed from reality. In reality, I didn¡¯t want to make Elga feel guilty with such words. Rather, it was about time! ©¥Kyuiing! ©¥Aagh-! Wh-what is this thing! At that moment, I felt the weight on my body lighten. The noose around my neck seemed to loosen, and I was finally able to cough and catch my breath. Then I could hear an angry woman¡¯s voice. Edited by: faker Episode 268.2 Episode 268.2 (EP-268.2) Song #5 268 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #5 ¡°Lady Lioness, you¡¯re trying to drag Sir Theo away like a criminal!? I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, but isn¡¯t this too much!?¡± When I lifted my head, I saw Mirna Draco, holding a sword and a staff in each hand. Thanks to her, the fog in my mind cleared up. ¡°Lady Mirna¡­!¡± ¡°Sir Theo, are you alright? See, I told you I had a bad feeling.¡± Mirna faced Elga, while men groaned on the ground. Looking at them, I could roughly guess what happened while I was losing consciousness. ¡°Mirna-nim, you granted my favor¡­!¡± As I had asked Mirna the previous day, she had been watching my conversation with Elga from a distance. ¡°What¡¯s this, Mirna, you!? Don¡¯t interfere! This is the only way!¡± Elga, furious, pulled out the rod that had been pinned in her hair like a hairpin, extending it lengthwise. Juuuuk. It transformed into a massive battle axe, the Halberd Crusher, exuding unbound ferocity all around. ¡°Get lost!¡± Elga raised the enormous axe, as big as her body, and swung it down at Mirna without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Swaaaak-! A crushing blow. Mirna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the terrifying power. ¡°Are you serious, Lady Lioness!?¡± She quickly retreated, putting distance between herself and Elga. Tokaaang-! Elga¡¯s axe struck the ground, creating a deep crater in the shop floor. It was as if a small meteor had fallen. ©¥R, run! ©¥We need to get out of here! At the sight of this, the patrons watching the suddenmotion were panicked to death. Loud screams and the frantic footsteps of people trying to escape mixed together, creating chaos. ¡°Sir Theo, I¡¯ll handle this, get out of here quick!¡± Mirna shouted through the cloud of dust. * * * ©¥Over there! Chase him! Currently, the power of Lioness family was no less than that of a king. Their influence stretches all over Angmar, from the surface to the underground and even to the sky. Their banners of valor can be seen everywhere. Because of that, I had to run through the alleyways nonstop. It felt like I had been running for over ten minutes already, yet the soldiers pursuing me showed no signs of fatigue. No matter how many I subdued, they kepting in endless waves. Engaging them in a war of attrition like this wouldn¡¯t end well. I had to go somewhere they couldn¡¯t follow me¡­! ©¥Got him! Suddenly, someone grabbed my heel. Running at full speed, I stumbled forward. Kudangtang-! Falling into the unpaved, muddy road, my face scraped against the ground, and mud filled my mouth. But I didn¡¯t have time to worry about that. I quickly chanted a spell. ¡ªPaimon! ©¥Euack! ©¥He¡¯s running away again! Surround him! Don¡¯t let him get away! ©¥Stop him from reaching the pce! Deploy troops! Did they notice that I¡¯m heading towards the pce? The Lioness soldiers were indeed skilled. I continued to run frantically to avoid the soliders stationed at various checkpoints, formations, and the quickly erected barricades. My chest felt like it was about to explode, and the taste of iron filled my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t afford to stop, not even for a second. Despite everything, my ears were acutely aware of the shouts from the soldiers behind me. ©¥Corner him! Lavenders Street ends soon! Just as I thought. They were trying to trap me in a dead-end and capture me. No wonder they were herding me from alley to alley. Was this how a cornered squirrel feels like? However, what they failed to realize was that I¡¯m not just a mere rodent. If anything, I¡¯m closer to a bat. A winged beast. ¡°Come!¡± I shouted towards the sky. Then my ¡®ck wings¡¯ swooped from out of nowhere grabbed me by the shoulders. p-p-p! Calling nearby birds to fly me away. That was my n. ©¥H, He¡¯s flying! ©¥The Demon Monk is using magic¡­! It was quite satisfying to see the soldiers, who were holdings andssos to catch me, looking up at the roof like dogs chasing a chicken. ¡°Farewell, idiots! You useless tax-eaters!¡± As I shouted this gleeful insult downward, I sensed something flying towards me. Kwaang-! It collided with my body. ¡°Ouch, hot!¡± While I struggled against the searing mes, the birds holding me took off into the distance. ©¥Got him! The fireball hit! ©¥You fool! What if he dies? ©¥You think a fireball is going to kill an archmage? He¡¯s hit, he won¡¯t get far! Everyone, get to the rooftops! Climb up and catch him! ©¥Deploy Capture Team 4! ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± First, I quickly extinguished the fire on my body. Thanks to the Angmar robe, I barely felt the impact, but the birds flying away was a critical blow. Fortunately, I hadn¡¯t ascended too high, so I could safelynd on the roof. ©¥There he is! ©¥He called us useless tax-eaters!? A loud shout came from behind me. Seeing the soldiers who had climbed onto the roof to chase me, I felt a chill run down my spine and sprinted with all my might. ¡°¡­ I take back what I said!¡± ©¥You half-pint half-fairy! Stop right there! ©¥This brat¡¯s faster than he looks; we can¡¯t catch him! No, how long are they going to keep chasing me? The only good thing was that I was running quite well. Perhaps this was the result of the training I did with Elga in Ark. I was running pretty well, even by my standards. Leaping from roof to roof as if I were flying. Who knew I had a talent for parkour? I¡¯m able to run away like this because I¡¯ve prepared for it with my dream. To think that Elga would actually rat me out. What were they nning to do with me? Kill me? No, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. My guess was based on the equipment of the soldiers. They were holdingssos ands. If they intended to kill me, they would have been wielding des and spears. Had they been trying to kill me, I probably would have turned into a hedgehog¡ªskewered with arrows long before I could run away. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Anyway, I managed to run all the way to the front of the pce. As I reached the gate, the soldiers looked at each other and hesitated. ©¥What should we do? He actually made it here. ©¥They said to catch him no matter what. ¡°Huu, alright.¡± Even the Lioness army can¡¯t just storm into the royal pce at will. I¡¯m d I was right. Jubuck, jubuck-. But as I caught my breath, I felt a massive presence behind me. ©¥Amotion woke me from my nap. Turning around, I saw Queen Aira, in a voluminous dress, approaching the pce entrance with a frown. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Trying to snare my court mage like a wild beast.¡± Episode 269.1 Episode 269.1 (EP-269.1) #1 269 ??¨C Reconciliation #1 I had no particr reason for fleeing to the pce. The Angmar Pce was already a sanctuary in itself. Those who entered were bound by the high royalws, unable to bear arms or engage in violent acts without the Queen¡¯s permission. It was only natural, as it¡¯s the ruler¡¯s residence. Therefore, no matter how powerful the Lioness Family and their soldiers were, they would not be able to do anything to me once we entered the royal pce. And I was right. Seeing the soldiers hesitating and not knowing what to do as I stood at the pce¡¯s threshold, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, the woman who appeared behind me was an unforeseen variable in my n. Aira showing up at the pce entrance? The distance from her room to here was considerable. ¡°What are you all doing? Your Queen is asking you a question. Why are you trying to capture my court mage?¡± Queen Aira¡¯s demeanor was quite rxed. Though she was questioning the soldiers, she neither showed anger nor was she overbearing. Despite this, the soldiers appeared extremely tense, ncing at each other nervously. They seempetent and realized that something strange was going on. ©¥Hey, what do we do? ©¥I don¡¯t know. When¡¯s quitting time? I just want to go home. While they hesitated, unsure of what to do, Aira clicked her tongue. ¡°It seems that this Queen is asking the wrong way. How foolish of me. I should have directly designated someone to answer. You, themander.¡± Aira¡¯s dark eyes fixed on a soldier adorned with a feathered helmet and a particrly ornate badge on his shoulder. It was clear to anyone that he was themander of this group of soldiers. At Aira¡¯s call, themander removed his helmet and bowed his head. ¡°Commander of the 3rd Company of the Lionheart Battalion, Guilford Night Belleiom. To the exalted leader of Angmar and great conqueror, Aira Von¡­¡± Suksuk-. Aira waved her hand dismissively as Guilford¡¯s lengthy introduction. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked. So, Guilford, can you exin to your Queen what exactly is going on here?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Are you telling me there¡¯s something you can¡¯t tell your Queen?¡± ¡°We were following orders to chase and capture Theo Gospel.¡± The middle-aged man called Guilford said with tightly closed eyes. Hearing this, Aira furrowed her brows slightly and repeated the key words, ¡°Orders? Capture?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We are also unaware of the reason. We¡¯re just following orders.¡± Their answer illuminated some of my doubts. So the Lioness soldiers were pursuing me for a simple reason: orders. It wasn¡¯t because I was a descendant of Angmar. They likely didn¡¯t know. But the one who gave the order must be aware of that fact. Was it Elga? Or¡­ While I was lost in thought, Aira spoke solemnly. ¡°I see. Orders. But attempting to treat my court mage as a criminal without my permission is a grave offense. Crimes require a fitting punishment.¡± Seuk-. Aira reached out into the air. ¡°As the supreme executor of royalw, I have the authority to summarily judge all uwful actsmitted within Angmar.¡± ¡°Urk¡ª!¡± The Knight Guilford¡¯s body trembled violently and then lifted into the air. He clutched at his neck as if he were hanging from a noose, his legs iling. That¡¯s probably what it was. Aira¡¯s specialty was telekinesis. Anyone who¡¯s strangled by the Rank 4 Force Grip would end up like that. Still, I was worried that Guilford might actually die. ¡°Ugh, gah!¡± I didn¡¯t have any feelings for the man who tried to capture me like a wild animal in a and whom I met for the first time today. However, I wanted to avoid the situation where Aira kills people as much as possible. So, I quickly stood up and bowed to Aira. ¡°Aira-nim, rightful judgment deserves respect. However, themander was merely following orders, and I think it would be better to first ask who gave that order¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a reasonable suggestion.¡± Suk-. Aira released Guilford. With a flick of her hand, she drew his sprawled body on the ground towards her. ¡°Night Guilford, faithful to your orders. As your Queen, I nowmand you to tell me who ordered the capture of Theo Gospel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, still recovering from his strangtion. Just as he was about to say something. ¡°I did.¡± Arge figure stood behind Aira. A tall,nky physique with broad shoulders and a splendid red cape draped over them. His tinum hair fluttered in the wind. The man who appeared from the court spoke to Aira in a calm manner. ¡°They are not at fault. I was the one who gave the order.¡± ¡°Chancellor Reinhardt. Why did you give such an order?¡± ¡°Because there was a good reason. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m sure the Queen will understand once I exin.¡± Seuk-. Reinhardt handed Aira a small note. After reading it, Aira asked calmly, ¡°Is this true?¡± Reinhardt sternly responded, ¡°It is true.¡± If they had whispered to each other, I might have overheard their conversation with my keen hearing. However, since it was through a note, I had no way of knowing what was going on. Did they do this deliberately because they know someone might eavesdrop? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Episode 269.2 Episode 269.2 (EP-269.2) #1 269 ??¨C Reconciliation #1 Reinhardt, such a meticulous man. It was then. ¡°Then, proceed as nned, capture and iste Theo Gospel.¡± Reinhardt took the initiative and spoke first. The soldiers began to murmur, exchanging puzzled looks. ©¥What? What did he just say? ©¥I think he said to catch him. ©¥But Queen Aira¡­ They nced at Aira, who only looked at me with pity. Just as I was about to ask her what was happening¡­ ¡°Aira-nim, what is¡ª?¡± ¡°I will not repeat myself. Didn¡¯t Imand you to capture Theo Gospel?¡± Shwaa-! Numerouss were thrown over my head. Trapped under the sticky and heavys, I found myself immobilized. At the same time, the electric current had me convulsing. ¡°Guaaagh¡­!¡± ©¥We finally got him! That vacation is mine! Why Aira was just watching this unfold, I had no way of knowing right now. * * * Beneath the Angmar Pce lies a dungeon. An iron-d prison known as the¡¸End of Hope¡¹, from which no one has ever escaped, except for the King of Thieves, Alibaba Bellhawk. The harsh conditions there, designed by the ancient King Abimelech Angmar who perfected the penal code, drive its inmates to the brink of despair. I found myself imprisoned there once more. I say ¡®once more¡¯ because I had previously been locked up for half a day after angering Aira. Of course, the situation then and now waspletely different. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Unlike the simple handcuffs I had before, I was now bound tightly all over, with arge gag and mask that made even moving my tongue difficult. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m being treated more like a carrier of a gue than a criminal. ¡°Uaeueup-!¡± As I squirmed on the ground like a worm, the guards watching me exchanged nces and murmured among themselves. ©¥What¡¯s he doing? ©¥Maybe he needs to go to the bathroom? Should we let him? ©¥Be careful, we were told to avoid contact as much as possible. Just let him soil his pants if he needs to. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A silence followed for a while. As Iy there exhausted from all the running¡ªrecovering, and trying to gather my thoughts, one of the guards spoke in a subdued tone. ©¥Why did they capture this guy? Wasn¡¯t he a hero just a while ago? They said he defeated some experiment of Bellhawk¡¯s. He only recently became the court mage as well. ©¥I don¡¯t know. Have we ever bothered to think about the circumstances of everyone who ends up in this prison? Who knows, perhaps he¡¯smitted some serious corruption to have fallen so far. ©¥That makes sense. Makes sense, my foot. Even I had no idea why I was imprisoned like this. There must have been some crucial clue in the note Reinhardt handed to Aira. That¡¯s about the extent of my spection. Elga must have either revealed my true identity to her father, Reinhardt, or he discovered it himself. Then Reinhardt informed Aira about it¡ªthere¡¯s no other way to exin my imprisonment. ¡­ F*ck. Wasn¡¯t Reinhardt supposed to be friends with Isaiah Gospel? Has he now turned back to being against Angmar? Pajijit-. Then, a series of thoughts ran through my head like an electric current. Maybe it was because of his son, Richard. It was agreed on that if Queen Aira stepped down, the throne would be inherited by Richard. For the Lioness family, who were set to inherit the throne, my existence must have been a nuisance. Reinhardt was originally an ambitious man. He would be an idio? not to seize the chance to make his son the first king of the Lioness. The problem was that I was the one who made such a proposal to seed to the throne. In other words, if my suspicion was correct, I dug my own grave and put a leash around my own neck. No, that¡¯s not the point. What¡¯s important now isn¡¯t this chain of conjectures. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What happens to me now? If Aira has discovered my true identity, if she knows that I am thest remaining descendant of the old royal family, what will be of me? ¡­ Will I die? That would be the logical oue. Killing me would be the cleanest solution. If the roles were reversed, I would probably do the same. Still, Aira and I have built a bond over time, and we¡¯ve shared a history together. There¡¯s no way Aira would kill me now¡­ ¡ªYou can¡¯t be certain of that!!! If it were Mirna and Elga, I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t try to kill me immediately, even if they knew my true identity. At least, that¡¯s what I believe. However¡­ Even though we¡¯ve been together for quite a considerable time, I couldn¡¯t really guess where and how the thoughts of the peculiar Queen Aira would flow. Still, considering she captured me alive and threw me into prison, it doesn¡¯t seem like she intends to kill me. If she wanted to, she would have executed me right away, wouldn¡¯t she? There¡¯d be no need to capture me alive. Unless, of course, she¡¯s saving thest remaining member of Angmar for a public execution event. One thing¡¯s for sure: if I stay imprisoned, my neck might be in danger. So, I need to find a way out. As the Little Demon King who has reached the 6th rank, it would be disgraceful if I couldn¡¯t escape from a single prison. Episode 270.1 Episode 270.1 (EP-270.1) #2 270 ¨C Reconciliation #2 I was slowlying to terms with it. The fact that I was screwed. Damn, this wretched prison. I need to escape quickly. The underground prison of Angmar¡¯s castle, ¡¸End of Hope¡¹, was far more secure and sturdy than I expected, leaving me with no opportunity for escape. Moreover, the chains and restraints wrapped around my body were so strong that moving was difficult. The only way was through magic. But with my hands, feet, and even my tongue tightly restrained to the point where I can¡¯t move even slightly, it¡¯s difficult to even cast a simple spell. ©¥That guy¡¯s too quiet now, isn¡¯t he? He was struggling so much earlier. ©¥Leave him be. He probably realized there¡¯s no way out. No matter how skilled a mage is, if they¡¯re sealed up like this, they can¡¯t do anything. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was as the guards said. If at least the gag in my mouth or the heavy stones wedged between my fingers loosened a bit, I might be able to do something. Or if there were a spell that didn¡¯t require gestures, incantations, or magic circles¡­ Then, it was like a lightning bolt struck my mind. It was such a brilliant n that even I was amazed. If I could use a spell that didn¡¯t require incantations, gestures, or seals, I could escape this ce. A spell that activates solely through imagination and mental imagery. But was that even possible? Everything in this world had a cause and effect. This principle was especially crucial in magic. Spells and incantations, or magic circles, are what bring about the inevitable results known as magic. However, the magic without incantations that I envisioned was an act that observes results without any cause or effect. If that¡¯s truly possible, it would be a miracle and genuinely worthy of being called ¡®magic.¡¯ If there was anyone who could do that, wouldn¡¯t it be Solomon, who, as Marmar said, was the only one who was qualified to be called a true mage? Then maybe I could do it too. Imagination. They said magic was imagination. Using the tips Aira had taught me, I began to imagine myself spectacrly oveing this predicament in my mind. Goooo-. I suddenly felt something bubbling in my lower abdomen, vividly coursing throughout my body. A feeling that something was about to happen. But my meditation was interrupted by a noise from afar. ©¥Orders from above. Transfer the Court Mage Theo Gospel. Why is he here when the order wasn¡¯t to imprison him? ©¥Weren¡¯t we instructed to keep him isted from others and prevent his escape? Doesn¡¯t that mean to imprison him? ©¥¡­ I can see how that could be misunderstood. Anyway, yes. Rather, have either of you had contact with this half-fairy? If so, both of youe along. * * * I was transferred to a facility filled with white structures. It felt more like aboratory than a prison. I couldn¡¯t help but frown, remembering a simr ce in the Bellhawk¡¯s basement recently. Was this a secretb located somewhere within Angmar Castle? Why did they bring me here? ¡°Are you Theo Gospel?¡± Kuuuuu-. Kuuuu-. People in protective suits took me over. Led by them, I was stuffed into a device that looked like a transparent ss tube. Was this how the bread feels when it¡¯s inside the stic packaging? I was the bread now. ¡°Sir Theo, we will remove the restraints and gag, but you must not act rashly. If you agree, please blink twice.¡± Blink, blink. Seureuk-. Just before closing the door, one of the researchers in the protective suit removed the gag from my mouth. Then, after closing the ss door, they asked through it. ¡°Sir Theo, do you have any headaches, difficulty breathing, or any instances of uncontroble anger or irritation?¡± The questions were strange, but their manner was quite kind. It didn¡¯t seem like an attitude towards criminals. So, instead of hastily chanting a spell to escape, I decided to find out what was going on. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any pain. But what¡¯s happening here? Why did you capture and confine me, and why put me in this bizarre device?¡± ¡°We received a report from Sir Reinhardt that there is a serious issue with Sir Theo¡¯s body. Are you familiar with the Nymph Flu Coronoi?¡± ¡°Coro-what?¡± ¡°Coronoi. It¡¯s currently in Sir Theo¡¯s body.¡± ¡°¡­ Why is it in my body?¡± ¡°Have you, by any chance, encountered ore into contact with unauthorized test subjects in Bellhawk¡¯s undergroundboratory?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Many times. While I was recalling all sorts of things, the researcher in the protective suit continued. ¡°Coronoi is a deadly disease for nymphs and other fairies. It drastically shortens their lifespan by more than half. If it spreads, it could mean the end for fairies.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my lifespan has already been reduced because I have the disease in my body?¡± I was struck with fear. However, the researcher, whose expression was hidden by the suit, remained calm. ¡°We need to test that now. We have Drug Nymph Medinoi-nim, a specialist in fairy pathology, with us, so the test will be conducted shortly.¡± Drug nymph? I found it hard to grasp this bewildering situation. The reason for my capture was because I was an infected carrier of the Nymph Flu Coronoi? Then I remembered Elga crying and saying that I would die if they didn¡¯t do this. Maybe Elga knew I have some sort of disease and summoned the soldiers to examine and cure me. Was that really it? Even with Calm Thinking, I¡¯m a little confused. Seuuk-. At that moment, someone appeared beyond the ss. It was a peculiar girl with blue hair, dressed in a white coat. With her slightly pointed ears and sharp features, she was definitely a nymph. ¡°Are you Drug Nymph Medinoi?¡± ¡°Yes¡­! I am Medinoi-nim¡­! Theonoi, I heard you¡¯ve caught a terrible, nymph-hating disease¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Tell me everything from the day you went to those wicked long-eared elves¡¯b until now, including everyone you met and where you went¡­! We need to trace anyone who might have been infected¡­!¡± This was more serious than I thought. But asking me to recall everything I did and everywhere I went since that day was a tall order. Remembering it all and exining it was a difficult task. Still, isn¡¯t this better than being executed¡­? As if the tension I had been feeling was a lie, I felt a wave of relief wash over my body. I thought I was going to be executed for my true identity being revealed. I recounted my movements as best as I could remember. I could feel shock spreading among the researchers in protective suits who were taking notes. ©¥The park, the zoo? The cathedral and the central market street too? Does it even make sense to trace them¡­? ©¥I don¡¯t know. They seemed dismayed that I had visited such crowded tourist spots. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to such popted areas either. Episode 270.2 Episode 270.2 (EP-270.2) #2 270 ¨C Reconciliation #2 The test was conducted quickly. It consisted of nothing more than inserting a very long cotton swab deep into my nose, so deep that I thought, ¡®Can it go any deeper?¡¯ ¡°Hieeek¡­!¡± ¡°Ahh-! I made a mistake¡­! We need to try the other side¡­!¡± F*ck off. Anyway, apart from the difort of having a swab pushed deep into my nose, the examination was simpler than I had expected. There was no cutting open my stomach, no drawing blood, and no attaching strange machines to my body. Thanks to that, it only took an hour to get the results. It was good that things moved quickly. Perhaps it¡¯s because the people of Angmar don¡¯t like to wait. When the test results came back, Medinoi said. ¡°Theonoi, it¡¯s great a pity¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± ¡°Theonoi, it¡¯s very unfortunate that you missed the opportunity to be the first to experience ourtest medical devices and treatments¡­! Better luck next time¡­!¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means you don¡¯t have the Nymph Flu Coronoi¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Nasty little nymph. That¡¯s not pitiful at all. In the end, this entire incident turned out to be a kind of farce. Apparently, I wasn¡¯t infected with the nymph flu or whatever it was called. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t catch the flu.¡± Only then was I able to have a meeting with Aira, who had been watching me from a distance in the istion room. For some reason, I felt somewhat relieved seeing Aira¡¯s reaction. Not only Aira was there, but also Mirna and Elga. Both had some minor injuries on their faces, but they didn¡¯t seem to be seriously hurt. However, the Drug Nymph Medinoi had a dark expression, showing quite a pessimistic outlook. ¡°But Theonoi¡¯s body is not normal¡­! For some reason, it seems like Theonoi¡¯s body is under extreme strain, even for a nymph¡­!¡± Elga was the first to respond to that. ¡°¡­ So, he doesn¡¯t have much time left? His body is overstrained, and his lifespan has been drastically shortened, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You can see it that way¡­! I am the Drug Nymph Medinoi. I can instinctively sense the lifespan of other nymphs¡­.¡± Lifespan. While I was puzzled by that strange term, Medinoi continued to chatter on. ¡°Your body clearly can¡¯t keep up with your magic¡­! The only way to fix this is to cauterize the magic circuit with a special drug and then surgically remove and seal it¡­!¡± Mirna sounded highly distressed by this statement. ¡°What do you mean by that? If you cauterize the magic circuit, doesn¡¯t that mean he won¡¯t be able to use magic anymore? Are you saying he¡¯ll have to live as an ordinary person?¡± Medinoi replied with a very sorrowful expression. ¡°That¡¯s correct¡­! But there¡¯s no other choice¡­ it¡¯s very unfortunate, but Theonoi¡¯s remaining lifespan is only¡­¡± Medinoi stopped speaking. Her expression was very serious and she looked like she was about to cry, which made me incredibly nervous. My lifespan was short? And to fix it, they need to cauterize my magic circuit? Just when I thought things were going to get easier with magic, I¡¯m back on hard mode. I guess magic doesn¡¯te without a price. It¡¯s almost like I knew things were going too well. While I was feeling down, Aira, with a rather sorrowful expression, asked. ¡°¡­ So, how much time does Theo have left? Assuming the magic circuit isn¡¯t removed. Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Theonoi¡¯s lifespan is so short that¡­ if left as is, he only has about 200 years left¡­!¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¤!!!! Everyone fell silent, shocked by the nymph doctor¡¯s words. Then, the elf and nymph nurses and researchers began to make a fuss, as if they had heard something horrific. ©¥He can only live for 200 years¡­ This is truly terrible! I¡¯ve never seen such a pitiful nymph before! ©¥Even if he has inferior nymph blood, living only 200 years¡­ If he had superior elf blood, he could live at least 300 years. ©¥Hey, Kkanp, did you just say that¡­? Do you need to taste the bitter taste of fear from this drug nymph, Dopingnoi, toe to your senses¡­? The room started to be chaotic with the elves and nymphs arguing. I-. ¡°I¡¯m getting dizzy in thisb, can you just let me out of here already?¡± * * * Having been released, I slipped past the youngdies who tried to engage me in conversation and headed toward the familiar office in the pce. There was much to discuss with thedies¡­ ¡°The-Theo¡­ I really¡­¡± ¡°Elga-nim, let¡¯s talk about thister. I promise. There¡¯s something I need to take care of first.¡± Especially Elga, but there was something far more important that had to be dealt with first. When I reached the thick door, he spoke as if he had been waiting for me. ©¥The door is not locked,e in. What a beastly sense. I opened the heavy door and stepped into Angmar¡¯s Chancellor office. A chill ran down my spine, as if I were stepping into the jaws of a lion, butpared to what I had just gone through, this was nothing. ¡°Lord Reinhardt.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even as I entered the room, the man continued to meticulously tend to the sword in front of him. He didn¡¯t even spare me a nce, and exuded a sense of seasonedposure. He spoke leisurely. ¡°So, how is your illness? I heard the only way to resolve it is by burning your magic circuit.¡± As expected. One thing became clear. ¡°You know better than anyone that I¡¯m not sick, Lord Reinhardt. I know you orchestrated this entire scenario, so let¡¯s stop ying games.¡± ¡°Interesting. But that¡¯s a lie. You are indeed suffering from a fever. An incurable fever¡ªa disease called the ghost of the past. Schemes and plots¡ªthose are the symptoms.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Instead of a cough, there are lies. Instead of a fever in your head, it¡¯s mad delusions that will consume you, Theo Gospel.¡± Sreung. Tak. Reinhardt sheathed his sword, yet his presence grew even sharper than when he held it unsheathed. ¡°So, what do you have to say to me, great court mage?¡± Gooooooooo-. A heavy aura emanated from him, powerful enough to feel lethal. However, I could sense my inherent talent¡¶Charisma¡·neutralizing it. I began to speak. ¡°Lord Reinhardt, I did note here as the court mage, entertainment officer, nor the gardener.¡± At that, Reinhardt burst intoughter as if he had heard something amusing. ¡°What remains of you if not for the titles of the Queen?¡± ¡°The truth.¡± Episode 271.1 Episode 271.1 (EP-271.1) #3 271 ¨C Reconciliation #3 Reinhardt asked me. What would remain of me if not for the titles the Queen? There was only one answer. ¡°The truth.¡± ¡°The truth? How unabashedly you speak of it. Amusing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I am quite perceptive. If I weren¡¯t, I would have already stumbled and fallen somewhere along the way. You could say my intuition was sharp. From what I can tell, everything that has transpired was undoubtedly part of Reinhardt¡¯s n and design. He had his people capture me and used the excuse of a strange illness to stick that swab up my nose. It was a message¡ªa challenge or perhaps a warning. Something like, ¡®I know who you really are. And I can kill you anytime I want.¡¯ It seems that Elga, for some reason and through some process, had revealed my identity to Reinhardt. Perhaps information was leaked during the process of examining the red magic. Elga wasn¡¯t really good at being sneaky, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she was discovered somewhere along the way. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ It had been a while since Calm Thinking was triggered. And it served as a sign that my thoughts were correct. Who would have thought that being exposed by Elga would snowball into something so big? It was my fault for underestimating Elga¡¯s proactive attitude and suspicions. I have no one to me but myself. At that moment, Reinhardt spoke. ¡°There is much to be said. But neither of us enjoys long discussions, so let¡¯s keep it brief. Step aside.¡± ¡°Step aside, you say?¡± ¡°Let go of everything and head to a quietnd in the West. I¡¯ll grant you one of the territories I manage, and you can live a normal life there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was something tempting about his offer. Despite his reputation as the Iron-Blooded Chancellor, Reinhardt¡¯s demeanor was surprisingly kind andpassionate. That¡¯s likely why, even after discovering my identity, he staged that bizarre capture. If he had wanted to, he could have disposed of me in secret. Of course, there¡¯s also Queen Aira¡¯s wrath. But it seemed that Reinhardt want to at least show me some mercy. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about making a living. Depending on how you manage things, you could even live quitefortably. It would be better for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite an assertion.¡± ¡°In a fertile and prosperousnd, you could have children, cultivate fields with your own hands, and close your eyes in peace, surrounded by your offspring. Such a life suits a half-fairy, no?¡± At his exnation, an image of a peaceful life floated through my mind. I saw myself wearing a straw hat under the zing sun, with my children waving at me. Returning home, there would be cool drinks waiting, and worry-free wives, warmly weing me back¡­. It was a life that seemed joyful andplete on its own, perhaps even close to the happy ending I longed for. But deep within me, there was a part that rejected this vision. The ending was appealing, but the process wasn¡¯t to my taste. ¡°Do you really think I would choose that?¡± ¡°It would be better if you did. I heard about your n from my daughter. Reuniting your family through a method that¡¯s more like a child¡¯s fantasy.¡± He heard my n from Elga? For a moment, I felt embarrassed, as if someone had found a diary full of my private thoughts. But the man¡¯s next words hardened my heart. ¡°Don¡¯t you know better than anyone that the world doesn¡¯t turn so peacefully? Angmar¡¯s vengeance isn¡¯t like that. It¡¯s bloodier, more ruthless.¡± Bloodier, ruthless¡­ Something seemed to stir in my mind, but I shook my head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough if I simply choose not to act that way?¡± ¡°Your opinion doesn¡¯t matter. The world doesn¡¯t operate as peacefully as a child¡¯s imagination. In the face of great waves of fate, an individual¡¯s will is like a leaf caught in the tide.¡± Creak-. Reinhardt, firmly dismissing my words, stood up from his chair. Soon after, he turned his back to me and gazed at the moon rising outside the window as he spoke. ¡°After the Demon King¡¯s death, Opal Bellhawk began to pursue eternal life. Draco researched the method of bing an immortal lich and the half-soul forbidden art, ruining even his daughter¡¯s life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My father and the Lioness expanded our military forces even further, increasing our number of troops. Andstly, the witches of Tarantera¡­¡± He started to say something but then abruptly mped his lips shut. As I tried to understand what he was about to speak, he continued. ¡°The Demon King is alive.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh from deep within my gut. ¡°¡­Lord Reinhardt, do you seriously believe Opal¡¯s nonsense? I never imagined you were such a sentimental person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. The Demon King is alive. That¡¯s why we fear his revenge. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve sought power, even through the most forbidden means.¡± ¡°Revenge¡­¡± ¡°So, once again, I ask you. You can even call it a plea. Stop poking the ho¡¯s nest. That path only leads to ruin.¡± There was a certain sincerity in Reinhardt¡¯s voice. He was genuinely asking me to quit everything and simply live a peaceful life. However. I couldn¡¯t stop now. ¡°Lord Reinhardt, I truly appreciate your offer, but I want to understand the meaning of my life.¡± If there¡¯s an effect, there¡¯s a cause. I¡¯ve always wanted to know why I¡¯m going through these things. Should I say that there¡¯s always been this strange feeling? That my being in this position was no mere coincidence. You could call it childish, like the fantasies of a child. But this was the very concept and foundation that has driven and sustained me this far. Now that it feels like the end was finally in sight, there¡¯s no way I can stop here. So I said to Reinhardt. ¡°At the end of this path, I feel like I might finally understand that meaning. The answer to so many questions.¡± ¡°The meaning of life¡­¡± Reinhardt suddenly burst intoughter. It didn¡¯t seem like he was mocking me, but rather, he was reacting as if he had heard something amusing or nostalgic. ¡°There was a time when I said those exact words to someone. But in the end, he didn¡¯t listen to me. He gave the same answer you just did.¡± He finally turned around and grabbed the sword on the desk. ¡°If it were that Aleister, perhaps¡­ But in the end, trying to persuade someone like this doesn¡¯t suit me. A lion has its ways.¡± Schwing¡ª. Episode 271.2 Episode 271.2 (EP-271.2) #3 271 ¨C Reconciliation #3 I heard the sword being drawn. Feeling chills all the way to the tips of my hair, I quickly opened my palm to create a Mana Shield. ©¤Mana Shield! Wooooong¡ª. Ten petals began to glow in front of my body. Tenyers of Mana Shields were strong enough to withstand the impact of a truck. But the sharp sword tip that reached toward them tore through all the petals. Shwaaa¡ª! Crack¡ª! ng! ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± The force sent my body flying. I heard the thick door splintering and shattering as my body crashed into it. By the time I regained my senses, I was already sprawled out in the court hallway. ¡°Ugh, what is this¡­?¡± However, what was truly startling was Reinhardt¡¯s demeanor. He drew his sword in the pce and attacked. ¡°Reinhardt, have you lost your mind?!¡± I wondered if the cold and calcting Reinhardt had gone mad. Drawing a sword and attacking me in the court was something that couldn¡¯t simply be brushed aside¡ª Crossing a river of no return. But the man remained cold. ¡°I admit that my words alone won¡¯t convince you. So now, you try convincing me, young mage.¡± * * * As I bent down, I vividly felt the de brush past the top of my head. Crash¡ª! At the same time, the pir that had been behind me was impaled and shattered. It tore through the marble pir as if it were tofu. Is this guy even human¡­!? ¡°Come on, what are you doing? If you only keep running, you¡¯ll end up dead. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to find the meaning of life? At this rate, you¡¯ll just die a meaningless death.¡± Shwaak, shwaaaak¡ª! The relentless attacks continued. The man swung his de with ease, while I had to focus entirely on dodging and creating Mana Shields. I had no time to chant other spells. Moreover, most of my attack spells were powerful and intense. If I were to cast them in the pce, it would cause massive destruction and damage everything around. ©¥Kyaa! What the¡ª?! Reinhardt-nim!? Why are you wielding a sword in the hallway? It¡¯s dangerous¡­! ©¥What¡¯s going on? Why are those two¡­?! The pce interior, where there¡¯s a lot of people, was an incredibly unfavorable battlefield for me. ¡°Reinhardt, are you seriously doing this?!¡± ¡°You should spend less timeining and more time chanting spells. Or do you have no desire to face an old man who¡¯s long retired from active duty?¡± As he said this, Reinhardt¡¯s de shed horizontally through another marble pir. I could only grit my teeth, as the ceiling of the pce trembled. I have no choice but to fight. Do I even have a chance of winning? To be honest, Reinhardt¡¯s skill was not something to take lightly. Despite saying he¡¯s an old man who had retired from active duty, his condition was nothing short of exceptional. ¡°Are you going to run to the Queen again? You can¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid of what wille out of my mouth this time.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°But if you keep this up, this will reach the Queen¡¯s ears. What excuse will you make then?¡± And he was even more difficult to deal with than Opal Belhawk, as he had fewer physical variables and knew my weaknesses well. ¡°I¡¯ll give you credit for one thing: you¡¯re good at running away like a rat.¡± ¡°And who¡¯s the one who can¡¯t catch a rat!?¡± Even as he insulted me, I couldn¡¯t slow down my fleeing steps. I knew I needed to lure him somewhere I could actually stand a chance. Somewhere with a lot of sand would be ideal. Eventually, I managed to escape the pce and arrived at the wide open space behind it. As I steadied my breath and prepared to cast a spell, Reinhardt charged at me. ¡°You chose a wide space? Typical of a mage¡ª¡± Pabat-. With a burst of speed, heunched himself forward like a piercing arrow or a charging beast rather than a human. ©¤Mana Shield! Crack, shatter! Because of his speed and the sheer force behind his attack, I had no choice but to continuously cast Mana Shield. There was hardly any opportunity to use other spells. His relentless assault left me with no chance to counterattack. My breath was growing ragged from the constant retreat, and I could barely keep up with the situation. This man, he¡¯s too familiar with fighting mages. It seems he hasn¡¯t aged in vain. His attacks, honed by natural talent, experience, and years of practice, were sharp and without any unnecessary movements. Ttak-. After barely creating an opening, I snapped my fingers, summoning a gust of wind. A fierce whirlwind erupted from the ground, but Reinhardt easily deflected it with his sword. ¡°My beloved sword, ¡®Fang,¡¯ is made of the finest fairy ore. It can easily deflect and shatter most magic.¡± Damned bourgeois. He¡¯s like a tank thatbines offense and defense into one. It¡¯s clear that I need a powerful spell to bring him down. Something like a Rank 6 great magic, as potent as lightning¡ª. But as soon as I tried to catch my breath and start the incantation, Reinhardt¡¯s sword woulde slicing toward my neck. Shasak-! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°You dodged that? Impressive. Is it because of the nimbleness of a half-fairy? But your body is covered in small wounds.¡± As Reinhardt said, my body was covered in sharp cuts. If I kept getting injured like this, I might lose consciousness from excessive blood loss. I guess I have no choice. ¡°Reinhardt, I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to use your tongue? But it won¡¯t work.¡± Swish-! A de flew toward my neck. I ducked to avoid it and quickly but clearly shouted, ¡°If you kill me now, your daughter, Lady Elganes, will be a widow. Do you intend to make her child fatherless?¡± Twitch-. A small wrinkle appeared between Reinhardt¡¯s eyebrows. Episode 273.1 Episode 273.1 (EP-273.1) Confession #1 273 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #1 The hot summer dragged on. But despite the scorching sun, incidents still happen, and there were always tasks that needed to be handled. ©¥Did you hear? Apparently, Sir Theo and Lord Reinhardt had a big fight in the training grounds not too long ago. ©¥Wasn¡¯t that just a rumor? I saw them both at work today, talking as usual. ©¥I heard they even went hunting together yesterday. When I listened closely, I could hear the voices of the maids gossiping. Having overheard simr conversations countless times over the past few days, it no longer fazed me. ¡°So, with the amount seized from the Bellhawk family, we¡¯ve decided to proceed with the martial festival in the Northern territory. We¡¯ll decide which business will organize the eventter.¡± As the court meeting concluded in the afternoon, and I was gathering my notes and preparing to leave the meeting room, someone ced a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Sir Theo, I heard everything. You handled the funding issue for the martial festival quite impressively.¡± Arge hand, a towering figure, and a deep, resonant voice paired with a gaze as sharp as a beast¡¯s¡ªthis was Chancellor Reinhardt, the second most powerful man in the court. ¡°¡­Lord Reinhardt.¡± ¡°If you have some time, I was thinking we could have lunch together. What do you say?¡± ¡°¡­ Um.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made a reservation at the court. Let¡¯s head there.¡± With his hand nudging my shoulder, I had no choice but to follow him to the restaurant he had reserved. As we walked side by side, the whispers around us grew louder. ©¥They seem to be getting along well, don¡¯t they? ©¥Didn¡¯t they have a fight? That¡¯s how it would seem. On the surface, Reinhardt and I were on good terms after our confrontation, without any lingering resentment. The problem, though, was that theck of tension was starting to make me increasingly uneasy. ¡°Every day, I have lunch here. How about a drink? I heard you¡¯ve taken the afternoon off, so there¡¯s no harm in indulging a bit.¡± ¡°¡­ As you know, I don¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± ¡°Is that so? Fair enough. I also heard you¡¯ve taken some time off this weekend. Coincidentally, I¡¯m free this weekend as well.¡± ¡°¡­ Um, I see.¡± ¡°I noticed during thest hunt, you handled the falcons quite well. Did you use some kind of magic to control them?¡± ¡°I just managed to catch a few rabbits.¡± ¡°You caught four. One of them was a horned rabbit about a meter long. They usually hide in their burrows and are rarely seen, but you managed to snag one.¡± ¡°Well, the falcons did most of the work.¡± Yesterday, Reinhardt invited me on a hunt, so I apanied him through the forest on the Lioness family¡¯s estate. At first, I wondered, ¡®Is he using this hunt as an excuse to kill me?¡¯ After all, many have died from ¡®suddenly¡¯ falling off their horses or from a stray arrow while hunting. However, the hunt proceeded normally, and I was able to train birds of prey using my ¡®bird taming magic¡¯ to catch several rabbits. It seems Reinhardt had taken note of that. Reinhardt chuckled. ¡°We recently seized a few goshawks from the Bellhawk family¡¯sboratory. I was thinking of letting them stretch their wings and skills by going falcon hunting in a forest I own nearby.¡± Was he suggesting another hunt for the weekend? For a moment, I wondered if there was some hidden agenda. But then I realized that Reinhardt¡¯s offer was simply out of genuine goodwill. The Lioness family were straightforward and fiery in nature, but once the problem was resolved, they don¡¯t hold grudges or keep pushing further. The weekend, huh? Hunting was enjoyable. There was something special about roasting and eating the rabbits I had personally caught. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I didn¡¯t have any specific ns, to be honest. While I was pondering it over, Reinhardt spoke with a subtle tone. ¡°If we show people that Sir Theo and I are getting along well, they won¡¯t bother us anymore, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± As I was mulling over the idea, someone appeared in the dining room and pulled out the chair next to me. Then said this to Reinhardt. ¡°Theo already has ns with me this weekend. He can¡¯t go hunting.¡± It was Elga, the Young Lady of the Lioness family, dressed in her red uniform. Looking at the red medals hanging on her shoulder, it seems that the award ceremony went well. I decided to greet her casually. ¡°Elga-nim, congrattions on receiving the medal.¡± ¡°Ah, oh.¡± Elga received a medal from Aira at the pce this morning. It was, of course, in recognition of her significant contribution to stopping the secret experiments and frenzy that took ce in the Belhawk family. Elga herself didn¡¯t seem too thrilled about it, responding rather indifferently. For the record, the Draco twins and I also received rewards for our efforts. In my case, I was also awarded a rather generous two-day vacation. It was during this awarded break that Reinhardt had suggested the hunting trip. ¡°You have ns for the weekend?¡± As Reinhardt frowned, Elga responded, ¡°Yeah, just something. Anyway, he can¡¯t go hunting this weekend, that¡¯s that.¡± Caught between the father and daughter, I found myself in an awkward position. So, I just quietly sipped my water. Episode 273.2 Episode 273.2 (EP-273.2) Confession #1 273 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #1 ¡°Well then, Sir Theo, give it some thought.¡± After finishing our meal, I parted ways with Reinhardt, who continued to encourage me to join him for falconry even as we said our goodbyes. One thing I¡¯ve realized from spending time with himtely was that Reinhardt enjoys hunting more than I initially thought. ¡°When did you two be close enough to go hunting together? I thought you had a fight.¡± Elga asked as soon as Reinhardt was out of sight. I simply shrugged in response. ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself.¡± ¡°Whatever happened, it seems like my father has taken a liking to you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll probably keep asking you to go hunting every time there¡¯s a holiday. Richard is still too young and doesn¡¯t care for hunting.¡± ¡°I see.¡± While being invited to go hunting every time I manage to secure some rare time off might be a bit awkward, I suppose it¡¯s better than being on the bad side. Hunting, well, it¡¯s fun. Every man probably feels an instinctive interest in hunting. It¡¯s the same, even for the half-fairy Theo Gospel¡ªwith little fighting spirit. ¡°¡­ So, are you really going to do it?¡± At that moment, Elga said in a low voice. ¡°Hunting? Do you want to join me?¡± ¡°No, I mean telling that woman, Mirna Draco, the truth. Are you really going to tell her?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Only then did I realize what Elga was getting at. ¡°Of course, I have to tell her.¡± After my confident reply, Elga nced around quickly. Only after confirming that everyone in the restaurant was preupied with their own business did she speak softly. ¡°But the situation has just started to stabilize. Are you really going to throw fuel on the fire again? If Mirna finds out the truth, she¡¯ll definitely cause a ruckus, won¡¯t she?¡± She had a point. A lot of big things have happened over the past few days. From Queen Aira¡¯s return to the kingdom, to the purging of Opal Bellhawk, to the Nymph Fever Coronoi incident¡­ Just when things were finally starting to calm down, dropping a bombshell on Mirna would undoubtedly stir up another trouble. Mirna wasn¡¯t just an individual¡ªshe represents the entire Draco family. Even if she alone kicks up a fuss, the repercussions would be immense. ¡°But isn¡¯t it better to tell her now than to let her find outter? What if Lady Mirna, like Elga-nim, snares me and tries to extract my mana circuit?¡± ¡°Hey¡­! Th-That¡¯s¡­! I already said I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Elga¡¯s voice, which had started to rise, gradually grew quieter. She must have been reflecting on how serious her mistake was. But then again, it was my fault for hiding information which led to such a situation in the first ce. That¡¯s why I decided that instead of letting bigger problems ariseter, it was better to face everything head-on ande clean like a man. It¡¯s as if a new persona had emerged within me¡ªbeyond half-fairy Theo or yboy Theo, there was now macho Theo. A real man doesn¡¯t need to overthink things; he just takes them head-on. ¡°Hey, are you going to tell Aira the truth too?¡± ¡°Right now, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡± The macho Theo within me shrank. I was dwarfed by Aira¡¯s presence. It¡¯s like an instinct. A primal feeling that tells me I still need to keep my ws retracted for a while longer. Sensing my hesitation, Elga let out a sigh. ¡°Hey, so how exactly do you n on carrying out your n? Aira¡¯s always been a bit unstable¡­ Though she has calmed down a bittely. How are you going to coax her?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning to enter the martial festival, are you?¡± At Elga¡¯s question, I thought about the uing tournament. Apetition to determine the Queen¡¯s gukseo. It¡¯s an open event, I guess I can participate too. ¡°That could be one way to go about it.¡± ¡°But can you beat Aira?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± No matter how much my skills have improved, it seemed like it would take some time to catch up to Aira. That¡¯s because as much as I¡¯ve been growing, Aira has also been progressing. Elga said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Aira is about to reach the 8th Rank.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡± ording to the Ark Mountain Sage Council, the gap between the 6th and 7th Ranks was even greater than the gap between the 1st and 5th Ranks. That¡¯s why even Sir Pelto¡ªa Rank 6 ck mage, couldn¡¯t match up to Aira¡ªa Rank 7 Archmage. So, just how vast was the gap between the 7th and 8th Ranks? I need to diligentlyplete daily quests and improve my skills. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be talking with Lady Mirna this weekend. Elga-nim as well. Please apany me.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Elga let out a small scoff. Then suddenly, she furrowed her brow with a quiet ¡°Ugh.¡± Her expression looked as if she were either burdened by something or in pain. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ my stomach.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not something serious?¡± I was startled. The recent events had been more than enough to shock Elga. If these repercussions caused problems for Elga or the child, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ================================= Name: Kkungkkungi lv. 1 Job: Fairy lv. 1 Talent: ¡¶Staying Still¡· Inclination: Neutral Uwaah. =============================== Other than the fact that the name somehow reverted to Kkungkkungi, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other issues. Anyway. After some time passed, the weekend arrived. I made an appointment to meet Mirna with Elga. I had steeled myself, but I¡¯m nervous now that the time hase. The door to the high-ss fairy restaurant where we reserved a room finally creaked open, and Mirna Draco appeared. ¡°You said you have something to tell me. What¡¯s this all about?¡± Episode 274.1 Episode 274.1 (EP-274.1) Confession #2 274 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #2 I heard that the main stronghold of the Draco family, the Ten Thousand Peaks, was an oriental world, with people dressed in silk. So, I intentionally booked a high-end fairy restaurant with a strong oriental feel and waited for Mirna to arrive. Thump thump. I¡¯m nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m not sure if this is the right thing to do.¡± Elga voiced some rather pessimistic concerns. But she didn¡¯t try to stop me or leave the ce. It¡¯s a relief that Elga was here with me, even while grumbling. If I were alone, I¡¯d probably be even more nervous. After waiting for a while, the sliding door opened and Mirna Draco appeared, dressed in a beautiful oriental outfit¡ªwith graceful lines and patterns. It was reminiscent of a fairy¡¯s wing robe and something a princess of the Dragon Pce would wear. The ck silk was embroidered with a long golden dragon. In the past, the head of the Draco family was called the Dragon King, so referring to Mirna as a princess of the Dragon Pce wasn¡¯t entirely inurate. ¡°Lady Mirna, you¡¯ve dressed up so beautifully. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment.¡± ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s skip the formalities. You said you had something to discuss. What¡¯s this all about?¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. Yingying was here as well. Mirna nced around the restaurant, and frowned¡ªnoticing Elga¡¯s presence. ¡°I thought this was going to be a private meeting between the two of us. It seems that¡¯s not the case. Sir Theo, could you exin what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°As for this meeting, why don¡¯t we start with a meal? I¡¯ve selected a restaurant and menu that I think Lady Mirna will like. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡± Since it was already lunchtime, I figured it was best to start by filling Mirna¡¯s stomach. After all, people tend to be more rxed and generous when they¡¯re full. After finishing the meal, Mirna wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief. Then, with a rather firm voice, she spoke up. ¡°So, will you exin now? If you keep saying nothing, I¡¯m going to feel like you¡¯re just ying with me.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± I nced at Elga. But Elga, as if she didn¡¯t know either, averted her gaze. It was her way of telling me to handle it on my own. In fact, I came here prepared for that. To confess various things to Mirna and confront her with sincerity¡ª. It¡¯s a very simple thing. However, people were surprisingly not that honest. Whether by choice or by circumstance, many of us live by keeping our true feelings deeply hidden in our hearts. Sometimes, in certain situations, hiding one¡¯s true feelings for everyone¡¯s sake was even considered a virtue. That¡¯s why a confession, whether it¡¯s confessing love or admitting a mistake, usually requires a lot of courage. It consumes a lot of energy andmitment. So, I first tried to figure out where and how to start exining to Mirna. Then, after some thought, I slowly began to speak. ¡°Mirna-nim, the reason I called you here is because I need to confess something very important today.¡± ¡°¡­ Confess? At this point, is there still something you need to confess to me, Sir Theo?¡± ¡°Well, please listen first. But before that, I¡¯d like you to make a promise. No matter what you hear, please try not to get too upset or angry.¡± It¡¯s like a speed bump. Call it a warning. If I¡¯m ying a horror game and there¡¯s a run button for the yer, it usually means there¡¯s a reason you¡¯ll have to run. Just like that, Iid down a bit of insurance with Mirna. She looked back and forth between me and Elga, seemingly even more suspicious of what I was about to say. ¡°You¡¯re not both just trying to mess with me, are you?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re not. Anyway, can you promise me that?¡± ¡°Sir Theo, you know I don¡¯t make promises lightly.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you if you don¡¯t promise. So many things could change depending on what I say next.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who called me here, and now you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t tell me? I don¡¯t understand this at all.¡± Mirna seemed a bit annoyed. But she must be curious about why I¡¯m making such a fuss. After all, it¡¯s only natural for humans to be curious. No one would be uninterested in important matters concerning their future. Curiosity and creed. Torn between the two, Mirna finally seemed to reach a conclusion and said. ¡°Fine, I promise I won¡¯t get upset. So, tell me why you invited me to such an expensive ce on your day off, Sir Theo.¡± Alright. Although it¡¯s just a verbal agreement, I¡¯ve secured some level of cooperation from Mirna. So, I decided to slowly unfold the words I had nned in my mind, step by step. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet, Ladt Mirna. It¡¯s a story that, in a way, rtes to my birth¡­¡± ¡°Is it about your nymph mother?¡± Mirna cut in as if she had been waiting for this moment. A story about my nymph mother? That certainly piques interest, but unfortunately, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here to talk about. ¡°¡­¡­ Well, no. Hear me out for now. I don¡¯t know how Lady Mirna perceives me, but the truth is, I am the heir to a rather noble family.¡± ¡°The heir to a noble family? Were there noble families among the nymphs?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s set aside the nymph part for a moment. Think about it. Anyway, I¡¯m telling you this because I truly trust and believe in Lady Mirna, so please listen seriously.¡± Mirna gently stroked Yingying, who was nestled in her arms. ©¥Kyuiing. ¡°I¡¯ve always been serious.¡± ¡­ She does seem that way. Mirna has always been serious. That¡¯s why I was afraid to reveal the truth to her. Because you never know what someone as serious as Mirna might do. Then Mirna asked. ¡°When you say you¡¯re the heir¡ªeldest, of a noble family, do you mean you¡¯re the son of a knight or noble who¡¯s been granted a title? On your father¡¯s side?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± Episode 274.2 Episode 274.2 (EP-274.2) Confession #2 274 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #2 ¡°To say ¡®you could say that¡¯ is quite vague. But I heard that Sir Theo was raised in the Church¡¯s orphanage¡­?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably because both my parents passed away, and I was practically abandoned in the world. There¡¯s no lie in that statement. I think¡­¡± Now, I¡¯m not even sure myself. I can¡¯t be certain whether this half-fairy was raised in an orphanage or not. All I know was the information that he was found in the Witch¡¯s Forest in a log state. So, I decided to gloss over this part for now. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not the important part. The point is that if my identity were to be revealed, it would be quite troublesome.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± * * * Mirna Draco. She had dressed up quite borately today. It was because Theo Gospel, the man she held in her heart, had invited her to a high-end establishment in Angmar. He mentioned having something important to discuss¡ªa confession, perhaps? At this point, what else could there be to confess between the half-fairy and herself? She couldn¡¯t be sure, but a confession always has the power to make one¡¯s heart race, whether for good or bad. So, Mirna had made time in her busy schedule to attend. Although she was a bit disappointed that the annoying Lady Lioness was present too. The key point was that she had noticed the half-fairy was struggling to say something big. ¡°If my identity were to be revealed¡­, it would cause all sorts of major issues and chaos. So, I hope that Lady Mirna could keep it a secret¡­¡± She knew he was always cautious, but the fact that he was giving such repeated warnings and requests suggested that this was no ordinary matter. A man who seemed somewhat unsettled. Mirna decided to organize the situation based on what she had heard so far. ¡°So, in other words, Sir Theo is thest remaining descendant of a fallen noble family.¡± ¡°Exactly, you got it right.¡± ¡°That, well, I always knew Sir Theo was an extraordinary person.¡± The half-fairy was a man of great etiquette and grace. Though he asionally showed the childlike tendencies of fairies. Setting that aside, he was a man who could enjoy elegant conversations and sophistication just as much as any noble. If he had blue blood flowing through him, then everything that had happened until now made perfect sense. Additionally, the fact that he was originally a noble heir wasn¡¯t bad news for Mirna either. Nobles marrying nobles was highly desirable in the long-standing traditions of Angmar. ¡®Of course, his rank might be a bit lower than mine¡­¡¯ Compared to the Draco family, once known as the Dragon Kings, which noble house wouldn¡¯t seem lesser in rank? With that thought, Mirna reconciled with herself. ¡°But you say this fact must remain hidden. Why is that?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± As the half-fairy hesitated, the wise and intelligent Mirna was able toe up with an answer. There were many reasons for a family¡¯s downfall. ¡°Are debt collectors chasing after Sir Theo to collect the debts of your family?¡± ¡°That could be one way to look at it. In any case, Lady Mirna, the truth is that many people may despise me. My family bears certain karma.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. Is this why Sir Theo seeks the help of me and Lady Lioness?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Are you trying to borrow the powerful Draco family to eliminate your enemies, and revitalize your house?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick to understand, and indeed, very wise.¡± Mirna felt a sense of satisfaction, knowing that her assumptions were correct. However, at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad, thinking that the half-fairy approached her for power and influence. As if sensing her feelings, the half-fairy spoke up first. ¡°Of course, that reason yed a part. But even without it, I believe anyone who met Lady Mirna would naturallye to admire you.¡± ¡°Th, Wh-What a shameless thing to say¡­! And with Lady Lioness right here too¡­!¡± Mirna¡¯s face flushed bright red. She buried her face into the soft, fluffy Yingying that was in her arms and began to stammer. ¡°Did you perhaps call me here just to say such embarrassing things? To dere our rtionship in front of Lady Lioness¡­?¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of that, but actually, what I really to say is¡­¡± As the half-fairy was about to say something, the eldest daughter of the Liones family, who had been listening with her arms crossed, suddenly frowned deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this anymore. So are you going to say it or not? At this rate, we¡¯ll be here all day without getting anywhere.¡± Lioness¡¯ were known for being short-fused ording to rumors, they¡¯re so impatient that they can¡¯t even wait for meat to cook, so they¡¯ve taken to eating it raw. Mirna looked at Lady Lioness¡ªgradually feeling a bit prickly, her softened mood turning sharp. Then finally, as if having made up his mind, the half-fairy let out a deep sigh. He acknowledged the blonde woman, saying, ¡°Elga-nim is right. I wasn¡¯t being manly,¡± and then bit his lips. But when he spoke again, what came out of his mouth was surprising. ¡°You¡¯re probably already aware that Solomon had a son. And that son had a son as well¡­, and if that son were a peculiar half-fairy¡­.¡± Episode 275.1 Episode 275.1 (EP-275.1) Confession #3 275 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #3 Lies echo loudly among people. Truth and wisdom, however, were carried in the silence of the wise. But when the truth finally spreads before the people, its impact was as resounding as thunder and lightning, shaking the earth like an earthquake. At least, that¡¯s what I believed. So, I was concerned that when Mirna heard my story, she might react loudly. In fact, I was quite concerned about it. I even brought Elga along as an observer, thinking it might be difficult to handle Mirna alone. However, when I finally got the words out of my mouth¡ªalluding ¡°Solomon¡¯s son had a son, and that son is a half-fairy¡±¡ªMirna, surprisingly, remained calm. She didn¡¯t blink, nor did she move at all, as if she were frozen in ce. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When that silence had stretched on for a while, Mirna suddenly burst intoughter. It was the kind ofugh you¡¯d expect from someone who had just heard a very funny joke. Both Elga and I briefly looked at each other, exchanging nces, and Elga simply shrugged her shoulders. Afterughing for quite a while, Mirna elegantly wiped away the tears that had formed at the corners of her eyes and said. ¡°I see now. You¡¯ve teamed up with Lady Lioness to y a prank on me, haven¡¯t you? Sir Theo, it seems you¡¯ve underestimated me. Why would you tell such a lie?¡± I see. It appeared that Mirna thought I had conspired with Elga to make up a story as a joke. Indeed, sometimes an unbelievable truth can seem even more like a lie than an actual lie. If I were in her shoes, I might have reacted the same way. If Mirna had suddenly told me, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the daughter of a space demon, and Yingying is my minion,¡± I would have tried to figure out her motive for making such a joke. Even so. Denial doesn¡¯t change the facts. I felt the need to reaffirm my intentions to Mirna, who still had traces ofughter on her face. ¡°Lady Mirna, what I¡¯m telling you is not a lie. I am the grandson of Solomon, who was called the Demon King, and perhaps thest remaining Angmar in this world.¡± ¡°Stop lying!¡± Mirna shouted loudly, which scared Yingying in her arms¡ªflying off into the distance. ©¥Yingyingyaing. ¡°Why do you keep telling me such lies?! This isn¡¯t like you, Sir Theo! If you continue to insult and mock me in this way, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Mirna was shaking. Seeing this, Elga, who was sitting beside me, adjusted her posture, ready to intervene if Mirna were to act unpredictably. However, I gently raised my hand toward Elga, signaling her to hold off. I didn¡¯t think Mirna would storm out or do anything rash. ¡°I¡¯m asking you why you¡¯re telling me such lies! What¡¯s your true intention¡­!?¡± Although she asked angrily, Mirna¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Even someone asposed as Mirna would be confused upon hearing such a shocking revtion. The feeling of injustice¡ªwondering, ¡°Why is this happening to me?¡±¡ªand the fear of the unknown changes that might follow. Since I was the one who brought it up, it was my responsibility to provide rity for Mirna. I realized that I needed to wrap up and organize the story for her sake. ¡°Lady Mirna, I assure you, this is neither a lie nor an attempt to mock you. As I mentioned, I am indeed a descendant of the Demon King. The forbidden legacy you¡¯ve been searching for, the seed of disaster¡ªall of it points to me.¡± ¡°But¡­ but Sir Theo, you¡¯re the inspector, aren¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you given the mission by Queen Tarantera to find the surviving members of the Angmar family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯re saying you have to search for yourself. Do you think that makes any sense?¡± ¡°They do say the darkest ce is right under themp.¡± Sway-. Mirna¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she swayed dramatically. I panicked, thinking she might fall onto the table, but she managed to hold on with superhuman willpower and let out a deep sigh. Then, she suddenly started fanning her face vigorously with her hand and loudly shouted. ¡°There¡¯s so much to say, I don¡¯t even know where to begin¡­!¡± ¡°¡­ I understand. I¡¯ll answer any questions you may have. It¡¯s my duty to do so, and you have every right to ask.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve been hiding all this time, deceiving everyone and acting superior, haven¡¯t you? You must have thought I was just an ignorant fool!¡± ¡°Not exactly¡­.¡± ¡°Aaak! Aak!¡± Mirna suddenly leaped to her feet, screaming like a madman. She started ranting in anguage that I could barely make out, which seems like an eastern dialect¡ªprobably all curses. Seeing this, Elga clicked her tongue and muttered quietly. ¡°What a fuss.¡± I recalled how Elga had caused an uproar with the Coronoi incident, but I decided to stay silent, as stirring up Elga¡¯s mood here would only make things worse. * * * It was a few minutester, when the shop¡¯s attendant knocked on the door of our room to ask if everything was okay, that Mirna finally calmed down. ©¥Excuse me, is everything alright in there? ¡°Ahem, ahem, yes, everything¡¯s fine.¡± Mirna, after adjusting her disheveled clothing, cleared her throat. However, her face was still flushed red like a tomato¡ªshe was not entirely fine. ¡°Sir Theo, honestly, there¡¯s so much I want to say, and so much I need to say. But I feel this way right now. I don¡¯t know what to say. I feel angry, and I am.¡± I hesitated to tell Mirna that I understood. It felt presumptuous to im I could fully grasp the extent of the confusion and turmoil she must be experiencing right now. Episode 275.2 Episode 275.2 (EP-275.2) Confession #3 275 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #3 It seemed that my choice to remain silent was a wise one, as a short whileter, Mirna, now a bit moreposed, finally spoke. ¡°Did Lady Lioness know about this?¡± I was about to answer, thinking the question was directed at me, but Elga responded first, her voice small yet clear. ¡°I only found out recently.¡± ¡°Recently¡­ so, you knew before I did? Sir Theo, you told Lady Lioness before me¡­?¡± Crumple-. Mirna¡¯s brow furrowed. It seemed she was feeling some anger at the fact that Elga had learned about such an important matter before she did. In this situation, it was clear that I needed to provide a proper exnation. If I tried to gloss over it, I had the distinct feeling that my hair might get yanked out. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ For real? Anyway. ¡°What I¡¯m telling you now, Mirna-nim is the first to hear it from me directly. As for Elga-nim, she figured it out before I could even say anything.¡± Mirna¡¯s eyes widened asrge as tomatoes. I couldn¡¯t believe that eyes could get that big, and those red pupils were intensely terrifying. ¡°Lady Lioness figured it out first? Is that even possible? No way!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your problem? I¡¯m just sitting here, why are you suddenly picking a fight? There were plenty of hints everywhere, you were the one who didn¡¯t pick up on them, Mirna.¡± Elga started growling in irritation. Mirna, too, furrowed her brow in anger. ¡°Hints?¡± ¡°Yeah, when you think about it now, weren¡¯t there a lot of suspicious signs? Red hair, strong magic, and a womanizer. It was basically being advertised right in front of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna seemed to ponder Elga¡¯s words for a moment. Then, her face flushed, and her hair bristled. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t told me directly, I would have figured it out soon enough¡­! So don¡¯t get all smug, Lady Lioness¡­!¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know anything until just now. You always act so smart and superior, but when ites to something important like this, you¡¯repletely clueless. You¡¯re all talk.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said you¡¯re all talk. Come to think of it, when fighting Opal, you were the first to get knocked out, leaving everyone else to suffer. You go on airs about noble duties, but when it really matters, you can¡¯t do anything.¡± Mirna trembled uncontrobly at Elga¡¯s ruthless criticism. Knowing how much it stressed Mirna to have been taken out early in the fight with Opal, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden surge of fear. Mirna looked like she was about to scream any moment. She quickly grabbed her fan, casually covering her face as she spoke with ease. ¡°And you¡ªdid you forget how you caused such a fuss over that nymph flu, making everyone suffer? How can someone be so suspicious?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There is no blessing in those whock faith. I bet you were so full of doubt that you couldn¡¯t trust Sir Theo and pried into everything! It¡¯s obvious, even without seeing it!¡± ¡°Mirna, you b*tch¡­! Watch your mouth when you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­!¡± The atmosphere between Elga and Mirna became tense. Fearing that another outburst was imminent, I trembled with anxiety. But how could a man aiming for a harem can¡¯t even keep the peace in the family? It would be as irresponsible and reckless as taking severalrge dogs for a walk without leashes. Biting off more than they can chew. They who can¡¯t even manage their wife shouldn¡¯t start a harem. That¡¯s my belief. So, I opened the mouth I had kept tightly shut. ¡°Hey, everyone, quiet down.¡± At the same time, I felt the talent ¡¶Charisma¡·, which I gained by reaching the Master level in the Actor job, activate. I could clearly feel my gentle voice seizing control of the audience. Perhaps because of that, Elga and Mirna, who had been growling at each other until just a moment ago, closed their mouths and blinked at me. However, instead of being overwhelmed by my pressure, their faces showed curiosity and wonder, as if they were thinking, ¡°Why is he acting like this all of a sudden?¡± ¡­¡­. Well, at least I made them quiet. Anyway, taking advantage of the brief silence I barely managed to create and the gazes focused on me, I opened my mouth again. ¡°What¡¯s important now is how we move forward. At this point, we¡¯re all in the same boat, so we need to respect each other a bit more.¡± We need to have a constructive conversation. We don¡¯t have much time to waste. As if she understood this, Elga reluctantly clicked her tongue and sharply turned her head away. Mirna also seemed displeased as she smacked her lips, but, being ady who knows how to control her emotions, she sighed and nodded. ¡°I showed an embarrassing side of myself.¡± ¡°I understand. I would have done the same.¡± ¡°So, Sir Theo, I¡¯m not sure what brought this change of heart, but the fact that you¡¯re suddenly bringing this up to me means you must have something you want from me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In fact, what I¡¯m going to say next. Compared to the ¡¸Angmar Family Revival n¡¹, everything that has happened so far was nothing more than a speed bump, a precursor, or a warning. Even so, knowing all this, I still feel a chill in my bones, and my lips were drying up as I think about how to exin it to Mirna! Episode 276.1 Episode 276.1 (EP-276.1) Confession #4 276 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #4 Mirna was a wise woman. So, she likely noticed that revealing this surprising fact to her was not the goal or the result, but rather a part of the process. ¡°Sir Theo, the reason you¡¯ve disclosed such a startling truth to me is clearly because there¡¯s something you want from me.¡± In fact, without me having to exin it in detail, Mirna had already guessed that more important matters would follow. A wise and intelligent woman who could ease a man¡¯s burdens was wife material. That¡¯s why I gave Mirna 10 points in my mind. Then suddenly, a thought urred to me¡ªhow should I score Mirna and Narmi, considering they are two people yet one? Two people yet one. If Ibine their points, it would feel unfair to the others. But if I split them, it doesn¡¯t seem fair either because of the inconvenience thates from sharing one body. It¡¯s a real dilemma. At that moment, someone poked me in the side. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re daydreaming right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± It was Elga. Elga, with her brow furrowed, poked me in the side. It seemed she had noticed that I had activated my defense mechanism and drifted off into my thoughts. ¡°Ahem.¡± I cleared my throat. For a moment, I felt embarrassed that my mind had failed to ept reality and had been filled with escapist thoughts. However, problems were like stic. Burying and covering them up doesn¡¯t make them disappear; instead, they be a source of pollution that causes even more trouble. After this incident with Elga, I clearly recognized that, rather than covering things up, directly confronting and boldly resolving issues was the proper mindset of a true man. I am a man. Macho Theo, MaTheo, wouldn¡¯t run away at a time like this but would speak clearly. Imagining a muscr man who has silently battled waves and sea winds while reeling in tuna for a long time, I decided to embody that manliness as if I had be him. ¡°Lady Mirna, as you¡¯ve guessed, it¡¯s true that I have more things to say. And in this process, you have a significant role to y.¡± ¡°A significant role for me?¡± Mirna seemed slightly tense. It¡¯s only natural for her to be nervous if the descendant of a long-lost royal family suddenly appeared and expected her to y a major role. Everything she had protected until now, and the peaceful days she could have had in the future, might all crumble, forcing her into a chaotic future. In that sense, even if Mirna were to get angry and ask, ¡°Why are you dragging me into this without my consent?¡± I was prepared to humbly ept it. However, instead of saying that, Mirna calmly asked. ¡°Huu, the Draco family has always been a loyal and faithfulpanion to the Angmar family. I didn¡¯t expect that I would take on that role, but surely there must be a profound mission behind it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. As you already know, the era of the old Angmar royal family has ended. They were utterly destroyed, with not a single person left.¡± ¡°Well¡­ those with a high affinity for red mana were all purged or driven mad and died. Most of them were from the Angmar royal family¡­¡± What Mirna said was true. I¡¯ve heard that the members of the Angmar royal family were purged not just for political reasons but because they all gradually lost their minds one by one. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the only survivor. My goal, the ¡¸Angmar Family Revival n¡¹, starts from there. So, I slowly parted my lips, deciding to convey my true feelings to Mirna. ¡°The red mana within me seeks revenge.¡± ¡°Re-revenge¡­?¡± I could sense Mirna¡¯s confusion. ¡°Revenge for¡­?¡± ¡°The Angmar family was destroyed by your family. Thoroughly torn and shattered to pieces. Completely destroyed. Dreaming of revenge for the family is only natural.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°However, at the same time, I bear the destiny of reviving my family. Thus, I¡¯vee to a conclusion.¡± ¡°And what is that conclusion?¡± In response to Mirna¡¯s question, I finally decided to reveal the deep secret I had kept inside. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, I hope that Lady Mirna will join me in reviving my family¡ªand to bear my child.¡± Aah¡ª. As soon as I finished speaking, there¡¯s a sigh from somewhere. It was Elga Von Lioness, who had been listening passively from the side as a bystander. Elga pped her forehead with her palm and grumbled, ¡°Crazy bastard, he actually said it.¡± Probably because the words were still shocking even when it¡¯s not the first time. The person directly involved, Mirna, froze¡ªher face stiffening as if she couldn¡¯tprehend what I had just said. ¡°Haah¡­!?¡± Soon, her face flushed with shock, confusion, and embarrassment, as she asked. ¡°Wh-why does it lead to such a conclusion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about making up for what was taken. To birth children of the Angmar family through the Young Ladies of the four families. That¡¯s the grand ambition I desire¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Before I could even finish speaking, Mirna shouted. I was worried that people outside might hear us. Even though I had spent a fortune to rent out the entire ce, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. But Mirna didn¡¯t care about and continued to rage. ¡°What kind of insane revenge is that¡ª!?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± As I paused for a moment, Elga poked me in the side and added. ¡°Tell her about the thirty kids you n to have too. That¡¯s the highlight.¡± ¡°Th-thirty¡­! Kyaaah¡ª!¡± Mirna was on the verge of fainting. Her eyes rolled back, and she staggered before copsing onto the cushioned floor with a thud. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you alright?¡± I rushed over to her and helped her up. As shey in my arms, she muttered in a small voice, ¡°Sir Theo, is this a dream? I must be having a nightmare.¡± But unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t a dream. Episode 276.2 Episode 276.2 (EP-276.2) Confession #4 276 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #4 ¡°I used to think that way too. But it¡¯s not. This is reality.¡± ¡°I wish I could go back to when I knew nothing. Even if it were justst night. No, I wish I could go back to this morning¡­.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not possible, Lady Mirna. Still, I told you the truth because I truly trust and cherish you.¡± ¡°Trust¡­? Cherish¡­?¡± Mirna looked up at me with eyes half-filled with tears. Her expression was so pitiful and innocent, making her seem vulnerable and evoking a strange desire to torment her just a little. I calmly spoke to Mirna. ¡°Think about it from the opposite perspective. If you were in my position, imagine how dangerous it would be to reveal such truths and feelings to someone¡­.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­ I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything anymore¡­.¡± To see Mirna break down like this¡­ Even though I anticipated this reaction, actually witnessing it made me feel flustered and inexplicably guilty. But what¡¯s done is done. ¡°Given the situation, let¡¯s set aside what¡¯s happened so far and start anew, together, Lady Mirna. There may be some tough times ahead, but just trust me and follow my lead. I¡¯ll give you the world.¡± ¡°The world¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll all be masters of the world.¡± Even I thought it sounded cool. However, Elga, who had been watching from the side, snorted and abruptly walked out. It seemed she didn¡¯t like seeing me and Mirna so close to each other. * * * As we talked about various things, evening had fallen. As I stepped outside the shop, Mirna spoke to me. ¡°Sir Theo, the stories I heard today are hard to believe, and they¡¯re soplex. Honestly, it¡¯s impossible for me to give you an answer today.¡± ¡°Ipletely understand. We don¡¯t have much time, but I¡¯d like to give you some time to consider.¡± ¡°How many people know about this?¡± ¡°Not many. Aside from Lady Mirna, Lady Elga, Lord Reinhardt, and myself¡­, just Professor Bn and one of my subordinates.¡± ¡°Professor Bn?¡± Mirna¡¯s brow furrowed. It was clear she still harbored resentment toward Professor Bn, the one responsible for the downfall of the Draco family. ¡°We¡¯ll need to arrange another meeting soon, Sir Theo. I¡¯m sure today¡¯s discussion wasn¡¯t everything.¡± ¡°Understood. Let me know when it¡¯s convenient for you.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll head back first¡ªI have a headache.¡± Mirna hailed a nearby carriage and returned to the pce. As I watched the carriage disappear into the distance, Elga, who had been standing idly with her arms crossed, slowly approached me. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anymore. We¡¯ve reached the point of no return. Things have grown beyond our control.¡± Elga was right. The die had already been cast, and I had no choice but to move forward ording to the number that had been rolled. I couldn¡¯t foresee what awaited me on the next square, but facing it was solely my responsibility. Or perhaps now, it¡¯s our responsibility. ¡®Our.¡¯ It¡¯s still a strange word to me. Elga said. ¡°She took it better than I expected. I thought she¡¯d throw a bigger fit.¡± ¡°I think she got more worked up than I anticipated. And there are still some things I haven¡¯t told her¡­.¡± As my voice trailed off, Elga narrowed her eyes. ¡°Like the part about me being pregnant?¡± ¡°¡­Well, yes. In any case, thank you for being here today, Elga-nim. If you hadn¡¯t been by my side, it might have been much more difficult.¡± To acknowledge her efforts, I casually draped my arm around Elga¡¯s waist. But she seemed a bit embarrassed, grumbling, ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything,¡± as she pushed my arm away. But I was sincere in what I said. Sometimes, just having someone beside you can be reassuring. If Elga hadn¡¯t been there, who knows if I could¡¯ve handled Mirna¡¯s outburst on my own¡­. Then, as if she suddenly remembered something, Elga asked. ¡°So, Professor Bn and your subordinate also know about this?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. They¡¯ve both helped me in various ways. I hope to introduce them to you and Lady Mirna someday.¡± ¡°Hmm, Professor Bn. That minion of the Demon King¡­. I don¡¯t know if I can trust those guys.¡± Elga seemed wary of Bn and Vassago. It¡¯s understandable. After all, they were Solomon¡¯s subordinates. But their loyalty to me was not false. Now that I think about it, I wonder what they¡¯re up to. Not just them, but also the imps such as Marmar, Gargar, Tartar and Purpur. And I wondered how the ogre Gorgor and Lady Kalira, whom I had infiltrated as a school nurse, was doing. Maybe I should reach out to them soon. While pondering over this, a maid approached me as Elga and I were walking towards the royal pce¡¯s resting quarters. ¡°You are¡­ ra? Miss ra Dous. It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°Thanks you. I appreciate you remembering my name.¡± She was a woman with neatly tied-back blonde hair. ra Dous. The daughter of Belmott, who was the Minister of Finance. A pitiful woman who, because of me, ended up working as a maid in the pce. But then again, maybe not too pitiful, considering that being a court maid was one of the coveted jobs for women of high status. The pay was good, the benefits were numerous, and ites with the bragging rights of ¡°working at the pce.¡± Additionally, the job increases the chances of meeting noble heirs, providing plenty of opportunities to build connections. Of course, ra, who was ced here through my intervention, harbored a strong dislike for me. ¡°Theo Gospel, anyway, you have a letter. It was going around in circles since the sender¡¯s name wasn¡¯t clearly written.¡± ¡°A letter for me?¡± Shuk. I received a small envelope from ra. On it, some rather crooked handwriting spelled out the recipient as ¡°Teo Gospel.¡± It should have been ¡°Theo,¡± not ¡°Teo.¡± ¡­ Well, people often get confused. With that feeling, I opened the letter and realized that it was from Marmar¡­! Episode 277.1 Episode 277.1 (EP-277.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #1 277 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #1 It¡¯s been a few days since the meeting with Mirna I¡¯ve been busy as usual, juggling many tasks. From dealing with the Bellhawk family, handling the quarantine for the nymph flu Coronoi, to preparing for the uing tournament. There was a mountain of never-ending work piled high on my desk. ¡°There is no end.¡± But that¡¯s not all. In the great capital city of Monarch, problems were pouring down like a waterfall. ©¥Wasn¡¯t there a sh between Yujinoi and Punchinoi not long ago? ©¥Punchinoi? You mean the prince of the underground fight club? The Honey Fist? But wasn¡¯t Yujinoi supposed to be an urban legend¡­? ©¥Iyah, that was the first time I¡¯ve seen a battle like that. Crushing honey with his bare hands to make candy, such grip strength. I¡¯ve never seen skills like that. The fight between those twopletely wrecked a building¡­. A fight between Yujinoi and Punchinoi? Hearing the conversation from outside my window, I poked my head out. As soon as the nobles noticed my face, they started clearing their throats and quickly scattered away. ©¥We should get back to work. We¡¯ve been cking off. ©¥Ahem, right, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s work to finish before lunch. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± They must have thought I was warning them to be quiet. But seriously, couldn¡¯t they at least tell me who won before leaving? In the end, I spent the whole day working, unable to find out how the battle between the two strongest nymphs ended. Should I just take the day off? With that thought in mind, I pushed the stack of to-be signed documents to one corner of my desk and stretched outzily. ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± Crack, crack. The tension in my body released as my arms and legs stretched out, it felt pretty good. Stretching has an unexpectedly effective way of relieving stress. With my head now clear, I noticed a letter that I had kept in the corner of my desk. The letter had the words ¡°Teo Gospel¡± written on it. Flip. The reason I¡¯ve been so distracted from worktely wasrgely because of this letter. Even though I¡¯ve read it several times already, I decided to take the time to read it again, from top to bottom. ¡¸Comrade Teo, it¡¯s me, Marmar Marnoi! The summer is very hot, but I hope you¡¯re doing well in Monarch City!¡¹ Seeing the clumsy handwriting, I could almost picture the small orange-haired girl bustling around in front of me, her voice vividly echoing in my mind. The content of the letter was light-hearted, mostly just a friendly check-in. ¡¸Comrade, the squirrel you left in my care, Keongkeong, has brought back a bunch of females! So, I put them all together in a box, but they bit him, and now he¡¯s got a bald patch on his back!¡¹ There were also updates on my friend, the dog squirrel Keongkeong, and mentions of the imps Gargar, Tartar and Purpur. ¡¸And so, I won third ce in the Ark Queen Contest this time, and got a sightseeing voucher as a prize! It¡¯s a tour of the Great Wall beyond the Witch Forest. I¡¯m nning to go with the other imps for a few days!¡¹ This was the part I was most concerned about. Marmar mentioned her n to travel with the imps during the summer break. The Great Wall in the northern region of Angmar was strictly managed but also serves as a tourist attraction for civilians. The massive wall, ¡®rice,¡¯ was considered one of the greatest man-made structures, enough to inspire awe for human civilization and caution towards the Shadow Army. However, I knew all too well that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the Great Wall rice had copsed by now. Though it¡¯s said that budget and support have been allocated for its maintenance, knowing my friend was headed there left me with an inexplicable sense of unease¡­. Seuk. I stood up and looked out the window. As I watched the clouds drift north, I suddenly felt a desire to head north as well. I had originally nned to visit the wall at least once. Perhaps I should take this opportunity to inspect it. ¡°Martial festival.¡± The Queen¡¯s martial festival would also be held in the Witch Forest to the North, close to the wall. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to stop by under the pretext of checking security before the event. ¡°Isaiah Gospel.¡± Since I had heard that Isaiah Gospel, who was suspected to be the father of this body, disappeared beyond the Witch Forest and the wall, Wall rice was a ce I¡¯m concerned about. Alright, it¡¯s decided. ¡°So, when are you nning toe in?¡± When I asked towards the door, I heard a startled sound from outside. Soon after, someone cleared their throat and cautiously opened the door, just enough to poke their head in. ¡°Sir Theo, when did you notice?¡± ¡°Actually, I noticed as soon as you arrived at my door.¡± ¡°Ehum.¡± Mirna Draco opened her fan and covered her face. It seems that she¡¯s embarrassed at being caught lingering outside my office. * * * I handed Mirna a cup of ¡®tea.¡¯ It was a ss of lemonade, with a touch of refreshing lemon, honey, and a bit of sugar¡ªtopped off with sparkling water and well-mixed with ice. Mirna, who had been looking around my office with a somewhat reserved expression, took a sip of the lemonade I offered her, and her face lit up. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I thought something cold and refreshing would be perfect for a hot day like today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed this before, but Sir Theo seem to have a knack for making things. Whether it¡¯s cooking, tea, or even crafting magic rings and spells.¡± Is that so? Episode 277.2 Episode 277.2 (EP-277.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #1 277 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #1 I always thought I was just average. As I was feeling a bit embarrassed, Mirna took a few more sips from her ss, then elegantly wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and added. ¡°Perhaps you might awaken innate magic like Solomon.¡± Solomon. Hearing that name from Mirna¡¯s lips made me realize why she hade to my office. She must havee to wrap up the discussion we had about me being a survivor of the Angmar family. While I was preparing myself mentally, feeling a bit heavy-hearted, Mirna asked. ¡°Do you know about Solomon¡¯s innate magic?¡± ¡°Innate magic¡­.¡± Archmages Rank 5 or above each possess a unique attribute that could be considered their identity. For example, the old mage Hynax of the Sage Council possessed the innate magic of Rapid Chanting, allowing him to quickly cast any spell once he had mastered it. Or take Aira, who was on the verge of reaching the 8th Rank. She has the ability to manipte light clusters, also called Photon Maniption. Every archmage has their own unique specialty. It was said that the Rank 10 Solomon also possessed his own. ording to what Marmar had said, Solomon had three. ¡°Were they Revtion, Foresight and Enchantment?¡± Mirna chuckled at my words. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯smonly believed, yes. Because it was convenient to let people think so. However, Solomon¡¯s true innate magic was actually just one: Creation.¡± ¡°Creation?¡± To create¡­ ¡®Wasn¡¯t that a godlike ability?¡¯ I thought, but Mirna was one step ahead of me. ¡°It¡¯s a power akin to that of a god. Doesn¡¯t it make you think so?¡± I¡¯m a little embarrassed that my thoughts have been read. But Mirna¡¯s demeanor was clear. ¡°Everyone thinks that way. Perhaps Solomon himself thought so too. That¡¯s why he became arrogant. He desired even greater heights, and became jealous of what the heavens possessed. He grew angry at his inability to reach it©¤¡± ¡°Neglecting to do good out of sloth. Gluttony that consumes the world¡­ These were Solomon¡¯s sins. I¡¯m well aware of them.¡± The church preached Solomon¡¯s wickednessmitting six of the deadly sins. The only sin he did notmit was lust. No resident of Angmar doesn¡¯t know that. You hear it so much when you go to church it¡¯s exhausting even. ¡°Sir Theo, if you were to fall like Solomon, you might add the sin of lust to the list. The Demon King of Seven Sins¡­ That would be far worse than Solomon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t deny it. As I was beginning to spiral into a bit of pessimism, Mirna spoke in a detached voice. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to refuse anything rted to Angmar.¡± ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± Rejected. I felt a slight shock, and as I was processing this, Mirna continued. ¡°The Draco family has had deep ties with Angmar in many ways since the founding days, but that¡¯s a story from my father¡¯s generation. I have no loyalty or obligation to the Angmar family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But I have formed many connections with you, Sir Theo. From what I¡¯ve seen, I feel I could trust you, not as a descendant of Angmar, but as the half-fairy Sir Theo.¡± Her words made my ears perk up. ¡°You mean you trust me, not my lineage?¡± ¡°Well, you could see it that way. I won¡¯t say it twice, so make sure you understand.¡± Mirna, her face partially hidden by her fan, quickly averted her gaze. Unlike Elga, who was more straightforward, it seemed that expressing such thoughts to me was somewhat embarrassing for Mirna, who tended to be more reserved. In any case, I felt a sense of relief as the lump that had been weighing on my heart so intensely over the past few days was finally reaching resolution. ¡°Lady Mirna, I¡¯ll make sure my actions show you that you won¡¯t regret this.¡± Seuk. Just as I, overwhelmed with emotion, was about to reach out and take Mirna¡¯s hand across from me, she sharply flicked my hand away with her fan and furrowed her brow like a goblin. ¡°And Sir Theo, when were you nning to tell me that Lady Lioness is expecting?¡± My vision instantly went blurry. The fresh rity I had just felt was suddenly struck by lightning. ¡°¡­How did you¡­?¡± Mirna frowned at my question. ¡°Not long ago, when I fought with Lady Lioness at the shop, I noticed how she kept protecting her belly. Considering her recent strange behavior as well¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Given all those hints, only a fool would not figure it out. While Lady Lioness might not notice, I¡¯m certainly not that oblivious.¡± Just as one issue was resolved, another stormed in. I had to calm the agitated Mirna by exining the situation truthfully. ¡°What? Y-you conspired with Lady Lioness to¡­ to make me pregnant!?¡± ¡°Shh, Lady Mirna, please lower your voice. Try to calm down a little¡­.¡± ¡°Ahem, how disgraceful. I have a lot to say, but I don¡¯t even know where to start or how to express it. Sir Theo, I¡¯ll be watching.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± I could only bow my head like a nymph who had been scolded. Whether my earnest action had convinced her, Mirna just snorted. Then, noticing the books about the Wall rice lined up on my desk, she seemed intrigued and asked. ¡°Are you nning to visit the wall?¡± Episode 278.1 Episode 278.1 (EP-278.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #2 278 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #2 When Mirna asked if I was going to the wall, I decided to be honest. ¡°I¡¯m considering it. But it¡¯s not an easy decision to embark on a journey to the northern territories, so I¡¯m hesitating.¡± ¡°The wall¡­ are you perhaps trying to follow in the footsteps of your father, Isaiah?¡± Can she deduce that much from just this? As expected, Mirna was sharp in more ways than one. Knowing that someone like her would be on my side in the future made me feel quite reassured. ¡°There¡¯s Isaiah¡¯s trail, but there are also various other reasons. Considering the uing tournament in the Witch Forest, I also need to check if the wall¡¯s security is solid.¡± Mirna should be able to understand with just that exnation. ¡°Hmm.¡± She then folded her arms, seemingly lost in thought, and asked me. ¡°Isaiah Gospel, do you remember anything about that man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never actually met him. I don¡¯t know why he disappeared beyond the wall either. It would be good to find out, but¡­.¡± What if, as Reinhardt said, Isaiah had gone mad like the rest of the Angmar family and jumped the wall? And if I, too, might not be free from the hallucinations and delusions that drive our family to madness, it would be wise to find out where Isaiah went and what he did to prepare for my own future. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ As I calmly mulled over the situation, Mirna chuckled softly. ¡°Perhaps he also met the nymph who became Sir Theo¡¯s mother there. She might have been a nymph living in the Witch Forest.¡± My nymph mother¡­ I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s quite likely. If not in the Witch Forest, then it¡¯s highly probable they met beyond the wall. But thends beyond the wall aren¡¯t exactly suitable for nymphs to live in¡­.¡± I¡¯ve heard that beyond the wall, it¡¯s a ce where life struggles to survive. Thend was tainted, the air was heavy, and the ck sun scorches endlessly in the sky. The worst thing was the existence of the shadow army and crazy monsters lurking beyond the wall. There¡¯s no way a delicate nymph could have lived in such a ce, which even the strongest warriors fear. Of course, this was all but stories, so seeing it with my own eyes might change my perspective. Mirna asked. ¡°Sir Theo, do you have any memories of your mother?¡± ¡°My mother¡­¡± ¡°Can you remember anything, like what kind of nymph she was?¡± None. Of course, that¡¯s only based on the memories of this body, Theo Gospel. But as the human, Lee Sung-eum, I do have quite a few memories of my mother. The most vivid was ying hide-and-seek inside our cramped home. I remember hiding in a wardrobe full of clothes, drawing pictures on the inside of the door to pass the time until my mother found me. How old was I then? Maybe about five years old. Perhaps those were my very first memories. But what Mirna was asking about wasn¡¯t the memories of Lee Sung-eum, the human. So, I shook off the vaguely floating memories in my head. ¡°I can¡¯t recall much about my mother either.¡± ¡°It seems I¡¯ve asked something unnecessary. I apologize, Sir Theo.¡± Mirna seemed to regret asking about my past, realizing I grew up without a proper guardian. That kind of reaction was something I was used to. Most people who learned about my solitary upbringing would often feel the same way¡ªapologetic and ufortable, even though it wasn¡¯t their fault. At that moment, Mirna, who had been hiding her face behind her fan, asked. ¡°¡­ Is that why you want to create a family with 30 children?¡± Was it? I don¡¯t think so, but exining would take too long, so I decided to give a simple answer. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°You must be searching for the ideal mother figure among various women, driven by a longing for maternal affection. It¡¯s the result of emotional deprivation during your childhood¡­! That¡¯s what made you this way, Sir Theo¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When Mirna puts it like that, it sounds quite convincing. I didn¡¯t really think of it that way, but after hearing her, it almost seems usible. No wonder people seek out counselors and undergo therapy. Seuk. Then, Mirna suddenly stood up from her chair and spread her arms wide. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Her expression was a mix of solemnity¡ªlike a resolute zealot, and shy embarrassment¡ªas if she were a newlywed bride just lifting the veil on her wedding night. I asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­ Sir Theo, now that I think about it, you must have gone through really difficult and tough experiences. At times, you must have been unable talk to anyone¡ªenduring alone in silence.¡± Is that so? Maybe that¡¯s it, maybe it¡¯s not. ¡°So, you¡¯re offering to hug me?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right!¡± Mirna was a morepassionate woman than I thought. So, without hesitation, I leaned into her, embracing her body with mine. Soft. Hugging a woman was unexpectedly soft and warm, which made my heart feel like a springy jelly. Refreshing scent of apple mint. Arms touching each other¡¯s backs. The sensation of a soft and gentle chest. ¡°Sir Theo, does your heart feel a bit more at ease now¡­?¡± My heart. My heart, huh. While I was thinking about how I felt, Mirna whispered something rather surprising in my ear. ¡°You seem to have grown taller than before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Did I grow taller again? I¡¯m growing well. I must be around 170 cm now. ¡°But Sir Theo, why are you leaning back?¡± I honestly replied to Mirna. ¡°Because something else grew as well.¡± A hug between a man and a woman softens the heart and hardens desires. I had been trying to ignore it, not wanting to taint the hug that Mirna had offered out of kindness and goodwill. But it seems it was noticeable after all. Mirna let out a small sigh. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe that just a while ago, you were talking about nymph flu and how you didn¡¯t have much time left. But now, you¡¯re so healthy.¡± Srrrk. Mirna pushed me away, creating a slight awkwardness between us. For some reason, it felt both ufortable and strangely thrilling. Mirna pushed me away, creating a slight awkwardness between us. For some reason, it felt both ufortable and strangely thrilling. I watched Mirna¡¯s side profile as she fanned her flushed face, thinking that the atmosphere was good¡ªjust then, there was a knock at the door. Knock, knock. * * * ¡°I heard you called for me, Aira-nim.¡± I bowed deeply in front of Aira, who sat on her throne. Just when things seemed to be going well with Mirna, I was summoned here. Though, the person who called me was silent. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Episode 278.2 Episode 278.2 (EP-278.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #2 278 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #2 Snore, snore. Was she asleep? In the afternoon after all the ministers had left, Aira sitting alone on the sunlit throne in the wide, empty space looked like a painting. Seuruk. Queen Aira opens her slender eyes as if she has noticed my arrival. She then let out a long yawn and stretched her body. ¡°Yaaawn~.¡± Watching her already slender figure stretch out gracefully like a ck puma was quite a sight to behold. Soon, Aira returned to her dignified queenly demeanor and spoke to me. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m so bored. Isn¡¯t there any rebellion breaking out or some secret society of elves plotting conspiracies?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think there will be any for a while.¡± Aira couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment at my answer. ¡°The country being too peaceful is also quite the problem. As the Queen, perhaps I should consider ruling my subjects wisely.¡± ¡°¡­ That, what do you mean?¡± ¡°If it stays like this, there will be no problems, and people might start questioning the necessity of the guards and soldiers. Eventually, they might lose their jobs. Then the country could fall into chaos.¡± That sounds usible. It does make sense. While I nodded in agreement, Aira asked. ¡°What happened with those two strange nymphs that shed? It¡¯s been a while since I ordered them to be captured, yet there¡¯s no news.¡± ¡°Well, Yujinoi and Punchinoi are particrly elusive, so it¡¯s been difficult to locate them.¡± ¡°Hmm, catching nymphs should be as simple as filling a swimming pool with sticky honey. It¡¯s not like you to have to be told these things, Theo.¡± Even so, I doubt that those elusive battle nymphs would fall for such an obvious trap. In the end, I followed Aira¡¯s wishes and filled the court pool with sticky honey. I didn¡¯t forget to tie candies to tree branches. Was this some kind of indulgent paradise? I felt an odd urge to jump into the pool, but I resisted because I overheard whispers around me. ©¥Look at that, the Queen¡¯s entricities are starting again! ©¥Filling a swimming pool with honey and tying candy to a tree? I thought things had been quiettely, but I guess a person can¡¯t changepletely. ©¥With the sugar factory and sugarcane fields being raided, sugar and honey are already as expensive as gold¡­ Whether she didn¡¯t hear the whispers or chose to ignore them, Aira looked at the golden, shimmering swimming pool and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch those peculiar nymphs and have them specially perform on stage during the martial festival. A fight between battle nymphs¡­ People will surely flock to see it like cotton candy.¡± ¡°Like cotton candy?¡± When I corrected her, Aira slightly furrowed her brow. ¡°Theo, there are times when you don¡¯t seem like a nymph at all. I think ¡®cotton candy¡¯ is a bit more nymph-like than ¡®clouds.¡¯¡± Well, I¡¯m not a nymph¡ªI¡¯m a half-fairy. In other words, you could call me a half-human. But before I could protest, Aira pped her hands. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m not sure if the preparations for the martial festival are going well. I haven¡¯t heard from the officials in charge of the stage in the past few days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± If we¡¯ve lost contact with the people preparing the event, isn¡¯t that a pretty serious issue? While I was still processing this, Aira hummed. ¡°It would be wise to send an inspector to check if the event is being prepared properly. As the Queen, it would be best if I went myself, but I need to catch those nymphs.¡± She¡¯s basically telling me to go. Not a bad idea for me either. After all, I was nning to visit the northern witch forest anyway. Aira always seems to bring up things at such perfect timing. Almost as if she could read my thoughts. As I nced at her subtly, Aira tilted her head curiously. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± No, I guess that¡¯s not the case after all. * * * The next day. I heard that the nymphs causing trouble in the city recently were found in Aira¡¯s honey pool. ©¥The Queen¡¯s ingenious n actually worked. ©¥I knew it all along, she¡¯s incredible! It feels strange to see the same people who were gossiping yesterday now praising Aira¡¯s wisdom. Seeing her being praised like this gives me mixed feelings. Did they really catch them with the honey pool? Anyway. What¡¯s important right now was packing up my belongings. ¡°Magtern, check. Magic purifier, check. Ice flower, check. And¡­.¡± After packing for a while, I strapped the magic scroll to my waist, and I felt a bit heavier. Of course, it was just my imagination. The items stored in the magic inventory don¡¯t have any weight to them. With light steps, I met Mirna¡¯s eyes who was waiting for me in front of the pce garden. She¡¯s dressed in the adventurer¡¯s outfit bought fromst time, looking very active. ¡°Sir Theo, are you leaving immediately this afternoon? To the northern forest?¡± I nodded in response to Mirna¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the n. It¡¯s best to get things done as quickly as possible, you never know what might happen if we put it off.¡± ¡°I see. So, how many people are going?¡± ¡°If Miss Mirna joins me, it will be three, including myself.¡± ¡°Three¡­ so that would be Lady Lioness, you, and me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we nned, but since we don¡¯t know what might happen, Miss Elga decided to stay in the capital for now. She also mentioned having some tasks to take care of for the Lioness family.¡± ¡°Tasks?¡± ¡°Something about a ceremony or some kind of event, but I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Reinhardt and Elga have been very busy these past few days. Apparently, there were various matters to address within the Lioness family. It¡¯s rted to the hero weapon ¡®Crusher¡¯ that Elga inherited, so it must be something important. ¡°So instead of Miss Elga, a forest guide will be joining us. ording to Aira-nim, this person is very knowledgeable about the geography and ecology of the Witch Forest¡­.¡± I looked around, thinking it was about time for them to arrive. Then¡­. ¡°Sorry, did I keep you waiting long? This is the first time we¡¯ve met like this since theb, right?¡± I saw someone waving at us from afar. Before I could react, Mirna¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°An elf? This is going to be a strange trip. I have a feeling something unlucky is going to happen, just like in Opal¡¯sb.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I silently agreed. Me, Mirna, and Professor Ste. Thebination of the three of us was indeed very peculiar. Episode 279.1 Episode 279.1 (EP-279.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #3 279 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #3 Thend of Angmar was quite vast. So, it wasn¡¯t umon to spend more than a month traveling between regions by carriage. It usually takes three weeks to travel from the royal capital, Monarch City, to the city of witches where the martial festival was being prepared. Of course, that¡¯s if the carriage runs nonstop. If we stop asionally at viges or cities along the way to feed the horses and take breaks ourselves, it typically takes around a month. ¡°Fortunately, we won¡¯t need to drive the carriage tirelessly. We¡¯ll use the teleportation gate to shorten our journey.¡± At my exnation, Mirna¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Can Sir Theo use teleportation magic too?¡± She¡¯s probably relieved that she didn¡¯t have to go through the grueling month-long carriage journey. I replied. ¡°I can¡¯t use it perfectly yet, but I¡¯ve learned enough by watching Queen Aira.¡± I¡¯ve seen Aira operate the teleportation gate twice. I¡¯ve got a rough idea of the incantations, the number of phrases, and the total amount of mana required. Srrrrk. I stepped onto the magic circle of the teleportation gate installed in the pce, ced my hand on the floor, and infused it with mana. Wuuuuuung. The teleportation gate began to operate with a strange sound, almost like a machine. As I gently closed my eyes, I could see the coordinates of the teleportation gates across the world that¡¯s connected to the pce¡¯s, flickering like candles. Finding the coordinates for the City of Witches, ¡®Sandora,¡¯ wasn¡¯t difficult. I just had to choose the one farthest north, at the very end from Monarch City. Is this it? The coordinates for the City of Witches, Sandora, were marked by a spider-shaped me¡ªthe symbol of Tarantera and the Witch Council, so I was eventually able to find it. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Sir Theo, is there a problem?¡± ¡°One moment.¡± Just as Mirna said, a problem had arisen. Even with the coordinates, I didn¡¯t feel the connection between the gate here in Angmar Pce and the gate in the city of Sandora. Could it be an issue with my proficiency since it was my first time using the teleportation gate? No, it didn¡¯t seem like that. If I had to pinpoint it, it was more like a blockade. Yes, a blockade. It seemed like the magic signal I¡¯m sending was being blocked unterally from the city of Sandora. Though I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, I could guess that the gate in Sandora was closed. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Then where¡¯s the nearest northern gate? With my eyes closed, I searched in my mind¡¯s eye for the teleportation gate closest to Sandora. The nearest ce was a river city called ¡®Big River.¡¯ I heard it was a city that developed from river ferries. Its symbol was the fish of the Riverford family. However, this gate wasn¡¯t connecting either. As a result, I had no choice but to end my meditation and inform Mirna and Professor Ste of the situation. ¡°The connection to the teleportation gate is being blocked. It feels like the northern cities have shut down their gates and aren¡¯t allowing ess. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Mirna blinked, seemingly not understanding. The one who responded was the elf, Professor Ste, who was thoughtfully stroking her chin. ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯ve heard that bandits have been rampant in the north recently. It might be because of that. The ck Robes, specifically.¡± The ck Robes. The name conjured images of ck-masked bandits dressed in long robes, appearing before my eyes only to vanish quickly. They were among the most significant problems guing Angmar. It was said that the Bellhawk family was backing their activities. Opal Bellhawk procured numerous experimental subjects and illegal items from them, and in return, they received money and supplies from the Bellhawk family¡ªa give-and-take arrangement. Now that Opal was dead and the Bellhawk family was undergoing a major restructuring, I had heard that the ck Robes was also going through a period of purging. And now these scoundrels were causing trouble in the north? As I furrowed my brow slightly, Ste spoke. ¡°With the martial festival and everything, we¡¯ve been sending a ton of supplies up north. Plus, thanks to Her Majesty¡¯s whims, there¡¯s been a significant increase in the supply and provisions going to the wall. Where there¡¯s honey, there¡¯s bees and nymphs.¡± Mirna chimed in, as if she had grasped the situation. ¡°So, because so many supplies are being transported up north, more bandits have started targeting the supply wagons. I get it.¡± ¡°Mirna-yang, you¡¯re quick to understand. I like that.¡± [T/N: ¡®-yang¡¯ is used to refer to or address a female listener who is younger or lower than oneself] And that, of course, meant there was no way to avoid it¡ªwe would have to ride the carriage all the way to the wall. * * * Carriages in this world correspond to the cars of the world I originally lived in. Just as some wealthy individuals in my old world unted their cars as symbols of status, the nobles in this world disyed their wealth by showing off how magnificent their carriages were. For instance, take Kasim, who rode a chariot pulled by two white elephants¡ªthat would be a fitting example. In that sense, Aira was quite modest. She preferred to walk rather than ride in a carriage. In the first ce, if the distance was far enough to need a carriage, she would probably be toozy to go¡­. Because of this, I also haven¡¯t had many opportunities to ride in an exceptional carriage. Fwirr! The creature that appeared before me was a very fine and splendid-looking beast, even to me who was a novice when it came to carriages. White feathers, a golden beak, sharp eyes, and legs like pirs, its powerful front ws and the wings on its back added to its imposing appearance. Episode 279.2 Episode 279.2 (EP-279.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #3 279 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #3 Mirna, equally impressed, asked Ste. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a griffon?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a hippogriff. A hybrid born between a griffon and a mare. It¡¯s incredibly fast, strong, and sturdy. It¡¯s ten horses in one.¡± A hippogriff, huh? What a fascinating magical beast. Now that I think about it, its lower body does resemble a horse. Half horse, half griffon¡ªkind of like how I¡¯m half human and half fairy. ©¥Fwirr! As I felt a strange sense of kinship and began gently stroking its back, Mirna asked, still puzzled. ¡°I heard griffons eat horses. How could they possibly produce offspring with them?¡± I didn¡¯t know much about griffon biology, but Mirna¡¯s question did sound strange. The idea of a griffon, a predator of horses, having a child with one? Ste clicked her tongue. ¡°Mirna-yang seems not quite aware yet, but love is bothplex and simple. It¡¯s not so strange that a horse and a griffon could fall in love.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mirna still seemed unconvinced. However, the important thing right now wasn¡¯t whether it¡¯s a griffon or a hippogriff, but rather how fast andfortable the carriage pulled by this guy would be. ¡°This is the carriage, then.¡± ¡°Yes, Theo-kun. Go ahead, open it up and take a look inside.¡± With Ste¡¯s confident words, I opened the carriage door and inspected the interior. As expected of a carriage rented at great expense by Ste Bellhawk, the inside was spacious enough tofortably amodate five or six people. It even had a magical device simr to a refrigerator, and cool air was being blown in, making it feel more like a limousine for the wealthy rather than a carriage. Perhaps it¡¯s closer to a camping trailer. I¡¯m a little excited. I subtly nced at how Mirna, a noble, would react¡ªshe was biting the tip of her thumb, muttering, ¡°To indulge in such luxury for a carriage¡­,¡± looking perplexed. I suppose she likes it. Fluff, fluff. The cushion of the seat feels nice too. It¡¯s true that I was feeling a bit tired at the thought of having to travel for days in a carriage during this sweltering summer. But if we¡¯re riding in such a well-equipped carriage, I think I can manage. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get going.¡± Mirna and I boarded the carriage at Ste¡¯s signal. Soon after, the carriage started moving at the signal from the experienced fairy coachman. Srrr¡ª As the carriage smoothly glided along the road without the slightest jolt, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little impressed by the ride. Before long, we had left the pce behind, passed beyond the massive walls of the royal capital and were greeted by the endlessly stretching fields. Whooosh¡ª The fields glowed under the zing golden sun. As I watched everything sway in the breeze, my mind, which had been upied with various thoughts, also seemed to stir deeply. Is this what it feels like to travel? I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been on one before. Still, I felt incredibly good. Seeing the scarecrows swaying in the vast fields made my heart feel open and free. As I was lost in that feeling¡ªstaring out the window for a while, Ste, who was sitting across from me and spreading butter on some bread, spoke up. ¡°Theo-kun, you¡¯re acting like a child who¡¯s riding in a carriage for the first time.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± It was then that I realized I might havee across as a bit unsophisticated. Now that I looked around, I noticed that, except for me, everyone else¡ªMirna, with Yingying on her head, and Ste¡ªwas calm and leisurely. This must be what it means to be a noble. ©¥Yingyingyaing * * * The carriage that had been traveling for quite some time finally came to a stop around lunchtime. We stepped outside, stretching our stiff bodies, andid out a mat under a tree to enjoy our meal. Swish. As Mirna and I were eating, Ste, who had been studying a map,pared the distant mountain ridges and forest paths before speaking. ¡°At this pace, we should reach the nearby vige of Bilshukrim by tonight. We can have dinner there and spend the night as well.¡± I see. So we could stay at an inn in the vige tonight. I had vaguely expected we might have to camp out on the first night, so this was good news. As I finished my meal and was tidying up, I noticed Mirna approaching Ste, who was perched up in a tree. At the same time, I felt a bit of tension. Mirna and I were quite close. Ste and I also have a certain history together, and we¡¯ve developed our own kind of rapport. But as for the rtionship between Ste and Mirna¡­, How should I put it? Was there a point of contact between the two? While they do share themonality of being youngdies from noble families, that¡¯s where the simrities end. As a result, the day felt awkward, like someone introducing and connecting my friend with another friend. Listening in, Mirna said to Ste while looking up at the tree. ¡°Lady Bellhawk, can you see anything up there?¡± ¡°I can see well enough. From the flow of the wind to how the weather will change. We might get a bit of rain tomorrow or the day after.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to volunteer to guide us on this trip.¡± Like Mirna, I was also a bit surprised. Ste, who was very busy managing various affairs, had volunteered to guide us on this trip to the witch city of Sandora and the wall. ¡°Well-,¡± Ste then jumped down from the tree and replied. ¡°Well, I do have a few debts to repay to you both. Besides, I¡¯m personally interested in Mirna-yang and Theo-kun.¡± Episode 280.1 Episode 280.1 (EP-280.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #4 280 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #4 Whether it was the hippogriff running so hard, or because the summer days were long, we managed to reach the vige of Bilshukrim before sunset. As the name suggests, it¡¯s known for its cream puffs. In fact, it was more like a small city rather than a mere vige, boasting a wide and impressive area. ©¥Are they travelers? ©¥They look like adventurers. Judging by the nice carriage, they seem well-off. The passersby didn¡¯t hide their curiosity toward us. The vige had a good atmosphere. We parked the carriage at a luxury inn and rented two rooms. One for me, and one for Mirna and Ste. After unpacking and changing into lighter clothes, I headed down to the tavern where a nymph with orange hair was singing. ©¥Ditch, ditch, ditch water~ Tiny puddles. Ooh¡­! Coins tossed into the tip jar are always greatly appreciated¡­! Nymph songs were always so peculiar. The sight of the orange hair reminded me of Marmar, giving me a slight sense of familiarity. Just then, Mirna and Ste, now dressed infortable clothes, called out to me from behind. ¡°Sir Theo, let¡¯s sit down and eat.¡± We sat at arge table and filled our stomachs with a crispy roasted bird, few boiled eggs, and some drinks and liquor. ©¥What did you say, you punk? ©¥I said, you¡¯re useless! Because of you, we got caught in that trap! Hubaloo. The inn gradually became noisier as it filled with adventurers. As I frowned slightly at themotion, Ste exined. ¡°There¡¯s a dungeon nearby. It¡¯s fairly high-level, and Bilshukrim is famous not only for its pastries but also as a hub for the dungeon. That¡¯s why there are so many adventurers here.¡± Suksuk-. Wiping beer foam from her lips, Mirna said. ¡°Lady Bellhawk is more knowledgeable than I thought.¡± ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t just pretending to be a professor. And before teaching, I traveled all over the world, including Angmar, back when I was still a student.¡± ¡°In times like these, I envy your leisure and longevity.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ste responded casually, not making a big deal of it. As a brief moment of silence or perhaps a sense of calm enveloped us, I thought it might be a good time to say something, so I spoke up. ¡°Is the post-war settlement of the Bellhawk family going well? I understand it¡¯s not something that can be resolved in a day or two.¡± ¡°Well, there are a lot of problems. It¡¯s been such a big upheaval. But everyone knows which side they need to align with to survive.¡± Ste seemed quiteposed. Composed. There¡¯s no better way to describe the current Ste than this. Her state clearly changed before and after the Opal Bellhawk incident. First of all, her appearance has changed. Suruk-. With a quick and discerning nce, I took in Ste Von Bellhawk¡¯s new look. If before, she had dressed in a way that made her seem slightly older, now she had styled herself so lightly that she could easily pass for someone in their early twenties. Where she used to invest in the attributes of a professor, now she exuded the fresh youthfulness of a young hunter just arrived in the city. Her clothes were light armor, easy to wear with leather and belts added here and there. It was an outfit that wouldn¡¯t look out of ce if she joined an adventurer¡¯s party right away. I decided to offer her a lightpliment. ¡°Speaking of, you look much younger. I could believe you¡¯re the same age as us. I didn¡¯t realize elves could change their image so drastically.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, after what happened with Opal, there¡¯s no need to keep up appearances anymore. I prefer this; it¡¯s morefortable and lets me feel the wind better.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what she meant by feeling the wind, but I recalled hearing that Ste Bellhawk was once said to be as young and radiant as a fairy-tale princess. This look definitely suits her better than pretending to be a professor. As I was lost in those thoughts, I suddenly felt someone kick my knee. It was Mirna, sitting across from me. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She looked clearly displeased¡ªeven angry. Was she upset about how I¡¯m ttering Ste? * * * Ste¡¯s question came flying at us just as we were about to finish our meal and get up. ¡°So, Theo-kun and Mirna-yang, you two are dating, right? How far have you gone? Have you, uh, done it yet¡­?¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± Something wet suddenly sshed across my face. It was the beer Mirna had been drinking. Startled by the unexpected question, she spat all over me. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Thanks to that, I was now soaked in beer. Mirna looked horrified and started fussing, eximing, ¡°Eh, ah¡ª!¡± as she handed me a handkerchief. Suksuksuk-. As I wiped the liquid from my face and clothes with the handkerchief, Mirna¡ªher face flushed a deep red, turned to Ste and asked in a reproachful tone. ¡°Lady Bellhawk, why would you say something like that? That¡¯s incredibly vulgar¡­! You made me spew out what I was drinking¡­!¡± Mirna scolded, causing Ste to raise an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, is that so? I just thought it was natural for a couple to have that kind of rtionship. It seems Mirna-yang is still green.¡± ¡°Immature? Me?¡± ¡°It seems like you two haven¡¯t had that deep of a rtionship yet? Well, the Draco family has always been as stiff as a stone when ites to that kind of thing.¡± Umum-. Ste, seeing Mirna¡¯s innocent reaction, quickly jumped to that conclusion. It seems she didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that the devout daughter of the Draco family would wallow with the man in front of her. Episode 280.2 Episode 280.2 (EP-280.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #4 280 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #4 Anyone would think the same. As thedy of the Draco family, she¡¯s as solemn as a monk¡ªno, almost like a saint. ¡°Uh, um¡­¡± Mirna moved her lips as if she had a lot to say, then finally, she asked softly. ¡°So, Lady Ste, do you have a lot of experience?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ste Bellhawk flinched. But Mirna, seemingly unaware, continued. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that elves pursue free love. With someone like Lady Ste, there must have been no shortage of men pursuing you. I guess that was a foolish question of mine.¡± ¡°Me? I¡­¡± Ste Bellhawk¡¯s amber eyes wavered slightly. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she straightened her chest and said. ¡°Y-Yes, of course. I¡¯m a mature adult woman, so when ites to men or love, there¡¯s no one as knowledgeable as me¡­!?¡± Ste¡¯s voice trembled as she said this. It was a tremor so subtle that only someone with the keen senses of a half-fairy would barely notice. However, just as a hunter spider senses its prey approaching from the faintest vibration on its web, I, too, could detect the underlying inexperience and naivety in her reaction. Ste Bellhawk was a virgin. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡¸Purity Detector! Job: Casanova 1+ Level Casanova Lv. 7 ¡ú Lv. 8 You can now determine a person¡¯s purity by their scent!¡¹ After a long time, my Casanova job level has increased. Being able to determine someone¡¯s purity just by scent? I¡¯d heard that dogs gather far more information through their sense of smell than humans do. It seemed I had be something simr to that. Am I a dog now? Sniff sniff. When I tested my newfound ability¡­ Yes. Ste Bellhawk was indeed a virgin. Why would she try to act like an experienced woman when she¡¯s a virgin? Mirna quickly answered that question for me. ¡°Well, for elves, love is practically a rite of passage into adulthood. It would be strange if Lady Bellhawk, the future head of the Bellhawk family, had no experience.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s right¡­!¡± I see. I heard that during the Joseon Dynasty, a person was only recognized as an adult if they tied their hair into a topknot and secured it with a hairpin. Simrly, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the elves, who had a long history of nomadic life, had a tradition of only being considered adults after having a rtionship between men and women. Unlike the church, which values purity, it seems that purity has be something shameful among the elves. Quite a promiscuous race, indeed. As if to prove my assumption, Ste Belhawk blurted out an unsolicited story. ¡°For us elves, once we get a little older? We all just go and experience it. There¡¯s nothing to do in the countryside, so instead of ying, we just¡­ do that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Hmph. As expected of fairies, utterly shameless.¡± Mirna frowned in clear displeasure. But I couldn¡¯t help but let my lips part as a horn grew within me like a budding bamboo shoot. ¡°Then, what was your first experience like, Ste-nim?¡± ¡°First experience? Uh? Hmm¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s too much to talk about, how about your first kiss?¡± ¡°My first kiss¡­¡± Seeing Bellhawk¡¯s face turn deep red, I could tell that she was a pure 100% virgin, with neither a first experience nor even a first kiss under her belt. Yet here she was, trying to act superior in front of Mirna, who had already crossed those thresholds. In reality, Mirna was more senior than Ste. I added a few words of my own. ¡°In the future, when we do have those experiences, it wouldn¡¯t be good if we panic. Ste-nim is an intellectual and an educator, please teach us well.¡± ¡°Ehum, well, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve even temporarily taught a ss or two on ethics and morality¡­ uh, my first experience¡­¡± Caught in her own lies, Bellhawk struggled, clearly floundering in the web she had spun. The feeling of being strangled by her own deceit was something I knew all too well. It was both rtable and highly amusing. I wondered what kind of story she woulde up with. As I watched with anticipation, Ste, unable to contain herself, fidgeted with her ears that peeked out from behind her hair, and finally blurted out. ¡°My, my partner was a fellow fairy, younger than me¡­ um, but still, I really can¡¯t share such things with kids¡­!¡± At those words, Mirna furrowed her brows. ¡°Kids? Both Sir Theo and I are well past the age of majority, we¡¯re adults!¡± ¡°B-But to me, you¡¯re all just kids! And kids should go to bed early! Now that we¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s clean up and get to bed!¡± With that, Ste quickly got up from her seat. She cleared her dishes and head off to the public bath. Watching her retreating figure, Mirna clicked her tongue. ¡°She¡¯s acting more like a convent nun than an elf. It¡¯s hard to believe she has much experience¡­ What do you think, Sir Theo?¡± Mirna¡¯s question made me hesitate for a moment, debating whether to tell her the truth or to protect Ste¡¯s dignity as the elder. But before I could decide, Mirna asked another question. ¡°Is Lady Bellhawk also part of that n? I seem to recall something like that, but it was all so shocking that I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± ¡°Um, that¡­ maybe, maybe not.¡± When I gave a vague answer, Mirna frowned. Then she pinched my side tight before whispering sharply. ¡°Be clear!¡± Episode 281.1 Episode 281.1 (EP-281.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #5 281 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #5 While Ste quickly left her seat, Mirna pinched my side tightly. Then, with a voice as stern as an interrogating officer, she asked, ¡°Is Lady Bellhawk also part of that n?¡± I thought that smart as she is, Mirna might have already guessed the answer. But it seemed she wanted to hear it directly from me to end the conversation. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ As Calm Thinking kicked in, many thoughts raced through my mind in a short span of time. For example, things like this: Had Mirna ever forgiven me for the lies I told, for proceeding with things on my own? However, to say she had fully approved would be somewhat inurate. Forgiveness and permission¡ªthere¡¯s a subtle difference between the two. As I realized that our future married life might hinge on the answer I give here, a sense of resolve spread through me like ink. ¡°Mirna-nim¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Why are you calling me?¡± Mirna red at me after pinching my side. I said to her. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Mirna seemed taken aback, her mouth slightly agape as if she were dizzy, and then she red at me with her tightly furrowed brows. ¡°So, was this entire journey nned for that purpose? Did you recruit Lady Bellhawk as a guide as part of your scheme, Sir Theo¡­!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Liar! There¡¯s no way someone as meticulous and cunning as you wouldn¡¯t have orchestrated all of this!¡± Meticulous and cunning? What am I in Mirna¡¯s head? However, in this case, I hadn¡¯t nned anything specific. It was merely coincidental. Nevertheless, it can be said that this journey has its own fortunes. ¡°Lady Mirna, since the situation is already like this, would you assist me in capturing Ste Bellhawk?¡± ¡°Y-you must be out of your mind! How could you ask me to help with something like that!?¡± As expected, Mirna was furious. The way she bristled made her look like a hedgehog with its quills raised. I was even prepared for a p, but she didn¡¯t, which just shows Mirna¡¯s angelic heart. The fact that I had to make such a proposal to such a kind woman filled me with shame and embarrassment, but I had to endure it. This was the path of vengeance and sura I had chosen. Enduring the pain thates with it was solely my responsibility. Hu-. I let out a short breath, gathering my thoughts. Then, to persuade Mirna, I used Calm Thinking to the fullest and began to speak. ¡°Mirna-nim, it won¡¯t be all bad for you.¡± ¡°Not bad? It¡¯s clearly nothing but harm¡­!¡± Her expression was a mix of anger and bewilderment. Mirna¡¯s face flushed deeply, and she looked on the verge of tears. I held up a finger towards her. ¡°As Mirna-nim knows, women in harems have ranks. It¡¯s natural for such a hierarchy to form between people.¡± ¡°Hierarchy¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that all families will ¡®harmonize¡¯ within the fence of Theo Gospel. But the real game begins after that.¡± ¡°The real game¡­?¡± Seeing that Mirna was listening to my story, I repeated the story I had told Elga. By assisting me and earning points, she would secure the right to sit on the highest throne in the harem. ¡°Imagine. Lady Elga of the Lioness family, even Queen Aira herself, bowing their heads to Mirna-nim, the mistress of the harem.¡± ¡°Bow their heads¡­?¡± The four families of Angmar were descendants of heroes and kings who each ruled over their ownnds. Because of this, they naturally possess an ambition to surpass the other families and rise above them. Even Mirna, who normally doesn¡¯t reveal her desires, let out a sly chuckle as if she were indulging in an amusing thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know about anything else, but I rather like the idea of Lady Lioness attending to me. Making that proud wench my maid whobs my hair¡ª¡± Elgabing Mirna¡¯s hair¡­. Mirna¡¯s imagination was quite grand, but I had to break some unfortunate news to her. ¡°But right now, Elga-nim has secured quite a lot of points and is in the lead. She also helped significantly in winning you over. And most importantly, in her womb¡­.¡± I stopped talking at that point. There was no need to say more. A clever person like Mirna would easily recall how history has shown the kind of treatment a queen who has given birth to the first child receives. ¡°¡­ Was it Leonoi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Leonor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a girl¡¯s name. So it¡¯s a girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about that.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ What a silly conversation.¡± Whoosh. Mirna grabbed her dish and quickly headed in the direction Ste had left. In the end, I was left alone at the table, drenched in beer. ©¥Gyuiiiing. No, I wasn¡¯t entirely alone. ¡°This trip is going to be tougher than I thought.¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. * * * The next morning. When I opened my eyes to a tickling sensation, I found Mirna staring at me. She had woken me up with her feather fan. ¡°Ah, Lady Mirna.¡± As I rubbed my sleepy eyes, Mirna spoke to me in a subtle tone. ¡°Since I¡¯ve woken you up this morning, do I get points?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes? Um, ah, points. Umm¡­ Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Why are you being vague?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that waking me up in the morning alone might not be enough to earn points¡­¡± ¡°Then what do I need to do to get points?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Episode 281.2 Episode 281.2 (EP-281.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #5 281 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #5 Yesterday, she pretended not to care and stormed off to her room. Did she spend the night thinking it over and decide to change her mind in a more positive direction? She has a cute side to her. However, if I were to tease Mirna too much here, her pride might take a hit, and she could get even more upset. So, I pretended not to care and said. ¡°How to earn points¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not saying you haven¡¯t thought about it, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t really thought about it. I was just giving out points arbitrarily whenever I felt like it. Maybe she sensed that, because Mirna let out a deep sigh early in the morning. ¡°There will definitely beints. So, I thought about itst night. Thanks to that, Narmi will be taking my ce tomorrow and the day after.¡± Shaaak¡ª. Mirna showed me a long scroll. The contents written on it were¡­ ¡¸Morning wake up call +10 points Preparing a meal +10 points Listening to worries +10 points . . . Childbirth bonus +100 points¡¹ ¡°What is this?¡± At my question, Mirna elegantly puffed out her chest and proudly said. ¡°There needs to be clear standards for scoring and earning points to avoid confusion. With a clear criteria, things can be more specific. I¡¯ll also be creating a section for point deductions soon.¡± ¡°Deductions?¡± ¡°If there are points to be earned, there should also be points to be lost. Isn¡¯t that the bnce of yin and yang, the principle of all things?¡± She¡¯s pretty serious about this. But as my mind slowly started to wake up, I realized that Mirna was actually right. I hadn¡¯t been able to set clear reference points like this because I¡¯d been fumbling around on my own. Now that we have a scorecard, it really feels like a properpetition. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep this in mind.¡± Shwiiish. I carefully rolled up the scroll I received from Mirna and tucked it into my pocket. After that, I washed my face, changed my clothes, and stepped outside, where I saw adventurers drinking from early in the morning, with Ste sitting among them, chatting. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s mypanion. Theo-kun, over here.¡± She noticed me and waved. As a result, I could feel many people turning their gazes toward me. ©¥Isn¡¯t that boy over there not even of age? ©¥He¡¯s a half-fairy. He might look young, but he¡¯s probably much older than we think. ©¥For being called the ¡®Demon Monk¡¯, I thought he would be a grizzled man with a thick beard. This is unexpected. Hearing their murmurs, I asked Ste. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°These people are adventurers from Sandora. I¡¯ve been listening to what¡¯s happening there. It¡¯s where we¡¯re headed, after all.¡± ording to the adventurers, the roads from Big River to Sandora were infested with bandits, causing greatmotion. At the same time, monsters were attacking people. ¡°Aren¡¯t there guards in the north? What are they doing?¡± A young witch with a pointed hat and sses scoffed disdainfully. ¡°The northern guards are mostly focused on the Great Wall rice right now. Because the fickle Queen has been pouring excessive troops and resources into the wall.¡± I see. It seems that by concentrating too much on the wall, other areas have been neglected. It¡¯s only natural since resources and manpower were limited. ¡°If you¡¯re a politician, why don¡¯t you do something about it? There are already too many dungeons appearing in the north. There¡¯s a lot of problems.¡± The witch adventurer grumbled. Before I could respond, Mirna, who had been listening to the conversation, jumped in ahead of me. ¡°Sir Theo is an archmage who has surpassed the 5th rank. He can easily deal with those bandits, so the situation will be resolved soon.¡± Only then did the tension in the faces of the people around us start to ease. An archmage was kind of like a tactical weapon or troubleshooter. However. A dwarf adventurer with a bandage on his face uttered a pessimistic story. ¡°A mage might not be enough. Not long ago, a young archmage party from the White Mage Tower raided the bandits¡¯ hideout. But, we haven¡¯t heard anything from them since. They¡¯re missing.¡± Archmage from the White Mage Tower. Missing. At those words, the people around us became agitated again. ©¥Is he talking about that white mage, Tefer, from the White Mage Tower? ©¥Missing¡­ Tefer. I thought the name sounded familiar. But it was the mention of ¡®an archmage from the White Mage Tower¡¯ that helped me remember. Wasn¡¯t she the Ark student who ced 4th in the Queen Contest? I remember her because she was a genius who had achieved the 5th rank at an age simr to mine. She had brown curly hair, braided into two and wore sses. She looked like a gentlemb. But despite her meek appearance, her skills were extraordinary. And yet, she¡¯s missing. With a genius archmage gone missing, I can only imagine the uproar in the White Mage Tower. This situation might not be as simple as I initially thought. Episode 282.1 Episode 282.1 (EP-282.1) King #1 282 ¨C Bandit King #1 As I sat in the carriage, lost in thought, someone suddenly poked me in the side. ¡°Theo, what are you thinking about?¡± It was Narmi. It seemed that Narmi and Mirna had indeed switched ces. I shrugged my shoulders casually. ¡°Nothing much. I was just wondering if we¡¯d reach Big River before evening. I heard it should appear if we follow this river.¡± ¡°I see! I thought you were thinking about that Tefer you heard about earlier. The missing archmage girl.¡± The missing archmage girl. It was certainly an intriguing story, but I figured that the White Mage Tower would already be handling the situation, so there was no need for me to intervene. They mentioned that the White Mage Tower was in Big River, where we¡¯re headed. Once in the city, it¡¯s enough to simply check in and hear a report about the situation. ¡°But do you really think that Tefer was taken down by bandits? A Rank 5 Archmage would be practically invincible to bandits, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± At Narmi¡¯s curious question, I nced out at the river stretching alongside us, deep in thought. Rank 5 mages were few in number, with less than 20 in the world. Naturally, the individual strength of each of them would be strong enough to be counted in the double digits if limited to mages. In contrast, bandits were weakpared to mages. They¡¯re weak, vile people, which was why they resort to banditry. Normally, even if arge group of bandits gathered, it would be difficult for them to stand a chance against a genius archmage of the 5th rank¡­ As I was deep in thought, Ste added ament. ¡°Fighting isn¡¯t something you can quantify with numbers or calctions. Especially when ites to survival, there are countless variables. With those variables, even an archmage can lose to bandits.¡± ¡°And what kind of variables are those?¡± Narmi¡¯s bold question seemed to catch Ste off guard for a moment. She crossed her arms with her eyes closed, and after a brief pause, responded lightly. ¡°The most ssic variable would be having someone to protect. Or perhaps the bandits, being the cowards they are, took a hostage. The mages of the White Mage Tower are kind-hearted.¡± A hostage, huh. That certainly made sense. ¡°By the way, this is Narmi-yang, right? You¡¯re quite different from your sister, Mirna-yang. I wonder if you take after your mother, na, rather than Aleister seonbae?¡± ¡°You know my mom? And calling my dad ¡®seonbae¡¯? Isn¡¯t the Professor older?¡± Narmi¡¯s innocent question made Ste chuckle lightly as she responded. ¡°The way elves and short-lived humans calcte age is different. I suppose if I were topare myself to an average short-lived human, I¡¯d be around 23 years old now.¡± Is that so? It reminded me of how people often say, ¡°A 15 year old dog is 80 in human years.¡± Maybe elves calcte their age simrly. Narmi giggled at this. ¡°Then, if I calcte my age the elven way, I¡¯d be about 120 years old! Theo, I¡¯m 120 years old!¡± Lady Narmi was always so bright. What about me? Considering my original age was about 25 years, if I calcte that in elven years, I¡¯d be over 150 years old. ¡°Then, since I¡¯m currently 25 years old, that makes me older than Professor Ste in elf years. Please use honorifics to me as a sign of respect from now on.¡± ¡°What? Th-there¡¯s no such rule!¡± ¡°Uh-huh, who dares to speak like that to their elder?¡± ¡°Whaaat?¡± Ste was flustered. And so, we spent our time in the carriage chatting away. It¡¯s nice to sit quietly and enjoy the scenery, but traveling was more fun when you can chat like this and make time fly by. Thanks to that, we managed to arrive at Big River just before the sun set. The hippogriff pulling the carriage was incredibly fast. ¡°It took us nine hours, but if we go by elf time, it¡¯s like we arrived in less than an hour, right?¡± At my question, Ste¡¯s pointed ears twitched slightly through her hair. ¡°Alright, alright. I admit I was wrong, so please stop. That whole elf-age thing is just an elf joke, nothing more.¡± ¡°I was joking too.¡± Hihi. Teasing elves was quite entertaining. It¡¯s fun. Maybe the nymph genes deep within me instinctively find amusement in bothering and teasing elves. Anyway, when we passed through the gates of Big River, a ratherrge city in the north, we were met by a group of guards who blocked our carriage. ¡°Are you Sir Theo Gospel, Lady Draco, and yourpanion, Ste Von Bellhawk?¡± Just as anyone would feel a bit uneasy if the police suddenly pulled them over even if they¡¯ve done nothing wrong, it¡¯s natural to feel a bit nervous when guards start checking your identity. ¡°I am Theo Gospel. What¡¯s the matter?¡± My calm yet confident response prompted the guard captain to bow his head respectfully after checking our identification. ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you. An escort will arrive shortly, so please wait a moment.¡± We disembarked from the carriage and sat in the guards¡¯ office. Although I didn¡¯t know what was going on, at least it didn¡¯t seem like they intend us any harm. * * * After waiting for about five minutes, a man with a splendid white beard entered the guardroom. Dressed in a well-tailored suit with a stylish monocle and leaning on a curved cane, he looked every bit the distinguished old gentleman. When he bowed to us, Ste, who had been sitting in her chair looking bored, suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Dolches?¡± ¡°For the Fairy Princess to remember this body, it is an immense honor.¡± Dolches? As I racked my brain, trying to recall where I¡¯d heard that name before, Narmi leaned in to whisper to me. Episode 282.2 Episode 282.2 (EP-282.2) King #1 282 ¨C Bandit King #1 ¡°The White Mage Tower¡¯s Master. He¡¯s also known as the Great Dolches.¡± Ah, the Tower Master of the White Mage Tower. No wonder the name sounded familiar. I recalled hearing about him from the Sage Council, when they talked about famous mages. The Great Dolches. If I remember correctly, he was renowned for both his exceptional magical skills and his gentle temperament. The fact that someone like him hade to greet us personally made me feel a bit tense. Dolches spoke. ¡°I heard you were on your way here from Bilshukrim Vige, heading towards Sandora. Since you¡¯re staying in Big River, the city of the Mage Tower, we¡¯ll make sure to treat you well.¡± We followed him to the building known as the White Mage Tower. I imagined a tower that stretched high into the sky, but the building turned out to be a surprisingly modest three-story mansion. Narmi asked. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a tower?¡± The elderly gentleman Dolches smiled lightly. ¡°The tower was destroyed during the war with Demon King Solomon. The battle that took ce here was one of the fiercest ever fought¡­.¡± Seuk. Dolches gestured around the garden. ¡°If you look over there, you can still see the fragments of the broken tower. We chose not to rebuild it as a reminder of that fateful day.¡± I see. Led by Dolches, we were shown to our rooms within the headquarters of the White Mages, known as the White Mage Tower. After showering and dining, we settled in. Just as Dolches had promised, the amodations were luxurious, with every detail meticulously attended to. There was nothing toin about¡ªif anything, it was almost too much. I felt uneasy with how closely they catered us. Suchvish treatment might have a reason behind it. After the meal, while I was rxing my body and mind with a cup of tea, the elderly gentleman struck up a conversation. ¡°You must be Sir Theo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°I watched the recording of your trial bybat. It was an impressive fight. And I¡¯ve heard rumors that you also resolved the turmoil in House Bellhawk and even dueled with Lord Reinhardt¡­?¡± News travels fast. It wasn¡¯t surprising that this man, who already knew we wereing, was also aware of the rumors. For a while, he praised my magic and achievements, making me feel increasingly ufortable, as if my mental stamina was being drained by the excessive ttery. Unable to take it any longer, I interrupted him. ¡°So, Lord Dolches, what exactly is it that you wish to ask of me?¡± ¡°Ask?¡± ¡°I can tell you have something you want to ask of me. Since we don¡¯t have the luxury of time, I¡¯ll forgo the formalities and ask directly.¡± There¡¯s no such thing as a favor without a motive. At my straightforward question, Dolches let out a slightly awkward ¡°Ahem,¡± and the people around him also seemed to grow somber. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have asked. Just as I was beginning to regret asking, Dolches said. ¡°I assume you¡¯ve already heard about the disappearance of the White Mage Tower¡¯s prodigy, Tefer-yang. It¡¯s a story that has spread far too widely to contain.¡± ¡°So, are you asking us to take action?¡± At my question, the darkness on Dolches¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Yes. Even though the bandits used underhanded tactics, the bandits who targeted a 5th Rank prodigy¡­. If we leave this situation unchecked, won¡¯t it also cause a big problem for the royal family?¡± He had a point. ¡°There is a branch of the ck Robes located in a cave by a waterfall, not far from Big River. Their leader, Gid, is notorious for killing mages. Please, we need your help¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± I thought for a moment. ¡°Why not just request reinforcements from Angmar Pce?¡± ¡°If word gets out that we¡¯ve requested military support from the pce, who knows what they¡¯ll do. They could be desperate and harm the hostages¡­. I believe a small, elite force is the best approach for an operation against their stronghold.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯ve heard that Sir Theo has an interest in the rights of imps. There are witnesses who im that imps have been dragged into the bandits¡¯ hideout.¡± ¡°Imps?¡± Imps captured by bandits. The thought made me feel a little worried, especially since Marmar had mentioned she¡¯s going for a trip to Sandora. ¡°Do you know the names of the imps?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t. But I¡¯ve heard that several groups of imps were taken into the cave hideout. Tefer-yang entered the bandits¡¯ir to rescue the imps¡­.¡± Uneptable. How dare there still be evils tormenting imps! I began to feel impatient, even the time I was spending listening to this story felt wasted, as I worried that Marmar might have been captured. Did the people of the White Mage Tower¡ªconcerned about Tefer-yang, feel the same way as I am now? With that realization, I knew I couldn¡¯t just sit still. Seuk-. ¡°Where is it located?¡± I asked urgently as I stood up from the table. The archmage Dolches, who had brought up the matter, seemed taken aback by my sudden urgency. ¡°Sir Theo, but the sun has already set. Night is the bandits¡¯ domain. Moreover, you must be cautious¡ªthey might be deliberately trying to lure high-ranking mages like yourself.¡± Deliberately trying to lure high-ranking mages? Before I could even ask why, Ste spoke up. ¡°Imps disappearing, bandits targeting mages¡­ There could only be one reason. The Demon King¡¯s Crown. Could it really be true?¡± At Ste¡¯s question, archmage Dolches appeared noticeably shaken. After a moment, he nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°¡­ It seems I cannot deceive the blood of Hero Opal. The Absolute¡¯s Crown¡­, those scoundrels have it.¡± Episode 283.1 Episode 283.1 (EP-283.1) King #2 283 ¨C Bandit King #2 The elderly gentleman Dolches said. ¡°The Absolute¡¯s Crown¡­ also known as the Crown of Dominion, a treasure of the world¡­ the bandits have it. That¡¯s why the monsters in the North are stirring.¡± The Absolute¡¯s Crown? I didn¡¯t know what that was. Narmi seemed just as clueless, blinking her eyes as she looked at the faces around her, hoping someone would exin. It was then that Ste, who knew about it, began to exin. ¡°The Absolute¡¯s Crown is the crown that the Demon King once wore. Of course, it¡¯s not just any crown¡ªit¡¯s said to be a magic tool imbued with incredibly powerful magic.¡± Solomon, the Mage of Creation. It was said that he used his abilities to create all sorts of wondrous items with extraordinary powers. Teleportation gates that connected distant ces in an instant, or the mana dome that surrounds the roof of Ark¡ªthese were just a few examples. From magic measuring devices and magic heating and cooling tools to even nonmercialized airships¡ª. His inventions and ideas were enough to significantly alter what could be called the lifestyle of the world, not just in the Angmar Kingdom. So much so that when looking at patents for novel and useful items, Solomon¡¯s name could be found on most of them. ¡°But Solomon¡¯s creative wisdom wasn¡¯t always a boon to the world and humanity.¡± When his boundless pride overtook him, the things he created left deep scars on the world. ¡°The Absolute¡¯s Crown was one of them. The Demon King used it tomand his subordinates and an army of monsters ording to his will. It¡¯s a tool for dominating minds.¡± Thanks to Ste¡¯s exnation, I understood why it was called the ¡®Crown of Dominion.¡¯ An item that controls the minds of others¡ªtruly a tool worthy of a king. If I had something like that, I could have cut down the energy I¡¯ve expended on everything I¡¯ve done so far by more than half¡­ While I wasmenting over that thought, Ste cleared her throat. ¡°But the Absolute¡¯s Crown was destroyed here, in Big River, during the Uncrowned War. From what I¡¯ve heard, Opal and Judas Draco joined forces to destroy the crown.¡± Narmi¡¯s face lit up. ¡°I know that story too! Judas Draco! Our grandfather said it was the day he first defied Demon King Solomon!¡± The battle that took ce in Big River. It was said that, due to Judas¡¯ betrayal¡ªwhom he trusted, Solomon lost the Absolute¡¯s Crown in this city. Thanks to that, cracks started forming in the Shadow Army, and as a result, Solomon¡¯s forces were pushed further to the northernmost end. As I listened to the story, a question arose. ¡°So, I understand that the crown was destroyed in this city. But how did it end up in the hands of bandits?¡± In response to my question, Dolches gazed out the window, where a faint light was shimmering. As I watched the serene night view of Big River reflected in his monocle, he began to speak. ¡°It¡¯s said that the crown, severed by the magic swordsmanship of the elven swordsman Opal, scattered into countless fragments like stars across the sky. Then one day, a child found a pretty piece of jewel by the riverbank.¡± ¡°A fragment of the crown!¡± Narmi eximed brightly as if she had figured it out. However, unlike her cheerful attitude, the faces of those around us grew darker. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Dolches nodded with a deeply regretful expression. ¡°Soon, pieces of jewelry, fragments of the crown, were found all over the city. Fearing what might happen if they fell into the wrong hands, we at the White Mage Tower collected them all.¡± At this, Ste let out a long, drawn-out sigh. ¡°And then you tried to restore it? I remember reading a paper about it. The idea was to restore the Crown of Dominion to control andmand the shadow army beyond the northern wall, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, Ste-nim. Your knowledge is impressive.¡± ¡°But I heard it was a failure?¡± ¡°It could be considered a failure. Many of the fragments were missing, so we tried topensate with new magic forms, but it was still nothing more than an imitation. Additionally, it had a critical w¡­¡± An imitation of the crown. Even so, the fact that the bandits possessed it made me feel a bit uneasy. The very thought of those bandits, who already threaten the kingdom¡¯s peace, wielding even a imitation of the Demon King¡¯s treasure was horrible. One can only imagine what might happen. Dolches removed his monocle and rubbed his face. ¡°I never thought they would dare to steal something that was securely sealed in the Tower¡¯s forbidden vault. We werecent because of that critical w I mentioned earlier.¡± ¡°And what is that critical w?¡± Dolches answered lightly. ¡°The crown only responds to powerful magic, almost as if it selects its user. It only works in the hands of a mage who has reached at least the 5th Rank.¡± So it¡¯s an item with a level restriction. It would have been useless in the hands of those bandits anyway. ¡°But now that Tefer-yang has been captured by the bandits, it could be a problem.¡± Dolches nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have no way of knowing what they might do to her to use the crown¡­.¡± * * * ¡°Theo-kun, are you really going to leave now? It¡¯ste at night. Bandits usually have excellent night vision and are treacherous. They¡¯ve likely set up all kinds of traps.¡± Ste expressed her concern as I hurriedly prepared. She seemed uncertain about going to the bandits¡¯ hideout now. As she said, it was nearing midnight. Episode 283.2 Episode 283.2 (EP-283.2) King #2 283 ¨C Bandit King #2 The night was eerily dark, with not even the moon in the sky. Gazing out at the massive river, which spanned hundreds of meters across, made it feel as though the entire world was being swallowed in ckness, sending chills down my spine. As Ste pointed out, this darkness worked in the bandits¡¯ favor. Like a shroud, it would conceal their crimes. But there was no reason for me to stand idly by and do nothing. I was curious about the Crown of Dominion, and I was also concerned about what they¡¯ll do to Tefer. Above all, the thought of the imps being captured made it impossible for me to sit still. And personally, I really hated bandits. They were a thorn in the side of the Angmar Kingdom, a source of constant stress for Queen Aira, and they added to my workload. Just thinking about the stress they caused made me want to scream. ¡°Do you know where they are or have a map?¡± Ste, who had been watching me, let out a small sigh. ¡°Theo-kun, I thought you were more of a cautious type. But it seems you have a surprisingly strong sense of justice. Though, I suppose it¡¯s only natural for a student of Ark. You¡¯re quite the hero.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I can say much, considering I asked for your help with Opal¡¯s matter¡­¡± Ste trailed off. Narmi, who had been listening beside her, spread her arms wide and added. ¡°Theo even helped with our family matters as if they were his own! Thanks to him, we were able to take down that nasty Professor Bn! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll handle this situation just as brilliantly! I¡¯ll help too!¡± Narmi rubbed her palms together, mumbling, ¡°This would be a good opportunity to test my new witchcraft and necromancy¡­¡± Though her words were a bit unsettling, I appreciated the offer of help. Watching this, Ste said, ¡°I owe Theo-kun a debt, so maybe I should pitch in a little too.¡± With her expressing interest in joining, I felt confident that we wouldn¡¯t lose to the bandits, even if unexpected challenges arose. ¡°Please send a carrier pigeon to the pce if we don¡¯t contact you by morning.¡± After giving a light request to the members of the White Mage Tower, we finally set off. Finding their base was surprisingly easy. They said if we follow thisrge river upstream, we¡¯ll find a huge waterfall, and inside it was the bandits¡¯ hideout. It¡¯s surprising how boldly these bandits operate. It¡¯s immediately clear just how problematic and uncontroble they were. ¡°Riding a carriage would attract too much attention. How about we ride the horses as close as we can, then dismount and sneak in?¡± Ste suggested. Narmi also brightly agreed, ¡°Good idea!¡± The problem was that I¡¯m not good at riding horses, so I had no choice but to sit behind Ste, who was excellent at it, holding onto her waist. ¡°Hold on tight so you don¡¯t fall. And be careful not to bite your tongue while talking.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hyah! Puhihihing!¡± The ck horses galloped through the darkness. As I watched the scene of us bouncing up and down while cloaked in robes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like we were up to something shady. After galloping for some time, we finally stopped when we reached a spot where we could hear the loud sound of water. We tied the reins to a nearby tree. Shhhwaaahhh-. ¡°The waterfall is nearby¡­!¡± Just as Narmi eximed softly, I could clearly hear the refreshing sound of water in my ears. It meant that the bandits¡¯ hideout was nearby. At that moment, Ste grabbed both Narmi and me, cautioning us. ¡°Shh, there¡¯s someone watching over there. One¡­ no, two.¡± Though I couldn¡¯t see them, it seemed Ste had sensed their presence with her keen instincts. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Seuk. She took some darts from the pouch at her waist and swiftly threw them into the darkness. With the sound of wind cutting through the air, something heavy fell to the ground. Thud. ¡°I hit them with the venom of a sleeping m, so they won¡¯t wake up for a few hours. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± A sudden thought made me pause. ¡°Wait, is it really okay to just hit them like that without even checking who they are?¡± What if they were just regr people? But Ste¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°If they¡¯re wandering near the bandits¡¯ hideout at this time of night, they¡¯re definitely bandits.¡± Sure enough, the ones Ste had taken down were bandits, evident from the snake tattoos on their arms¡ªa mark of their kind. ¡°If these guys are found, it could cause problems. Let¡¯s hide them in the nearby bushes. Theo-kun, give me a hand.¡± ¡°That a good idea.¡± After we hid their unconscious bodies well within the bushes, we finally arrived in front of the waterfall. Swaaaahhh. Magnificent. Such an enormous waterfall¡ªit felt almost surreal. Was there really a cave behind this? As I hesitated for a moment, wondering how we could break through that water pressure to enter the cave, Ste began feeling along the wall beside the cave. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a mechanism around here somewhere. Ah, found it.¡± Click. As Ste touched a stone embedded in the wall, we heard the sound of a mechanism turning. Soon, the seemingly solid rock wall beside us began to slide open. ¡°This should lead us inside. Inirs, there¡¯s usually a mechanism like this.¡± I see. To be honest, my impression of Ste had been that she was a bit of a bluff and a klutz. Buttely, I¡¯ve noticed she actually has quite a bit of knowledge and experience. I gave her by 5 points in my mind, and followed her into the bandits¡¯ hideout. Episode 284.1 Episode 284.1 (EP-284.1) King #3 284 ¨C Bandit King #3 ¡°It¡¯s a typical cave-style hideout. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to infiltrate.¡± ording to Ste, the bandits¡¯ hideout followed a fairly standard design¡ªconsisting of narrow passages like an anthill, with flickering torches, voices echoing from beyond the corridors, and numerous traps set on the ceiling and floor. As I swallowed nervously, Narmi trembled with excitement, ¡°It¡¯s like an adventure. I feel like Tureuki¡¯s Sindbad.¡± Click. At the sound of something activating, Ste stopped in her tracks. ¡°Narmi-yang, don¡¯t step on that stone. It¡¯s a trap. It¡¯s connected to a string that would ring a bell¡ªthen the bandits woulde rushing.¡± Hearing the exnation, Narmi panicked. ¡°Ah! I already stepped on it¡­! What should I do¡­!?¡± Thankfully, Ste remained calm. ¡°Then don¡¯t lift your foot. It seems to be a pressure-sensitive trap that triggers when the weight is lifted. We were lucky. There should be a release mechanism around here¡­.¡± tter, click. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Unnie, thank you¡­! You saved me¡­!¡± ¡°Uh, unnie? Well, just be more careful from now on. I¡¯ll go first, so only step where I step, and don¡¯t step where I don¡¯t. That¡¯ll make things easier.¡± Sassaak. Elves were generally light and agile. Perhaps that¡¯s why Ste was able to navigate the area, filled with traps set by the bandits, with such ease, disarming and neutralizing them with light steps. ©¥Did you just hear something? ©¥Probably just a rat. Or maybe those imps we caught earlier¡ªhey, what are you¡ªugh! What was that in my neck¡­ugh¡­. She also silently neutralized the asional bandits that appeared using her unique throwing skills and blowgun. Such skills were something neither I, Lady Draco, nor Elga possessed, so I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. This wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d done just once or twice. ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of guards.¡± As Ste was stuffing the unconscious bandits into a nearby crate, Narmi, who had been watching, couldn¡¯t hold back and eximed softly. ¡°¡­ Amazing! You¡¯re just like Alibaba Bellhawk¡ªthe Bandit King! The one who escaped from the dungeons of Angmar pce!¡± Alibaba Von Belhawk. I knew the name. He was the miraculous figure who escaped from the prison I was locked in not too long ago? He¡¯s praised as the Bandit King because of his dexterity and exceptional skills. Beingpared to Alibaba as a bandit or trap disarmer was a highpliment, akin to calling a mage as great as Solomon. Though, both were ultimately criminals¡­. At that praise, Ste rubbed her nose. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been in dungeons so often I just picked up a few tricks here and there. Haha. But I guess I am a bit impressive still?¡± Though her smugness was a bit annoying, I had to admit that even if she wasn¡¯t the Bandit King, she¡¯s at least their princess. Honestly, if Ste hadn¡¯te along, it would have taken me forever just to find the entrance. Even if I had found it, I¡¯d probably have triggered every trap and wasted my magic fighting off the bandits head-on. ¡°Ste-nim, I think I¡¯ve been misunderstanding you up until now.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I thought you were just all show¡ªsomeone who enjoyed tormenting assistants and stealing other people¡¯s research¡­.¡± Ste let out a helplessugh, as if dumbfounded by my honest confession. ¡°¡­ Well, I may be a lousy professor, but as an adventurer, I¡¯m pretty top-notch. Seeing you so surprised makes me realize I¡¯m really that shallow to look at.¡± After that, Ste continued to lead the way, using her tools and experience to navigate through many traps and obstacles. I had only known her as a professor or a hunter, so it was fascinating to see her talents as an adventurer for the first time. Everyone has at least one talent. Especially for a long-lived elf, having plenty of time to realize and develop their skills. ¡°¡­ So, where do you think Tefer-yang or the captured imps might be? This ce is so twisted and confusing, I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Narmi said, furrowing her brow as she examined the map she had acquired from the bandits. Despite having ventured deep into the bandits¡¯ hideout, as Narmi pointed out, we still had no clue where the captured imps or the Archmage Tefer were being held. At that moment, Ste made a suggestion. ¡°Should we capture one of the higher-ranking ones and question them? I¡¯m not really confident in interrogation, but once we catch them, we¡¯ll figure something out, right?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s interrogation, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ste nodded at my words. As we continued down the corridor, we soon discovered a space illuminated by a bright light. ©¥If this goes well, it won¡¯t be difficult to be promoted, brother. Congrattions. ©¥Alright. In that case, I¡¯ll y Obelisk the Colossus and end my turn. We could see a group of men gathered around a table, chatting as they yed cards. Among them, a man with a hood and a thick beard seemed to hold a higher rank. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Ste drew four darts from her waist, gripping them in one hand before flicking them into the air. She drew four darts from her belt, gripping them in one hand before tossing them into the air as if scattering seeds. Swish¡ª Fwoosh¡ª In an instant, the four darts found their mark, embedding themselves in the necks of the bandits ying cards. Their heads slumped onto the table as if they had died on the spot. ©¥What the¡­? What just happened? The hooded bandit hadn¡¯t grasped the situation. But he was quickly subdued by Ste, who moved with the speed of a puma, unable to move an inch. ¡°Geukh-.¡± Ste effortlessly pressed her foot against the man¡¯s throat, pinning him to the wall with the elegance of a Taekwondo or Taekkyeon master. As Narmi pped her hands, I slowly approached the bandit and twirled my fingers. ©¤Mero Mero Beam! It worked. I could feel the spell taking effect. ¡°You can release him now.¡± At my words, Ste lifted her foot and let go of the bandit. The bearded man copsed to the ground, clutching his throat and asking. ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­ cough¡­ exactly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. All you need to do is answer our questions.¡± * * * The bandit¡¯s name was Crox. He wasn¡¯t a high-ranking officer, just a squad leader of sorts below. ¡°I-It¡¯s not like I¡¯m telling you this because I like you! There¡¯s a bunch of terrifying officers down below anyway¡­! Even if you go there, it¡¯ll be a waste of time!¡± Using the Mero Mero Beam on a man was pretty shitty. It seems this spell still has room for improvement. Nheless, it proved highly effective in controlling one¡¯s mind, allowing us to extract crucial information about the traps ahead and the location of the imprisoned imps. ¡°Do you know the names of the imps?¡± Episode 284.2 Episode 284.2 (EP-284.2) King #3 284 ¨C Bandit King #3 ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even understand why they brought those noisy imps here. But you¡­ you look familiar. Don¡¯t you recognize me? You seem really familiar¡­¡± The bandit was starting to take an interest in me. Was it because of the Mero Mero Beam? I frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. And I don¡¯t n to see you again.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not hitting on you, you just really seem¡­ erk!¡± After we extracted all the useful information, Ste lightly struck the back of his neck. Crox¡¯s eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness. After dispelling the spell, the group continued deeper into the lower levels. Just as he said, descending further into the cave revealed a vast area filled with countless iron cages, guarded by numerous bandits. But these weren¡¯t ordinary bandits¡ªthey were equipped with armor, shields, and swords, more like trained guards than simply bandits. ¡°Can you take them down?¡± In response to my question, Ste, who was hiding behind the wall, narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Just hold your nose for a moment.¡± She then pulled out a strange paper bag from the pouch at her waist. cing it on her palm, she blew on it. Thud, thud. One by one, the guards in front of the iron bars copsed,pletely subdued. Thanks to this, we were able to approach the cages without causing anymotion. ¡°You are¡­¡± ©¥Eek¡­! Someone ising¡­! ©¥It¡¯s scary¡­! Inside the cages were small imps with scruffy faces and various tails. The moment they made eye contact with me, they began to tremble and hide in the corners of the cage. ©¥Eek! We don¡¯t want to eat cucumber cold soup anymore¡­! Cucumber cold soup? I slowly scanned their faces and asked. ¡°Is Marmar here? Or maybe Gargar, Tartar, Purpur?¡± In response to my question, the imps nced at each other¡¯s faces. Then, one by one, they shook their heads. Even after searching other cages, there were no Marmar, Gargar, or Tartar. It seems my concern was unfounded. It looks like they weren¡¯t captured. If there were something like a mobilemunication device in this world, misunderstandings like this wouldn¡¯t happen. If I get a chanceter, I¡¯ll try making some magic tools. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m going to set you free, but you have to be quiet.¡± As I was about to unlock the cages, thinking it would be best to free the imps, they suddenly started growling, bristling their hair and tails. ©¥Wh-Where are you nning to take us now¡­!? ©¥We¡¯re tired of working without pay¡­! Turning the waterwheel is a lot of work¡­! I see. It seems they were forced intobor by these bandits. Imps, being creatures that are neither quite monsters nor humans, must have been easy targets for abuse. Then, one of them spoke up. ©¥Ah! That thing wrapped around your wrist¡­ It¡¯s an imp tail¡­! I can feel the energy of a great imp from that tail¡­! If it¡¯s amand from a great imp, we should listen¡­! ¡°Huh? This?¡± It seemed they had sensed the energy of Marmar¡¯s tail wrapped around my wrist. Thanks to that, I was able to handle them with much more ease. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll also remove the shackles on your wrists and ankles.¡± While Ste was freeing the imps one by one, I approached a red-haired imp who seemed to be rtively clear-headed¡ªand asked. ¡°Why were you captured?¡± ¡°These bandits¡­ they¡¯re exploiting the imps¡¯ magic¡­! And forcing us to pledge allegiance to a fake Demon King¡­!¡± ¡°A fake Demon King?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a terrifying creature deep within this ce¡­!¡± The imps all trembled in fear, like frightened birds. Some of them even buried their faces in the ground, clutching their heads as if they had heard a gunshot. There¡¯s definitely a problem, I just don¡¯t know what exactly. It took quite a bit of time to calm them down. But thankfully, thanks to the Great Imp Marmar¡¯s tail wand, they followed me obediently. ¡°Then you should head up and escape.¡± ¡°We want to join in the revenge¡­! The years of exploitation¡­! We have no chains to lose. Now is the time to rise up in unity with our sisters and fight against the capitalist bandits who oppressed us¡­!¡± Very imp-like. Ste watched them, clicking her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen imps follow someone so well before. Is it because imps and nymphs are simr in nature? Or maybe it¡¯s the tail? I have no idea.¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s head deeper inside. It seems Tefer-yang is there.¡± So, together with our imp friends, we went deeper into the cave. Before long, we found ourselves in a spacious chamber that could be described as a grand hall. In the center sat a girl with brown hair, with something peculiar perched on her head. Was that a throne? As I pondered its resemnce to the throne I¡¯d seen in Angmar pce¡­. ¡°It¡¯s Tefer!¡± Narmi recognized her. ¡°We had a few sses together at Ark! That¡¯s definitely Tefer!¡± ording to Narmi, the girl sitting over there was the White Mage Tefer we had been searching for. However, Ste expressed a more skeptical view, rubbing her arm. ¡°This feels way too much like a trap.¡± As we were cautiously assessing the situation, a voice echoed around us. ©¥I know you¡¯re there. A bandit, a mage, and a necromancer? You¡¯ve managed to cause all thismotion without being detected¡­ You must be quite skilled. Tefer, who was seated on the throne, muttered to herself. Of course, it wasn¡¯t really to herself; she must have realized we were there. ©¥No one can hide from my irvoyance. Yes, thieves, usurpers of the throne. Come forth and bow your heads before me, the true king¡ª. ¡ªThe true mage. Before Solomon. Solomon. The moment I heard that name, it was as if something had possessed me, and my legs stiffened with tension. When I came to my senses, I was already standing before the throne, speaking to Tefer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Miss Tefer, the White Mage, and not Solomon?¡± At my question, Tefer¡¯s face twisted into a strange expression. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize it was a smile. ©¥From one perspective, you could say that. But I am the true king, Solomon. Let me show you usurpers the proof. The correct use of imps. ¡°¡­ The correct use of imps?¡± ©¥Servants, offer your magic to your master. Seuk-. Tefer rose from her seat and reached her hand into the air. Not knowing what she was about to do, I quickly chanted a spell and created a thick Mana Shield. However, the real incident unfolded among the imps behind me. ¡°Ah¡­! A lot of magic is being drained from my tail¡­!¡± ¡°I feel weak¡­¡± The imps, with their tails raised like antennas, began to copse weakly onto the floor! ©¥Behold! Episode 285.1 Episode 285.1 (EP-285.1) King #4 285 ¨C Bandit King #4 The profession of a mage was, by andrge, rather hysterical. They were people who reads countless difficult books day and night to improve their skills. With fewer opportunities to interact with others, their social skills naturally deteriorate, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if their personalities be twisted. When they do finally achieve a higher level of skill, they often develop a sense of entitlement, wanting to be rewarded for all the hardship they endured, leading to arrogant behavior. ©¥After all the suffering I went through to be a mage, everyone should treat me with some respect! That kind of attitude, right? In that sense, I¡¯ve heard that the prodigy of the White Mage Tower, Tefer, was a rather peculiar girl. ©¥Miss Tefer? She¡¯s a lively and kind person. Despite her outstanding abilities, she never boasts. ©¥She¡¯s very exemry. Everyone should learn from Miss Tefer. A genius who not only strives to be an example to others but was also kind and righteous in character¡ªnaturally, such a person would be very popr. That¡¯s why she managed to achieve 4th ce in the Ark¡¯s Summer Queen Contest. Yet here she was, acting with unwarranted arrogance,pletely out of character. ©¥Behold! The incarnation of mana! ¡°Ah¡­! So much power is draining from my tail¡­! Dordor¡¯s tail isn¡¯t listening¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, Dordor¡­!¡± When Tefer reached her hand into the air, the imps copsed weakly to the ground with their tails raised high, as if they were antennas or lightning rods. At the same time, a white orb appeared in Tefer¡¯s outstretched palm. It was about the size of a human head, but its brightness was akin to that of the sun. Wuuuuuuung. Having recently reached a high level as a mage myself, I quickly realized that this was some sort of concentrated magic. It was clear that she was absorbing the imps¡¯ magic and materializing it in her palm, like a Spirit Bomb. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ©¥Did you notice? Absorbing the imps¡¯ magic to nourish myself¡ªthis is the proof of a king. The power to grow by using those beneath as sustenance¡­! Wuuuuuuung! The orb in her palm grewrger, emitting an unsettling resonant hum. Realizing I couldn¡¯t just stand by, I quickly chanted a spell and aimed the tail wand at Tefer. ©¤Air Bullet! A bullet of air with the power of a Rank 3. A projectile, strong enough to tear through skin and pierce bone if it hit a human body, shot towards Tefer. ©¥Mana Shield. But tenyers of petals formed around Tefer¡¯s body, blocking the bullet. Considering she was also an archmage, I somewhat expected her to block the attack. However, my Air Bullet only managed to tear through oneyer of Tefer¡¯s Mana Shield. ¡°Are you serious?¡± That shield was incredibly tough. While I was momentarily taken aback, Narmi, who had been checking on the fallen imps, shouted at me. ¡°Tefer¡¯s a genius in defensive magic! Most attacks won¡¯t even faze her!¡± Eh, a genius in defensive magic? This means I¡¯ll need to increase the power and output even more. I¡¯ve recently been called a genius myself¡­. Losing in a duel between mages would be a disgrace. The problem was that the space we¡¯re in makes it hard to set up a proper one-on-one. ©¥What¡¯s all thismotion? ©¥Intruders! Intruders have entered the throne hall! Sound the rm! ©¥All the captured imps have escaped! Recapture them! Dang, dang, dang, dang-. It seemed like the bandits had noticed our intrusion, as rms started ringing and they began appearing from all directions. The one saving grace was that I had allies with me. ©¥Huh? Wh-why can¡¯t I move my body? ¡°Draco Necromancy¡ªShadow Bind! Hehe, how¡¯s that? You can¡¯t move with a dagger stuck in your shadow, right?¡± ¡°Reminds me of the old days. Should I try pulling the dagger out?¡± Narmi and Ste, who had been conserving their strength until now, started to take on the bandits swarming from all directions. ©¥Th-these guys are strong! They¡¯re different from the intruders we¡¯ve faced before! ©¥Call the boss! Get Gid-nim! Wake up the officers! Narmi, who had been on the elite path, and Ste, who had honed her skills through countless experiences and battles, had no trouble dealing with the ragtag group of bandits with dubious origins. Thanks to them, I could focus on my duel with Tefer, who called herself Solomon. It was reassuring to have reliablerades watching my back. As she observed the chaos, Tefer spoke. ©¥They are formidable allies. But soon, they will be my loyal subordinates. ¡°Subordinates?¡± ©¥Yes, and you will be the same. It seems you possess considerable magic potential. Perhaps you are even more suited to be my vessel than this body. Wuuuung-. A low hum resonating from the orb in Tefer¡¯s hand filled my ears. Expecting a spell to be cast, I quickly reinforced my defense by extending the mana shield I had already prepared. ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± ©¤Surging Light. Kwaaang-! I felt a powerful shockwave hitting me from all sides. It was as if multiple waves of force emanated from the orb, crashing repeatedly against my mana shield. ng, ng. Crack. With each wave, oneyer of my mana shield shattered, leaving only about five of the ten petals I had initially conjured. Still, I was in better shape than most. Many of the bandits had either lost consciousness, been flung through the air, or smashed into the walls by the shockwave. Episode 285.2 Episode 285.2 (EP-285.2) King #4 285 ¨C Bandit King #4 ¡°Terrifying.¡± ©¥Should a self-proimed mage struggle with a mere Rank 4 magic? ¡°That was a Rank 4 magic just now?¡± When I asked in slight surprise, Tefer chuckled softly. ©¥It¡¯s too early to be shocked. Let me teach you something, fairy mage. What it means to be an archmage who has surpassed the 5th Rank. * * * Battles between mages were a series of one-hit kills. You could describe it as a contest of deadly blows, each one meant to decisively defeat the opponent. Naturally, the mage with the stronger power and higher level would emerge victorious in such a battle. ©¤Heavenly Whirlwind Storm! I chanted and unleashed a spell that could be considered one of my special moves. My de-like wind, which had torn through many monsters and enemies before, hurtled toward the seemingly frail mage. Whoooosh-! But Tefer remained calm. ©¥For a magic that has surpassed the 5th Rank, its power is low. Such aplex spell, yet its power is disappointingly weak. If it were me, I would do it like this. Ttak-. With a mere snap of her fingers, my whirlwind was engulfed by an evenrger vortex, roaring violently in all directions. Kwaaaaaa-! The vortex quickly grew to a size that seemed capable of swallowing the entire dungeon, making it look like a natural disaster. It was as if Tefer could read my thoughts. ©¥Yes, a Rank 5 great magic and beyond is a disaster. It¡¯s an overwhelming force of nature that ordinary people can¡¯t even muster the will to resist. ¡°That¡¯s brutal¡­!¡± I had to firmly nt my feet on the ground and chant a Mana Shield to avoid being swept away by the wind. How many of my shields had been shattered so far? What was certain was that if this exchange continued, I would soon run out of mana. Meanwhile, Tefer continued to recklessly unleash great magic as if her resources were endless, which felt rather unfair. Or perhaps they weren¡¯t endless after all? The magic orb she had initially created was noticeably smaller now, and its light had dimmed. Huwaaah-. As the wind finally subsided, I saw Tefer on the other side, leisurely twisting her lips. ©¥I see. You deliberately weakened the power. Adding aplex form only to reduce the mana and power. Why? Did you dare to pity me, Solomon? Unfurling my crouched body, I responded confidently to her question. ¡°I¡¯m adjusting the power because I need to take Tefer-yang back safely, idiot! You didn¡¯t even realize that?¡± ©¥Idiot? It¡¯s amusing how ignorance can be so entertaining. The ones making foolish efforts here are you lot. This woman will not be returning with you. Not a chance. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feigning interest in the conversation to buy time, I gathered my mana. However, the self-proimed Solomon seemed to have seen through my intent. ©¥So, you n to gather mana while continuing the conversation? Her perceptiveness was annoyingly sharp. ©¥But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if an ant cleans its antennae, could it possibly take on a falcon? Thus, I shall tell you. This woman, Tefer, has offered herself to me. ¡°What?¡± Those words rang quite loudly in my ears. Tefer, the pride of the White Mage Tower, chose that strange crown of her own free will? She wasn¡¯t being controlled by it? ©¥A so-called genius, but ultimately just a foolish girl. Caught between the attention of others and her perfectly sculpted image, she chose me to elevate her abilities. It was the wisest decision. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Tefer-yang came to the bandit¡¯s den and willingly put on the crown?¡± ©¥Exactly. It was Tefer herself who took the crown from its confinement in the White Mage Tower. Yet, you intend to take her back to the world that felt like a prison to her? This was something I hadn¡¯t known. Perhaps, as he said, Tefer¡ªfeeling the crushing weight of attention, responsibility, and expectations¡ªresorted to taboo. The minds of mages do tend to be quite delicate. Did Tower Master Dolches know about this? No, that doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important right now was not the sequence of events, but how to deal with him. I need magic that can neutralize, not kill. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± None of the magic I currently possess seems to work on him. Still, I feel a surge of confidence that I could craft a highly effective spell if I start creating it now. ¡°Lady Narmi, Ste-nim, could you perhaps buy me some time? Five minutes¡ªno, three minutes will be enough¡­!¡± It¡¯s true that Tefer, wearing the Crown of Dominion and iming to be Solomon, wields immense power. But if Narmi and Ste join forces, they should be able to hold him off for about five minutes. Fortunately, both Narmi and Ste responded kindly. ¡°Okay! I was getting bored of just dealing with bandits anyway. I¡¯ve been wanting to test the power of the Draco Necromancy of Vision¡ªstirring terror.¡± ¡°Five minutes?¡± However¡­ The one who reacted more intensely to the request was Tefer. ©¥I¡¯ve been bothered by this since earlier, but now I see a woman using Draco family necromancy. Are you one of their disciples? ¡°Disciple? I am Narmi Von Draco! I am the very embodiment of the family¡¯s vision!¡± As Narmi dered confidently, Tefer stopped her movements and closed her mouth. The chaotic dungeon then fell into a brief moment of silence¡­. As if it were an empty space. But the world does not tolerate emptiness. Wherever there was emptiness, it was invariably filled with air, water, or even intense rage. ©¥You traitor¡ª!!!!! Episode 286.1 Episode 286.1 (EP-286.1) King #5 286 ¨C Bandit King #5 Tefer, who had been maintaining a haughty and arrogant attitude, suddenly lost herposure. ©¥You traitor¡ª!!!! It was pure rage. The intensity of it made my skin tingle, raising the hairs on my arms, and the entire cave reverberated with the force of her unleashed magic. ©¥I¡¯ll cut off your head, throw it into a pit, and spit on it¡ª!!! Even in this urgent situation, I wasn¡¯t so dibobted that I couldn¡¯t guess why Tefer was so furious at Narmi, whom she had just met. Solomon or some sort of spirit simr to his memory that resides inside Tefer remembers the betrayal of the Draco family. Because of their betrayal, Solomon lost his crown in this very city of Big River, suffering a crushing defeat that forced him to retreat north. Puduk, pudup-. Tefer¡¯s face was flushed, the veins on her forehead and cheeks bulging prominently. Her brown eyes were bloodshot, making them appear a vivid red. With a face twisted like that of a demon, Tefer red at Narmi and Ste. ©¥So, you¡¯re descendants of Draco and Bellhawk. I will kill you andplete my revenge. I¡¯ll use your deaths as the banner for a new beginning! ©¤Chain Lightning! Kreunnngg! Tefer unleashed lightning from her hands. It was an intense attack that could be described as a bundle or cluster of lightning rather than a single bolt. The lightning surged in all directions, causing the ceiling and pirs of the cave to crumble, and sending the bandits into a panicked retreat. ©¥Mon, monster! Run away! ©¥Everyone, get out! Of course, the Rank 5 great spell, Chain Lightning, did not spare them. It was a magic that destroyed indiscriminately, targeting Narmi and Ste. If they were hit by that powerful magic, even Narmi and Ste would be scorched and lose their lives. Just imagining it made my head spin. ¡­ So. ¡­ Should I kill her instead of capturing her alive? If someone were to die because of my hesitation and be a cold, lifeless corpse, could I bear it? ¡°Summon, Sarcophagus!¡± At that moment, Narmi mmed her palm against the ground. Simultaneously, a ck, solid-looking rock shot up from the cave floor, intercepting the lightning. ¡°Theo, we can hold our own here, so figure out what needs to be done!¡± Narmi shouted from behind the ck stone coffin. Her words snapped me back to reality. I didn¡¯t need to worry, Narmi and Ste weren¡¯t the kind to fall in a ce like this. With that reassurance, I focused all my efforts on crafting the perfect spell to take Tefer down. The first attribute, destruction¡­ The second attribute¡­ Click, click¡ª In my mind, magic forms and spells began toe together like fitting LEGO pieces. Originally, the exploration of magic and sorcery was done in silence and tranquility¡­. But I had the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·, which was always there to help me. As I swiftly dove into my thoughts, all sounds ceased to reach me, and I was no longer disturbed by any tremors or chaos. I was able to focus entirely on my inner self. Click, click¡ª Piece by piece, I began to construct the circuit. * * * Feeling crushed by a heavy sea. Tefer Berenus slowly opened her eyes. The world she saw was chaotic, filled with confusion, making her want to look away. Yet, it felt as if there was a ss pane separating her from reality, making it all seem distant and unreal. Perhaps it was because she lost her will to the ¡®voice¡¯ she had been hearing for some time. How did ite to this¡­? She couldn¡¯t understand. All she had wanted was to improve her magic and meet the expectations of those around her. ©¥Tefer-yang, I heard you failed the evaluation again? ©¥It seems that reaching Rank 6 is going to take some time. ©¥Maybe your growth has stopped at the 5th rank¡­ There have been many mages like that. ©¥Shh, don¡¯t say such unlucky things. There¡¯s now that says our White Mage Tower couldn¡¯t have a Rank 6, or even Rank 7 archmage. When she closed her eyes, many whispers burrowed into her mind. The days when the expectations ced upon her weighed heavily on her shoulders. The obligation to always be her best self in front of everyone¡­ The feeling of stagnation, wondering if she was truly reaching towards Rank 6. In that state of mind, Tefer recalled the magic she witnessed on the day of the Queen Contest. It was more of a miracle than mere magic. Amid the sight of countless butterflies fluttering around, the beautiful Queen moved the hearts of the people. Yes. Magic was meant to move people¡¯s hearts. The truth that the White Mage Tower pursued. The path she, as the tower¡¯s prodigy, should follow. The Queen of Angmar had already surpassed that and was reaching for something much higher. It¡¯s when a person encounters a true wall that they finally stumble and fall. Tefer realized that day that she could never stand on the same stage as that person. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I the one in that position?¡¯ For the first time, she felt a wall¡ªand jealousy. Yes, amidst those unfamiliar emotions, the ¡®voice¡¯ whispered. ©¤Shall I help you? Even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t, Tefer was drawn in, like an ant attracted to honey. By the time she came to her senses, she was already entangled in something sticky. It was all toote. ©¥I¡¯ll cut off your heads and hang them from the highest banner in the Monarch City¡¯s pce! Words she didn¡¯t want to say flowed from her mouth. All she could feel was endless rage, betrayal, and a desire for revenge. Nothing but a curse and a desire for destruction towards the world remained. The murderous intent toward the women before her filled her mind with red. Just then, the voice echoed within her mind. ©¤Girl, didn¡¯t you want to see the magic of a 6th Rank? Then let me show you. The grand massacre, the great magic that destroys everything. Wooooooom-. She could feel an endless surge of mana welling up within her body. The Rank 6 magic she had longed to reach was activating in her body. It was everything she had ever dreamed of. And yet, Tefer wanted nothing more than to close her eyes to everything. But her eyes were fixed as if nailed in ce, unable to turn away from the unfolding horrors. The only silver lining was that the mana within Tefer¡¯s body was insufficient to fully withstand the Rank 6 magic. ©¥Tsk, this useless body. Not enough. Imps, give me your power. At the voice¡¯smand, the imps that had been lying around helplessly began to tremble once more. The imps had already had their mana drained once before. If they were forcibly drained again, it might even cost them their lives. ©¥Ah¡­! Someone is asking for our power again¡­! ©¥We must muster ourst strength¡­! However, unaware of the grim reality, the imps began to channel their life force-like mana into their tails, sending it forth in obedience to themand of the king they served. Kneeling with hands sped together, they looked almost as sublime as monks praying. From this sight, anyone could understand what the Demon King represented to the imps. ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¯ Seeing the trembling imps filled Tefer with overwhelming guilt. And then, it happened. Episode 286.2 Episode 286.2 (EP-286.2) King #5 286 ¨C Bandit King #5 A sense of bewilderment began to settle in Tefer¡¯s chest. This bewilderment wasn¡¯t truly hers but rather an emotion reflected by the voice controlling her ¨C the Demon King¡¯s residual thoughts. ©¥The imps¡¯ mana isn¡¯ting to me¡­!? Tefer¡¯s gaze shifted to the man sitting cross-legged in the corner of the cave. He was at that ambiguous age, somewhere between a boy and a young man¡ªa tense age, straddling the line between adolescence and adulthood, and a young mage. The imps were sending their mana not to her, but to the boy. Why? Tefer couldn¡¯tprehend it. ©¥Useless creatures! I am your king! Give me your magic! Tefermanded. But the imps¡¯ tails remained pointed toward the boy. At the same time, the amount of mana being gathered by the boy was considerable. ©¥What, what is this? What the hell is going on¡­!? Tefer¡¯s fingertips aimed at the cross-legged young man. Rank 6 great spell. Catastrophe. Although itcked sufficient mana forpletion, it was originally powerful enough to tear the world apart. Even iplete, it could easily take off a human head. Swaaaaash-! ¡°Where!¡± Swaaaaash. At that moment, something flew toward Tefer¡¯s hand. It was a sharp arrow, shooting through the air and threatening to pierce her palm. Of course, with her mana shield in ce, it wasn¡¯t enough to actually harm her. But a brief opening had been created. When Tefer came to her senses, she found herself staring into the piercing blue eyes of the man who had just finished his meditation. In that instant, she knew who the victor of this battle would be. * * * Power surged through my body. It had been a long time since I felt this invigorated, and as a result, I was able toplete the spellbination much faster than the 5 minutes I anticipated. The maximum power that I, who has reached the 6th Rank, can unleash. This time, I wouldn¡¯t hold back and would unleash it on Tefer. With that determination, I pointed my tail wand at the puppet mage. Simultaneously, I began chanting. ©¤Great Spell, Chain Destruction! The purpose of the spell was simple. A spell solely for destruction. A ferocious magic, trained with the sole image and emotion of ¡®smashing and breaking,¡¯ was now going to rush toward Tefer. Crackle-! Finally, from the tip of the tail wand, violet lightning shot toward Tefer. It pierced through her prided magic shield and struck her frail and fragile-looking body. ©¥¡­¡­! Tefer trembled. In that moment ofplete silence. ©¥There¡¯s nothing wrong. She looked down at her body with a puzzled expression, before suddenly bursting intoughter. ©¥You failed! Fool! There¡¯s no way a desperate move concocted in a rush could affect this body! I am unharmed! ¡°Of course, you¡¯re unharmed. That¡¯s the nature of the spell. My target wasn¡¯t your body, but your head.¡± Tap, tap. I tapped my forehead with my finger. ©¥What¡­!? Tefer gasped in shock, the sound of something cracking resounding immediately after. Realizing my intent, she clutched her head. ©¥Aaah, no!!! This can¡¯t be happening!!! However, it was already toote. The Rank 6 spell I devised, ¡®Chain Destruction,¡¯ was designed to destroy magic tools. If it were the real Solomon¡¯s crown, perhaps it might have withstood it, but a forcibly patched-together replica couldn¡¯t possibly endure. ©¥Noooo!!! Nooo!!! How, how could this happen when I finally obtained a bodyyyy!!! My revenge, right before my eyes!!! Crack, crack, crack, sh-! Atst, the crown perched on Tefer¡¯s head cracked in numerous ces and disintegrated into dust. The radiance was as beautiful as stars exploding, and despite the situation, I couldn¡¯t help but be moved by the sight. Thud. At the same time, Tefer copsed to the ground. Ste approached her, waving her fingers in front of Tefer¡¯s face. ¡°Tefer-yang, it¡¯s me, Professor Ste. Do you remember taking my Introduction to Fairy Science course? Are you conscious?¡± ¡°¡­Ah¡­.¡± Was she conscious? It made sense, given that her body and mind had been pushed to their limits. Just then, a strange noise caught my attention. Crackle-. It sounded like fibers tearing. As I pondered what it could be, the white robe and clothes Tefer had been wearing started to disintegrate, crumbling away like dust. This left her white, bare body exposed in the cave. Even in her unconscious state, Tefer seemed embarrassed by her exposure, instinctively covering herself as her face flushed red. ¡°¡­ A-All of my clothes were magic tools¡­.¡± I see. A pure maiden¡¯s reaction. She just met the first qualification to join my harem. Anyway, does this mean the incident was finally over? Ste, the strongest among us, carried Tefer on her back. I said as I draped a robe over Tefer¡¯s exposed back. ¡°Tefer-yang, there¡¯s a lot I want to ask you about the Crown of Dominion and everything that¡¯s happened so far. But now isn¡¯t the right time, so let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± ©¥Ah¡­! Please take us with you¡­! ©¥We¡¯re all escaping this wretched bandit den¡­! At the same time, the imps eagerly followed us. Now that I think about it, I got quite a bit of help from the imps in this battle. Were the imps external batteries for storing magic for the Demon King? That seems to exin why they sent me their power in the end, like some sort of wireless charger. As I was recalling the fight, someone said with a cough. It was Tefer. ¡°¡­ Cough, the imps¡¯ tails act as transmitters. Also, instead¡­, they handleplex calctions¡­ or transmit messages to distant targets¡­.¡± ¡°Did you just read my mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident in my mind-reading¡­.¡± Tefer fell silent after that, probably because her throat was sore. ¡¸By applying mind-reading magic, you can do something like this too.¡¹ Suddenly, her voice pierced directly into my mind. Was this what they call telepathy? I¡¯m amazed that this was possible. ¡¸Ah, ah-. Is this how it works?¡¹ In response to my question, Tefer, who was being carried on Ste¡¯s back, seemed quite surprised. ¡¸¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to do it on your first try. It took me a few days to master it. Impressive. You¡¯re Sir Theo, right? The one who fought with Efside and in the trial bybat¡­.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Ah¡ª.¡¹ Now I understand. Once you know the trick, it¡¯s not too difficult. It¡¯s an application of Rank 3 magic involving mana transfer and mental imagery. Wait a minute, if I apply this correctly¡­. With a thought in mind, I decided to try sending a thought to Marmar¡¯s tail, which was wrapped around my left arm. ¡¸Ah, ah, Marmar, can you hear me?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­! What¡­!? My tail is talking¡­!? What¡­!? Guys, my tail is talking¡­!¡¹ I could vividly picture Marmar¡¯s shocked face as she stared at her tail. If this works well, I might be able to create something simr to a mobile phone. This has turned out to be a pretty useful experience in many ways. Episode 287.1 Episode 287.1 (EP-287.1) 287 ¨C Archmage It was said that imps¡¯ tails could serve as devices for transmitting and receiving magic. Thus, they could send the magic they usually stored within their bodies to others, orplete spells and chants that requiredplex calctions on behalf of others. Of course, since imps have a tricky, noisy, and mischievous nature, they wouldn¡¯t do such things for just anyone. ¡¸Is that what happened? iming to be the Demon King and abusing and tormenting my sisters! What a wicked guy!¡¹ Marmar, who had just heard the story from me, was furious, as if it had happened to her personally. In response to her anger, the tail wand wrapped around my wrist buzzed with agitation. I asked Marmar in my thoughts. ¡¸Anyway, are you alright? Where are you now?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m almost at Sandora City! Gargar, Purpur, and Tartar are all fine, so don¡¯t worry too much. Professor Bn is¡ª.¡¹ It seemed like Marmar was about to say something more, but her voice suddenly cut off. ¡¸Marmar?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ I called Marmar¡¯s name a few more times just in case, but there was no response. The first thing that came to mind was that she was out of range or her battery had died. I see. In any case, it seemed that Marmar had safely arrived in the city of witches. Thest thing she was trying to say was probably something like how Professor Bn had escorted them well. Bn was skilled in ck magic. With her as their escort, there was no need to worry about them being attacked by a band of ragtag bandits. Perhaps I could meet Marmar in Sandora. As I was thinking about this¡ªexiting the bandit den¡ªthe white mage Tefer spoke to me. ¡°Marmar¡­ isn¡¯t that the name of an imp¡­? The one who came in third in the Queen Contest¡­.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± How did she know that? As I stumbled over my words, Tefer added a few words as if to exin. ¡°There¡¯s a chance that others can eavesdrop on telepathic conversations. You should be careful when talking about highly confidential matters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good tip.¡± While it¡¯s convenient tomunicate with someone far away, the downside was the potential security risk of someone eavesdropping on the conversation. It seems like some improvements were needed. I have a lot of secrets. It seems like some improvements are needed. I have a lot of secrets to discuss. With that, we managed to get out of the den. I remembered entering in the pitch darkness of midnight, but now, dawn was breaking in the distance. It was¡­ picturesque. A waterfall spanning tens of meters in width. The mist finely scattered by the sunlight and the resulting rainbow were so beautiful that it felt as though my fatigue went away. ©¥Finally, we¡¯ve been freed from those wretched bandits¡­! ©¥We owe it all to Comrade Theo, the greatest of imps, so let us express our gratitude¡­! Of course, such sentiments were soon shattered by the imps, who started making amotion. The imps swarmed around me, lifting my body and tossing me high into the air in celebration. ©¥Long live Comrade Theo! ©¥Long live Comrade Theo, the liberator of imps! ¡°Hey, put me down!¡± But being tossed into the air right next to a massive, thundering waterfall? I was scared for my life. If they dropped me, there wouldn¡¯t even be a body left to recover. It was then¡­. ©¥Ah-! A bunch of candies are falling out of Comrade Theo¡¯s pocket¡­! ©¥That candy is mine! I, Sirsir, was the first to spot it¡­! Each time I was tossed into the air, coins and candies jingled out of my pockets, catching the imps¡¯ attention. They started scrambling around on the ground. Thanks to that, my body, which had been thrown into the air, went straight through the railing and plunged into the river below. Ssh. ©¥Ah-! We¡¯ve dropped him-! ©¥He¡¯s drifting away in the river-! ¡°Hieeek¡­!¡± * * * Despite everything that happened, I managed to survive. Though I was soaked to the bone and felt the chills of a looming cold, at least I wasn¡¯t dead. When we arrived at the White Mage Tower, we safely handed over Tefer to them. ¡°Tefer-yang is a bit mentally shaken, but she doesn¡¯t have any physical injuries. Also, there are still remnants of the bandits tied up in the cave behind the waterfall, so you should call the guards to capture them¡­ Achoo!¡± After various exchanges. The members of the mage tower repeatedly bowed their heads in gratitude. ¡°Thanks to you, we were able to avoid a catastrophe. Sir Theo, while you stay in Big River, we¡¯ll take care of all your needs, so please feel at ease.¡± Sounds good. I didn¡¯t act with the expectation of receiving gratitude, but there¡¯s no reason to refuse a reward for my actions. ¡°Then, could you arrange a ce to sleep and some food for the imps we brought along?¡± At my request, Tower Master Dolches nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it. If these imps are wandering without a ce to go, we could employ them at our tower and have them run various errands.¡± Looks like the imps have found jobs too. After that, we cleaned ourselves up from the dirt we had rolled in, changed into the white robes provided by the members of the tower, and joined the banquet. The party was held to celebrate the safe return of Tefer, the treasure of the tower. Though the said main character was blushing furiously and fidgeting. ¡°You seem anxious.¡± When I approached and asked, Tefer was startled. ¡°W-well, it¡¯s because¡­ it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± I see. The wholemotion had started because Tefer had stolen the Crown of Dominion, which had been securely stored in the forbidden vault¡ªcausing a lot of damage. So, she felt extremely ashamed and sorry to be treated as the protagonist of the party. At least she has a conscience. I said. ¡°I doubt the truth will evere to light.¡± Episode 287.2 Episode 287.2 (EP-287.2) 287 ¨C Archmage Tefer¡¯s mistake will be buried. The White Mage Tower has enough power to make that happen. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone if the blunder of Tefer, who was next in line as Tower Master, were to be public knowledge. Dolches and I agreed on that. Tefer, being smart enough to be called a genius, quickly realized she had no choice in the matter and fell silent. ¡°So, I¡¯d like to ask you about the Crown of Dominion.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I asked Tefer various questions, starting with how she came to wear the Crown of Dominion and what led her to the bandits¡¯ hideout. ¡°At some point, I started hearing a voice. It was like a hallucination. A voice that only I could hear¡­¡± ¡°Was that Solomon, the one who took control of your body?¡± Tefer nodded in response to my question. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But, it didn¡¯t quite feel like the real Demon King Solomon. It seemed¡­ a bit morecking.¡± At my words, Tefer appeared to drift into thought for a moment. As she had been connected to the Crown of Dominion, it seemed there was a lot for her to contemte. A brief silence fell between us. As I used that moment to quietly observe the bustling party hall, Tefer spoke up, as if she had made a decision. ¡°It was a residual thought.¡± ¡°A residual thought?¡± ¡°Solomon created several objects with a portion of his life force and will. For various purposes.¡± ¡°And that crown was one of them¡­.¡± Tefer nodded. ¡°Are there more of these items?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself¡­ But just as the voice was able to look into me, I was able to catch a glimpse of the residual thought¡¯s memories.¡± Memories of Solomon? ¡°Can you tell me what it is?¡± ¡°Baby¡­, I saw something like a baby¡¯s cradle ced in a giant magic circle. But I don¡¯t know what that means.¡± ¡°A baby¡­?¡± ¡°It seemed like a deep memory¡­ It felt like a very important memory. The baby was crying¡­¡± A baby in Solomon¡¯s memories? ¡°Is there anything else you can remember?¡± ¡°Just a burning desire for revenge and hatred¡­ The residual thought in the crown was a manifestation of pure hatred. It harbored murderous intent towards all living things¡­¡± Tefer grimaced, as if the memory itself was painful. It seemed that the trauma from being controlled hadn¡¯t yet subsided. So, I decided to offer her a moment of respite. Just as I was about to get up, Tefer asked me. ¡°When you fell into the river¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The magic I saw then¡­ If you had used that against me, you could have easily won. But you didn¡¯t. Why?¡± The memory of falling into the river wasn¡¯t something I was eager to recall. But Tefer¡¯s expression was so earnest that I couldn¡¯t leave her hanging. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ Great magic isn¡¯t meant to be used on people.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what is great magic for? Why do mages need to keep advancing to higher ranks?¡± Tefer seemed confused at the end of the path of magic. I could have given her an answer right then, but I didn¡¯t and simply stood up. I thought I should go help Narmi who was struggling surrounded by the imps. ¡°Theo! There are so many imps! They¡¯re everywhere!¡± ©¥Don¡¯t be silly and give more of that cotton candy to Dordor¡­! ¡°This isn¡¯t cotton candy, it¡¯s Yingying!¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. * * * In the end, our time in Big Riversted two days. A lot happened during that time, but fortunately, everything was resolved smoothly. As we prepared to leave the city, the mage tower people expressed their regret, asking if we could stay a few more days. However, our journey was on a tight schedule. Thanks to their generous hospitality, we were able to fully recover our strength and supplies. ¡°I got thetest map and a pass to Sandora. They¡¯ve recently made a new path due to the bandits and monsters.¡± p, p. I just nodded as I watched Ste wave the map. With that, we boarded the hippogriff carriage and set off on our journey once again. As we traveled along the long upstream of the river, a chilling sensation crept in. We all looked out the window. Despite it being the height of summer, the source of the chill felt cold. There was something about it that didn¡¯t quite feel real. At that moment, Ste spoke up. ¡°So, Theo-kun, when do you think that will melt?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Ste frowned as she looked at the frozen waterfall and the upper part of the river. Because I had frozen the river after being thrown into the water by the imps, this area was now experiencing an untimely winter. ¡°¡­ So that¡¯s what a great magic is like. No one but you would freeze a river just because they fell in.¡± ¡°My control wascking. I gave it everything I had to survive¡­ with the sunlight so strong, I think it¡¯ll probably melt in about two days.¡± The Rank 6 great magic ¡®Absolute Zero: Frozen Zone¡¯ was far more powerful than I had anticipated. It must have been because the safety limits in my mind were lifted, since it wasn¡¯t used against humans. Jejeok, jejeok-. Looking at the rock-solid ice under the scorching sun, I realized once again that great magic should not be used against humans. It¡¯s not meant to be used against people. It¡¯s magic meant to face the world. That¡¯s what great magic was. An archmage was someone who stands against the world. Not to mention the Rank 10 Demon King. ¡°A baby¡­.¡± ¡°Theo, what about a baby?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± I calmly sorted through the keywords floating in my mind. There¡¯s plenty of time to think, and the road ahead was long. It would be foolish to draw conclusions now. And so, our carriage headed toward Sandora. Episode 289.1 Episode 289.1 (EP-289.1) Depression #2 289 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #2 I never really liked running. When I was younger, I used to run around energetically from ce to ce. But as I got older, I found fewer reasons to run, and I began to dislike the panting and heat that came after a hard sprint.Was it because I became an adult? No, even after I became an adult, I still ran around often. It must have been after I became this half-fairy that it changed. This half-fairy body creaked like it was dragging a rusty weight, so after breaking a sweat, I would be sick for days. ¡°Haah, haaah¡ª¡± The same was true now. My breath caught in my throat, and my eyes stung from the sweat trickling down. My chest felt like it was about to tear apart, but strangely, my legs felt light. Maybe all the training I¡¯d done hadn¡¯t been in vain after all¡­ I could almost see Elga¡¯s smug face. ©¥A man¡¯s got to have stamina! She wasn¡¯t wrong. I kept running for what felt like ages. I had been running since lunchtime till the sun started to set. ©¥Follow the fairy trees, keep walking towards the wall¡­ ©¥When you see a ginkgo tree, turn right¡­ The deeper I went into the forest, the more memories surfaced. Memories of a soft voice filled my head like new flesh breaking through an old shell. There was a hint of nostalgia in it all. Those voices dripped into my heart only to evaporate quickly, leaving me feeling impatient. I knew I was searching for something. But I didn¡¯t know what it was or how to find it, and that irked me. Thud. Suddenly, my foot caught on something, and I felt myself lift off the ground. I realized I was about to trip over a stone or tree root and braced myself, closing my eyes tightly. ¡°Careful!¡± Seuk-. I felt something forcefully grab the nape of my neck. When I came to my senses, I realized that someone had caught hold of my hood and steadied me just before I fell. ¡°Urgh.¡± It caused the front of my cor to choke me a bit, but I guess it was better than falling t on my face. Seureureuk-. Ste released her grip on me, and as soon as she did, I lightly stumbled forward. Of course, it was much better than crashing after running at full speed. ¡°Where were you rushing off to like that? I thought you were crazy.¡± Ste extended her hand to me as Iy on the ground. When I took her hand, a strength that I couldn¡¯t believe came from such a slender arm pulled me up. ¡°You saved me, thanks.¡± ¡°Never mind that. Where were you even going in such a hurry? Everyone was worried, so I followed you. This isn¡¯t like you, Theo-kun. You¡¯re usually soposed.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I looked behind me. I had no idea how far or where I had run to. Nor did I have any clue how to get back to Sandora, where everyone else was waiting. When you venture deep into a forest, everything starts to look the same. ¡°So, it looked like you were looking for something. Did you? You seemed like someone who lost a pet in the forest.¡± Ste had sharp intuition. But I shook my head at her sharp question. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t find it. Actually, I¡¯m not even sure what I was trying to find.¡± That¡¯s exactly how I felt. Like I lost something. But I didn¡¯t know what or where. I was just wandering around with an empty feeling, like someone aimlessly searching with the nagging sense of having misced something. If I tried to exin it, it would just sound like I was being hysterical. But since it was the truth, I couldn¡¯t find a better exnation. ¡°I know it sounds strange, but it feels like there¡¯s something calling me in this forest¡­.¡± After my heated head cooled down, a chill took over my body. As Calm Thinking activated, I realized just how impulsively and childishly I had acted. It left me feeling somewhat embarrassed. Everyone must have been worried. But instead ofughing or scolding me, Ste proposed a hypothesis. ¡°Hm, well, they say nymphs tend to get excited when they enter the forest. So, it¡¯s not strange if you suddenly felt like running into the deeper woods. Maybe Theo-kun is a forest nymph.¡± A forest nymph? I slightly furrowed my brows at the strange suggestion. ¡°Nymphs are categorized based on their living environment or birthce. Generally, there are forest nymphs, water nymphs, and mountain nymphs.¡± I wasn¡¯t particrly curious, but my knowledge increased. ¡°Nymphs can be exhrated and act out of character when theye to a ce simr to their birthce¡¯s natural environment. So maybe you¡¯re a forest nymph, Theo-kun.¡± It sounded somewhat reasonable when I thought about it. Isaiah Gospel, who I presume to be my father, was said to have disappeared beyond the northern Witch Forest, far beyond the barrier. Somewhere there, he met a nymph and they had a child together¡­ Then that child would have been born in a forest and certainly fits a forest nymph. I guess that makes sense. Maybe this body was born in a forest simr to this one, just like Ste said. So I got impatient without realizing it. As I was lost in thought, Ste lightly tapped my arm. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve left the safe zone. It¡¯s dangerous to wander around the Witch Forest at night, so let¡¯s head back. I memorized the way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really a relief.¡± I was lucky that Ste, skilled in navigating the forest paths, had followed me. If not, I would¡¯ve been in quite a predicament. With that, Ste and I began making our way back to rejoin the others. * * * I think I¡¯ve mentioned this before, but the sun sets early in the forest. Whether it¡¯s because of the abundance of tall trees or some kind of special magic, night falls quickly in the Witch Forest. As night arrived, the forest became noticeably cooler¡ªno longer feeling like summer. And amidst all the cacophony of strange insects and beasts, the ce just became very eerie. ¡ªIhihihihi. If you listened closely, you could hear a peculiarughter. A thin, feminine voice. The atmosphere was so haunting it felt like a ghost might jump out at any moment. Just then, I instinctively drew the wand embedded in my left arm. Episode 289.2 Episode 289.2 (EP-289.2) Depression #2 289 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #2 Ste said. ¡°This forest is long filled with witches who were exiled or fled. There are many souls of witches who went mad while researching taboos.¡± Terrifying. In this world where necromancy exists, souls and ghosts were very much a reality. So hearing ghost stories couldn¡¯t just be dismissed lightly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m more afraid of wild beasts than ghosts. A forest this big has its masters.¡± Seuk. Ste, holding a torch, knelt down. In front of her was a deep paw print. The problem was that it was about the size of my torso. How could it be this big? ¡°Tartarus wolf. Judging by the size of the print, it¡¯s about three or four meters long.¡± A wolf that¡¯s 3 to 4 meters long? The thought of such a creature roaming the forest was quite unsettling. It seemed Ste felt the same, as she lightly shook off her hands and said. ¡°We might be better off spending the night in the forest. Tartarus wolves hunt in packs. It¡¯ll be a hassle if medium-sized ones swarm in.¡± When ites to forests and beasts, Ste was a professional. I decided to quietly follow the expert¡¯s advice. If there¡¯s one thing I learned as a novice politician in Angmar, it¡¯s that when you listen to experts, you¡¯ll at least make it halfway through. ¡°I saw a shack on the way here. It looks like a ce the forest keeper abandoned. It¡¯s nearby, so let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry for causing such trouble.¡± ¡°No need for apologies between us. We all inconvenience each other sometimes.¡± Ste turned out to be more easygoing than I expected. Even if it was just an act, she seemed to be tolerant of others¡¯ mistakes, perhaps because she had lived a life of trouble. I almost doubted whether this was the same Ste who once made me kneel before her. ¡°There it is, the shack.¡± As we continued walking, a shack shrouded in darkness came into view. It was more of a dpidated ruin than a shack, with holes in the roof and missing windows. Still, the fact that it had walls and a space to shelter us offered somefort. It was better than being out in the open, and I wasn¡¯t in a position toin. Creak-. When we opened the door, the inside was filled with thick dust. I waved my hand through the cobwebs hanging all over and kicked aside some stones and debris on the floor. The ce wasn¡¯trge, just a few square meters in size, like most shacks. There was even a single bed¡ªlikely a space where someone once lived alone. Creak, gieeek. Ste started rummaging through the shelves of the hut like an adventurer on a search. ¡°It looks like the forest keeper used to live here. There are still tes and bowls left behind. There¡¯s even a fork and knife. If we look around, we might find some supplies we can use for camping.¡± As she said, there were a few remaining items like matches and oil on the shelves. Even though it was summer, the northern nights were quite chilly, so we decided to light a fire in the old stove to warm ourselves. Whoosh¡ª. The fire lit up. Only then was I able to take a proper look at the ce. A bed. Shelves. A table. And a closet. Something about it felt oddly familiar. It hit me then¡ªit reminded me of the one-room ce I had lived in as a child. The one I shared with my mother. The size was about the same. ¡°Theo-kun, what are you doing?¡± Ste asked as she noticed me getting up. Instead of answering, I opened the old closet. There were no clothes inside, but what caught my attention was the back of the closet door. I used to scribble on it. From the sun, moon, and stars, to birds, clouds, and holding hands¡­ For a moment, I was lost in reminisce. Meanwhile, Ste had already prepared a mess tin and washed it out with water from her canteen. She began adding various ingredients to it, setting it to boil. Looks like she was cooking. Come to think of it, I was pretty hungry too. ¡°I have some ingredients as well.¡± I added some sausages and dried meat from my inventory into the mess tin. After letting it simmer for a while, the dish became quite appetizing. Slurp. Eating something warm in a cozy ce helped release the tension that had unknowingly built up. Ste even took a swig from a small sk from somewhere. Gulp, gulp. ¡°Ah, northern stuff really have a kick.¡± I could tell from the sharp smell that it was alcohol. It was strong enough that I almost wanted to cover my nose. Seeing me frown, Ste, her face flushed red, asked. ¡°Theo-kun, you really don¡¯t like alcohol, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why people drink something that doesn¡¯t taste good. It¡¯s just bitter.¡± Ste chuckled at my words. ¡°It has a strange sweetness to it. But I get it¡ªnymphs have sensitive senses of smell and taste, so it makes sense that you¡¯d hate it.¡± ¡°You seem to know a lot about nymphs.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t just get paid at Ark for nothing. I did a lot of research on both nymphs and elves.¡± Fueled by the alcohol, Ste began to ramble on by herself. She wouldugh to herself and mutter, ¡°Ah, I shouldn¡¯t have presented that paper back then,¡± or suddenly burst out angrily, ¡°That bastard Professor Lurina stole my research and imed it¡­.¡± That¡¯s how people get when they¡¯re drunk. One of the reasons I dislike alcohol was because it makes people lose control like this. I¡¯ve been surviving so fiercely losing control like that was something I wanted to avoid. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s hot. Should we put out the fire?¡± Ste asked while looking at the fire, seeking my opinion. But I still felt chilly and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡± Ste chuckled in response. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll take it off.¡± ¡°Take what off?¡± I was taken aback. I really thought Ste was about to start taking off her clothes! Episode 290.1 Episode 290.1 (EP-290.1) Depression #3 290 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #3 Srrrk, srrrk. Ste took off her boots. Her white legs and bare feet were now brightly illuminated by the crackling fire. As an active elf, her legs were slim and toned. Srrrk, srrrk. Her ten toes wiggled. It was a simple action, but it felt oddly peculiar. Then Ste spoke up. ¡°Taking off your shoes helps regte body temperature.¡± ¡°Yes, I actually knew that.¡± ¡°Liar. What did you think I was going to take off? You¡¯re a naughty little kid, aren¡¯t you? Mufufufu.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I felt annoyed. To be honest, just as Ste said, I had imagined that she was going to slip off her jacket instead. Even though I pretended not to care, I secretly had some expectations. But having my hopes and curiosity trampled like this made me feel as frustrated as someone who buttoned their shirt wrong. So, I decided to throw ament at Ste. ¡°It smells with your shoes off.¡± ¡°W-What!?¡± Ste trembled as if deeply embarrassed by my words. I don¡¯t know if it was because she was drunk, but her small, white face turned as red as a tomato, and it felt like she would burst if I poked her with a needle. ¡°¡­ Elves don¡¯t smell! Don¡¯t you even know that, Theo-kun? Ha, really.¡± Was that true? I sniffed the air. Although my sharpest sense was hearing, my sense of smell wasn¡¯t too bad either. Though, all I could smell was the scent of alcohol, the leftover stew, and the smoke of the burning bonfire. The only thing that could be called a human scent was the slight smell of sweat from my body. ¡°You really don¡¯t have any scent?¡± ¡°Yes! Elves don¡¯t smell! You could have known that if you read the first chapter of the Introduction to Fairy Science. Theo-kun, you¡¯re getting an F with this performance.¡± I¡¯m suddenly getting an F? It¡¯s possible not to know some things. I¡¯d been treating her nicely recently, but now she¡¯s lowering my grade like this? ¡°Are you making things up because I don¡¯t know much about elves? Who doesn¡¯t have a scent?¡± ¡°Elves don¡¯t! We¡¯ve lived as hunters since ancient times, so we evolved to not give off any scent. Smelly elves couldn¡¯t hunt and starved to death!¡± Was it something like natural selection? If a hunter¡¯s body gave off a strong scent, deer or rabbits would likely catch the scent in the wind and run away. In the end, only the elves with less body odor could sessfully hunt, get married, and have children. It makes sense. Though the logic was sound, I still found it hard to fully believe. So, I slowly approached Ste while sniffing the air. Ste pushed me away with her hand. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Checking if you really don¡¯t have a scent.¡± ¡°Hmph, fine, sniff all you want. See if you find anything.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After letting out a quiet hum, I moved closer to Ste¡¯s neck, chest, and lower areas. Aside from a faint whiff of alcohol, there wasn¡¯t any hint of body smell¡ªit waspletely odorless. Sniff sniff. However, when my nose got too close to her thigh, Ste finally seemed to lose her patience and pushed my face away with her foot. ¡°You¡­ you little¡­! How far do you think you can go just because I¡¯m letting you off?! Get away¡­!¡± ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± But just as Ste had said, she waspletely odorless. It was eye-opening. * * * After a bit ofmotion, Ste and I shared a brief moment of silence. It wasn¡¯t awkward or anything, we just didn¡¯t talk because we each had something to do. ¡¸I¡¯m heading back tomorrow morning, so let the others know.¡¹ I told Marmar via telepathicmunication, informing her of my current location and situation. After hearing me out, Marmar responded. ¡¸Got it! But Professor Bn and Lady Draco are in a really bad mood!¡¹ My heart sank. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be on good terms. I should be mediating between the two, but since I¡¯m currently away, it¡¯s natural for problems to arise. I need to return as quickly as possible tomorrow morning. ¡¸Then, Marmar, see you tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! Tomorrow they¡¯re running carriages and gonds on the wall! There are very few opportunities to go up the Great Wall, so don¡¯t bete¡­.¡¹ Ttuk-. That was the end of my conversation with Marmar. After using telepathicmunication a few times, I¡¯ve realized that conversations often end abruptly like this. Was it because of the limits of human concentration? It¡¯s probably more of a problem on Marmar¡¯s end than mine. After finishing the call, I turned to Ste, who was sharpening wood with her dagger. ¡°They say we¡¯re going to Great Wall rice tomorrow. We¡¯ll be taking the gond up to the top.¡± ¡°Hmm, rice¡­.¡± Unlike Marmar, who had been excited, Ste seemed rather indifferent. It wasn¡¯t that she had no interest, but rather that she was too absorbed in whatever she was working on. What was she doing? I suddenly became curious about what Ste was up to. Now that I think about it, Ste Von Bellhawk, like Mirna, Elga, and Aira, was one of my targets of revenge. However, unlike the other three youngdies I had a grasp on, my understanding of Ste was still a mystery. Since she was focused right now, maybe it was a good time to check her status? Srrk. I looked at Ste and activated my all-purpose tool, ¡¶Farsight¡·. ================================= Name: Ste Von Bellhawk lv. 44 Job: Fairy lv. 10 Hunter Lv. 10 Adventurer Lv. 10 Educator Lv. 4 Trainer Lv. 10 Talents: ¡¶Agility¡· ¡¶Dexterity¡· ¡¶???¡· Inclination: Neutral A member of a great family who can make a crying child stop just with their reputation Extremely moody, with significant differences between her good and bad moods. [Locked] [Locked] ================================== Four level 10 jobs? That¡¯s amazing. Still, her level was lower than mine. It was probably because of the rtively low level Educator job had lowered her average. Episode 290.2 Episode 290.2 (EP-290.2) Depression #3 290 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #3 Pareureu-. Ste twitched and got up from the floor¡ªslightly lifting the clothes draped over the window, peeking outside. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I felt eyes.¡± Her intuition was sharp. It¡¯s definitely dangerous to look into someone else¡¯s information recklessly. Still, thanks to that, I learned a lot about Ste. Although most of it was what I had roughly expected, there¡¯s always a difference between seeing and not. Crackle, crackle. And so, we passed the time in the shack. I hoped that something suggestive might happen to make it easier to approach Ste, but there were no signs that things would head in that direction. Maybe I should just recover my strength. ¡­. ¡°Theo-kun, wake up. It¡¯s morning.¡± Wait, didn¡¯t I just close my eyes for a moment? How was it already morning? I must have been really exhausted. And so, the morning arrived. We finished our preparations to return to Sandora and head up to Wall rice. The bulwark between civilization and barbarism. The frontline facing the Demon King¡¯s dark army. Just thinking about going there made my heart race a little. Mirna sat across from me in the carriage. Am I riding alone with Mirna? ¡°Sir Theo, I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± While responding appropriately, I carefully observed Mirna¡¯s expression. After all, I had heard that things weren¡¯t going well between her and Professor Bn yesterday. Professor Bn was responsible for the death of Mirna¡¯s family. Even though she was rampaging uncontrobly as an Ars Nova¡­ the oue can¡¯t be undone. ¡°While Sir Theo ran off on his own, I met with Professor Bn.¡± ©¤It¡¯s finallye. I felt a slight dizziness with that feeling. I couldn¡¯t predict what Mirna would say. I prepared myself to listen to whatever she had to say, trying to remain calm. Just as her lips parted slightly as if she had much to say, Mirna slowly turned her gaze toward the carriage window. In the brief moment of awkward silence, I had the chance to admire her delicate eyshes and pale cheeks. She¡¯s beautiful¡ªa thought that just crossed my mind. ¡°I¡¯m confused. I don¡¯t know what I should do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mirna began speaking with a sense of difficulty. It was like an honest confession. If I were to argue with her in this situation, it would be nothing more than gaslighting. In the past, I might have done just that. But I didn¡¯t want to do that to Mirna, who had forgiven me. So, I stayed silent. How Mirna interpreted my silence, I don¡¯t know, but she added a few more words. ¡°Professor Bn ruined my family. I can still remember it¡ªwatching them slowly wither away and copse¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯s practically my mortal enemy. The enemy of my family, a grudge I can never forgive, one I want to personally strangle the life out of.¡± As she said that, Mirna spread out her palm. I didn¡¯t want to imagine those small, delicate hands choking someone¡¯s neck. Well¡­. If Mirna did that, would I have any right to stop her? But she wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°But, when I think about it¡­ it¡¯s the same for Sir Theo. The Angmar family waspletely wiped out. They all died brutally.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m justified in being angry at Professor Bn, then surely Sir Theo has every right to be furious with me and Lady Lioness. But¡­ I don¡¯t want to see that.¡± I see. Mirna seemed conflicted between her position and mine. To overthrow Professor Bn for revenge, she was trampling on me. Elga had said something simr before. If she were in my shoes, she would have sharpened her de for revenge. This was a glimpse of just how brutally the Angmar royal family had been purged. Of course, to me, it was just like hearing about a distant history. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the residual thoughts of Solomon, which possessed Tefer-yang, hated us enough to want to kill us. Do you feel the same way, Sir Theo?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Do you resent us?¡± ¡°I like Mirna-nim.¡± That was the end of my response. I felt like we were past the point of needing to exin such things to each other. I¡¯m not sure how Mirna took my words, but she didn¡¯t ask me anything further. And so, the carriage started moving. Clip-clop, clip-clop. The sound of hooves echoed loudly as we approached the great wall. After some time had passed, we finally reached the towering Great Wall rice. It was huge and incredibly tall. That was my first impression. I couldn¡¯t think of a more fitting description than that. We all gathered together and boarded the gond. As the gears nked and the altitude steadily increased, the imps began to make a fuss. ¡°This is the highest I¡¯ve ever gone¡­! No other imp has seen a view higher than me, Tartar¡­!¡± At nearly several hundred meters high, we finally stood atop the massive wall. At the same time, we faced the civilization and heritage that humans had lost. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Someone gasped in awe. I didn¡¯t know who it was, but it wouldn¡¯t have mattered¡ªit was a sentiment we were all feeling. A view from hundreds of meters up. Everything tends to look small at such a distance, but the distant crack was so vast and immense that it filled us with dread. Yes, it could only be described as a crack. Beyond the endless stretch of the ck forest to the north, a crack¡ªlike shattered ss¡ªpierced the sky. This was the gate to another world that the Demon King Solomon opened with his dying breath¡­ ¡°Ugh.¡± Jirit-. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through one side of my head, like a bolt of lightning. At the same time, a huge roar shook my mind. ¡¸©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!!!¡¹ I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of beast it was, but I shut my eyes tightly at the intense headache. Episode 291.1 Episode 291.1 (EP-291.1) Depression #4 291 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #4 Seureuk-. A cool palm touched my forehead. In the midst of my burning headache, that refreshing sensation felt incrediblyforting. At the same time, a wave of nostalgia swept over me.Where had I felt this before? In my earliest childhood. Maybe during the time I suffered from a terrible fever. ©¥You¡¯re always so sickly. My entire body ached, burning feverishly to the bone. When I had a high fever, everything in front of me would blur like eerie ghosts. Old furniture, clothes hanging on a rack, or patterns on the ceiling seemed to morph into faces, and it scared me. I also had frequent nightmares. So I think I used to whine and fuss, refusing to sleep even though it waste. And for me, those cool hands would gently soothe my hot forehead, cheeks, and neck, singing softly¡­. ¡°Sir Theo.¡± Someone called my name. I looked up to see Mirna gently rubbing my forehead with her cool palm. ¡°Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°Sir Theo, you don¡¯t look well. Did something bad happen in the forest yesterday? Or perhaps you haven¡¯t fully recovered from the cold you caught after falling into the riverst time¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a fever, though.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Only then did I manage to pull myself out of my wandering thoughts and properly take in my surroundings. The high altitude. The dizzying view below the railing. I was standing atop the Great Wall rice, overlooking the world. At some point, a throbbing headache had clouded my mind, but now I felt somewhat better. ¡°Ever since we arrived in the north, Sir Theo doesn¡¯t seem to be doing so well. The incident in the forest, and now this.¡± Mirna looked at me with clear eyes. The reflection of my face in her gaze didn¡¯t look great, just as she had mentioned. Myplexion was dull, almost muddy. No wonder she was concerned. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of a headache.¡± A headache. As I said that, I could feel the throbbing pain. It was as if my head was being pierced by sharp needles or an awl. Although the pain had subsided, just a few minutes earlier, it had struck every few seconds, making it impossible for me to focus. There was also a strange wailing sound that echoed in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was an actual sound or just tinnitus, so I kept quiet about it. Then Mirna said. ¡°They say the oxygen is thinner at high altitudes. It seems to have affected Sir Theo because of your heightened sensitivity. Would you like to take the gond back down?¡± Oxygen. Was it a symptom of oxygen deprivation? Mirna¡¯s words seemed usible. My mind was showing me hallucinations. If not that, it could be a fear of heights triggered by the altitude. Everything below looked so far away, like tiny ants from this height. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now.¡± I reassured Mirna. ¡°Hmmm.¡± However, despite my words, Mirna still looked at me with concern. I understood her feelings¡ªif it were Mirna or Elga in pain, I would be worried too. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because we¡¯re so high up. It¡¯s bringing back some old memories.¡± I added a little more to ease her worry. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a lie. Since arriving in this northern city of Sandora, shbacks that I could only describe as old memories had been popping up in my mind. Was it because this ¡®body¡¯ was born in the North? The problem was that those memories were mixed with ¡®Lee Seong-eum¡¯s memories¡¯. Memories from the past, buried deep in the warehouse of my mind because of how busy I was or days when my life was in danger. For example, memories of having a high fever. Maybe this ¡®body¡¯ also had a high fever during childhood. That might be why my memories and the body¡¯s memories were getting mixed up. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Really? It seems like he had something inmon with me. ¡°Sir Theo, are you lost in thought again?¡± ¡°Ah, I guess I was.¡± ¡°Well, this ce does seem like a good spot to organize your thoughts. There aren¡¯t many opportunities in life to look down at the world from such a high ce. Everything looks like an ant.¡± Swoosh. Mirna gazed at the world beyond the barrier. Then, she turned around and began looking down at the world to the south. ¡°That would be our world. Seeing it like this, everything looks so small. The problems we¡¯re struggling with, our worries¡ªthey all seem so tiny. Like the concerns of ants.¡± ¡°Hmm, that might be.¡± ¡°When I think about it that way, well¡­ it feels silly to be thinking so seriously about everything. The world is so vast, and yet I live entangled in the worries that fit inside my head.¡± I could understand what Mirna was saying. It seemed like the many things troubling her were gradually being put in order as she gazed upon this wide and lofty view. ¡°That¡¯s good, Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°So, Sir Theo-.¡± Just as Mirna turned to me and opened her mouth to say something. ¡°Ahh! Look over there¡­! There, there¡­! Look over there¡­! Everyone! Quickly!¡± Imp Tartar¡¯s sudden outburst grabbed all of our attention at once. I, too, looked down at the bottom of the wall, wondering what had caused Tartar to foam at the mouth like a puppy whose snack had been taken away. ©¤Grrrrr. Crunch, crackle. Something that looked like a mantis was wing its way up, digging its sharp hooks into the wall as it climbed. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but its ck and red body was very creepy. Looking at this, the lord of Sandora, Redney, chuckled softly. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re in luck. On a clear day, you get the chance to see monsters climbing the wall.¡± Marmar, startled by this, asked in shock. ¡°Monsters from beyond the barrier are climbing the wall to get over¡­?¡± Episode 291.2 Episode 291.2 (EP-291.2) Depression #4 291 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #4 ¡°That¡¯s right. Sometimes, depending on the asion, several or even a dozen or so of them will cling to the wall and climb. Of course, none of them ever make it all the way up here.¡± With that exnation, Countess Redney picked up a small stone lying nearby. He handed it to Marmar without further exnation, but we all instantly understood what she meant. She wanted Marmar to try hitting the monster with the stone. However, the monsters beyond the wall were part of the Shadow Army of Demon King Solomon. Marmar was an imp, and imps were Solomon¡¯s subordinates. So I was just thinking it might be a bit awkward for Marmar to throw a stone at the monster, when¡ª ¡°Taste this stone from Marmar¡­!¡± Without hesitation, Marmar dropped the stone toward the base of the wall. It fell freely and hit the monster¡¯s head with a thud, echoing through the air. ©¥Uoooong-! In the end, the monster let out a final death cry and fell from the wall, disappearing far below into the abyss. At the same time, the imps raised their hands excitedly, making a ruckus. ¡°Ah! Comrade Marmar has hit it with a stone! Truly a masterful throw befitting our greatrade!¡± ¡°Garrrrr, garrrrr!¡± It seemed that the imps south of the wall and the monsters north of the wall didn¡¯t get along very well. When I asked why, Marmar exined. ¡°They¡¯re all traitors who have lost their will! They have degenerated into real monsters! That goes against our beliefs.¡± So that¡¯s how it was. * * * The tour of the wall continued after that. We looked at the giant catapults, ballistae, and devices that dropped boiling oil installed on the wall. Because so many monsters climb the walls, they had all kinds of weapons prepared. ¡°This is the highest point, the Sandora Citadel, so there are fewer monster invasions here. In ces like the Belves and Asterad Citadel to the west or east, the wall is only a dozen or so meters high. Monster invasions happen more frequently there.¡± In such ces, even now, monsters, adventurers, and soldiers must be locked in fierce battles. There would be no chance for a peaceful tour like this. Meanwhile, what caught my eye most was a giant ballista fixed towards the sky, not the ground. The arrow was a thick iron spear thicker than my body, but it was quite rusty as if it hadn¡¯t been used for a long time. What¡¯s this? Curious, I asked Countess Redney. ¡°Why is this fixed toward the sky instead of down the wall?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s a need for it. It¡¯s the same reason the Sandora Wall was built at the highest altitude. Sir Theo, why do you think there was such a need?¡± A quiz all of a sudden? A high wall. A ballista pointing towards the sky. Those conditions brought one thing to mind. ©¤The humiliation of humanity being trapped in a cage. ¡°It¡¯s because of giants. Is it because colossal giants target the wall?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At my question for the answer, the Countess¡¯ usual cool expression greatly widened. Soon, she began tough like a kindergarten teacher who just heard an amusing story from a child. ¡°Colossal giants? Sir Theo has quite the imagination. But unfortunately, that¡¯s not the correct answer. The answer is dragons. Well, a more ferocious monstrous reptile¡ªa wyvern.¡± Wyvern. Mirna reacted to the strange name before I did. ¡°Wyverns are still alive? The wyverns of the Eastern Hignds wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the northern environment.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the ones that Demon King Solomon modified. 13 in total, along with their riders. The so-called Death Riders¡ªthe amount of harm they brought to Sandora¡­.¡± Wild flying dragons. If such creatures existed, no matter how high the walls were, people¡¯s safety would be at risk. But Redney concluded her story with some reassuring news. ¡°But thest wyvern was shot down 20 years ago. With this very ballista. Its corpse fell onto the roof of Sandora¡¯s main office. You can take a look at it in the museum.¡± With that, we were preparing to descend from the wall. ©¥©¥©¥©¤!!! Suddenly, a sharp sound rang loudly above our heads. It was a harsh, heavy noise, like two massive icebreakers colliding. The first to react was Ste. ¡°That sound¡­ it¡¯s a wyvern¡­.¡± Ste unfolded the copsible bow strapped to her back and spread it wide. After nocking an arrow, she started scanning the surroundings. ¡°Where is it, where¡­?¡± Her serious expression made us tense up as well. In the case of imps, they trembled with their heads on the ground and their tails hidden between their legs. ¡°Hieek¡­! Th-this Marmar is not tasty at all¡­!¡± Marmar, speaking in strange words like a terrified nymph, showed just how much she was mentally overwhelmed. And it made sense. A wyvern was a flying dragon. Dragons were apex predators that dominate the food chain. Just as animals instinctively tremble in fear when they hear a lion or tiger¡¯s roar, the cry of a flying dragon terrifies small creatures. However, Countess Redney remained calm. ¡°Bellhawk-yang, you¡¯re overreacting. There are no more wyverns at the Sandora Wall. It¡¯s probably just another monster¡­¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!!! When the creature¡¯s roar echoed from the sky again, I felt a sharp jolt at the back of my head, as if electricity had passed through it. It was that thing. The one that filled my head with its strange cries. At the same time, Countess Redney¡¯sposed expression vanished, and she shouted in all directions. ¡°Wyvern!!! Flying dragon!!! Sound the rm!!! Light the beacon in Sandora!!!¡± Episode 293.1 Episode 293.1 (EP-293.1) #2 293 ¨C Fall #2 Why was the wall to the south of us? No, that¡¯s a stupid question. I fell over. Over the Great Wall rice¡­! In other words, the ce I¡¯m standing on now was no longer the kingdom of Angmar, but thewless and barbaric forbiddennds beyond. ¡°How in the world¡­?¡± I¡¯ve crossed north! Even though I could roughly grasp the situation, it¡¯s still confusing. As I tried to remain calm, Professor Bn said while splitting firewood with an axe. ¡°When the wall copsed, a few people fell to the northern side of the wall. In short, you could say we are now exposed to many dangers¡­¡± Was this disaster the result of the wyvern¡¯s rampage and the aftermath of my magic? Looking up at the sky, the wall looming over our heads was very high. Bn further exined. ¡°To return to the south, we would have to head either west or east¡­ I heard we¡¯d need to cross the wall at a lower point.¡± That¡¯s probably correct. It was foolish to try scaling this towering height nor was there a small gap to slip through. Swish. Nevertheless, I reached out into the air, just in case. Even if the wall was high, with the bird taming magic, there was a chance I could summon birds to help me fly back up. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But contrary to my expectations, no birds came. Not even the slightest pping sound could be heard. Were there no birds in this forest? ©¤Silence. The surroundings were eerily quiet. The only sound was Professor Bn¡¯s chopping. There was none of the usual noise from insects or birds that one would expect in a forest. ¡°Professor Bn, do you know anything about the northern territory?¡± Bn¡¯s true identity was that of a demon general, known as Gamigin or Samigina, who once instilled fear into humanity. As one of Solomon¡¯s close associates, she might know something about the geography or behavior of the north. But Bn shook her head. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know much¡­.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I¡¯ve felt this way before, but Professor Bn seemed to know surprisingly little. I briefly wondered if things would have been different had it been Vassago that was here instead. Perhaps reading my thoughts, Bn stammered a few more words. ¡°S-some monsters in the north were strong enough to resist the Demon King¡¯s control. After the wall was built and the Demon King was defeated, no one can predict what happened to the monsters and their ecosystem¡­.¡± I got some idea on what Bn was trying to say. The Demon King¡¯s shadow army consisted of monsters driven by endless lust for destruction and murder. Even Solomon had to control them using the Crown of Dominion. After Solomon¡¯s death and the wall¡¯s istion, it¡¯s impossible to predict how these monsters might have lived. Rustle. At that moment, a sound echoed through the forest. I turned my head, thinking it might be Ste returning from gathering food and water. Rustle, rustle¡­ ©¥Kyaaaaak! Then something small and dark suddenly darted out from the forest, lunging straight at my face. ¡°What¡ª!¡± I instinctively reached out to block it. Thanks to that, I ended up falling backward¡ªhitting the ground with my back and hips. But there was no time to worry about that. ©¥Grrrrrrr, grrrrrrr! ¡°W-what is this!?¡± It was a monster with five legs, roughly the size of my palm. Its shape resembled a hand, but a horrifying difference was the gaping vertical mouth at the center of its body, filled with menacing teeth. ©¥Graaaaw! Thwack, nk, ck-! The creature rattled its sharp teeth towards my face. If I stayed still, it might very well rip my face apart. ¡°Th- Theo-nim!¡± At that moment, Professor Bn, who had been watching the scene, reached out to help me. Thanks to her, I managed to fling the bizarre hand-like creature onto the ground. I pinned it down with my foot, grabbed the axe lying nearby, and swung it down with all my strength. sh! Chwaak-! ©¥Kkiiiik! The creature let out a horrific scream as it sttered blood across my face, twitching a few more times before finally going still. Only then did a sense of relief settle in my chest. ¡°What is this thing? What¡¯s going on?¡± Even with Calm Thinking, my heart refused to stop racing. It must have been because the situation was so dangerous. Meanwhile, Professor Bn prodded the cross-section of dead creature¡¯s body with a stick. ¡°It seems to be a monster. I, I don¡¯t know what kind. But it looks like a spider¡­ or maybe a hand. I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡± ¡°Now we know this ce is dangerous.¡± Just as I let out a sigh of relief¡ª Rustle, rustle. The bushes rustled again, along with something moving. Having been alerted by the earlier attack, I drew my wand and was ready to strike back. ¡°What, you finally came to your senses?¡± But the figure that emerged had long purple hair and pointed ears. It was none other than Ste. * * * ¡°I searched the area to the east all day today, but there wasn¡¯t really anything that could be called a water source. Still, I managed to gather some of these fruits.¡± Ssshh¡ª Ste spread out the fruits and mushrooms she had collected all day on the ground. Their sizes and shapes varied wildly, and they were covered in dirt, but everyone knew it wasn¡¯t the time to be picky. Fortunately, I had plenty of drinking water and emergency rations stored in my inventory, ¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. It couldst me several weeks on my own. For the three of us, it shouldst about a week. If we rationed carefully, it couldst even longer. As I was thinking about how to efficiently distribute our supplies, Ste added. ¡°Oh, and today I spotted a kind of monster I didn¡¯t see yesterday. It was about 2 meters tall, walking upright on two legs. It had a long tail, like a crocodile, and was covered in scales.¡± Episode 293.2 Episode 293.2 (EP-293.2) #2 293 ¨C Fall #2 ¡°I saw a monster earlier as well.¡± I showed Ste the corpse of the hand-shaped creature I had killed with the axe earlier. Ste poked around the body with a stick, nodding slowly as she examined it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have eyes, a nose, or ears, but its sense of touch is highly developed. See here? The sensory organ that detects magic is bulging.¡± Squelch. ¡°Ugh.¡± I grimaced as Ste nonchntly dug around the corpse. Her tolerance for such things was impressive, but this examination did give us some useful information. ¡°It¡¯s a monster that can detect magic. It probably attacked you after sensing your magic. Did you use any magic?¡± I recalled using the bird taming magic. Although the spell had failed, it still consumed magic. So, it had sensed that and attacked me. It seems that I need to be very careful about using magic in this forest. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting ecosystem. This would make a good presentation at the academy, that is, if we manage to get out of here alive.¡± Neither I nor Professor Bn couldugh at Ste¡¯s self-deprecating joke. It was just like she said, it was uncertain if we¡¯d survive and make it back at all. ¡°But the good news is that I¡¯ve had plenty of experience with this kind of thing as an adventurer. As long as you follow my lead, at least we won¡¯t die.¡± Ste began to draw on the ground with a stick, sketching out information about the monsters she had encountered while scouting the forest. There were a bunch of insect-like monsters that crawled on all fours and looked like praying mantises, and a bunch of beast-like monsters that looked like a cross between a crocodile and a wolf. She also mentioned giving them names. ¡°The insect-type monsters are called Hell Mantis. The beast-type monsters are Hell Hounds.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those names a bit too simple?¡± When I asked, Ste shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s better to keep things straightforward. That way, when you hear the name of a monster, it sticks in your mind right away. Makes it easier to deal with them.¡± Now that I think about it, she¡¯s right. Most monster names were pretty intuitive. They were named from the perspective of the people dealing with them. ¡°Anyway, now that you seem to be back on your feet, let¡¯s move to a different hideout. I found a cave nearby that should be big enough for the three of us.¡± Professor Bn and I followed Ste as she led the way. As we walked, she kept gathering herbs and berries that could be used for medicine. Watching her work made me feel a little relieved that she ended up falling with us. Without her, my chances of survival would have been significantly lower. Eventually, we reached the cave. The entrance was so narrow that a person had to kneel to crawl in, but once inside, it opened up that even when fully stretched out, my head didn¡¯t touch the ceiling. It was cozy enough. tter. At that moment, Professor Bn, who had gone inside, stepped on something. It was a white, dry skeleton. It resembled a human more than that of an animal. Looking at the chains bound to its hands and feet, Ste said. ¡°Must have been a fugitive. Plenty of criminals try to escape beyond the wall. It¡¯s not just criminals either; there are mystics, secret societies, and heretics who cross the wall.¡± I had heard about it as well. Criminals facing the death penalty often chose to flee beyond the wall rather than be captured by the royal army. Though in the end, they would just die like this. * * * We tidied up the cave and had a meal. The meal was nothing more than chewing on the fruits, vegetables, and dried meat we had brought, since we couldn¡¯t light a fire inside the small cave. Still, it felt good to fill my stomach. There¡¯s the sense of fulfillment to have survived another day. With that, we decided on our future course of action. ¡°First and foremost, our top priority is to return safely to the south side of the wall.¡± I briefly imagined what might be happening due to our disappearance. Mirna and Marmar must be worried about us. Maybe they¡¯re making a fuss about organizing a search party or subjugation team. If Aira or Elga hears about it, that¡¯s exactly what would happen. The first thing to do should be to let them know that we¡¯re alive. I could do that through the telepathicmunication with Marmar¡¯s tail. However, there¡¯s one problem with that¡ªthis ce was teeming with monsters that can sense magic. So, I began calcting whether it was possible tomunicate without emitting too much magic. I figured I could manage about 30 seconds. ¡¸Marmar, can you hear me?¡¹ ¡¸Ah-! My tail is talking¡­! No, it¡¯srade! What happened? Are you safe? Everyone¡¯s in a panic right now!¡¹ Marmar rattled off her words like a machine gun, firing question after question. Of course, I understood. She must have had a lot she wanted to ask. But there was no time. ¡¸I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll keep it short. Professor Bn, Professor Ste, and I are safe. We¡¯ll return after crossing the wall, so let everyone know. I¡¯ll contact you every evening.¡¹ With that, our conversation ended. There was so much more I wanted to say, but dragging it out might attract Death Grips, the palm monsters. Anyway, I¡¯ve let them know we¡¯re alive, so that should ease everyone¡¯s worries somewhat. Now, we just had to focus on our survival. ¡°Let¡¯s all sleep now. Going to bed early helps with survival too.¡± We all covered ourselves with nkets at Ste¡¯s suggestion. As I was starting to feel drowsy from the overwhelming fatigue, I felt someone nudge my side. ¡ªTheo-nim, I have something to tell you. Episode 294.1 Episode 294.1 (EP-294.1) #3 294 ¨C Fall #3 Professor Bn woke me up. Thanks to that, my drowsy, foggy mind started to clear up a little. I carefully raised myself, moving quietly. As I nced around, I saw Professor Ste sleeping soundly next to me. Taking care not to wake her, I crawled toward the cave entrance. Once outside, Professor Bn¡¯s glowing red eyes eerily shimmered amidst the darkness. ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯re supposed to sleep, we have a busy day tomorrow.¡± ¡°I have something to tell Sir Theo. B-But first, please take this.¡± Seureuk-. From her cloak, Bn handed me a round, red apple. An apple? I took it without thinking, and Bn let out a sly, mischievousugh, ¡°Eheheh¡­¡± ¡°No need to share with the elf, Theo-nim. You can enjoy it. I picked it earlier this morning. Your safety is my top priority.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Crunch, crunch. The apple disappeared in no time. Though I hadn¡¯t shown it, my body felt weighed down with fatigue. The fruits, nuts, and dried meat we had eaten earlier for dinner had been insufficient. Eating the apple Bn offered me lifted my spirits. It was delicious. ¡°So, what is it you wanted to tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about defeating Opal¡­ I wanted to discuss it a little.¡± Ah, I see. I also had plenty of questions for Bn. I¡¯d been putting them off because there hadn¡¯t been a good opportunity for a private conversation until now. So, I took the opportunity to briefly and simply exin what had happened within the Bellhawk family and the events that had unfolded as a result. ¡°I, I see¡­¡± Bn nodded as he listened to the part about Opal¡¯s death. ¡°That terrifying Opal¡­ to meet such a pitiful end. Serves him right. Haha, I, Bn de Sabrnak¡ªjust thinking of what that wretch put me through¡­¡± ¡°However, Opal seemed to suggest that Solomon is still alive. What do you think of that, Professor Bn?¡± ¡°Alive, huh¡­¡± Bn paused for a moment, then slowly raised a finger. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely i-impossible. The proof of that lies with me, Bn de Sabrnak. In fact, Theo-nim, you see this proof every day yourself.¡± ¡°Proof?¡± ¡°I, Bn, am a masterpiece created by the king. However, as with most spells, most fade after the creator¡¯s death. The fact that I am still alive¡­¡± ¡°¡­ supports the possibility that Solomon may not be dead, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s right! I¡¯d give you an A grade for that.¡± ¡°¡­ Hmm.¡± Come to think of it, Marmar once mentioned something simr. The status window we all see¡ªit¡¯s a rule set by Solomon¡¯s magic. The fact that we can see the status window could be proof that Solomon was still alive. ¡°¡­ B-But the former Demon King is no longer in this world. I say this as Bn de Sabrnak, you can trust me. If he were still alive¡­ perhaps it¡¯s a part that resides within Theo-nim.¡± Bn had a point. There could only be one Demon King at a time, as I had learned. Now that I had be the Little Demon King, the idea that Solomon was still alive didn¡¯t make sense. This world was strange like that. Filled with stories that don¡¯t always make sense. * * * ©¥Geuiiiiik! ¡°Ste-nim, one¡¯sing from that way!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Whizz, THWACK! The arrow Ste shot pierced right through the bizarre mantis-like monster¡¯s body. A hole sorge it seemed impossible to have been made by a small arrow. The monster trembled violently before bingpletely still. ¡°Hu, it never ends.¡± Ste retrieved the arrows lodged in the tree. Just like she said, the monsters seemed endless. Every time one group of monsters caused a disturbance, more would be drawn to the noise, and we¡¯d have to fight them off again, then another wave woulde¡­. At this rate, it seemed like there would be no end. However, Bn appeared to enjoy the frenzy of the monsters. ¡°Hehe, so much ominous magic¡­¡± It must be because she could absorb the ominous and evil magic from the corpses of the monsters. Those who follow the path of ¡®darkness¡¯ typically grow stronger by absorbing the power of their opponents. In truth, she was originally Gamigin, a high-ranking officer in the Demon King¡¯s army. If she kept absorbing power like this, it would surely aid our survival. ¡°Hmph, ck mages.¡± Of course, Ste, unaware of this, clicked her tongue in disapproval at the sight. It was only natural for someone who didn¡¯t know to find it unsettling. Even to me, it was a bit eerie. ©¥Gyaaaaak! Just then, a sharp roar echoed from behind us. A wolf, with its mouth stretched all the way to its neck, charged toward us. Naturally, Ste, as if she had anticipated it, stepped back to create distance and then swiftly drew the dagger from her waist, throwing it straight into the monster¡¯s forehead. ©¥Caeaeng! Thwack! The Hell Hound copsed, spurting blood. Ste retrieved the dagger from its forehead and surveyed around. ¡°The scent of blood will attract more of them. We need to get out of here quickly. I¡¯d also like to wash off the dust and blood on me. Is there a body of water nearby?¡± Ste looked at me. ¡°Theo-kun, do you know if there¡¯s any water nearby?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°Nymphs have a knack for finding streams or brooks. Since you¡¯re half-nymph, shouldn¡¯t you be able to do the same?¡± Did nymphs really have such a convenient survival ability? It was the first time I¡¯d heard of it. But Ste, as someone who specialized in fairy studies, wouldn¡¯t make things up. Episode 294.2 Episode 294.2 (EP-294.2) #3 294 ¨C Fall #3 So, I averted my gaze from the gruesome scene and decided to listen closely. This body was a nymph born in the forest. If I tried hard enough, I should be able to find at least a small stream flowing through the forest. ©¤Gurgle, gurgle©¤. Then I heard a small sound in my ear. It was unmistakably the sound of a small stream flowing smoothly. ¡¸You are now a skilled ditch nymph¡­! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡°I think it¡¯s this way.¡± I led Ste and Professor Bn toward the stream I had found. There were monsters on the way, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to break through the encirclement with the two. Finally, we reached a small valley. The water was so clear, it was hard to believe we were still in this corrupted forest. The stream was cold, and the current flowed swiftly. How deep was it? It doesn¡¯t seem very deep. Before I could even say anything, Ste and Professor Bn sshed into the valley, washing themselves like birds cleaning their feathers. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°I-I feel alive again. It¡¯s like the stench of those low-level monsters¡¯ blood is finally gone¡­.¡± Ssh, ssh. They didn¡¯t even bother to take off their clothes before diving in, likely to wash off the blood and bits of flesh that clung to their outfits. No matter, I could easily dry their clothes quickly with my wind magic. Whoosh. As they emerged from the water looking like drenched fish, I raised my tail wand and cast the Rank 1 spell, Dry Wind. I reduced the amount of magic to avoid detection, but drying a person¡¯s clothes was no difficult task. I reduced the amount of magic to avoid detection, but drying a person¡¯s clothes was no difficult task. ¡°Ah, I finally feel refreshed.¡± Ste said, smiling with satisfaction when¡­ Swaaaaaa-. A breeze blew through, rustling the bushes and trees. The sound of leaves and branches gently swaying echoed around us. This sensation¡­ It didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar. Yet, there was something slightly odd about it. As I was mulling over how to describe it, Ste, who was drying her hair, spoke up. ¡°This valley must¡¯ve been managed by a nymph before. See the drawings on the rocks and stones here?¡± At her words, I noticed for the first time that there were indeed drawings on the rocks scattered around the valley. Real drawings. Swoosh. As I picked up one of the stones with a drawing, Ste added. ¡°Nymphs who oversee streams or ditches often draw pictures or write on stones to mark their territory. Of course, it¡¯s rare to see these nowadays since most nymphs have moved to the cities¡­.¡± The drawings depicted a variety of things¡ªspinning suns, birds, clouds, flowers, and butterflies. Rather than territory markers, they looked more like doodles a child might sketch in a notebook. ¡°Wow, Ste-nim, you know a lot. You¡¯re truly a professor.¡± I offered her a lightpliment. At that moment, Bn suddenly snapped. ¡°It seems these drawings were made using dyes from crushed flowers and nts. I-I know that much, so don¡¯t act so superior, Professor Ste.¡± ¡°What? When did I ever act superior? I was just sharing what I knew. Though, since Professor Bn¡¯s field is different, it might sound like I¡¯m bragging¡­¡± Ste was about to say something else when she abruptly fell silent. Rumble¡­ At the same time, a massive tremor shook the ground, as though something had exploded. Amidst the rattling, I dropped the stone I had been holding. ¡°Oh.¡± Stumbling as I tried to pick it up, I ended up falling to the ground. It was just a light fall, so I wasn¡¯t hurt, and just as I was about to dust myself off and get up¡­ Whoosh¡­ The wind stirred the trees again. From where I sat on the ground, the trees became taller and more familiar. The bushes, the rocks by the stream¡ªthey all appearedrger and more imposing. ©¥After drawing a flower, you always add a butterfly. ©¥Butterfly? ©¥Yes, because flowers have nectar, and butterfliese to drink it. A child¡¯s perspective. Yes, the awkwardness I¡¯d been feeling¡ªthis was it. Now that I looked closely, there were marks and drawings on the base of the trees that would only be visible to someone who¡¯s crouched. ¡°¡­ I think I¡¯ve been here before. Maybe¡­.¡± Jingle, jingle. The fairy tree swayed, producing a tinkling sound. The vibrant colors struck me anew. Yes, I¡¯ve definitely been here before. Though I can¡¯t recall the details, sometimes the body remembers better than the mind. Like dried mud cracking away, sensations returned to my body one by one. The sound of flowing water, the scent of flowers blooming somewhere nearby. The smell of grass. The scent of damp earth. The world felt more vivid. My heart pounded as my senses expanded far beyond what my mind could usually process. Just as I was on the verge of something, I felt someone abruptly grab my shoulder. ¡°Theo-kun! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I don¡¯t think this is the time! This monster is on a whole different level!¡± Ste Bellhawk. It was only then that I snapped back to reality. A heavy, thunderous thud pounding the ground rang loudly throughout the entire forest. Crack, snap. At the same time, there¡¯s the sound of trees breaking. I realized that something big wasing. ¡°It must be the master of this forest¡­! That¡¯s no ordinary presence¡­!¡± Episode 295.1 Episode 295.1 (EP-295.1) #4 295 ¨C Fall #4 It¡¯s said that this world was once a world of giant beasts, spirits, and gods. Now, the world is ruled by the Gwangyeong Church. But in ancient times, not only nymphs and elves, but also various other fairies and races roamed the world. Deep within forests and rugged mountains, each had its own master, where humans, beasts, and monsters all coexisted in harmony. A master. Ruler of the forests and mountains. A being so powerful that words could not describe them. ¡°This presence¡­ it can only be the forest¡¯s master. Everyone, stay on your guard.¡± Ste Von Bellhawk, the ever-alert elf, warned us. As she said, a being that reigns over a cursed forest would be a terrifying monster. Rustle, crack. Such an existence wasing straight towards us. It must have sensed our presence. Unlike the flustered Ste, however, Professor Bn remained brimming with confidence. ¡°To be r-rattled by such a minor threat¡­ Professor Ste, you¡¯ve still got a long way to go. Let me, Bn de Sabrnak, demonstrate the power of those who walks the path of magic!¡± Crack. Finally, the tree in front of us snapped, revealing the enormous form behind it. It looked like ck rock¡ªrough and hard. But it wasn¡¯t rock; it was muscle. Weathered and scarred skin that had be as hard as stone. Standing about four meters tall, its body was adorned with armor-like skulls. In its pir-like hand, it wielded a massive sword carved from the bone of some unknown beast. Everything about it screamed death, except for the two flickering red eyes on its goblin-like face. ¡°An ogre-.¡± Ste, who was gripping my arm, spoke up. ¡°It seems angry because we caused a disturbance in its territory¡­!¡± Just as she said, the creature that had emerged was an ogre. I had encountered an ogre before, mainly through my subordinate, Gorgor. They were living war machines that tear apart knights trained for ughter with their bare hands. Taking one down typically required the support of a mage. In fact, even Gorgor had only been subdued by the Rank 7 Archmage Aira. However, if I were topare Gorgor to the beast in front of us now¡­ The difference was like that between a dog and a wolf¡ªan entirely different level of ferocity. And without even exining, it was clear which was the wolf. As if to prove this, the ogre opened its monstrous mouth, its sharp fangs gleaming, and let out a thunderous roar. ©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!!! It¡¯s more like an explosion than a roar ¡°Ugh, as expected from an ogre, that¡¯s a loud one.¡± Because of that, Ste and I, who have sensitive hearing, had to cover our ears. The situation was on the verge of chaos, and if things continued, it would undoubtedly spiral into a much bigger mess. Ideally, I wanted to conserve my mana in case of an emergency, but¡­ ¡°¡­ Open chant.¡± This WAS an emergency! I steadied my breath and prepared to cast a spell. However, I couldn¡¯tplete it because Professor Bn was in front of us. I called out. ¡°Professor Bn, you might get caught up in the spell, it¡¯s dangerous! Please step aside!¡± But Professor Bn chuckled smugly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Theo-nim to use his power. I, Bn de Sabrnak, will handle this. Even if it¡¯s a master of the forest, it¡¯s just an ogre©¤.¡± Indeed. Has Professor Bn finally decided to show off her true skills? I remembered the time when Mirna, Elga, and I went to the fortress to stop a rampaging Bn. If she could disy the same level of skill as back then, she should be able to deal with an ogre. As if to meet my expectations, Bn began to chant in a gloomy voice. ¡°Tos¡¯d Nigle Fa Yorrrrr¡­¡± It sounded less like a chant and more like a dialect. No, it¡¯s more like a beast¡¯s cry. This was roughly how ck magic goes. Sensing the ominous and primal magic radiating from her, Ste, who had just notched an arrow into her bowstring, asked. ¡°What is she nning to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she seems confident.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Professor Bn is a master of ck magic, but that thing over there¡­ it looks like an ogre from the ck Abyss Tribe. Can she really handle it?¡± ¡°The ck Abyss Tribe?¡± ¡°You see how its skin is dark? Ogres with ck skin mostlye from the ck Abyss Tribe. They¡¯re known to be among the strongest and most ruthless in the Demon King¡¯s army¡ª¡± Before Ste could finish her sentence, the ogre let out a roar and charged toward us. ©¥GRAAAAAAHHH!!! The thunderous cry had Ste and I brace. The sight of the ogre¡¯s massive body, like two elephantsbined, charging at us was as intimidating as the wyvern we had faced not long ago. Like a seasoned slugger, it swung its enormous bone club with terrifying force. Its rock-like muscles tensed, causing the air around to ripple. Of course, its target wasn¡¯t a ball¡ªit was Professor Bn. ©¥Gruuaaaaaahhhh!!!! Huuuuu-! Finally, the ogre¡¯s club sliced through the air, hurtling toward Professor Bn. In that brief moment, I wondered if Bn would be able to withstand the attack. Smack! ¡°Hiii¡­!¡± However, without any resistance, Bn was struck flying far into the distance. ¡°No¡­¡± After all that posturing, she waspletely useless. Though, with her impressive regenerative abilities, it¡¯s unlikely she¡¯d die from a mere physical blow¡­. I was momentarily taken aback as I watched her spin and disappear from my sight. ©¥GRAAAAAHH!!! Episode 295.2 Episode 295.2 (EP-295.2) #4 295 ¨C Fall #4 The ogre wasn¡¯t satisfied with just taking down Bn, as its charge hadn¡¯t ceased. Even a child could tell its next targets were Ste and me. ©¤Mana Shield. I calmly chanted a defensive spell while formting my next move. ¡°Ste-nim, can you buy me some time? Ten seconds will do!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try!¡± Ste quickly pulled a rope from her waist. Spinning the rope using centrifugal force, she threw it towards the ogre¡¯s body like a cowboy. Whirl, click. The hook at the end of the rope snagged onto the mass of bones adorning the ogre¡¯s body. Using the tension from the rope, Steunched herself into the air,nding squarely on the ogre¡¯s shoulder. Drawing a dagger in reverse grip, she aimed it like a wolf¡¯s fang at the ogre¡¯s neck. ©¥Rat!!! The enraged ogre twisted its body, reaching out as if it¡¯s trying to swat a mosquito. This caused Ste to lose her bnce and fall to the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± Stended on her bottom with a thud. ¡°Theo-kun! I bought you 10 seconds! Now, do something!¡± ©¥Rat!!! I¡¯ll crush you!!! Just before the ogre¡¯s massive foot could stomp down on Ste, I unleashed the spell I had quickly prepared. ©¤Swamp of Despair, False Hell! It was the same magic I had used against Reinhardt. A trap magic that turns the ground into a sandy swamp, sucking in the opponent. Of course, it was a level more powerful than before, so whatever gets trapped in it would be buried alive and experience a painful death. Sssssrrr¡ª ©¥Ughhhh!!! The ogre failed and stumbled as the ground beneath it suddenly copsed. Taking advantage of the moment, Ste quickly pulled out another rope, wrapped it around a nearby tree, and escaped the sinking ground. ¡°Done!¡± ©¥Rat!!! Frustrated at losing its prey, the ogre bristled and thrashed around violently. However, the more it struggled, the deeper and more viscous the quicksand-like swamp pulled it under. Sssshhhh. Suddenly, the ogre¡¯s arm shot up from the sinking sand. ©¥You think this sand can stop me, Dordor!!! Slowly, its massive body began to rise. From what I know, escaping the False Hell spell with sheer strength was akin to swimming up a waterfall. As expected of an ogre. To be honest, I already knew that the ogre wouldn¡¯t go down that easily. Even an intelligent ogre like Gorgor could escape this. And this guy was physically stronger than Gorgor. But False Hell was just to buy time. The main event was here. Rank 6. Killer spell. ©¤Death Star. Kwaaaaak. I finished chanting and clenched my fist in the air. At the same time, the nearby rocks and sand began to clump around the ogre¡¯s body. Like an insect wrapped up in a spider¡¯s web, the ogre in the center was bound by all sorts of debris and formed a huge sphere. ©¥Uooooooaaaahhh!!! Crunch, crackle. The ogre¡¯s body waspletely enveloped, and all that remained in the world was a giant sphere about 5 meters in diameter. Complete silence. Quiet. The stillness was finally broken by Ste. Shff. She ran her hand along the solid surface of the sphere, visibly impressed. ¡°¡­ This is incredible magic. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. How does it work? Actually, never mind. It¡¯s not like I can understand it if you exined it.¡± The principle was magic that artificially amplifies gravity and pulls things together towards the center. However, it seemed tooplex to exin, so I kept quiet. It was a pretty powerful great spell, so I was quite exhausted. The problem was the amount of magic it took to trap the ogre. Naturally, the monsters that sensed it began to swarm towards us. ©¥Grrrrr- ©¥Grrrrr¡­ Red eyes gleamed all over the bushes. ¡°Twelve, thirteen¡­ No, it¡¯s pointless to keep counting. Theo-kun, do you have any magic left? It¡¯s quite difficult to escape from here.¡± Ste loaded her bow. However, she soon released the tightly drawn string and frowned. ¡°No, they don¡¯t seem to want to attack. Well, it makes sense. We¡¯ve just defeated the master of the nearby forest. They¡¯re probably just here to see who did it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I looked at the glowing red eyes. These monsters were probably followers of the Demon King or their descendants. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no reason I wouldn¡¯t be able to control them. ¡°Get lost.¡± I activated ¡¶Charisma¡·. The clearer the hierarchy, the better the effects. Me, who defeated the forest master. Low-level monsters. The difference in power between us was crystal clear that they immediately screamed and ran away in all directions. At the same time, my experience points increased. ¡¸Overwhelming power difference! Gained job experience for ¡®Little Demon King¡¯. +50¡¹ Nice. * * * ¡°Release.¡± Maintaining the Rank 6 spell Death Star continuously consumed a lot of mana. So, about 30 minutes after I assumed the ogre had died, I lightly dispelled the magic. Pasususuk-. The artificial star copsed. Through the falling debris, a massive figure crumbled to the ground. Kuuuung¡ª. The earth shook violently with the impact. ©¥You, strong. Dordor, lost. ¡°You¡¯re still alive, huh.¡± What a tough guy. However, it didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking me. I guess it was too exhausted. Episode 296.1 Episode 296.1 (EP-296.1) #5 296 ¨C Fall #5 Dordor of the ck Rock. That was the name of the ogre who ruled as the master of the Sandora area. Of course, that¡¯s now in the past. After being defeated by me, it seemed Dordor had lost his right to be called the forest master. ©¥You. Little mage. Strong. Worth serving. He favored me so much, it was almost unbelievable that this was the same ogre I had just fought. Survival of the fittest, the elimination of the weak. This was the only rule left among the monsters after Solomon¡¯s death. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that monsters followed the Demon King simply because he was the strongest. He became their leader purely through power.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Still, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone subdue an ogre.¡± Ste seemed quite impressed that I had made the ogre my subordinate. For me, it wasn¡¯t my first time having an ogre as a subordinate, so it didn¡¯t feel all that novel. Nheless, having Dordor around was convenient¡ªno other monsters dared toe near us. Riding on Dordor¡¯s shoulder, I asked. ¡°Do you know any way to get past that wall?¡± ©¥Dordor, big. Wall. Much bigger. Wall cannot break. Southnd. Cannot go. But east and west. Small wall, they said. Through that. Can go. So basically, we have no choice but to head east or west. However, Dordor calmly and firmly disagreed. ©¥East master, Kubi. Strong. West master, Yanmit. Strong. Theirnd. Pass. Won¡¯t agree. ¡°You¡¯re saying there are forest masters like you in the east and west?¡± ©¥Yes. Them. Foolish. Vicious. Tricks. Do not hesitate use. Cowardly. Ogre Dordor. Deal them is trouble. Will not lose. But not win either. At that moment, Ste asked. ¡°Are they ogres like you?¡± ©¥Fairy woman. Don¡¯t ask recklessly. Dordor not acknowledge. You ride shoulder. Be grateful. ¡°What, seriously?¡± ©¥But you. Little pretty. So I answer. They not ogres. It seemed clear that the masters of the east and west would be difficult to deal with. If they were on par with Dordor, they were undoubtedly powerful monsters. Considering I had already expended a significant amount of magic during the fight with Dordor, it might be safer to avoid fighting the western or eastern masters right now. ©¥But new master strong. Small but greater and more dangerous. Compared anyone. Maybe. You defeat all masters. Unite in one. Possible. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to take down all of them?¡± ©¥Yes. Long ago. When Dordor smaller. Only one forest master. She was strong. But she fight stronger north master. Dead. Seuuk-. Dordor slowly pointed, and at the tip of his finger was a crack in the sky like shattered ss. I didn¡¯t understand it fully, but it seemed there¡¯s an incredibly powerful northern master there. But, where was Professor Bn? We searched desperately for Professor Bn, who had been sent flying by Dordor¡¯s club. However, no matter how much we looked, there was no sign of Bn. It would have been nice if I could just contact her through telepathy, but without an imp tail, Bn had no way of receiving it. So when evening came, I just said my regards to Marmar. ¡¸Marmar, we¡¯re fine. We¡¯ve been separated from Professor Bn, but she¡¯s probably okay.¡¹ ¡¸Got it! They say they¡¯re going to organize a search party at the eastern citadel! Once you get close, someone will meet you!¡¹ I see. The east citadel, huh. From what Dordor mentioned, a giant wolf named Kubi lived in the east. It¡¯s said to be a monster as big and strong as Dordor. ©¥Kubi. Group. Men. Cumbersome. Also, east forest. Centipedes, spiders, poison insects. Lots. Bite hurts. Also, Ang. Ang. Scary. It seemed that the eastern forest was filled with all sorts of difficult creatures. It won¡¯t be easy confronting Kubi. Still, since I promised Marmar, it would be best to head east tomorrow morning. We didn¡¯t have much time. * * * ©¥From here, east forest. I, Dordor, not enter. But new master strong. Dordor help. Won¡¯t need. Dordor, who had escorted us to the border of the eastern forest, bid us farewell. For some reason, he seemed quite reluctant to enter the forest. ©¥Centipedes. Many legs. Many legs things. Hate it. Disgusting. For an ogre, he had a sensibility simr to Mirna¡¯s. It made him oddly rtable. ¡°Then try to find Professor Bn. If you do, let her know we headed east.¡± ©¥Okay. Still, we were lucky to have Dordor¡¯s help in getting to the border of the eastern forest without trouble. Thanks to him, we avoided wasting time and supplies. As we finally stepped into the forest, Ste looked around and said. ¡°No one would believe that people survived this long outside the wall.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem as hard as I thought it would be.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because we¡¯re not ordinary people.¡± That¡¯s true. If it were the normal me from before, I wouldn¡¯t havested half a day in this forest before being torn apart by monsters. Thinking about it that way, I could really feel how much my skills had improved recently. And with Ste and others¡¯ help, I even won against an ogre and was acknowledged as the new master¡­ There was no trace of the weak and bullsh*tting me of the past. Not that I¡¯m bragging or anything, it was just kind of surprising when I thought about it. Am I adapting well to this strange world? Fsssh. Then I heard the rustling of bushes beside me. ¡°Theo-kun, you¡¯ve noticed, right? It seems a few have been following us. I didn¡¯t expect such a warm wee so soon.¡± ¡°Following us?¡± ¡°Most likely four-legged beasts. Based on what the ogre said earlier, I think they might be the minions of that monster called Kubi. They¡¯re pretty cautious.¡± Now that she mentioned it, I could sense several presences around us¡ªsounds of branches snapping, leaves rustling, and even some faint panting. Ste spoke again. ¡°There seem to be about six of them. They don¡¯t individually seem high level. But therge number and the fact that they¡¯re controlled is quite bothersome.¡± Episode 296.2 Episode 296.2 (EP-296.2) #5 296 ¨C Fall #5 ¡°Should we take the initiative and defeat them first?¡± Though my skills had grown significantlypared to before, I stillcked experience. So, I didn¡¯t have the wisdom to judge what¡¯s the best choice to make in any given situation. In that sense, Ste was a woman with a lot of experience who could fill in for myck of judgment. There was probably no other woman I knew who had as much experience dealing with monsters as Ste. ¡°Well, usually in cases like this, it¡¯s better not to touch them rashly. It¡¯s like poking a ho¡¯s nest for no reason.¡± Following her wisdom, we ignored the monsters circling us and continued forward. At our current pace, it would take about a week to reach the eastern citadel. That, of course, assuming we walked 24 hours non-stop without any interruptions. But things rarely go that smoothly. ©¥Keheng-! ¡°Theo-kun, there¡¯s one left over there!¡± ¡°Air Bullet!¡± ©¥Kerhung! The wolf monsters that had been circling us stopped observing at some point and started attacking. Individually, they weren¡¯t that strong, but there were many of them. ¡°This one¡¯s thest!¡± ©¥Keek! After we took down the pack of wolves and had a moment to catch our breath, Ste wiped the sweat and blood from her forehead with her sleeve and said. ¡°Hu, this seems endless. What do you think about going after the master, like we did with Dordor?¡± Shhhk. Ste pulled an arrow from the body of a wolf. Looking closer, I noticed that her once full quiver now held only a handful of arrows. If we kept fighting like this, we¡¯d run out of arrows soon, which would make things moreplicated. ¡°The master¡­¡± I thought carefully. It did seem more logical to go after the leader rather than keep fending off these monsters passively. The problem was figuring out where the master was. Unlike Dordor, who had sensed our strong presence and sought us out first, this Kubi of the eastern forest didn¡¯t reveal itself at all. ¡°It¡¯s a cautious one. It might be waiting for us to wear ourselves out before showing up. There are plenty of beasts and monsters that hunt that way.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sending its minions to drain our strength before showing itself¡ªit¡¯s quite clever for a monster. ¡°Theo-kun, you have that interrogation magic, that strange magic. Can¡¯t you use it on the wolves?¡± Was she talking about the Mero Mero Beam? ¡°I¡¯ve tried, but it doesn¡¯t work on non-humanoid creatures. It takes a lot of time to modify mind-control magic, so for now¡­.¡± It would¡¯ve been better to find Professor Bn. If she were here,municating with these monsters would be a breeze. Of course, she¡¯s nowhere to be found when we need her. I¡¯m deducting 5 points from her vacation score. In the end, we couldn¡¯t figure out where the master of the eastern forest was. Nevertheless, time passed and we soon weed the first night in the eastern forest. Luckily, we found a beast den nearby. It had originally been upied by some spiders, but after driving them out, the ce was now ours. ©¥Krrreung¡­! Of course, there was some resistance. No one would be happy about losing their home. So I said to the spiders that were raising their front legs threateningly. ¡°We¡¯ll only be staying for the night. I¡¯ll give you some wolf meat tomorrow morning, so just let it slide. If you agree, go ¡®hioooong,¡¯ if not, growl.¡± ©¥Hioooong¡­! And just like that, I managed to negotiate. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Negotiating with spiders, of all things. After falling off the wall, I¡¯ve been dealing with monsters non-stop, so maybe I¡¯m starting to lose it too. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± As we settled down and started to rest in the cave, Ste let out a groan. Wondering what was going on, I nced over and noticed a bite wound on her right arm. ¡°Were you bitten by the wolves?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure what bit me. But it seems like it was poisonous. My head is hot and it feels like my arm is being scraped with a rusty nail¡­¡± Ste was speaking fairly calm. But when I touched her forehead, it was burning like a boiling cauldron. I didn¡¯t know what to do since I wasn¡¯t skilled in healing or detoxification. I hadn¡¯t expected Ste, who had been such a reliable ally, to end up in this weakened state. I tried to suck out the poison from her wound, but Ste pushed my head away. ¡°It¡¯s probably toote for that. We don¡¯t know what kind of poison it is, and it might be dangerous¡­ It feels like the venom of a dragon spine centipede¡­.¡± With those words, Ste drifted off into a semiconscious state. Her fever grew worse and her face reddened like an overripe tomato about to burst. Impatience gnawed at me thinking that something terrible might happen to her if this continued. One by one, scary thoughts started to creep into my mind. I underestimated whaty beyond the wall. I was too careless. If I had just asked the wolves where their leader was, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have be this urgent. Looking back, I¡¯m filled with regret and frustration. Sukduk, sukduk. While I was lost in regret, I began to hear faint murmuring sounds. Very soft murmurs, like whispers carried by the wind. They were so easy to miss if it weren¡¯t for my half-fairy ears. ©¥The long-eared fairy looks very sick. ©¥Seems like she got bitten by a centipede. The bite mark and symptoms are exactly like those from centipedes. Those nasty things love biting people. ©¥Yeah, they bite with their venomous fangs and leave people in torment. A lot of our friends have fallen victim to them. Centipede? What was that? ¡°Is someone there?¡± I looked around. But the only ones present were me, Ste, and the spiders that I negotiated with earlier, who were now re-spinning their webs at the entrance of the cave. So I focused on the source of the ¡®talking¡¯. ©¥If you crush evening primrose and feed it to her, it¡¯ll detoxify her. I wonder if they know that¡­ If she doesn¡¯t get it soon, it could get more dangerous! ©¥I don¡¯t know either! It was clear now¡ªI could hear the spiders talking to each other! Episode 297.1 (EP-297.1) Master #1 297 ¨C Master of the Forest #1 The spiders, weaving webs at the cave entrance, were whispering among themselves. Even though I wasn¡¯t drunk, nor was I hallucinating, hearing their conversations made my head spin. Was listening to beasts more mentally exhausting than I had imagined? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ So it¡¯s like that. In any case, this was good news. I wasn¡¯t sure why or how, but their conversation was definitely worth listening to. So, I decided to approach the gossiping spiders and try to engage in a proper conversation. ¡°Was what you just said true?¡± My voice echoed in the narrow, dark cave, and the spiders fell silent. For a moment, I thought I could no longer hear them. But it seemed like they had just stopped talking. A few seconds passed. Just as doubt started to creep in, that I was simply hearing things or I deluded myself into thinking I could talk to animals like some child¡ª. ©¥¡­Did that guy just talk to us? ©¥I don¡¯t know! He¡¯s weird! I could hear them again. I decided I needed to make myself clear. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking to you. I can hear you.¡± It was then. ©¥Krreung¡­! The spiders, who had been leisurely spinning webs at the entrance just moments ago, suddenly let out cries like angry lions and began digging into the ground. Rustle, rustle. Soon, they were trembling, with only their bottoms exposed above the ground. ©¥What should we do? This guy must be crazy! He¡¯s talking to us! ©¥I don¡¯t know! He¡¯s really weird! May the Great Spider help us¡­! Were they afraid of me? I guess it made sense. Even though the spiders were about the size of my hand, they were tiny creaturespared to a human. So if I suddenly started talking to them, they would naturally be terrified. I was also scared the first time I saw the ogres, Gorgor and Dordor. It took quite a bit of effort to convince them. When I took out a honey candy that I had been saving and gave it to them, they seemed to have finally let down their guard against me. ©¥Half-fairy! You have the blood of a short-eared fairy. That¡¯s why you can hear us! Of course, that¡¯s not the only reason¡­ ording to the spiders, the reason I could hear them was because I was a half-fairy. The fairy races that have lived from time immemorial, such as elves and nymphs, have the ability tomunicate with animals and beasts. Come to think of it, Ste, an elf, had tamed various creatures like a blue eagle and hippogriff. I also quickly became friends with Keongkeong, a dog squirrel that was difficult to tame. Maybe it¡¯s because I was a half-fairy? That would certainly exin it. ©¥Of course, that was a long time ago when we could talk in the samenguage regardless of the number of legs. Now even fairies can¡¯t hear us. They¡¯ve degenerated. ©¥Degenerated! At some point, the age of gods and fairies came to an end. At the same time, fairies could no longer hear the voices of beasts¡­ ording to the spiders. Whether I should believe what these spiders were saying was still up for debate. If what the spiders said was true, then perhaps the unique nature of this forest had awakened the fairy blood within me, making me sensitive enough to hear the voices of animals. Anyway. Though the story was fascinating, there was a more pressing issue at hand. ¡°Mypanion is sick. I heard something about a centipede and a flower that can be an antidote. Can you tell me more?¡± ©¥It¡¯s the centipedes! The centipedes bit her! ©¥There are lots of centipedes in this forest! Centipede. The name brought up an image. A long, multi-legged insect. However, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if the image I had in mind matched what the spiders were referring to, so I decided to rify. ¡°You mean centipedes¡ªlong venomous insects with many legs, right?¡± ©¥That¡¯s right! They¡¯re nasty creatures! This forest used to belong to the spiders, and the spiders were peaceful. But when the wall appeared, it cast a shadow over the forest, and a lot of dark-loving centipedes swarmed in. ©¥Let¡¯s kill the centipedes. Centipedes are my enemy. The spiders continued to gossip the centipedes, talking about how they had polluted the forest and poisoned streams and creeks with their venom. ¡¸Talking to animals is a very fairy-like¡­! Job: Half-Fairy 1+ Level Half-Fairy Lv. 8 ¡ú Lv. 9 You can now do more fairy-like things¡­!¡¹ * * * I had always been a little scared of spiders. It wasn¡¯t so much because of their appearance, but more because I couldn¡¯t understand what they were thinking. In that sense, Aira and the spiders had something inmon. Both stares at you with unblinking, dark eyes. There¡¯s the tension of suddenly getting jumped and bit in the face. However, contrary to what I expected, the spiders were actually quite chatty. ©¥I spoke to a fairy! I need to tell everyone! ©¥They won¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve talked to anyone with two legs¡­ 20 years. No one has listened to us since her. It seemed they were genuinely happy just to have someone listen to them. If I had been alone for a long time, I¡¯d probably chatter away like this if I found someone to talk to. But something they mentioned piqued my curiosity. ¡°Is there anyone else who has talked to you besides me?¡± ©¥Yes! She was a fairy too, a short-eared fairy. She was the master of the forest. Back then, the centipedes didn¡¯t daree near our territory. We didn¡¯t have to hide in caves like this¡­. ©¥Now that I think about it, you look a bit like her, half-fairy! ¡°You say I look like her?¡± ©¥Don¡¯t mind them. They think anyone with the same number of eyes, nose, and mouth looks the same. ©¥Hehe! Actually, I can¡¯t tell the difference between two-legged¡¯s faces! I don¡¯t know! Rustle. At that moment, I heard something behind me. When I turned my head, Ste, with a very red face, was looking at me with a frown. Did I wake her up? ¡°Theo-kun¡­, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m hearing things¡­ Are you talking to the spiders all by yourself right now¡­? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Episode 297.2 (EP-297.2) Master #1 297 ¨C Master of the Forest #1 Did it look that way? I guess it could, from an outsider¡¯s perspective. So I exined to Ste that I was able to talk to the spiders. However, with her fever burning high due to the centipede¡¯s poison, Ste couldn¡¯t quite grasp what I was saying. Her brow only furrowed in confusion. ¡°¡­ Reverting to a primal state, hearing the voices of beasts¡­ I¡¯ve heard it sometimes happens to fairies. Is it because of the mysterious magic of the spider forest¡­?¡± Cough-. Ste coughed. When I saw blood stter from her mouth, my hair stood on end. I didn¡¯t have time to dawdle with the spiders anymore. ¡°Can you look after this long-eared fairy for me? I need to find that evening primrose you mentioned.¡± ©¥Sure! But be careful! Evening primrose grows in damp, dark ponds. There will be a lot of centipedes. ¡°Which way is the pond?¡± ©¥Follow the big star next to the moon. You¡¯ll naturally know when you get there. That thick poison can¡¯t be hidden. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A ce filled with poisonous insects? Considering how the ogre Dordor avoided the eastern forest because of centipedes and other poisonous insects, I felt quite tense. But my options were limited. Lose Ste here or risk heading toward the pond. I didn¡¯t need to think to know which choice I wouldn¡¯t regret. Rustle. I stepped out of the cave. Under the dark moonlit night, the forest north of the wall was eerily silent. Yet, if you listened carefully, you¡¯d realize the forest wasn¡¯tpletely still. ©¥There he goes again. ©¥Where is he going? ©¥I don¡¯t know. I could hear hushed whispers from all around, hidden among the bushes. Conversations from creatures I couldn¡¯t even identify. The world was filled with all sorts of conversations, making my ears ring. Was the world always this noisy? It would take some time to get used to this. I moved forward. ording to the spiders, if I followed the biggest star to the north, I would eventually reach the pond where the evening primrose bloomed. As I walked, I felt followed. ©¥Looks like he¡¯s going towards the pond. ©¥Should we tell Kubi? The pond is Ang¡¯s territory. We can¡¯t follow him there. The poison is too strong even by being close¡­ ©¥Let¡¯s keep watching for now. Kubi. The name was the monstrous wolf that ruled the eastern forest. I heard it was an incrediblyrge wolf with thick fur. It seemed that its subordinates, though unseen, weremunicating with one another. Marmar had told me that the monsters beyond the northern wall had fallen into corruption and ruin, losing their reason. But hearing all this, not only they had reason, they had their own way ofmunication and maintained order. This was good. If I couldmunicate with them, I might be able to resolve some of the issues ahead. Whatever the case, it was very fortunate for me that they didn¡¯t attack me right away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was then¡­ Ssssrrrr-. A strange scent filled the air, prompting me to stop breathing and quickly cover my nose and mouth with a handkerchief. A crude and irritating scent, as if someone had doused themselves in perfume. I wasn¡¯t so dull to not realize that this was the poison the spiders had mentioned. Had I finally reached the pond where the evening primrose bloomed? Swish, swish. Looking around, the trees stood bare, without a single leaf. I could no longer sense the presence of the wolves that had been following me. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It seemed they had given up the chase because of the poison. Crunch. Bones scattered across the ground crunched beneath my feet, and amidst them, something with a long body moved. It had a gleaming shell and countless legs¡ªa centipede. Szzz, szzz. Ugh, disgusting. ©¥Ugh, look at that. Only two legs. And ten tiny spikes on its front paws. Are those fingers? That¡¯s so disgusting! ©¥Ugh, that¡¯s horrifying. Let¡¯s run and tell Ang-nim there¡¯s an intruder! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seems like they don¡¯t like me either. They think my fingers were disgusting. I¡¯m a little hurt. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that, as a thick fog obscured my vision. The night fog severely limited my sight, making it nearly impossible to see ahead. ©¤Light. Fwoosh. So I illuminated the surroundings with a magical sphere. As the fog receded slightly in the light of my magic, I saw what could be described as more of ake than a pond, and the beautiful flowers blooming around it. They looked like lilies. Gently glowing, they simmered beautifully with a faint light. These must be the evening primrose the spiders had mentioned. I was about to step towards them when¡ª. Rustle, rustle. I heard a rough scraping along the ground. ©¥Who do we have here? A lost little fairying to the pond. It was a creepy feeling. When I turned around, I could see something long passing behind me. It was big and thick. Its body was as thick as a temple pir. And its smooth, armor-like body was covered with legs thicker than a human forearm. It was enormous. ©¥No, you¡¯re not an ordinary fairy. You¡¯re a mix of things. A half-fairy. That¡¯s a rare sight these days. Interesting. I realized then that its massive body covered the entire ground. Yet, I still couldn¡¯t see its head, so I had to search for it amid its massive form. Sususu-. As countless legs brushed against me, I thought of Ste, still suffering from the poison, and those waiting beyond the wall. I gathered my courage. ¡°Are you Ang, the master of this pond?¡± Sususu-. ©¥Ho, you¡¯re talking to me? But you should pay attention to yournguage, child. Even Solomon, whom the world calls the Demon King, showed me respect¡­! Episode 298.1 (EP-298.1) Master #2 298 ¨C Master of the Forest #2 I heard from the spiders. There¡¯s a very beautiful pond in this eastern forest. But none dare approach it because it¡¯s guarded by a massive and malevolent centipede. They said its poison and bizarre magic were so tricky and vile that even Kubi, the master of this forest, wouldn¡¯t dare challenge it. I wondered how strong such a being could be. To be honest, I was a little scared and nervous. When I finally faced the creature, it far exceeded anything I had imagined, and for a moment, I lost my resolve. Rustle, rustle, rustle. As the fog cleared, a giant centipede came into view. Its head rose to a height simr to that of the ogre Dordor. Its vicious fangs were spread wide, and its long antennae waved menacingly. It was terrifying. Regardless of my ability to cast Rank 6 magic, I couldn¡¯t shake off the biological fear of a giant insect. ©¥Mind yournguage, child. Even Solomon paid me respect¡­! Swish. The centipede¡¯s enormous head, asrge as an elephant¡¯s body, drew close to my face. This wasn¡¯t a centipede, it¡¯s an imoogi or a dragon, or something like that. Or did it have some spirit bead? ¡°¡­¡­¡± I froze, stiff as a stone, like a mouse caught in the gaze of a snake. It was strong. I thought it was just a beast, but it felt like something more like¡­, a spirit or mystical being. Could I defeat it if I poured all my magic into the fight? Of course, there were a lot of things aboutbat that¡¯s different from the numbers and simtions in my head. I didn¡¯t really want to fight this guy. It was incredibly powerful. It felt like it had lived for an iprehensibly long time, far beyond what I could fathom¡­ Even checking its status window was difficult. As I stood there lost in thought, the centipede spoke again. ©¥Child, you seem to understand what I¡¯m saying. Let¡¯s try it again. Who am I? And who are you? Seuk-. Calm Thinking kicked in when it asked that question. It was true that I froze for a moment, overwhelmed by its shocking and intimidating visuals. But now it was clear¡ªit was asking for a conversation. And naturally, if we could talk, it would make resolving this situation much easier. ¡°I¡­, great centipede Ang, my name is Theo Gospel from beyond the wall. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Ang-nim.¡± ©¥Theo Gospel from beyond the wall. A name I¡¯ve never heard. But the scent¡­ that, I have encountered before. You reek of that loathsome mage¡¯s stench. Susssss-. The sound of countless legs skittering on the ground all at once sent chills through me. Though I felt goosebumps rising, I remainedposed lest I get devoured by showing fear. ¡°You probably smell a mage because I am a mage.¡± Just as I answered confidently¡ª. tter, tter! The centipede¡¯s legs circled around me, pounding the ground with a loud, forceful noise. ©¥I despise mages. Solomon¡­ Even now, my wounds throb when I think of what he did. Because of him, I lost a few of my beautiful legs. Looking closer, I noticed that the smooth, seemingly wless body had arge scar. It looked as though a powerful magic had struck it, leaving a part without legs. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m very sorry to hear that. It¡¯s a shame that your beautiful legs were scarred.¡± ©¥Indeed. After centuries of molting, I finally cultivated this elegant form. That brute Solomon had no eyes for beauty. ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re still quite beautiful as you are.¡± The massive body trembled slightly at my words. Then I vaguely realized that it was ughing.¡¯ ©¥A tant ttery. But even after a long life, praise of beauty never grows tiresome. Theo Gospel from beyond the wall, you have a tongue as swift as the wind. Has ttery, honed from my time with Aira, actuallye in handy? It seems that having a variety of experiences in life really does pay off. ¡°It¡¯s not just ttery. Your surface really does sparkle, like a gem.¡± ©¥Indeed, my body is like a gem. In fact, spirits and great beasts from farawaynds used toe just to admire it. But then Solomon marred it with scars! ¡°¡­¡­¡± ©¥My once perfectly paired legs¡­ have be odd in number! Can youprehend the pain, the sheer despair of that, child? ¡°I understand. If I lost an arm or leg and was left with an odd number, I¡¯d be incredibly sad.¡± ©¥You¡¯re quite a clever child. Through this brief exchange, I managed to gather some valuable information. This massive being, Ang, had some connection to the Demon King Solomon. Moreover, it harbored deep resentment toward him. I should definitely keep the fact that I¡¯m his grandson a secret. ©¥So, Theo Gospel, the half-fairy mage. Why have youe to my pond? Do you wish to be eaten? ¡°No, not at all. I need the evening primrose in bloom over there. One of mypanions was bitten by a centipede, and I need them to treat the poison.¡± ©¥Ah, centipede venom. These days, the younger ones bite without any manners. On behalf of my brethren, I apologize. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was more polite than expected. Unlike its terrifying appearance, it was a cultured being that knew how to resolve issues through conversation. ©¥However. ¡°¡­ However?¡± A sense of unease crept over me. However. But. The words that usually follow these tend to be the ones that disturb my peace of mind. ©¥However, I can¡¯t just give you my possession for free. That¡¯s not how the world works. Since that massive, hateful wall appeared, there are fewer evening primroses. ¡°Are you saying¡­?¡± ©¥I¡¯ll need something in exchange. Offer me something you have that¡¯s worth trading for the evening primrose. I¡¯m being quite generous with this deal. I see. A barter, huh? It was something I hadn¡¯t considered, but it was a reasonable and understandable proposition. Still, I suddenly wondered if this giant poisonous centipede, Ang, might be trying to deceive me, so I asked cautiously. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask for my life or anything like that, right?¡± At my question, Ang¡¯s body began to tremble as itughed. Episode 298.2 (EP-298.2) Master #2 298 ¨C Master of the Forest #2 ©¥Half-fairy Theo Gospel from beyond the wall. What would I even do with your life? In thisnd, your life is only as valuable as fertilizer for a blooming flower. ¡°I see.¡± It was a bit harsh to hear that my life held such little value, but at least it seemed like it didn¡¯t want to devour me. Considering its massive size, eating someone like me probably wouldn¡¯t even make a difference. But then, what does it usually eat? To maintain that huge body, it must need more food than an elephant¡­ ck! Suddenly, a loud sound echoed as its hard fangs collided with each other. ©¥Half-fairy! How rude of you to think such things! Unlike those of today, I need nothing to sustain my life. That is what an Immortal is! ¡°Immortal?¡± The more we talked, the more strange keywordse up. * * * As I had suspected, Ang was an ancient being. From the size of a human palm to a length that was now impossible to measure, its age was unfathomable. ©¥The world was once the era of great beasts, spirits, fairies, and gods. Now, I live in this narrow pond, but back then, I had many disciples. Ang began telling stories I hadn¡¯t even asked. Perhaps it was excited to have someone listening to its stories, but if this would help negotiations, I could certainly y along. I feigned interest and asked. ¡°If you had disciples, that means you taught them something, right?¡± ©¥Indeed. I taught all kinds of magic and sorcery. Today, it¡¯s called ¡®magic.¡¯ In truth, they were part of the teachings to be an immortal, a transcendent being. There were also many nymphs. Yujinoi¡­ Meteol¡­ I see. Now that I think about it, even the Demon King Solomon used to say that magic was not the goal, but merely a tool¡ªa tool to reach the principles of this world. If Ang had lived since the era of spirits, how old could it possibly be? At that moment, the great Ang said. ©¥Theo Gospel from beyond the wall. You seem to have quite a talent for cultivating virtue and the path of transcendence. Why don¡¯t you learn from me? ¡°Really?¡± ©¥Yes. In an age when fairies have fallen, you¡¯re good enough to understand what I¡¯m saying. There are usually more steps, but¡­ I¡¯m in urgent need of an errand boy. ¡°Oh.¡± ©¥And just because someone listens to me doesn¡¯t mean I teach them. Even Solomon sought my teachings, but I refused. I saw through the evil in his heart, and in the end, I was right. ¡°Hm¡­¡± ©¥500 years¡ªno, 400 years should be enough for you to learn. During that time, you can clean the pond, run errands for me, and do a few other things here and there¡­ Even though I had been responding with simple exmations up until now, I couldn¡¯t just let this slide. ¡°Um, Ang-nim, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but I can¡¯t live that long.¡± The great Ang seemed genuinely surprised by my words. ©¥Why not? Fairies live as long as ancient trees? Even though you¡¯re only half-fairy, you should be able to live for at least 500 years. ¡°Well, my body is¡­ a bit special¡­¡± As I began to exin, I felt a soft breezeing from somewhere. I realized it was Ang¡¯s breath. It was smelling me¡ªreading my information through my scent. A few seconds passed. Then after what it felt like an eternity, as if all the time I had ever lived was condensed into that moment of silence. Ang spoke in a voice that seemed tinged with longing and bitterness. ©¥I see. So that¡¯s what it is. You carry a familiar scent¡ªone is the hateful stench of Solomon, and the other¡­ the scent of my dear friend¡­ Dear friend? Just as I was about to ask what it meant by that¡­. ©¥I¡¯ve changed my mind. I can¡¯t let you go. You will be nourishment for the evening primroses here. Swoosh! A sudden attack rushed toward me. Countless legs came at me like des, closing in from all sides like tightening gears. I quickly chanted to defend myself against the onught. ©¤Mana Shield! Kaga-ga-gak, nk! If I had let my guard down for even a moment, I would have ended up like the bones scattered around this pond. ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?!¡± I angrily yelled but Ang remained silent. ©¥¡­¡­. It remained silent, now nothing more than a merciless monster filled with the same bloodlust I had seen in so many other monsters. ¡°Tch.¡± It had figured out I was rted to Solomon, causing the sudden change of heart. As an immortal who had cultivated some unknown art for a long time, whether it was magic or the secret to immortality, it was entirely possible for it to discern my identity simply by my scent. I had underestimated the centipede. However, what truly bothered me was the ¡®dear friend¡¯. The strange sense of familiarity I¡¯d felt ever since entering this forest¡ªI was on the cusp on unraveling this peculiar feeling. ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll have to answer my questions. And I¡¯ll be taking the evening primrose too.¡± ©¥That attitude is the problem. When that jerk brought the corpse and wept before me, I should¡¯ve just bitten his neck¡­. Episode 299.1 (EP-299.1) Master #3 299 ¨C Master of the Forest #3 Zzzzzzzzz. Ang¡¯s massive body was itself a destructive weapon. Just the act of it charging at me forced me to focus all my energy on defense. ©¤108 Venom Legs Spiral! Kagagagak! Sharp, de-like legs surged toward me. Was this how a tree felt under a chainsaw¡¯s teeth? Every time its big limbs grazed my body, anotheryer of my magic shield shattered. ©¤Saba Magic, Poison Mist. Puuuuu¡­ The real problem wasn¡¯t just its immense size. As it imed to be a spirit or immortal, it was attacking me using various techniques and magic. Like just now, for example. Purple smoke billowed out from between its sharp fangs. Hwaaaaaa! I instinctively covered my nose and mouth, realizing that breathing it in would spell disaster. Ssss. Seeing the surrounding skeletons melt upon contact with the mist, a sense of crisis shot through me like an arrow. That stuff was seriously potent. If it weren¡¯t for the Angmar Robe, I would have ended up like that too. ©¥You¡¯re wearing quite a fine robe, mage. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stepped back, trying to put some distance between us. Ang, who had been rolling her massive body toward me like a set of serrated gears, quivered as sheughed, watching me retreat. ©¥A wise move. But mages like you can¡¯t cast spells while covering your nose and mouth, can you? So, what will you do now? It was like a teacher dealing with a child. It was clear that it wasn¡¯t taking me seriously. If it were Elga, I probably would have been annoyed and taught her a lesson. But I felt relieved instead. While the opponent was off guard, there was nothing more effective than exploiting that gap. A weak spot. Yes, the weak spot was key. Even though Ang had a body as tough as rock or diamond, there had to be some kind of vulnerability. Sususu-. I carefully observed the massive body coiling around me like a serpent. The gleaming carapace and legs could likely deflect most spells. Should I aim for the belly? No, I had tried wind de magic earlier, and even the underside was as tough as the back. In that case, the face? The head or neck was a basic yet critical weak point. Whoooosh-! At that moment, I saw the giant body coil and then spring toward me. The centipede Ang¡¯s head lunged at me as if it would tear me apart with its fangs. It was like a train charging at full speed, and I knew I had to get out of the way fast. There was a spell I had developed specifically to evade attacks like this. ©¤Fairy Steps! Whoosh. As I chanted in my mind, I imagined my legs wrapped in a breeze, feeling light as though I were wearing winged shoes. Magic was the manifestation of one¡¯s mind¡ªimagination was key. Fwoosh! My legs became as if they had wings, allowing me to backpedal high and fast. I was momentarily surprised by the sudden lift, but there was no time to linger in my emotions. Boom! Ang¡¯s massive head crashed into the spot where I had just been, creating a crater in the ground like a meteor strike. Any chance for contemtion vanished in an instant. Rumble. ©¥To dodge my fangs. You¡¯re better than I thought. Compared to the ground torn apart like a child¡¯s sandbox, Ang¡¯s head was unscathed¡ªwith no scratches or marks. It was easy to see just how much protection that massive head had. The head wasn¡¯t it either? ©¥You¡¯re quite nimble. But all you¡¯re doing is holding your breath. If you keep running, you¡¯ll fall like a leaf in autumn. So, what will you do, mage? Rumble. I dodged the fangs and ded legs, taking cover behind burrows or the roots of giant, ancient trees. But every time, Ang¡¯s relentless body would obliterate my hiding spots without a trace. My suppressed breathing was reaching its limit, and there were no more ces to hide. Was this the end? Did Ang have no weaknesses? No, that¡¯s a foolish thought. Even Solomon, who reached Rank 10 and tore the world asunder, could not defy the fate of death. No matter how powerful this giant centipede may be, as a living creature, it must have at least one weakness. But before figuring that out, I should probably do something about this poison mist. Snap. I snapped my fingers, summoning a gust of wind. Whooosh¡ª A whirlwind whipped across thekeside, sucking up the mist clinging to the damp ground like a vortex. The expanding windstorm collided with the giant centipede Ang. ©¥Wind, huh? Not the best matchup for me. Rumble. Ang coiled its body tightly, shielding itself from the intense vortex. It was then that I noticed something. The torso injured by Solomon, the severed limb¡ªAng had hidden that part deep within its coils. So, that¡¯s the weak point. Instinct drives one to hide their weakest and most vulnerable parts in times of danger. Even Ang, who had lived for ages, couldn¡¯t escape this natural impulse. The ce where Solomon had inflicted the wound. If he could do it, so could I. Once the thought settled, it was best to act swiftly. ¡°Open chant.¡± It would be wise to use the most potent magic I could muster. Here, there were no allies to protect or people to worry about getting caught in the crossfire. I could unleash the highest firepower without restraint. I envisioned a fierce wind. A wind powerful enough to shake the world. ©¤Dragon¡¯s Dance. Whoooosh¡ª! At the end of the incantation, a colossal whirlwind appeared. Episode 299.2 (EP-299.2) Master #3 299 ¨C Master of the Forest #3 A whirlwindrge enough to easily engulf the entireke. This fierce, shockwave-like wind, absorbing and pulling in everything around it, looked like long-bodied dragons dancing in the sky. ©¥Hmph, do you think mere wind can put a scratch on my body? Ang curled her body into a ball. A veryrge ball. Coiled into a perfect sphere like a small asteroid. It could be described asplete and absolute defense. ng¡ª! A sharp, metallic sound echoed as if steel shed against steel. However, the sharp winds still failed to prate Ang¡¯s thick, hardened carapace. If there had been coarse sand or rocks nearby, the wind might have had more cutting power. But that didn¡¯t matter. My goal wasn¡¯t to wound her with the wind. ©¥What¡­! Did it finally notice? For the first time, Ang let out a flustered sound. It was because her tightly coiled body was lifted into the air, caught in the massive whirlwind. ©¥Y-You scoundrel, let me go! ¡°Ang-nim, even the faintest sound or breeze is loud to me right now. I know well that you breathe through the tiny openings in your body.¡± ©¥You little brat! You wouldn¡¯t dare drown me! Ang correctly deduced my intentions, as if she could read my mind. Just as she said, I intended to plunge her enormous body into theke. The giant whirlwind was just a means to that end. Having heard from Narmi, who guarded graves, about poisonous insects, I knew that centipedes were very weak against water. ¡°I endured more than a minute in the poison mist. I¡¯m curious how long Ang-nim willst when submerged in theke.¡± It likes damp ces but hates water. What a peculiar creature. ©¥You, you think I¡¯ll let that happen! Swish. Inside the whirlwind, Ang¡¯s coiled body unraveled into its length. Did it think exposing its weak spot was better than being plunged into theke? You underestimate me too much. I immediately began chanting the next spell I had prepared¡ªa magic that triggers a massive explosion with the same principle as a supernova. Star yer. With no walls to copse and norades to worry about, I could unleash it at full power. Just as I was about to cast it. Ssh, Kwaaaaaaaaa¡ª! Ang threw itself into theke. Like a centipede dropped by a crow, it flung its body into the water. Suicide? No. It must have judged that throwing itself into theke was safer for its own preservation than taking a direct hit from my magic. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡¸One who drives life to death. Gained job experience for ¡®Little Demon King¡¯. +50¡¹ * * * Theke where the giant centipede had plunged remained eerily calm, without a single ssh. It was as if a dragon, clutching a sacred pearl in its mouth, waited deep beneath the surface for the moment of ascension. Not a ripple disturbed the tranquility. Silent would be an apt description. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­ It¡¯s quieter than I expected. I thought there would be thrashing or cries like a beast drowning in water. I stared into the deep blueke, a sense of unease creeping over me. The centipede¡¯s body hasn¡¯t surfaced. Reinhardt had once said not to assume victory until the enemy¡¯s breath was gone. As I recalled his words, I scanned the surroundings, tense, anticipating anything to happen at any moment. Should I look into theke? No, I didn¡¯t have the courage to look into ake with a giant venomous centipede. Then, I could sense something ominous happening beneath me when¡ª Squelch. Something emerged from the deep waters, reaching toward the shore. Soaked through, it had two pairs of limbs and pale white skin. ¡°Achoo!¡± A woman sneezed and shivered as she pulled herself up. Or rather, it would be more urate to call her a girl. She appeared as youthful as a nymph, no different than a middle schooler. Her long amber hair dripped as she squeezed the water out. ¡°Well, you certainly dunked me well, didn¡¯t you? I hate getting wet.¡± ¡°Are you perhaps Ang-nim?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell from my dignified presence? Foolish creature.¡± Snap. When the small Ang snapped her fingers, her soaking wet appearance vanished, reced by a long, slender ck cheongsam, matching shoes, and a fluffy white fur cor. At the same time, centipedes appeared from nowhere, forming into the shape of a chair. Seated with her legs crossed, Ang spoke. ¡°You fool. Using such powerful magic will only shorten your already brief lifespan. If I hadn¡¯t jumped into the river myself to stop the magic, you would have lost several years of your life.¡± A haughty little queen. She reminded me of Serazade of Tureuki. If you transformed the Empress of the Desert into an Oriental style, she¡¯d look just like this. ¡°How dare you be lost in thought while receiving prescription from the great Ang!¡± Ttak. At that moment, something struck my head with a sharp thud. ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± Ang had hit me on the head. I clutched my head, tears welling up in my eyes. Turning slightly, I saw her amber eyes ring at me with a frown. ¡°Many have waited years in line to receive my prescription. And yet, you dare daydream in my presence. You wasteful fool!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I didn¡¯t fully understand, but it seemed wise to listen to what this small Ang was saying. I tried to recall what she had just told me. ¡°You¡¯re saying that using great magic reduces my lifespan? Less than the 200 years I originally had?¡± Episode 300.1 (EP-300.1) 300 ¨C Home The little Ang said that every time I cast a great magic, my lifespan would be shortened. That statement was quite shocking. ¡°How much of my lifespan is cut off with each spell? A month? A year?¡± I wanted to know exactly how much my lifespan would be reduced whenever I used high-level magic. But Ang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know right now. I¡¯ll know when I do a detailed examination. I could send my small centipedes into your ear to probe your brain, blood vessels, and magic circuits¡­¡± ¡­ Just the thought was horrifying. When I frowned, Ang clicked her tongue as if she had expected my reaction and added. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re forbidden from using big spells. It will gnaw on your life and mind more than my centipedes digging in your ears.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my mind.¡± ¡°It might seem that way now. But eventually, you will face problems. Half of you belongs to that hateful Solomon. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s bound to happen.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± ¡°No, you could be something even worse. More terrible than the Demon King¡­¡± ¡°Worse than the Demon King?¡± Instead of answering, Ang turned her head. I soon realized she was staring at the northern sky, at the massive crack that tore through it. Cough. Ang suddenly coughed. As blood spurted from her mouth, my hair stood on end. But Ang simply wiped her mouth with the white sleeve of her long silk dress. ¡°This wound didn¡¯te from you. It¡¯s an older one. A much older wound inflicted a long time ago by your father, Solomon, that still hasn¡¯t healed.¡± I see. Well, Solomon isn¡¯t my father, but that¡¯s not really important right now. Solomon, the genius mage who reached Rank 10, had created a wound that continued to eat away at Ang, who was powerful enough to im as an immortal. Like a rusty iron stake lodged in her body. It would slowly eat her life. ¡°¡­ Are you going to die?¡± Ang snorted dismissively at my question. ¡°You were just trying to kill me a moment ago. And now you¡¯re worried about me? How amusing. Yes, it¡¯s quite the wound. I¡¯ll likely die. But still, I¡¯ll live for a few hundred more years.¡± She warned me to think about my own life. It was strange that the centipede immortal, who had just tried to kill me, was now telling me to take care of myself. There was something almost funny about it. She had tried to swallow me whole. Of course, I had a vague feeling that she didn¡¯t really want to kill me. Perhaps it¡¯s just my imagination, but it seemed like Ang was testing my strength and abilities, as if she was throwing me into a trial to see how I would handle it. And the result was probably a pass. ¡°Ang-nim, I¡¯m not entirely sure, but I think I¡¯ve reached the standard you were looking for. May I take the evening primrose now?¡± ¡°To save the fairy that was bitten by a centipede?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­This has happened before. A young mage came to me, seeking what I had in order to save a fairy. I remember it vividly. His eyes were filled with despair.¡± She suddenly began reminiscing. Ang¡¯s amber eyes gazed at me, but I could tell that she was seeing someone else in me. It must be the story of Solomon and the nymph he cherished. From what I¡¯d heard, I could guess that Solomon had met Ang in this very forest. Perhaps it was before he was called the Demon King. ©¥Yes, Solomon came to me. I am Ang, the Medicine Immortal, sister of the wise spider Arg, a being respected by many. She had read my thoughts again. Having someone read your thoughts wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience. It felt as though someone were rifling through the hidden files on my PC¡¯s D drive. ©¥What is this D drive? ¡°¡­¡­¡± ©¥H-how insolent! Such sphemous and indecent thoughts! I swear, half-fairy, you¡¯re worse than Solomon! In any case, I somehow drove Ang out of my mind. Apparently, if I learned various magic and spells under Ang, I could protect myself from having my thoughts read like this. ©¥Ahem, anyway. I rejected the young mage Solomon¡¯s plea. No matter how much one trains, there is no way to revive the dead. But he couldn¡¯t ept that, and he attacked me. Srrk. Ang lifted her silk robe, revealing her pale abdomen above her thigh, where arge scar¡ªlike a burn mark, was clearly visible. ¡°He stole my treasure, my core. The essence I had gathered for hundreds of years were all stolen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really unfortunate.¡± ¡°Looking into your eyes, it reminds me of that time. A young, confident mage. You¡¯re like him, in the way you hatch reckless ns for the sake of those you love.¡± ¡°¡­ Did you read my mind?¡± ¡°Yes. Child, the path you¡¯re taking is coiled with trials far greater than any giant centipede like me. For love, can you bear that burden?¡± Love, huh. It was true that I was nning something reckless. A n I hadn¡¯t shared with Mirna or Elga. You could call it the ultimate magic I was developing. But if asked whether I was preparing this ¡®for love,¡¯ I would have to admit that it was a bit ambiguous. ©¥Affection and love. Now I see, you don¡¯t quite understand what those are. You¡¯re confused amidst various emotions. ¡°¡­ I would appreciate it if you stopped looking into my mind.¡± ©¥There are just too many fascinating things; I can¡¯t help myself. But yes, what fills you most is desperation and loneliness. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ©¥Abandoned by your parents, you¡¯ve lived a long life in solitude. Is that why you cling so tightly to the reasons for living in this world? Ang¡¯s voice quietly resonated within me. What she said was nothing but unfiltered truths. Just as she pointed out, I didn¡¯t know love or affection. All I had ever known was the experience of being abandoned. Abandoned by my parents. And now, I was even abandoned by my previous world, struggling in this strange one. That¡¯s why, for me, love and affection felt vague, like touching an object through thick gloves. Yes, the name on those gloves was¡­. Survival. That was the one unchanging rule for both my past self, Lee Sung-eum, and my current self, Theo Gospel. ©¥That¡¯s not the full truth. You were once someone precious to another. And you still are. Anyway, I¡¯ll give you the evening primrose. And go to my disciple Kubi. What you seek will be there. With those words, Ang disappeared in the thick fog. Episode 300.2 (EP-300.2) 300 ¨C Home After receiving a small lily, I returned to the cave where Ste was lying down. Ste¡¯s condition was like boiling magma¡ªif I had dyed any longer, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if her organs had started to melt. ¡°This should make you better.¡± I gently opened Ste¡¯s mouth, then crushed the flower petals against a rock and carefully fed them to her. But Ste, on the verge of losing consciousness, couldn¡¯t tolerate the bitter taste and spat them right out. I tried several more times, but the result was the same. She just wouldn¡¯t take it. Considering how much trouble I went through to obtain this medicine, I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly frustrated. But she was sick, so what could I do? ¡°Excuse me for this.¡± So, I gently pinched her nose shut, and as her mouth opened, I pressed mine against hers, transferring the medicine directly. It was incredibly bitter. I could hear the sound of something being swallowed. Since there were five petals in total, I used the same method for all of them. As I waited anxiously for the medicine to take effect, it wasn¡¯t long before the redness in Ste Bellhawk¡¯s face started to fade. The struggles from the entire night hadn¡¯t been in vain. Sssrrk. I touched her forehead, and her temperature had returned to normal. ¡°Cough, ugh, what¡­ what did you feed me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called an evening primrose. It¡¯s supposed to neutralize poison effectively. It¡¯s said to make you healthier than before you were poisoned, so don¡¯t spit it out.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± With a groan, Ste passed out again. All I could do was rotate damp towels over her forehead and wipe the cold sweat from her neck and face. I think this is the first time I¡¯ve ever taken care of someone like this. It¡¯s more exhausting than I thought. It made me realize just how much dedication is needed to care for someone properly. ©¥You¡¯ve always been prone to illness. Suddenly, a voice brushed against my ear. Was it my mother¡¯s? Lee Sung-eum¡¯s? Or maybe it was Theo Gospel¡¯s mother? I couldn¡¯t tell. The memories of the two were blending like paint with no barriers, making it hard to distinguish which belonged to whom. Come to think of it, I had more questions about Solomon and that nymph. But saving the poisoned Ste was more urgent, so I hadn¡¯t been able to ask. I¡¯ll visit them tomorrow if Ste¡¯s condition improves. With that thought in mind, I spent the night diligently caring for her. Then, I woke up to a cool sensation on my face. I opened my eyes to see Ste, who looked rtively well, staring at me. ¡°Theo-kun, it¡¯s morning.¡± ¡°Ah. Ste-nim, it seems you¡¯ve recovered. I was worried something might have gone wrong.¡± ¡°Actually, I feel great. It¡¯s as if every part of my body has been reced with brand-new pieces. I feel like I could fly!¡± As if to prove it, Ste stretched out her arms and legs smoothly. The effects of the medicine were better than expected. It was a relief to see her in good health. She asked. ¡°An evening primrose? Where did you even find something like that? It only appears in legends.¡± ¡°Legends?¡± ¡°Yeah. They say it¡¯s a flower that bloomed only in the age of mythology long ago. It¡¯s said to be able to bring even the dying back to life.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± I exined to Ste everything that had happened. After hearing the whole story, she suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°A giant centipede named Ang? Do you really expect me to believe such a lie, Theo-kun? The great Ang is the sister of the wise spider Arg, a figure from ancient tales.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡± Ste looked like a teacher chastising a little child saying he¡¯s seen Santa us. Determined to prove my story, I decided to take Ste to theke where I had fought the giant centipede the night before. But when we finally arrived at theke, there was no sign of the numerous centipedes or the giant immortal being. Just a clear and beautifulke. The peacefulke was surrounded by chrysanthemums, hydrangeas, and wildflowers. The evening primroses were nowhere to be seen. ¡°It was really here. There was this massive centipede, and we fought¡ªlike, crash, bang, boom! The huge whirlpool¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it. I believe you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I felt like I was hypnotized. ¡°So, what did this great Ang say?¡± At the half-mocking question, lightning shed in my mind. ¡°Oh, right. She told me to find her disciple, Kubi.¡± ¡°Kubi? You mean the master of the eastern forest? Do you know where to find them?¡± ¡°We can figure it out. Could you catch the wolf that¡¯s been circling us for a while now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Ste pulled a long sling from her waist and quickly hurled it. A sharp sound rang through the bushes, followed by a high-pitched cry. ©¥Kekeeng! As we approached the bushes where the sound hade from, we found arge wolf struggling with its legs tied. It was big enough to swallow someone like me in one bite. A strange third eye was embedded in its forehead. ¡°Tartarus Wolf, the hell wolf. They¡¯re known for the eye in the middle of their forehead. So Theo-kun, what are you nning to do with it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll ask it for Kubi¡¯s location.¡± I questioned the wolf,pelling it to lead us to its boss. Watching this, Ste clicked her tongue, saying ¡°Talking to animals¡­ It¡¯s strange to see.¡± The important thing was that deep within the eastern forest, in a ce that could be called a canyon, a multitude of wolves awaited us. Among them stood a wolf about 4 meters tall, waiting for me. Its brown fur was stunning. Rather than calling it a monster or a beast, it seemed more fitting to describe it as a spirit creature. ©¥Are you Theo Gospel, the mage who defeated the ogre Dordor? Its mouth, long like an alligator¡¯s snout, split open and spoke to me. I decided to tell them about the giant centipede immortal, Ang. ¡°Ang-nim told me to find you. She said I could find what I want bying here.¡± ©¥I see. That must be the reason. Follow me. The wolves began to lead us somewhere from the canyon. As we followed, Ste chuckled, ¡°Being guided by a pack of ferocious monster wolves¡­ This could make for a research paper.¡± But the wolves didn¡¯t seem to care. Finally, they stopped in front of a small cabin. An old, creaking cabin. ¡°A cabin? Why did the wolves bring us here? Theo-kun, what are they saying?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No, can this even be called a cabin?¡± No roof, no walls, just the remnants of a foundation and a few pieces of furniture. Standing there, I suppressed the churning in my chest. An old table. A broken te. Two wooden spoons resting on top. The only thing that seemed somewhat intact was a decrepit, rotting wardrobe. I slowly approached the wardrobe and opened its creaky door. As expected, it was empty. Someone must have already taken all the useful things. But what caught my eye were the scribbles on the inside of the wardrobe door. A swirly sun. A tree. Birds, and¡­ A woman holding a child¡¯s hand. ©¥Hide well-. ¡°I know this ce.¡± Episode 301.1 (EP-301.1) #2 301 ¨C Home #2 I brushed my fingers over the drawings behind the wardrobe. Birds, clouds, the sun, and the moon. Flowers, butterflies, a woman holding a child¡¯s hand. These were familiar images, as if I were peering into an old childhood sketchbook¡­ No, it was exactly that. These were drawings I made when I was a child. When I was much younger, I used to doodle like this all over the house. Yes, as a child, I loved making things and drawing. Since I only stayed indoors, it was about all I could do. ©¥A tree? That¡¯s good. No¡­ It might have been the praise that I enjoyed more. Arge hand ruffling my hair¡­ Seuk. I knelt on the worn floor. But it wasn¡¯t enough, so I put my palms on the floor as well. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± Moving on all fours like a wolf, I could see much more from the lower perspective. Like the countless drawings etched under the old table. But the strange thing was that this habit of doodling was a memory of ¡®Lee Seong-eum,¡¯ the original me. Hiding behind the wardrobe and doodling, being patted on the head¡ªall of those were memories of ¡®Lee Seong-um.¡¯ But why¡­? ¡°Theo-kun, what have you been doing?¡± Ste, who had been watching me for a while, asked. She had been patiently keeping silent as I looked around the cabin for about ten minutes. As I pondered whether to tell her the truth¡ªthat this ce resembled my childhood home¡ªI noticed the circle of wolves surrounding the cabin. Giiik. I decided to go outside and talk to the wolves. ¡°What is this ce? Do you know who lived here?¡± The wolves looked at each other and murmured. Since I couldn¡¯t hear them, it must be an extremely small, secretnguage that only wolves could understand. Then the giant wolf, Kubi, who had been lying down, slowly opened its eyes and said. ©¥I know who lived here. ¡°Can you tell me who it was?¡± ©¥But I have no obligation to tell you. I heard you met Ang-nim? There must be a reason you returned from her unscathed. Srrrr. The wolf raised its massive body. ©¥Show me the reason. Its face resembled a crocodile more than a wolf, with an elongated snout. As it bared its fangs, I understood what it wanted. Even if I didn¡¯t, Ste started to fuss beside me. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you going to fight him? So suddenly? Why?¡± But there was no time to exin. The giant wolf¡¯s front paw was alreadying down on me, a weight like a steel beam falling at a weak construction site. ¡ªFairy Steps! I leaped back, dodging its attack. Boom! The ground trembled as its paw struck where I¡¯d just been standing, shaking the earth in a way that felt anything but exaggerated. ¡°Theo-kun, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but we¡¯re fighting, right?¡± Srrk, grrind. Ste leapt onto the roof of the cabin, drawing her bowstring taut. Her sharp elven instincts and experience must have quickly assessed the situation. ¡°Exin what¡¯s going on after this is over¡­!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ©¥Grrraaarr-! At that moment, the pack of wolves surrounding us lunged. With more than a dozen of them attacking, I had to focus on protecting myself and activated mana shield. Kagak, gagak-. Teeth and ws attacked my shield relentlessly, with other wolves waiting for an opening. Then Kubi spoke. ©¥You won¡¯t call me cowardly for using my pack, will you? Use everything you have, wield everything you can. That¡¯s what survival is. ¡°Survival¡­.¡± The word ¡°survival¡± sparked my mind. I, too, had done many desperate, degrading things to stay alive. Surviving sometimes means setting aside all pride and honor. ©¥Fairies are good prey. Especially nymphs, they are full of nature¡¯s essence. If I seed in devouring it, my power can increase several times over. ¡°Your master doesn¡¯t need to eat anything. Seems like there¡¯s a significant gap in your skill levels, huh?¡± ©¥You insolent brat! Don¡¯t test me! Kwaaa-! Kubi¡¯s wide open mouth charged towards me. Gagak, gakgak-! Though those fierce fangs couldn¡¯t pierce my mana shield, the powerful energy I felt deep in its throat made the hairs on my neck stand on end. ©¥Wolf¡¯s me¡­! Fwoosh. Soon, a hot me shot up from its throat. It¡¯s already hard to adapt to a wolf being as big as an ogre, and now it¡¯s even breathing fire. No wonder people fear what lies beyond the barrier. Clink. The cracks in my mana shield were increasing. If it stays like this, I might lose all defenses and be a charred snack for wolves. Just as Calm Thinking triggered, and I began to cast the next spell to escape this ce¡­ Swaeeak-! I heard the sound of somethingrge slicing through the wind, which soon embedded itself in Kubi¡¯s left eye. ©¥Guaaargh-! ¡°Theo-kun, run for now! I¡¯ve never seen a wolf that breathes fire, but it looks dangerous!¡± Ste had fired an arrow to help me. Thanks to that brief opening, I was able to create some distance from the giant wolf using the speed-enhancing spell, Fairy Steps. ©¥Grrr, m-my eye¡­! I will not forgive this¡­! Kubi¡¯s brown fur gradually turned crimson. I wasn¡¯t sure what it signified, but it¡¯s definitely not a good sign. In this world, red usually symbolizes bad omens. I¡¯d better take it down before it does something bad. Episode 301.2 (EP-301.2) #2 301 ¨C Home #2 A creature as formidable as the ogre Dordor, master of the central forest. It would be best to subdue it with a Rank 6 or higher spell. ©¥Great magic will eat away at your life. At that moment, I remembered what Ang had told mest night. She warned that castingrge spells would drain my life. So I hesitated for a moment. ¡°Theo-kun, watch out!¡± With Ste¡¯s shout, something powerful mmed into my face. ©¥Beast Strike! Thunk! A sh exploded in my vision as if lightning struck before my eyes. I felt my body lift off the ground, and a brutal impact forced all the breath I¡¯d held in to burst out from my chest. ¡°¡­ Gah!¡± Breathing was difficult. Was my diaphragm crushing my lungs? Even with ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· activating, my head felt like an overheated machine with a broken cooler. ©¥From now on, my strength and speed will continually increase. In my eyes, I saw a slender body with red fur. A wolf that resembled a human. If you awkwardlybined a human and a beast, it would be exactly like that. Right, I couldn¡¯t find the right words at first, but that¡¯s it¡ªa werewolf. It looked just like a werewolf. ©¥Come on, there must be a reason Ang-nim sent you to me. Are you just going to sit there, strange mage? Surely this isn¡¯t the end of your abilities? It leisurely spread its arms wide. It was taunting me, but I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to rise to the bait. Instead, his arrogance gave me time to regain my breath and center my energy. The giant centipede Ang, this creature¡ªthese massive beasts all seemed to carry an innate arrogance, looking down on anyone smaller than themselves. Hu-. Thanks to that, I managed to steady my breathing enough to control my body and use magic. ¡°Cough¡­ Open chant.¡± I could feel my blood vessels and mana circuit overheating throughout my body. Every part of me felt hot and sore, though I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the Beast Strike or the bacsh of using great magic¡ªsapping away at my life force. But it didn¡¯t matter. I couldn¡¯t make a decision just now as I got clouded with emotions. But dying here would render all my time and efforts so far meaningless. Better to lose some lifespan than to let that happen. It was then that I resolved myself. Bubble, bubble. I felt the intense boiling of blood and mana just beneath my skin. At the same time, my body trembled as if I had been thrown into cold water. My resolve to risk my life, to give up years of my life, had triggered a reaction within me. Autophagy. I could vividly feel my cells devouring themselves, releasing even greater heat and mana. The sensation of chunks of my health being carved away, paired with a simultaneous surge of omnipotence. Amidst these two conflicting sensations, I came to the thought that now, maybe, I could attempt what I once witnessed. I envisioned a single-pointed spear, or rather, a bullet. A magic bullet. Rank 7. ¡°Tathlum.¡± Finally, along with a short chorus, a ray of world-ending superheated light erupted from my finger. It streaked forward like a ray of death, piercing through the werewolf¡¯s torso. ©¥¡­!!! The beast¡¯s jaw dropped wide open, yet it couldn¡¯t even scream. Whoosh¡ª! At the same time, the heat from the aftershock warmed my face. My vision blurred as if I¡¯d been sprinting for hours, and my joints creaked while the wounds from my previous sh with Kubi began to throb even more. But without pause, I approached the fallen wolf and pointed my finger at its head. ¡°I got one more shot in me.¡± ©¥¡­ I yield. * * * Kubi was fatally wounded. Its belly was seared as if it had been welded by the superheated beam. Though I was the one who cast the spell, I could hardly believe its astonishing power. Was this the 7th Rank? I hadn¡¯t intended to kill him, just to subdue him so he¡¯d talk. But the spell¡¯s power was far greater than I expected. At this rate, he might die from the injury. ©¥Gah, what a dreadful wound. It looks like it was pierced by fire. The werewolf Kubi sat cross-legged on the ground, forming intricate seals with his thick, lengthy fingers as if channeling some arcane power. Watching those bizarre hand movements, something stirred deep within my mind. Where had I seen something like this before? A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu suddenly started came over me. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it, as the next moment demanded my full attention. ©¥Yo¡¯rrr¡­. As the wolf began muttering something that sounded like a chant, his numerous wounds started to visibly heal. Both Ste and I blinked at each other in that bizarre situation. Then, Ste spoke up first. ¡°I saw a lot of surprises across the wall, so I was confident I wouldn¡¯t be surprised by anything. But¡­ I have no idea what this is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. His wounds are healing. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of self-healing magic¡­¡± Kubi responded. ©¥Magic? Don¡¯tpare it to that vile otherworldly thing. This is a more noble and natural immortal art. Unlike magic, it has no side effects. No side effects? That sounds like a scam from a drug dealer. Was it real? I was beginning to develop an interest in this immortal art that the wolf and centipede had used. But right now, what mattered more was the story behind the cabin. ¡°So, Kubi, can you tell me about that cabin?¡± ©¥In truth, I don¡¯t know much. But there is someone who might know about the cabin. Follow me. Episode 302.1 (EP-302.1) #3 302 ¨C Home #3 After regenerating his wounds, Kubi led me to a ce that looked like a cave. Inside, a white wolf with fur as soft and rich as silk sat calmly. The beauty and fullness of its coat were incredibly striking. The only unusual feature was its three tails. As I was marveling at the peculiar wolf, Ste, who was beside me, nodded and spoke a few words. ¡°I see. This must be the true master of the forest. I once saw a deer that ruled the Witch Forest. I feel a simr elegance.¡± Elegance? Now that she mentioned it, it did seem that way. Kubi then addressed the wolf. ©¥Mother, I have brought guests. Mother? So, this was Kubi¡¯s mother. The white wolf looked at us and slowly opened its mouth. ©¥Who¡¯s here? ©¥It¡¯s me, Kubi, your second son. I¡¯ve brought guests. They have some questions about the cabin. ©¥Who? The white wolf was busy licking her coat. I noticed that she seemed a bit unwell, as if I were looking at an elderly person suffering from dementia. As if to confirm my thoughts, Kubi scratched his ear with his w and said. ©¥Mother is quite old now, so she¡¯s a bit absent-minded. She hardly recognizes me these days. But in her youth, she was the master whomanded this forest. I see. So, Kubi was something like the second-generation sessor? The white wolf then spoke. ©¥I am not the master of the forest. I merely guard it for a time. Little fairy¡ªno, half-fairy¡­ I¡¯ve heard you defeated the ogre Dordor and Kubi. Her speech was dignified. Sensing her elderly grace, I felt it was appropriate to speak respectfully to her, even though she was a wolf. ¡°My name is Theo Gospel.¡± ©¥I¡¯ve never heard of that name. But the tale of a small fairy felling the mighty after the other¡­ that, I have heard of. Seuk. The wolf extended a paw toward me. ©¥Come a little closer. At her words, I bent lower in the cramped cave and approached her. Soon, she began sniffing around my ear and shoulder. I realized that it was gathering information about me in her own way. Animals could learn a lot from scent, after all. ©¥I see. So that¡¯s how it is. There is a familiar scent about you. A nostalgic scent. She was a noble and beautiful woman. But she was stronger than anyone. I admired her strength, and I¡­ Cough, cough. The wolf began to cough. I didn¡¯t know much about animal health, but it was obvious that this was a harsh cough, the kind that seemed to burst painfully from deep within her lungs. Once the wolf had finally calmed after her prolonged coughing fit, I asked again. ¡°Was that woman the master of this forest? Was she perhaps a nymph?¡± ©¥Yes. She was a fairy with short ears just like you. 30 years ago¡­ I can still clearly remember her appearance when she challenged me. She was small, a child. ¡°What was her name? What did she look like?¡± These could be the answers to the questions I had wondered about for so long. So, with the urgency of a drowning person who had found a life jacket, I asked the old wolf everything I could. ©¥She had brown hair¡­ and many scars here and there. She was a little tomboyish, running and jumping around like a boy¡­ but just watching her brought joy¡­. The wolf¡¯s voice trailed off as she rested her chin on her paws, seemingly lost in recollection. But then, I heard the sound of soft snoring. She had drifted off to sleep. ©¥Ah, I dozed off. Who are you? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At this rate, it¡¯s going to take forever. * * * ©¥As you can see, Mother is a bit out of it. She was badly injured while fighting Solomon¡¯s army. To help her regain some rity, it would be best to get some lightning hazelnuts. ¡°Lightning hazelnuts?¡± ©¥They¡¯re fruits that restore one¡¯s mind. I¡¯ll guide you, so climb up the tree and pick some. Ste and I mounted the back of Kubi, who had transformed into a giant wolf. Thud, clunk, thud. The ride wasn¡¯t exactly smooth, but the experience of riding a giant wolf was novel enough to excite my mind. Ste chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re not as dangerous as I expected. I thought that all the beasts beyond the wall would be ferocious, terrifying monsters, but this wolf is surprisingly gentlemanly.¡± ©¥Well, yes. But, until recently, this ce was full of savage creatures. ¡°Theo-kun, what¡¯s the wolf saying?¡± ¡°It says this ce used to be overrun with savage monsters.¡± ©¥Lately, they¡¯ve been quiet. But when things get too quiet, it makes me worry something might be brewing. Seuk. The giant wolf turned its head and looked up at the sky. I could tell it was gazing at the rift in the north. Both Ang and Kubi had looked at that ce with a heightened sense of caution. ¡°What exactly is over there?¡± ©¥The master of the north. Many challenged, but they all lost. Half-fairy, no matter how strong you are, it¡¯s best not to go there. The master of the north. Well, I¡¯m not heading north anyway. I only want to cross the southern wall. Sususu-. Then, an ominous wind blew from somewhere, and one by one, monsters began to emerge from the bushes. ©¥Graaargh-. ©¥Grrrrr-. They were skeletons¡ªremains stripped down to bare bones. Ste frowned as she looked at them. ¡°Undead¡­? Are these guys also Kubi¡¯s subordinates?¡± But Kubi raised his paw and smashed their bodies. Though the shattered skeletons just crudely reassembled their bones seconds after. Episode 302.2 (EP-302.2) #3 302 ¨C Home #3 As I sensed a familiar ominous energy from them¡­. Thud-! Kubi¡¯s paw finally crushed the skeleton. ©¥Undead¡­ Is the north moving again? There¡¯s no time to waste. We need to tell everyone. The hazelnuts are over there, you two go ahead. After setting us down, Kubi darted back the path we came from. Ste and I were left staring nkly at each other. ¡°Seems like we¡¯ll have to pick the hazelnut ourselves.¡± Following Kubi¡¯s directions, we headed toward therge tree. It was the tallest oak tree in the forest, towering above all others. Thanks to being struck by lightning several times, the tree was charred and said to bear special, lightning-charged hazelnuts. ¡°The tree is massive. You can even smell the burnt wood.¡± As Kubi had described, it was pitch ck. Its enormous trunk almost as if inked over. In a way, it stirred a sense of boyish adventure. ¡°Is that the lightning hazelnut?¡± Ste pointed to arge fruit hanging from a branch, as big as a human head. Was that it? ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get it. I¡¯m good at climbing trees.¡± Sss-swish. Ste skillfully climbed the smooth trunk and stood on a thick branch. She drew her dagger, ready to cut it from the stem. But as her hand grasped the fruit, something strange happened to her. ¡°Geuiiikk¡­!¡± Her scream sounded like a chicken being electrocuted. Ste fell to the ground, singed ck, and I rushed to catch her, asking, ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Th, the fruit¡­ is surrounded by¡­ lightning¡­.¡± Surrounded by lightning? I looked up, frowning at the lightning hazelnut still hanging in ce. Surrounded by lightning? Ste didn¡¯t seem to be lying, though¡­ ©¤Air Cutter. With a quick flick of my fingers, I cut the branch. The branch, along with the hazelnut hanging from it, dropped to the ground with a thud. As I reached out to grab it¡ª Crackle. ¡°Hieek¡­!¡± I felt a tingling sensation all over my body as if I had been struck by lightning. Even though I¡¯d braced myself, the shock still caught me off guard, so it was no wonder that Ste, unprepared, had fallen from the tree. Then, I heard chattering nearby. Flutter¡ª A few blue birds hadnded on a nearby branch, whispering to each other. ©¥Look at them, trying to grab the lightning hazelnut with bare hands. ©¥What fools. Only those who have mastered immortal arts can touch it. Seriously? It seemed that a special process was necessary to handle this enormous hazelnut. Now that the strange wolf Kubi had disappeared far into the distance, it was up to Ste and I to move it on our own. To think we¡¯d encounter such a struggle with our goal right in front of us. Then Ste raised her trembling body asked. ¡°Theo-kun, what is going on?¡± ¡°It seems we need some sort of immortal arts used by beasts to hold this hazelnut. Otherwise, we¡¯ll get electrocuted.¡± ¡°Immortal arts? Isn¡¯t that an old story from the age of ancient spirits?¡± Since Ste seemed to know something, I decided to ask about what I¡¯d been curious about but hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to discuss with anyone. ¡°Is it different from magic?¡± At my question, Ste paused and went, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Magic became widely used during the time of David Angmar. He was bestowed magic and mana by the Gwangyeong God.¡± Ste exined it like a professor, going into various details. Before the first mage David was baptized, miracles were the domain of gods and spirits. People, therefore, worshipped various local gods and spirits. It was a time when shamans and sorcerers who revered these beings were highly respected. ¡°Then, when magic appeared, and humans gained the ability to use miracles, the era of fairies gradually faded to the era of humans.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The gods and spirits who were no longer worshipped either disappeared or became mere idols. As a result, only the Gwangyeong God remained worshipped in the world. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting story. So does that mean we can¡¯t carry the lightning hazelnut?¡± When I asked hesitantly, Ste pondered for a moment with a thoughtful ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°It might be possible. Elves and nymphs are descendants of the fairies who lived since the primordial age of spirits. This may allow the usage of that strange immortal art.¡± It was a promising thought. Thinking back, I remembered what Ang had told mest night about having a talent for immortal arts. She said that¡¯s why I could understand animals. In hindsight, I¡¯m d to be a half-fairy. I¡¯d thought of myself as merely an odd race with high magical affinity, but it turns out that I could learn my own unique skills as a half-fairy. Magic and immortal art. If I could harmoniously handle both, I would be even stronger. And bing stronger means that I can carry out my ns and will. Demon Monk¡­, no. Demon King. Sounds like a viin from Journey to the West. It felt like I was drinking the kimchi soup first. After all, I¡¯d only just begun with magic, let alone immortal art. Just as I was wondering how to transport this lightning hazelnut¡ª. ¡°Is this how it¡¯s done¡­?¡± Ste lifted the hazelnut. I was utterly shocked! ¡°Wait, how did you do that?¡± [T/N: Drinking the kimchi soup first means jumping to conclusions] Episode 303.1 (EP-303.1) Princess #1 303 ¨C Fairy Princess #1 sh! Ste lifted the lightning hazelnut high with both hands. I could only gape at her steady and strong posture, like that of a torchbearer. ¡°How did you do that?¡± The lightning hazelnut, as its name suggests, was a fruit surrounded by lightning. It¡¯s like a cursed item that would drain your stamina if you touched it carelessly. Yet she had lifted it so easily. Ste herself seemed as startled by the situation as I was. ¡°Why is this working? It¡¯s so strange. Wow, is this what it feels like?¡± It seemed like she wasn¡¯t entirely sure how she had done it either. Despite theck of certainty, she had attempted to grab the electric hazelnut again. She truly has that adventurer¡¯s spirit. Then it happened. Crackle! ¡°Ah-!¡± Ste recoiled as if she¡¯d touched something hot. The hazelnut tumbled from her hands, rolling across the ground. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I guess you can¡¯t hold it for too long. I¡¯m starting to get a feel for it.¡± Rustle, rustle. She brushed her hands off. I asked her how she did it. She hummed for a few seconds and then said. ¡°You have to, like, feel the tingling sensation in your hand. Then it¡¯s like this wave flows through your body.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Is that the best exnation you can give?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s hard to exin since it¡¯s more of a feeling. Physical actions don¡¯t alwayse with clear theories.¡± Fair enough. I understood Ste¡¯s feelings. With math problems, there were clear forms to exin and follow like the four arithmetic operations. But physical tasks often rely on instinct and individual experience. Ste, with her flexibility and exceptional physical abilities, likely had some natural aptitude for this. ¡°It¡¯s like how Theo-kun can¡¯t really exin how you hear animals. I also find it difficult to describe this.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°It might be like the difference between nymphs and elves. If we study this, we might be able to discover the secrets of the fairy races that have been divided since ancient times.¡± Ste chuckled while rubbing her palms together. The way she smiled reminded me of a viin plotting something, so I changed the topic. ¡°Then, I think it would be better if Ste-nim could carry this fruit. I¡¯d like to, but as you can see, I still don¡¯t quite understand how it works.¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡± Seuuk. Ste moved the lightning hazelnut, taking a break every few seconds. One thing I noticed as I watched from the side was that the time she could hold it increased gradually¡ª5 seconds at first, then 10, and then 20. ¡°I think I¡¯m getting the hang of it.¡± When we returned to the area where the white wolf was, we found amotion unfolding before us. ©¥Keheng-!!! ©¥Geyaayaa-!!! Wolves were fiercely battling a group of corpses that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Fortunately, the fight was almost over. ©¥This is thest one. The huge Kubi swallowed the hollow skull in one gulp. The way it got chewed was quite terrifying. It was like watching a monster movie. ©¥Ah, you¡¯re back. Kubi noticed our return, hisrge eyesnding on the lightning hazelnut in Ste¡¯s hands, and a grin spread across his long muzzle. ©¥It seems the talent for the rigid body art lies with the long-eared fairy. For a beginner, I suppose that was impressive. Very well, let¡¯s head inside. A talent and beginner in rigid body art. These keywords caught my attention, and I mentally noted them as I followed Kubi into the cave. Inside, the white wolfy sprawled outpletely unfazed of the chaos outside. ©¥It¡¯s mother¡¯s favorite lightning hazelnut. When Ste ced the hazelnut in front of the wolf at Kubi¡¯s signal, the white wolfzily opened her eyes and used her w to split it open. As the small nuts inside tumbled out, she bit into them. Her body trembled as if in pain, and her fur stood on end. ©¥Mmm, that certainly wakes you up. Now then, who are you? At the white wolf¡¯s question, I calmly exined who we were and what had brought us here. After listening for a while, the white wolf nodded a few times before opening its mouth. * * * Tasagan, the elder of the forest and the white wolf, seemed more clear-headed as she reminisced about the past. She recounted that about 30 years ago, a small fairy appeared and went around disrupting the order of the forest. ©¥She was just a little one. Thin and frail, like a child abandoned by her pack. But she was more curious and passionate than anyone else. Like a little squirrel. Her face was painted with mud and pigments in fierce patterns. Bone and tooth ornaments clinked on her arms and legs, and she wore a wolf pelt over her head that swayed like real fur. ©¥She was a mischievous troublemaker. Her antics were amusing to watch. With everyone¡¯s attention, the young nymph girl grew rapidly. Of course, her childlike appearance didn¡¯t change; but she became as strong as the forest masters through continuous challenges. A nymph, a childlike being, was strong enough to fight the forest masters? It was as unbelievable as a squirrel fighting a tiger and winning. Episode 303.2 (EP-303.2) Princess #1 303 ¨C Fairy Princess #1 While it seemed unbelievable, knowing about the powerful nymphs Punchinoi and Yujinoi, I found it usible enough. ©¥Finally, Yan-Gir of the west fell to that little nymph¡¯s hand. Marduk of the central forest did too. I was the only one left, Tasagan. The white wolf Tasagan described the lengthy battle with the nymph thatsted for days. Though hard to believe, what mattered was that the nymph ultimately won. ©¥Having conquered all the forests, the nymph soon grew bored. She became curious about the world beyond the southern wall and the rift in the north. That¡¯s when that man appeared. ¡°A man?¡± ©¥A man with red hair and eyes as crimson as blood. Tall and handsome, and most importantly, powerful enough to capture the attention of the nymph who ruled the forest. ¡°When was this, roughly?¡± ©¥Since then, around twenty-five winters have passed. So, about 25 years, I¡¯d say. 25 years ago. A man with red hair and blood-red eyes. At that detail, a name came to my mind. Isaiah Gospel. So, he¡¯d been to this forest as well. ©¥They fought many days, spilled much blood. Those days of battles are still unforgettable. And finally, the victor was decided. With that, Tasagan fell silent. A few seconds of silence passed¡­. Growing restless, I finally asked. ¡°Who won? What happened?¡± ©¥Well, I don¡¯t know who won. But, one thing is certain¡ªafter that day, our fairy began to bloom like a flower. Huuuu¡ª The wolf¡¯s breath came out in a warm huff. Yet, with unfocused eyes, she just gazed into the distance as if unaffected by it all. ©¥Ah, she was truly beautiful. Like gods from the ancient tales. Life danced at her fingertips, flowers and butterflies blossoming in her presence¡­ A small bud blooms into a flower, kissed by dew and rain. Whereupon, a butterfly was sure to alight on the blossom. They said the man and the beautiful fairy made a lovely pair, like butterfly and flower. Even fierce monsters would sheath their ws and open a path for them upon seeing them. It must have looked like a scene from a fairy tale. A refined prince from a city beyond the wall. An ancient fairy princess raised in the wild forest. Their meeting was perhaps as inevitable as that of flower and butterfly. And so, the bright flower would eventually bear fruit. ©¥That¡¯s enough for today. I¡¯m tired from talking¡­. Before long, the old wolf Tasagan had drifted back to sleep. I tried nudging her and snapping my fingers to wake her, but she wouldn¡¯t budge. Zzz, zzzz-. I hadn¡¯t learned to read a wolf¡¯s expressions, but she seemed to be lost in a very pleasant dream. Perhaps waking her from such a dream wouldn¡¯t be the kindest move. Kkwak-. I simply clenched and opened my palm. Moving fingers, joints, skin, and beneath it, bone, muscle, and blood all felt vivid. The earlier story was part of this body¡¯s history¡ªof Theo Gospel. Thinking of it that way felt oddly surprising and, somehow, made me a bit envious. This body was born of love, surrounded by blessings. How could such a person end up in a ve market¡­? And why am I in this body? * * * When we stepped outside the cave, the world was already dark. Under the gradually rising moonlight, Ste was doing something peculiar. She was crouched in a strained horse stance, hovering in mid-air while stacking wolves on her head and shoulders like blocks. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t talk to me. My bnce¡­ is slipping.¡± It seemed even Ste didn¡¯t fully understand what she was doing. The one who rified was the giant wolf Kubi, lying down nearby. ©¥It¡¯s training for immortal art. This long-eared fairy has a knack for rigid body art. She was poisoned by a centipede and ate an evening primrose, didn¡¯t she? That might have cleared her qi channels. ¡°Ah, now that you mention it, that did happen¡­.¡± Since recovering from the centipede¡¯s poison and taking the evening primrose, Ste had appeared noticeably healthier. So, had her constitution changed? ©¥If she diligently hones her rigid body art through training, she will no longer need crude arrows or tools. Training? While I was feeling a bit puzzled, Ste asked. ¡°What are you talking about now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re training you, Ste-nim. By the end of this training, they say you won¡¯t need arrows or other tools.¡± ¡°Interesting. Being trained by wolves¡­ Hmm, this is probably the first time in the long history of Bellhawk. Quite the unique experience¡ª¡± Ste couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as yet another wolf leaped onto her body. ©¥Keong! It was like a circus act where chairs are endlessly stacked one on top of another. More and more wolves climbed onto Ste¡¯s body. One, two, three¡­ I counted roughly twelve in total. Shaking-. Ste, with what seemed like at least a few hundred kilos of wolves stacked on her, now looked as if even speaking was a challenge. Sweat poured down her face like rain, and veins stood out on her forehead. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Yet, her ability to maintain bnce was impressive. The bnce of the wolves stacked atop her was equally remarkable. ©¥These wolves are my disciples. They¡¯re rookies, of course, but at least they won¡¯t topple over somewhere out there. I didn¡¯t know much about it, but they seemed like some formidable wolves. Then Kubi added. ©¥Half-fairy. I can help you with some simple immortal art training as well. ¡°Training for me?¡± ©¥Perhaps Ang-nim sent you to me for that very reason. It will take a few days to hear all of my mother Tasagan¡¯s story. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good way to pass the time? It seemed like a reasonable suggestion. Episode 304.1 (EP-304.1) Princess #2 304 ¨C Fairy Princess #2 The old wolf Tasagan, worn out by age and years of battles,cked the energy to share her stories in one go. She needed to pause often, spreading out her tales over several days. This meant that if I wanted to hear more about the story of the nymph and Isaiah, I¡¯d have to stay with the wolf pack for a while. But simply waiting around would be a waste of time. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s train.¡± With that, I readily epted Kubi¡¯s offer to train in immortal art. I had always been interested in the strange ability used by these giant beasts. My Rank 7 magic, Magic Bullet Tathlum, was impressive, but anyone who had seen Kubi heal his pierced wounds would be curious. If I could use that regenerative ability, my strength would undoubtedly skyrocket. Perhaps I could even regenerate the lifespan lost while using great magic. This would certainly help me in my n to take down and conquer Aira, who grows stronger by the day. Mufufufu¡ª Just imagining the looks on Aira¡¯s, Elga¡¯s, and Mirna¡¯s faces after getting back at them¡­ I couldn¡¯t hold in my chuckle. At that moment, Kubi spoke. ©¥First, there are two paths in the way of cultivation. The first is the external arts and body-strengthening. This is about tempering the body like iron and rock to reach the state of immortality. Starting is easy but difficult to reach the end. Kubi described immortal art as the way of cultivation. The techniques of immortals and spirits were not goals in themselves but tools to achieve immortality. It seemed simr to the path of magic in pursuit of ultimate truth. ©¥The second path involves harnessing various arts and power of nature to perform miracles. This path is harder to start, but once you get a feel for it, you can make amazing progress. So the first path enhances physical abilities. And the second path cultivates special abilities? I recalled the difference between Elga and Mirna. Elga focused literally on refining her physical prowess, while Mirna cultivated unique abilities to increase her versatility. A pretty fitting analogy, if I do say so myself. ©¥While some dedicate themselves to one method, most train in both areas. Still, everyone has a side they naturally lean towards. First, we¡¯ll need to assess which fits you better. Seukseuk-. I could feel the giant wolf¡¯s eyes scanning me from head to toe. At Kubi¡¯s gesture, wolves appeared from somewhere nearby, carrying heavy stones tied with braided ropes. They ced these stones on my arms and head. ©¥You¡¯re clearly the type suited for special abilities. The training will be challenging, but I¡¯m more skilled in this than in physical strengthening, so it¡¯s just as well. At Kubi¡¯s gesture, wolves appeared from somewhere nearby, carrying heavy stones tied with braided ropes. They ced these stones on my arms and head. ©¥First, meditation. Sit cross-legged for an hour with these stones attached and focus on the energy of nature. ¡°What¡¯s with the stones? Didn¡¯t you say this wasn¡¯t physical training?¡± ©¥Staminaes first, no matter what. Without a strong foundation, the effectiveness of meditation diminishes significantly. It feels like a reckless training session that doesn¡¯t feel professional at all. Can I really learn the arts with something like this? * * * As time passed, evening arrived. Dragging our weary bodies after all the training from the morning, Ste and I stepped into the cabin. Though old, the cabin had a roof and walls, so it was reasonablyfortable. ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength left in me.¡± After the exhausting training, Ste was so drained she could barely move a finger. She justid down on a mat on the floor without even bothering to eat dinner. I was in the same state, of course. Every muscle in my body was screaming in pain, and I could already tell that my whole body would be sore tomorrow morning. It reminded me of the training I used to endure under Elga. Now that I think about it, there were some simrities between Elga¡¯s training and Kubi¡¯s. Could there be a connection? I wasn¡¯t sure, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Elga¡¯s and the Lioness family¡¯s superhuman physical abilities had origins in this ancient immortal art. In fact, it might actually be the case. Of course, if it were Elga, she¡¯d probably just say, ¡°No need for exnations; I¡¯m just strong,¡± and leave it at that. Thinking along those lines made me wonder what Elga might be doing now. It¡¯s been days since I headed north, and more days since I ended up beyond the wall. This was the first time I¡¯ve been out of contact for so long. Was this what long-distance rtionships were like? Being so far apart makes me wonder what everyone¡¯s up to. With that thought, I decided to use the tail to call Marmar. As soon as I did, it was as if Marmar had been waiting. ¡¸Comrade! I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Have you been well?¡¹ ¡¸For the most part. There have been some things, but I¡¯m doing okay.¡¹ I briefly exined what happened. After listening, Marmar marveled,¡¸Talking with animals? That¡¯s amazing!¡¹ I think I¡¯ve covered most of what¡¯s happened to me. ¡¸Now, Marmar, tell me what¡¯s going on on your side. Is everyone doing well? They¡¯re not causing any trouble, are they? Any word from the royal capital? From the Queen or Elga?¡¹ At my string of questions, Marmar seemed to pause in thought for a moment. Then, as if something had clicked or she¡¯d remembered something, she eximed. ¡¸Armed soldiers are gathering in Sandora and nearby cities! They seem to be organizing an extermination squad to recapture Dolnar Citadel!¡¹ Dolnar Citadel? That¡¯s a name I¡¯ve never heard before. For someone like me, who knows the names of most ces in the Angmar Kingdom, not recognizing it means only one thing. It¡¯s beyond the wall. The soldiers of Angmar Kingdom are preparing to advance into thends beyond the wall. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ [T/N: rigid body art changed to body-strengthening] Episode 304.2 (EP-304.2) Princess #2 304 ¨C Fairy Princess #2 Why? Who in the world would do such a reckless thing? No, it was a foolish question even as I thought it. There¡¯s only one person in the world who has the authority tomand an advance beyond the wall¡ªthe Queen of Angmar, Aira Von Tarantera. Perhaps my fall over the wall has stirred something in Aira. It¡¯s certainly possible. It might even be due to Elga or Mirna urging her on. I had wanted to take my time with immortal art training, but the situation wasn¡¯t really permitting it. I¡¯d better return as soon as I hear the entire story from the white wolf. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then it suddenly urred to me that I was missing something. ¡­ So where exactly was Professor Bn? Seeing Bn¡¯s undead attacking Kubi¡¯s wolf pack makes me think she¡¯s alive somewhere. I had a lot on my mind, but with my eyes getting heavier, I decided to get some sleep. It¡¯s been a while since I felt this exhausted. Just as I drifted off and let myself be carried away by the waves of sleep, I felt something pass by me. Srrrr. Clunk. Creeeak. Peeking an eye open, I saw Ste, whom I thought had fallen asleep, quietly slipping out of the cabin like a thief in the night. I wondered if she was going to the bathroom. But it didn¡¯t seem like it no matter how I looked at it, so I got up and went outside. * * * Hwareuk. As I went outside, I met eyes with Ste, who was lighting a short pipe in her mouth. She mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up,¡± and put the pipe away. Did she remember that I hated the smell of smoke? I didn¡¯t really intend to stop her from smoking, so it felt a bit awkward for both of us. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± We stopped talking to each other for a moment. Being around Ste in silence felt¡­ awkward, somehow. Until now, I¡¯d been so focused on survival beyond the wall that I hadn¡¯t given it much thought. Now, though, I found myself reflecting on what we¡¯d actually discussed up to this point. Still, it was clear that some sense of camaraderie had grown between us. After everything we¡¯d been through¡ªfacing hardship and oveing obstacles together¡ªa natural bond had formed. Today alone, we endured tough training with the wolves side by side. With that in mind, I broke the silence lightly. ¡°So, how about it? Feeling better?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ste blinked at me, as if she had no idea what I was talking about. I hesitated for a moment at her clueless expression, then spoke again. ¡°When people go through a great ordeal, they usually act in one of two ways. They either get reallyzy and let everything slide, or they keep themselves so busy they don¡¯t have time to think.¡± ¡°Hm. You talk as if you¡¯ve got me all figured out.¡± Ste opened her narrow eyes and pressed my nose. It was almost as if she were saying, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t tease an adult.¡± In fact, there might be as much difference between her and me as there was between a kindergarten teacher and a child. But in terms of experiencing loss and enduring a deep sense of emptiness, I had a bit of experience myself. I understood why Ste had volunteered to be our guide on our journey. And why she was so curious and adventurous even in such a difficult situation. She needed something to distract her. Despite everything, Opal was her brother. One that she was proud of. So for such a man to fall into ruin and die cursing the world¡­ For Ste, who had witnessed that final moment, the loss and shock must have been overwhelming. Mirna probably had a vague idea too. But she probably just didn¡¯t mention it. Just then, Ste let out a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. If I don¡¯t keep busy¡­ I just keep thinking about it. I like the busyness. Especially when I¡¯m so exhausted that I don¡¯t have the energy to think.¡± Ste finally admitted it. She sat on a rock and looked up at the stars and moon shining above. Whether in the south or the north, the countless stars remained as bright as ever. ¡°Honestly, I used to hate this northernnd. I thought of it as a ce where jewels lost their shine, where stars lost their sparkle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But now that I¡¯m out here, I can see the stars are still bright. I wonder if Opal might have thought the same when he looked up at the northern sky.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he did. You two are siblings, after all.¡± ¡°So, Theo-kun¡­ did youe out here tofort me?¡± Ste¡¯s gaze shifted from the dark night sky to me. Her amber eyes seemed to shimmer with countless stars in a gxy. It looked as if tears were threatening to spill, but none fell. Was this what it means to be an adult? As I quietly admired her, she spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°You¡¯re kinder than I thought. I used to think you were a very mean and vicious person, seeing as how you¡¯re called Angmar¡¯s Demon Monk.¡± ¡°Perhaps I am ruthless and cruel. But with Ste-nim, I just choose to behave politely.¡± Hearing this, Ste furrowed her brows and pressed her finger against my nose. ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker. Is that how you charmed Mirna-yang?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you say you fought a giant centipede for me? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but it seems like you got a romantic side.¡± Stretching with a soft groan, Ste spoke lightly, almost like the passing breeze. ¡°With things as they are, should I just marry you, Theo-kun?¡± Episode 305.1 (EP-305.1) Princess #3 305 ¨C Fairy Princess #3 It was like a fleeting breeze brushing past my face. To buy myself some time to collect my thoughts, I opened my mouth to ask again. ¡°Did I hear that correctly, did you just say you¡¯d marry me?¡± ¡°You heard it right. With things as they are, maybe I should just marry you, Theo-kun.¡± It was as casual as saying, ¡®Since I¡¯ve already washed my face, I might as well wash my hair.¡¯ It¡¯s hard to discern sincerity from such a lighthearted attitude. Even though I knew she was half-joking, the other half seemed serious, which left me a little confused. For a moment, I almost responded with, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± but I managed topose myself with Calm Thinking. Feigningposure, I asked. ¡°And what made you think of that?¡± ¡°Fairies live long lives. Throughout that time, they experience many things. But even so, I¡¯ve never been married.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I see? What kind of reaction is that? Are you saying it makes sense that I¡¯ve never been married?¡± Ste suddenly burst out in anger, as if I¡¯d pressed a button. It seemed she had misunderstood my response. She quickly started exining, even though I hadn¡¯t asked. ¡°I¡¯ve had plenty of chances, you know. I¡¯ve been set up for meetings, and there were people who pursued me because they liked me. I could¡¯ve gotten married. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t, I just didn¡¯t.¡± There was a significant difference between not doing something and being unable to do it. Was Ste trying to emphasize that she was a capable and attractive woman? So I started wondering. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you get married?¡± I had heard that love and marriage among fairies were quite free. Rtionships and breakups were lighthearted. Like the wind mingling with the branches¡ªstaying briefly, then parting without any lingering attachments, leaving even a sense of freshness. Because of this, it wasn¡¯t umon for older elves to have been married more times than one could count on their fingers. Why not? Elves, whether male or female, were blessed with stunning appearances and the wisdom and refinement thate with long lives. They¡¯re always in high demand as marriage partners. Ste spoke up. ¡°At the time, no one really caught my eye. And there were just so many things I wanted to do. The world was vast, and I thought there were countless things I hadn¡¯t tried yet.¡± With that, Ste murmured softly, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s hard for someone like Theo-kun, who hasn¡¯t even lived half a century yet, to understand.¡± As she said, it was quite hard to grasp. But while I couldn¡¯t understand it emotionally, I could intellectually interpret what Ste wanted to say. Marriage was a kind of contract. It¡¯s like a three-legged race where two people get tied together. When Ste was younger, she probably disliked the idea of binding her steps to someone else¡¯s. She wanted to walk freely at her own pace. She was theplete opposite of someone like me, who longed for a family and a sense of belonging. That¡¯s why it was surprising that Ste, even jokingly, mentioned marriage now. Just as I found myself growing more curious about the reason, she continued. ¡°The world was filled with adventures. There were so many fun things. But at some point, all the friends Iughed with would hold their families¡¯ hands and go home.¡± Seeing her friends go home hand in hand with their loved ones¡ªshe probably experienced this with the adventure club and as a capable adventurer. Indeed. Unlike Ste, who belongs to a long-lived species and leads an extended life, most of herpanions were likely human. While Ste continued to chase endless adventures, herrades would have gotten married, had children, and gradually aged within the safety of stable homes. I¡¯ve had a somewhat simr experience. In my early childhood. When the kids I yed with at the yground would hold their mother¡¯s hands and leave one by one after sunset. Mere moments before, the noisy yground was full of life, but after everyone scattered back to their families, only eerie stillness remained. That deste silence was unforgettable. Ste, who had lived for a long time, must have experienced this countless times, and she will likely continue to experience it. In a way, it was understandable that she broke her own values ??and became interested in marriage. When you¡¯ve been alone for long enough, it¡¯s only natural to start wanting someone by your side. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want to do anymore. There used to be so many things I wanted to do, like stars in the sky. But now, when I close my eyes, it¡¯s just dark.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re considering marriage as the final adventure?¡± At my question, Ste scratched the back of her head. ¡°Well, there are several reasons. When I¡¯m with Theo-kun, it feels like I¡¯m on a new kind of adventure after a long time.¡± ¡°Wandering beyond the wall is certainly an adventure.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not exactly what I meant¡­. Ugh, never mind! Let¡¯s just sleep! If you want to grow taller, you need to sleep more!¡± Ste gave me a hearty p on the back and went inside the cabin. Left alone, I felt a strange sense of warmth. To think that Ste and I would share such a serious conversation. For a fleeting moment, a mischievous thought crossed my mind, ¡®Maybe I could ask if I could touch her boobs soon?¡¯ But it disappeared just as quickly, like a shooting star. * * * ©¥We¡¯re ying hide-and-seek. Close your eyes and count to a hundred. Remember I taught you how to count to a hundredst time, right? Hmm? And don¡¯t you dare peek while you¡¯re counting, or you¡¯ll be in trouble. I nodded at the woman¡¯s soft voice. Though her tone was gentle, her face was more serious than usual. Counting to a hundred was easy anyway. I had kept it a secret, but I could actually count up to a thousand. Should I surprise her by counting to a thousand this time? Episode 305.2 (EP-305.2) Princess #3 305 ¨C Fairy Princess #3 Then she¡¯ll definitely praise me a lot. With that thought, I hid inside something like arge jar and closed the lid. I didn¡¯t like tight, dark spaces. But the thought of the praise I¡¯d soon receive made me feel better so that I could endure it. And so, time passed slowly, one by one¡­ By the time my count had reached several hundred, I suddenly realized¡ªwhat am I doing right now? Rustle. Just then, I heard something move beside me, and with a heightened sense, I opened my eyes. Instead of the cramped jar, I saw nothing but the worn ceiling of the old cabin. ¡°A dream?¡± It felt too vivid to be just a dream. There was a strange sense of nostalgia. Was it a memory from my childhood? I got up as I cleared my body stained with emotions. Now I saw that Ste¡¯s spot was empty. When I stepped outside, Ste was meditating in a strange yoga pose in the forest. It was before dawn, and the sun had yet to rise. I couldn¡¯t help but admire her dedication, but it also made me feel like I couldn¡¯t just sit idly by. Even though it was summer, the early morning air in the north was cool, and I immediately felt awake. I sat down lightly and tried meditating myself. They say that in learning immortal arts, it¡¯s good to sometimes empty your thoughts and mind like an unmoving rock. Of course, meditation was like a muscle that you need to train. For a beginner like me, my thoughts often wandered. What came to mind was a memory. The warmth and scent of Elga or Mirna¡¯s soft skin, or perhaps the taste of the soap that had covered Aira¡¯s body. Seriously, I licked the soap off someone¡¯s body. Even though it was edible soap, thinking back now, it was an odd but funny situation. I wonder if Aira thought the same? Ever since she entered Ark and regained some rity, she hadn¡¯t asked me to lick off soap. Perhaps Aira also realized that it was ¡®a very strange and embarrassing thing.¡¯ But sitting here quietly like this, I can vividly recall her breath and that warm touch. It¡¯s been over ten days since we set off for the north. Was it because the hot desires within me was pent up without release? ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. I need to cut down distractions. I tried to wave away the thoughts in my head like dispersing clouds. After some time had passed, various other random thoughts started to pop up again. ©¥I¡¯lle pick you up in a hundred nights. Can you wait? I nodded. Counting to a hundred wasn¡¯t hard. I didn¡¯t say it, but I could actually count to a thousand. But even when I had already counted near a thousand, no one came to find me. After quite the time has passed, I realized I had been abandoned. Why didn¡¯t theye for me? There must have been many reasons. I just wanted to know why. If I could understand, I could forgive. That might be why I¡¯m so obsessed with this body¡¯s past. This guy and I were alike. As if we¡¯re the same person. It¡¯s like we were always one from the beginning. So, if I could learn why this guy was separated from his family, it would feel like discovering the reason why I was left alone in the world. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been clinging to it. I know it. I know that it¡¯s not a good look for a grown adult, that can take care of themselves, to be so hung up on the past. Was that to say I¡¯m not an adult yet? As I reflected on that, someone tapped me lightly on the shoulder. When I came to my senses, Ste was looking at me. ¡°Theo-kun, it¡¯s lunchtime. Meditation is good, but do it after lunch.¡± ¡°Lunch?¡± I realized that the sun was now high above my head. It had been early morning when I first started meditating. I was taken aback by how quickly time had passed. A wolf then approached us and nodded. It meant one thing. Seuk. I handed the apple I had been eating back to Ste and entered the cave where the white wolf was lying down. ©¥Little fairy child, let me tell you onest story. The white wolf Tasagan paused for a moment before slowly beginning her tale. The story she shared went like this: ©¥Even for the most beautiful lovers, fate can be cruel. The man began to grow weak, slowly marching towards death. The man¡ªIsaiah¡¯s health gradually deteriorated, and his once confident face became gaunt, his cheekbones sharply protruding. Eventually, it seemed his mind began to falter as well. He wandered the forest at night like a madman, sometimes rambling nonsensically at the empty air. Pehaps it was the curse that gued the Angmar family. As I formed my own guesses, the wolf concluded its story. ©¥Not long after, the man disappeared. No one knew if he had gone back south where he hade from or where he had gone. The nymph was heartbroken, and we were worried. It was said that all living creatures felt concern for the nymph who was now left alone, as losing a mate was devastating. But the nymph wasn¡¯t entirely alone. ©¥The nymph had a child. A very small child. I still remember the scent¡ªthe smell of grass and wildflowers¡­ It smelled just like you, half-fairy, Theo Gospel. The nymph and the small child were said to be a happy mother and son. They would look for streams. They would draw pictures on pebbles, and even built a small cabin and y hide-and-seek inside. ©¥But the world is often cruel. Deathes without regard for order. One day, the child fell ill. Even Ang-nim¡¯s medicine didn¡¯t help. ¡°So, what happened next?¡± ©¥The nymph knew the answer. She knew what she had to do. She decided to challenge the master of the north. Episode 306.1 (EP-306.1) Princess #4 306 ¨C Fairy Princess #4 The monsters beyond the wall feared the north. They said that a terrible wastnd stretched out there, where even monsters couldn¡¯t endure. And ruling over that ce was the master of the north. Many strong warriors had bravely gone north but none returned. No news was ever heard from them again. The nymph decided to fight against the master of the north. Which meant the same as preparing for death. ©¥I don¡¯t know. Perhaps the master of the north possessed something that could cure the illness. We didn¡¯t even have time to stop her. The nymph ventured further north. That was thest anyone saw of her. Some said they saw her bathing in a nearby stream. Other birds said they spotted her near the ruined city of the north. Though, no one knew if these stories were true. It was simr to the story I heard from the ogre Dordor. There had been a powerful forest master who ruled over all the forests, but fell in the challenge against the master of the north. In fact, I could already guess how this story would end¡­. But I had a question. ¡°Then, what happened to the child?¡± Surely, she didn¡¯t take the child with her when she fought the master of the north. That would mean the child had been left behind. The old wolf Tasagan gazed silently into the air before speaking. ©¥At that time, the forest was undergoing many changes. It would have been difficult for a half-fairy who was still too young to take care of himself to survive. But he did survive. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Summing it all up, it seems that this guy wasn¡¯tpletely abandoned. Was it a severe illness? Maybe it had something to do with the fact that his mana circuit was burned with Jeoksangari? Red mana flows thickly in the blood of Angmar. I¡¯d heard that it threatened the health of any human vessel. This body was said to have mana levels far exceeding the average Angmar. Even higher than Solomon¡¯s. The intense mana would¡¯ve been too much for a young child to bear. Perhaps the nymph realized this and burned the mana circuit to heal the illness¡­. Even if it didn¡¯t cure him, it would have prolonged his life. The puzzle pieces were falling into ce, one by one. I felt a sense of rity and even a bit of emotion. This body wasn¡¯t abandoned out of cruelty. Rather, it was quite the opposite. He was alone because he received so much love. A love enough to risk one¡¯s life for their child. Could I ever do something like that? Would I be able to do the same for my child¡­? As that thought crossed my mind, I felt my heart lighten. Of course, there were still some unanswered questions. This body had been found as bandit loot and was sold in the ve market. How did that happen? That one missing piece felt slightly unsettling. But even when I asked, the white wolf Tasagan said she didn¡¯t know anything about it. And there was no one else who might. Which meant there was no need to stay here any longer. * * * We decided to head to the eastern wall. Ste, for her part, expressed a small hint of regret. ¡°I was just starting to understand the wolves¡¯ words. And I haven¡¯t learned much about immortal arts yet.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay here and learn, Ste-nim.¡± ¡°Ugh, no thanks.¡± Fufu¡ªSte chuckled softly. The giant wolf Kubi, who hade out to see us off, rose to his massive height and said. ©¥I¡¯ve taught you everything you need to know. Just as how once you learn to walk, you would eventually be able to run. You can now train on your own. I see. I recalled this morning¡¯s long meditation. I did feel like I was starting to get the hang of it with a little more practice. Then Ste spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you everything I can, you can now descend the mountain¡ªDid that big wolf just say that?¡± I was a bit surprised. ¡°Ste-nim, you can understand animals now?¡± ¡°No, not exactly. I just get a vague sense of what they¡¯re saying. It¡¯s like I can kind of feel the gist of it¡ªif that makes sense?¡± I see. True to her nature, as someone who loves taming beasts, Ste seemed to be slowly grasping this peculiar fairy ability. As expected of a fairy who¡¯s lived a long life, she¡¯s quick to adapt and skilled. Then the wolf Kubi added. ©¥So, half-fairy¡­ As the new master of the forest, will you evere back to challenge the master of the north? At his question, I recalled the powerful monster lurking near that rift. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of creature it was, nor did I know if I¡¯d have any reason to fight it. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± The wolf chuckled as I vaguely replied. ©¥Well, it will be difficult with your current skills. On a side note, if you want to improve your skills, you two might want to try dual cultivation. The harmony between a body cultivator and a mage has surprisingly good yin-yang synergy. Dual cultivation? I tensed up slightly, wondering if he meant what I thought he did. Just then, Ste asked, ¡°This time I didn¡¯t catch that. What did he say?¡± So I answered briefly. ¡°If you want to improve your skills, you should make a baby with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± It¡¯s true. Anyway, with that, we set off to the eastern citadel. The wolf pack guided us, so finding our way wasn¡¯t too difficult. However, we couldn¡¯t let our guard down. There was an ominous energy lurking at the far eastern end, so it¡¯s better to be careful. Perhaps because of that, the forest was eerily quiet. ¡°Training with animals, picking strange fruits¡ªeverything felt like a fairytale. It was a very fun experience. Once we cross the wall, there won¡¯t be anything like this for a while, right?¡± Ste said, stretching leisurely. I responded casually. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to experience this again, honestly. Even if I had several lives, there were too many dangers. Just thinking about the time I fought a giant centipede¡­.¡± Chatter, chatter. We talked about the things we went through as we walked. Looking back now, so much had happened. Especially the constant battles, every day, every hour¡ªit was a bit too intense for someone like me, who had lived a rtively peaceful life. Thanks to that, my skills have improved in many ways, so it¡¯s a good thing. Rustle rustle-. Episode 306.2 (EP-306.2) Princess #4 306 ¨C Fairy Princess #4 At that moment, I heard the sound of running water. With my fairy instincts, I could tell that there was arge stream nearby with clear water flowing through it. ¡°I think there is water nearby.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ve been wanting to wash off all this dog fur smell. Perfect! Lead the way!¡± With Ste pushing me forward, I guided her to the stream that flowed nearby. Through the bushes and between the trees, we came across a clear valley stream running through the dense forest. The sight of it refreshed my head, as if the heat had just lifted a little. Swish, swish. While I was taking it all in, Ste had already kicked off her long boots and jumped into the water with her bare feet. Ssh! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s cold!¡± She waded deeper into the water, submerging herself up to her neck. It seemed like the water was deep. And then it happened. Whoosh. I suddenly felt something wrapping around my ankle. ¡°Huh!¡± Without warning, I was pulled in by a strong force and plunged into the stream. ¡°Gah! Heup¡ªhieek!¡± I couldn¡¯t feel the bottom! Was it deeper than I thought? As I iled around and swallowed a lot of water, someone grabbed me by the side and lifted me up. Thanks to that, I managed to regain my bnce. ¡°It¡¯s not that deep. You can touch the bottom.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Theo-kun, it¡¯s just like when you fell into the riverst time. Are you scared of water? That¡¯s unusual for a half-fairy. Nymphs usually love water.¡± ¡°I¡¯m half-fairy but also half-human. And there are plenty of humans who can¡¯t swim.¡± Puuu-. I spat out the water. Now that I looked around, the water wasn¡¯t as deep as I initially thought. It only came up to my chest and neck. However, with the smooth stones beneath my feet, one wrong step could easily make me slip and fall in again. Since I couldn¡¯t swim, I had no choice but to focus all my strength on my legs as I slowly tried to get out of the water. But then, someone pulled me back from behind. ¡°Not so fast.¡± Of course, it was Ste. Did she want to y in the water with me? ¡°You should wash up too, Theo-kun. You smell like a pack of wolves.¡± ¡°Um.¡± That was true. I reeked of sweat from not having washed for days, along with the smell of wild animals from staying with the wolves. Even though she hadn¡¯t said anything, Ste must have been enduring the stench all this time. In the end, I decided to wash myself in the running water. It was more like doingundry than bathing¡­. Swoosh, swoosh. As I was pouring water over myself, Ste sshed some on my face. Sshing water while bathing¡ªwas she a child? ¡°Nymph Hydro Pump!¡± Puuuu-. ¡°Eek! Theo-kun, you dare spit water in my face!?¡± After ying in the water for a while¡ª My body was freezing and trembling. I should get out before I catch a cold. * * * ¡°Heh-choo!¡± The little half-fairy kept sneezing. His face was flushed red, and his clear blue eyes looked hazy. He caught a cold. ¡°Heh-choo!¡± A cold, of all things. Ste couldn¡¯t believe that the guy, who hadn¡¯t shown any signs of struggle while fighting numerous monsters, was now shivering from a cold. The reason was simple. Ste forced the little half-fairy into the water. Never in a million years did she expect that a nymph would catch a cold just from being in a stream for a bit. Didn¡¯t they enjoy the water? ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡®Now I feel bad.¡¯ The more the sneezing and coughing increased, the more Ste Von Bellhawk felt guilty. She tried feeding the half-fairy some herbs and fruits that were said to be good for colds, but they didn¡¯t seem to have much effect. Healing remedies didn¡¯t work that quickly, anyway. ¡°Here, it¡¯s a vitality bug. It looks a bit weird, and it¡¯s really spicy, but it¡¯ll give you energy.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± When she tried to feed him a bug that was good for his body, he wouldn¡¯t even eat the herbs or fruits anymore. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The usually chatty half-fairy had gonepletely silent. Was he too tired to talk? Walking in silence felt strange. ¡®He¡¯s like apletely different person.¡¯ Ste decided it was too much to continue walking like this. Though it was important to reach the eastern wall and reunite with the others, dying the journey by another day wouldn¡¯t hurt at this point. Fortunately, she found a tree hole in a huge ancient tree. The hole was big enough for several people to fitfortably in. Byying straw on the ground and covering it with a coat, it became a ce to stay for the night. ¡°Since it¡¯s already getting dark, let¡¯s rest here tonight.¡± ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡± The half-fairy was barely conscious. His forehead felt like it was on fire. Ste wondered if it might be the nymph flu that had been going aroundtely. But it didn¡¯t seem like that. ¡°Theo-kun, your forehead¡¯s burning up. Lie down for now.¡± She helped the half-fairy lie down. He looked pitiful panting¡ªlimp as if he hadn¡¯t just been walking. ¡®He looks so docile like this.¡¯ Normally, the strange tension and atmosphere surrounding the half-fairy obscured these details. But looking at him in this quiet state, his face was like a finely crafted piece of ss. Precariously bncing between a young man and a boy, his eyshes were thin, and his chin and nose were sharp and delicate. Was he what you call a pretty boy? If he had lived a normal life in an ordinary family, he would have made many girls cry. Of course, the half-fairy¡¯s fate had been anything but ordinary. The strange, grim scar etched across his right eye was proof of that. ¡®I don¡¯t know how he got it, but it¡¯s definitely a de wound.¡¯ Had his life been in danger at some point? It was an unsettling scar, as if someone had recklessly marred a well-crafted porcin. Ste raised her hand and lightly covered the half-fairy¡¯s right eye. Looking at him without the scar¡­ It reminded her of someone. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve seen this face before.¡¯ Episode 307.1 [19] (EP-307.1) Fairy Princess #5 307 ¨C Fairy Princess #5 Seuk-. Ste covered the right side of the half-fairy¡¯s face with her palm. When the long scar was hidden, the half-fairy¡¯s impression strangely shifted. His face seemed more gentle, even dignified. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve seen this face before.¡¯ It was on the tip of her tongue, yet just out of reach. But Ste had lived a long life. She had encountered countless faces, and it would take time to sift through the warehouse of her memories to pinpoint where she¡¯d seen such a face. ¡®I can¡¯t remember where¡­.¡¯ But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on this. ¡°Theo-kun, your fever¡¯s still rising. Let me wet a towel and ce it on your forehead.¡± Sshhh. Though the water in her canteen had been saved for drinking, Ste didn¡¯t hesitate to pour a generous amount to soak the towel. Plop. As soon as the cold, wet cloth touched his forehead, the deep furrow in the half-fairy¡¯s brow seemed to ease slightly. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re burning up so suddenly.¡± Ste had a hunch that this fever wasn¡¯t simply from getting in the stream. Nymphs were naturally attuned to water, so they wouldn¡¯t catch a cold just by falling into the water. The same would go for a half-fairy. Perhaps all the fatigue and injuries the half-fairy had umted were finally catching up to him. Since the start of this journey, he¡¯d used dangerous magic repeatedly. They¡¯d been through non-stop battles, with barely a moment to rx from the constant threats to their lives. Now that the tension had finally lifted after their dip in the stream, it seemed like his body was letting go of everything it had been suppressing, releasing it all at once in the form of this burning fever. ¡®It¡¯s not surprising, given everything he¡¯s been through.¡¯ He was a strange one. He volunteered to be the minion of the young Queen whom people feared, making him the target of everyone¡¯s hatred. He¡¯s constantly challenging the impossible. And sometimes, sticking his neck out for others, ready to risk his life, as if he had more than one to spare. Ste had, after all, benefited from his meddling. When she heard that he had taken the initiative to solve the problems of the Draco family, she thought, ¡®Maybe he can help me.¡¯ And indeed, he had solved the troubles of the Bellhawk family. Even when faced with the great hero Opal¡¯s name, he didn¡¯t even flinch and risked himself. ¡®Could I have done the same?¡¯ No, probably not. That¡¯s not courage¡ªit¡¯s recklessness. ¡®Then why could this guy be so reckless?¡¯ He fought not only Opal but also the giant centipede Ang. If it really was the immortal Ang, he wouldn¡¯t have had enough lives even if he had several. ¡®¡­ Does he like me?¡¯ A story from long ago came to mind. A knight challenges a dragon to free the captive princess. To win her love. Ste began to wonder if this little half-fairy liked her. Was he trying to win her heart with such reckless acts? ¡®No, I¡¯ve only been a burden to him. Why would he like me?¡¯ Their first meeting wasn¡¯t good. In fact, Ste had looked down on him then, believing that he was the Demon Monk disrupting Angmar. That¡¯s why she had been unnecessarily rude. ¡®Though it seems I was wrong.¡¯ Having yed the role of a disgraced noble herself, Ste understood. The reason this little guy was acting as fiercely as a porcupine with its quills up was because he had a reason to. In other words, it was acting. ¡®He¡¯s actually a kind guy.¡¯ Perhaps Mirna of the Draco family, Elga of the Lioness family, and even the young queen of Angmar, Aira, know that and that¡¯s why they keep this man by their side. ¡®They¡¯re all sweet girls.¡¯ She thought about the youngdies from the other three families. They were all green, and they had a freshness like a bud just starting to bloom. It was heartwarming to see them. Ste had that kind of time too. Back in the days when the world seemed bright and full of energy. In such times, both the heart and body bloom like flowers. Even with all those girls in their prime around him, could this half-fairy also havee to like Ste? ¡®¡­ It¡¯s not that strange. It¡¯s definitely possible.¡¯ Though she had lived somewhat recklessly recently, Ste had once been called the ¡®Fairy Princess,¡¯ admired and praised by many. ¡®I¡¯m still confident about my appearance. In fact, with all my experience, I probably understand a man¡¯s heart better than most. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he¡¯s fallen for me.¡¯ As she entertained these thoughts, Ste checked on the half-fairy¡¯s condition again. His forehead was hotter than before. ¡®He needs fever medicine.¡¯ Gathering the herbs she had found while searching for the tree hollow, Ste skillfully ground them up and tried to feed them to the half-fairy. However, he grimaced deeply and spat them out. No matter how many times she tried, the result was the same. ¡°Beugh¡­¡± ¡°Hey, stop spitting it out!¡± Maybe it¡¯s because of the nymph¡¯s extreme dislike for bitter taste, but he refused to eat it. As a result, most of the herbs were nearly gone. There was only one piece of tough Goru tree bark left. If he spat that out as well, they would be out of medicine. With no other options, Ste put the bark in her mouth and began chewing it. The bark had hallucinogenic and antipyretic properties. There were other effects too, but right now, lowering his fever was the most important. Munch, munch. The bitter taste came up, but it became a little sweeter as it mixed with saliva. ¡°Theo-kun, consider yourself honored to take my first kiss. Well¡­ not that you¡¯ll remember it.¡± After chewing the bark for a while, Ste transferred it into the half-fairy¡¯s mouth. Just as a mother bird feeds her baby, this was an act imbued with love and care. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s just to save him. No deeper emotions involved.¡¯ Still, kissing a man carried a certain thrill. She often struggled to convincingly lie to people when they asked if she had any experience with kissing. Episode 307.2 [19] (EP-307.2) Fairy Princess #5 307 ¨C Fairy Princess #5 ¡®Now I can confidently say that I have some experience.¡¯ It was then. Sluurp. The half-fairy¡¯s tongue slipped into Ste¡¯s mouth. Whether it was driven by instinct to get more of the medicine, the smooth, flexible tongue moving inside her mouth was a sensation she¡¯d never experienced before. Sluurp, slurrp. ¡°Mmph¡­!¡± She felt a sudden surge of heat from the half-fairy¡¯s body. It felt even stronger than when she meditated to practice her body-strengthening technique. Was this¡­ a kiss? Could this be the effect of dual cultivation? She had pretended not to hear when the big wolf mentioned something about ¡®dual cultivation.¡¯ Maybe this was what he had been referring to. But as the strange heat spread through her body, Ste panicked and pushed the half-fairy away. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re¡­!¡± Thud. The half-fairy drooped limply to the ground. Her heart raced like a cat who had just seen a tiger, but her shock soon faded. Ste began to worry that she¡¯d pushed the feverish half-fairy too hard. ¡°¡­ Mom.¡± Shiver-. Her hair stood on end. ¡®Did he just call me mom?¡¯ Of course, it was an absurd thought. The half-fairy was probably delirious from the fever, dreaming of his mother. ¡®Mom¡­.¡¯ However, hearing that word for the first time and seeing the half-fairy copsed like a feeble child, along with all the trouble he¡¯d gone through for her¡­ Something stirred inside Ste. It was as if her maternal instincts were awoken. Eup-. Ste bit her lip. The half-fairy would probably not remember anything after the fever anyways. And it was true that she owed him a debt. Elves pay back what they received¡­. Such thoughts from her youth swirled in her mind. Finally, she came to a decision. ¡°Really, just this once.¡± Seukseuk. Ste slowly began to undress. There was something about the fact that they had just shared each other¡¯s heat. Their bodies shared energy through skin-to-skin contact. ¡®It¡¯s cold.¡¯ The northern night was cool, and she shivered slightly as she removed her clothes. ¡®I guess I should undress him too.¡¯ With that, she quickly stripped the half-fairy¡¯s clothes off as well. ¡®Who would have thought I¡¯d be taking off a man¡¯s clothes? If my brother knew, he¡¯d flip. But this isn¡¯t anything lewd¡ªit¡¯s about saving a life.¡¯ Srrip. Stripped down to bareness, Ste hugged the half-fairy¡¯s body andid down on her robe. His body was as hot as a ball of fire, and it felt like a warm firece. It¡¯s soft, it smells good, and it felt kind of nice. They were sharing each other¡¯s warmth. Ste¡¯s body began to warm up, quite literally. She could sense the half-fairy¡¯s tense expression easing. Was the fever starting to break? Srrp, srrp. Then, the half-fairy nestled in her arms nuzzled his face against her chest. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± For the moment, Ste was extremely flustered and almost pushed him away. It was like a chick burrowing into the mother bird¡¯s warmth. If she pushed him away now, it would be like pushing him out of the nest. ¡®Consider us even from the evening primrose.¡¯ It was an exchange. Ste found herself amused. To think that she would be having thoughts of value and exchange, just like the old elf elders. Slurp. Suddenly, she felt a shocking sensation from her lower back up to her head. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Startled, she looked down and saw the half-fairy nursing on her breast. ¡°This, this is¡­!¡± A wave of emotions surged inside her. She was about to push his face away with her palm, but the peaceful expression on his face as he suckled made her hesitate. ¡®Perhaps, I should collect interest on this.¡¯ Minutes passed. Sluurp, sluurp. With each sucking noise, it felt as if energy was being drained away from Ste. Her body gradually heated up, and her breathing became ragged. ¡°E-Enough¡­.¡± She tried to push his head away, but her arms froze. The unfamiliar sensation running from her waist to her ears sent shivers down her spine. ¡­ Maybe she should let this go on a little longer? * * * What the¡­ When I came to my senses, I found myself wrapped in something soft and squishy. It didn¡¯t take long to figure out what it was. Squish, squish. Because the only thing in the world that¡¯s so soft and warm was a woman¡¯s breast. But wasn¡¯t I outside the wall? How is this¡­? I cautiously lifted my eyes, and there, I saw Ste¡¯s face flushed red and her eyelids twitching slightly. That¡¯s when it hit me. I was sucking on Ste¡¯s chest¡­! Why!? I was utterly bewildered. All I remembered was copsing into sleep after feeling feverish from ying in the water. But now, when I opened my eyes, I found myselftched onto Ste¡¯s chest. What¡¯s this? Am I dreaming? Maybe my mind was crafting a conveniently pleasant dream for me. But the vivid warmth and scent around me were far too real to be just a dream. A sweet, faint scent of sweat. It was strangely sensual, primal, almost as if pheromones being released. It didn¡¯t seem like it wasing from me, but from Ste, whose body was glistening with beads of sweat. Weren¡¯t elves supposed to have no body odor? What¡¯s going on here? Several question marks popped up in my mind. Just then, Ste finally spoke. ¡°¡­You, y-you can stop sucking on my chest now.¡± Uwah, what did she say? Episode 308.1 [19] (EP-308.1) Fairy Princess #6 308 ¨C Fairy Princess #6 There¡¯s this something called roley. As the name suggests, it¡¯s when you and your partner take on roles and act out various scenarios. Between men and women, these roleys can often be quite unique experiences. Elga, for instance, especially loved ying the captured knight and bandit game. Since I also enjoyed doing them, Elga and I got along pretty well. Mirna or Narmi might have their own preferred scenarios as well. And even Aira might have her own fantasies. Of course, I had confidence that I could handle any situation or role with ease. Why, you ask? Because I possessed the Level 10 talent ¡®Actor.¡¯ It meant I could meet any y my partner wanted. But even for someone like me, Ste¡¯s words were rather shocking. ¡°¡­ Do you like mommy¡¯s breast?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What was this? It was the kind of question that made me feel deeply embarrassed just hearing it. Even though ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· was in effect, the heat rising in my face wouldn¡¯t subside. Why was I the one feeling ashamed? However, every event has a cause and effect. There must be a reason why Ste was calling herself ¡®mommy.¡¯ Nymph Magic. Sugar Brain¡­! I poured all the sugar stored in my body into analyzing the situation. This made my brain work about twice as fast as usual. Buzz, buzz. And the conclusion I reached was this: ¡ªI have no idea. With my excellent reasoning, I sessfully deduced that I had absolutely no clue. It¡¯s a remarkable example of self-awareness. Perhaps, in my fevered state, I instinctively clung to Ste while she was taking care of me. I might have called her ¡®mom,¡¯ which might have sparked her into the role. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ As expected of Sugar Brain¡ªits works best. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Of course, even if I managed to make sense of the situation, it¡¯s still surprising to be treated like a baby. I learned recently, from stories about my nymph mother, that fairies possess strong maternal instincts. Apparently, elves like Ste share simr tendencies. So, Ste enjoys this kind of thing, huh? If she knew I was awake, she¡¯d be kicking the covers for days. To y along with her feelings, I started sucking her chest like a baby, as if I knew nothing. Her nipples, already hard, perked out even more. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Naturally, no milk came out¡ªSte was a virgin, after all. It was a bit disappointing. Realism would have added to the experience. Though, not necessary. Slurp, lick. This time, I gently swirled my tongue around, and Ste started trembling even more. Still feeling it wasn¡¯t enough, I grasped her other, now-slickened breast lightly in my hand. ¡°Ahn¡­¡± Ste¡¯s body shivered. She didn¡¯t seem to resist. It only meant one thing. She wanted this. And on some level, our feelings were aligned. I hadn¡¯t tasted a woman¡¯s chest in so long. Lick, suck, slurp. ¡°Ah¡­! W-Wait, isn¡¯t this a little¡­ different than before¡­?¡± Ste tried to push me away. No, was I being too explicit? A baby definitely wouldn¡¯t lick like that. How do babies suck breasts? I dont know. I pretended to be clueless and used Abyssal Eyes, burying my face in her chest. Like a little puppy digging into its mother¡¯s arms for warmth. It would not be easy for anyone with maternal instincts to push me out like this. Abyssal eyes was a skill that stimtes maternal love. Seukseuk-. Although it was a little disconcerting for a grown man to act like a child. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my mood¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In any case, I was able to get through the situation safely thanks to my natural acting skills. * * * Elves live longer lives than other races. Because of this, they umte quite a range of experiences over time. Ste Von Bellhawk¡¯s life was no different. For the first half of her life, she was pampered and cherished, and called the ¡®fairy princess.¡¯ Her middle years were filled with countless adventures, a free hawk. And then, in herter years, she became known as the disgrace of the Bellhawk family, acting like a troublemaker. Ste prided herself on having experiences at least as rich as anyone else¡¯s. But despite such a long life, this experience felt entirely foreign, sending shivers down her spine without her realizing it. Twitch-. Her body quivered every time the tongue grazed her hardened nipple. She¡¯d never imagined she could feel anything like this. Just from having her chest sucked on to this extent¡­ If other ces were touched, how intense would it be¡­? Honestly, Ste had always looked down on elves who threw themselves into romance. She thought it was foolish to waste so much energy on rtionships. There were so many more thrilling things in the world. Because of this, she could say she¡¯d be indifferent to rtionships. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, she found most men to be childish and foolish. And yet¡­ Here she was, feeling excitement as her chest was suckled by a boyish-looking man. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Stifling a moan, Ste felt a hint of shame. Although he looked boyish, this half-fairy was already past the age of an adult. ¡®Still, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s much younger than me¡­¡¯ Episode 308.2 [19] (EP-308.2) Fairy Princess #6 308 ¨C Fairy Princess #6 Ste¡¯s body tingled all over. She didn¡¯t know the exact time, but it had been more than half an hour of having her chest licked and sucked. Ste¡¯s body felt like a volcano, ready to erupt with just the slightest touch. Had his warmth transferred entirely into her? Maybe because of that, her stomach throbbed, and her whole body felt jittery and tightly wound. She couldn¡¯t stand it. She¡¯s even biting down on her lower lip in an attempt to endure. It was almost unbearable. The little half-fairy was the same. As he sucked on her chest, he would rub his face against her. Ste felt a wave of embarrassment. Elves were known to not have any body odor. But she¡¯d heard that, when aroused, they could release a pheromone-like fragrance to attract a mate. She couldn¡¯t smell it herself, but the thought of how it was like for the half-fairy made her cheeks burn. ¡®What am I doing¡­¡¯ Perhaps it was time to stop. If this feverish half-fairy were to find out what was going on, Ste would feel so ashamed that she¡¯d go back into nature and build a wall. It was then. Seuk-. ¡°Ahng¡­!¡± Something touched her inner thigh, and she couldn¡¯t hold back a gasp. When she realized it was the bulge inside the half-fairy¡¯s pants, her mind went nk. ¡®A man¡¯s¡­ that¡­¡¯ Ste wasn¡¯t entirely naive. She¡¯d seen male animals¡¯ organs before, mainly from observing animals she studied. She¡¯d always thought it looked silly. But the half-fairy¡¯s thing through the thin fabric wasrger than she¡¯d imagined. A mix of fear, curiosity as an adventurer, and a lingering schrly intrigue filled her. So, she slowly reached out and grabbed it through his clothes. Seuk-. It was hefty. And the way it pulsed hotly, even through the clothes¡ªthere was nothing quiteparable. A burning torch? No¡­ ¡°¡­ Theo-kun, is this because of me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Naturally, there was no response from the half-fairy suffering from a fever. But there was no question, his excitement was from her pheromones. Clench-. When she squeezed it lightly, the half-fairy twisted as if in pain. ¡°Poor thing. Should mommy make youfortable¡­?¡± Even she felt embarrassed by what she said. But the half-fairy wouldn¡¯t remember it anyway. Even if he did have some recollection, she¡¯ll just chalk it up as a side effect of the hallucinogenic bark. And there was no one else around. Puberty. The feeling as she secretly watched animals mating back then¡­ Ste slowly reached her hand inside the half-fairy¡¯s pants, feeling as if she wasmitting a grave sin against an innocent child. * * * When Ste squeezed my penis¡­. I nearly screamed from the unkind strength she used. The only reason I managed to hold back was because of my god-like patience. If I had screamed, this bizarre y would have ended. But they say pleasurees at the end of hardship, and Ste¡¯s curious touches were quite pleasant. Her touch was clumsy, but her cool hands contrasted nicely with my hot member. ¡°¡­ Why does it need to be so thick and long¡­? To scrape out the semen ofpetitors¡­? Or, to ejacte deeper in the vag?na to increase the chances of fertilization¡­?¡± Her schrly curiosity was a bit off-putting. So, to silence her, I sucked on her breasts more. Her murmuring lips was reced by soft moans. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Getting a h*ndjob while sucking on breasts¡­. Was this heaven? I felt my fever rise again. However, Ste¡¯s clumsiness prevented the pleasure from fully taking hold. She had good dexterity. But she didn¡¯t have any experience with this at all. So, I slyly rubbed my d*ck against Ste¡¯s thighs and the valley between them. Each time the tip touched her soft thighs, Ste twitched. She soon pushed my body away. ¡°Theo-kun, you¡¯ve lost your reason due to the fever, and all you have left is desire, right? Do you want to ejacte inside me? Like animals mating.¡± Like I could answer that. ying the clueless baby meant I couldn¡¯t exactly give a reply. As I considered whether it might be better to drop the act now and just take Ste, she seemed lost in her own inner turmoil. Naturally, she was probably conflicted. After a while, she muttered under her breath, so softly that only my sensitive fairy ears could catch it. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t think something that big could fit¡­¡± Was she intimidated by my size? It was an naive, almost innocent reaction, unusual for an elf. Elga and Mirna had reacted simrly at first. It was understandable, of course. Then, as if she had thought of something, Ste began rummaging through her pouch. What she pulled out was a small vial. When she poured its contents onto her hand, a thick, sticky substance dripped out. Oil? No, it smelled sweet. Honey, maybe? Was she nning to use it as a lubricant? Just as that thought crossed my mind, Ste smeared the liquid between her thighs, then slowly parted her legs towards me. I could see her pale skin and the delicate opening between, where thin, petal-like folds revealed themselves. I wanted to go in right then and there. Then Ste spoke. ¡°Here, l-lick it¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t expect that. Episode 309.1 [19] (EP-309.1) Fairy Princess #7 309 ¨C Fairy Princess #7 Chwaruru-. Ste¡¯s smooth body was dripping with sticky honey. It wasn¡¯t just a metaphor, but real honey. The sweet, intoxicating aroma wafting from her body captivated my senses. Her thighs, which twitched and revealed theirscivious intentions without shame¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was entranced, my gaze frozen on the scene. I wanted to savor it just a little longer. The heat that had barely cooled down red up again. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away. Honey and beauty. These two irresistible temptations hadbined into one. No one had ever imagined such a thing. This was the discovery of the century. Ste was a genius! Though, Ste was unaware of my reaction and intentions. ¡°¡­ Why isn¡¯t there a reaction? I¡¯m going to die from embarrassment. Why aren¡¯t you doing anything? Do you need more?¡± Ste poured more onto her lower body, as if to tantalize me further. I thought I needed to act quickly before these precious sugars went to waste. So, like a bee drawn to flowers, I pounced on Ste. Tchup. First, I slowly started with the honey inside her thighs. But after licking it off, I realized that the transparent liquid was more simr to oil than honey. Some kind of lubricant. Smooth instead of sticky. It didn¡¯t taste as sweet as I expected, but it was still edible. Half honey, half oil. Honey oil? ¡°Mm-hmm¡­¡± Every sweep of my tounge would illicit Ste¡¯s moans. As I continued to lick away the honey oil on her thighs, all that was left was a ce that Ste would be very ashamed of. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Normally, I would have considered Ste¡¯s intentions before proceeding. But I am currently only a child who has lost his reason due to the fever and was acting solely on instinct. To perform this role, I needed to boldly push forward without hesitation. So, I buried my face between Ste¡¯s legs, as if I didn¡¯t know anything but the hunger for honey oil. Chururu. The feeling of my sensitive, soft tongue gliding up and down the slippery gap between her thighs was vivid in my mind. It felt as if I was zipping and unzipping a zipper between the smooth and delicate skin¡­ ¡°¡­ Aah!¡± At the same time, Ste let out a loud squeal that startled me and curled up her legs. As a result, my head became stuck between her thighs. Ouch. Was this how Sun Wukong¡¯s crown(gingoa) feels like? But the sensation of her soft, warm thighs was quite pleasant. Yes, keep it that way. Churup, churup, halzik. ¡°Nmmph¡­!¡± As I continued to move my tongue, Ste made a strange sound and reached out to grab my head. She didn¡¯t seem to be trying to pull my hair, but rather was pushing me away with considerable strength. Perhaps she felt ashamed and embarrassed from the unfamiliar pleasure. Of course, I simply ignored her and continued to lick Ste¡¯s p*ssy with enthusiasm. Halzik halzik, churup. For a while, I thoroughly licked Ste¡¯s crack, and used the t part of my tongue to casually caress the slightly protruding clitoris. ¡°Ah, ah¡­!¡± After some time, Ste seemed to no longer feel embarrassed and didn¡¯t bother to hide her moans. She must have lost her senses. My tongue, trained by licking Aira¡¯s soap, was agile enough to tie a ribbon in my mouth. My secret ability, ¡®Nymph Technique ¨C Wild Licking¡¯, could topple nations and women alike. Churup, churup. And there¡¯s the elf¡¯s honey, which wouldn¡¯t dry up no matter how much I licked. I thought it was about time to move on to the next stage¡­ I¡¯ll make her melt like a chocte cake under the sun with my tongue! Halzik. 1 minute. Churup. 5 minutes. ¡°Ah, huh, i, it feels weird¡­!¡± Finally, it took Ste around ten minutes to fully push me away. Once she had put some distance between us, she used her arms and legs to cover her chest and groin, her face flushed a deep red. It was almost as if she was drawing a line, like she was saying, ¡®That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s stop here for today.¡¯ Should I just let my instincts take over and push her down after all? I was mulling over this when¡ª ¡°¡­ Theo-kun, you look like you¡¯re struggling. Your face is red.¡± Ste looked at myplexion. So I put on an exhausted and tired face, feigning weakness and misery like a starved puppy. ¡°Is it because of this¡­?¡± Perhaps my act worked, because Ste slowly reached her hand toward my lower body. My c*ck had been pulsing painfully for a long while now. As she held it again, a sense offort washed over me, like it finally found its perfect ce. ¡°¡­ Maybe if I help you, it¡¯ll feel better¡­¡± Gently, Ste started stroking me. If her earlier touch was full of a curious researcher¡¯s innocence, now it was nothing short of a seductive elf¡¯s caress. ¡°Seeing it up close¡­ it¡¯s even more impressive¡­¡± Whether it was skill or instinct, her movements had evolved far beyond the tentative touches from earlier. Slurp. Going even further, she took me into her mouth. The soft warmth enveloped me, making me shudder as though my whole body was wrapped in gentle skin. ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°Does it feel good? Hm? Churp. Ha-eup, ha, chuuup. It tastes weird. Hammph, it¡¯s very¡­, erotic¡­.¡± * * * I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed. Time seemed to flow slowly and thickly, as if submerged in sticky honey. ¡°Slurp¡­ hmm, it¡¯s better than I thought¡­ mmm.¡± ¡°¡­ Euk.¡± ¡°Ah, biting is a no go, huh? Mmm, my bad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ste and I met with a rocky start. But now, Ste, who had only walked the path of discord, was now burying her face between my legs with curiosity and interest. Episode 309.2 [19] (EP-309.2) Fairy Princess #7 309 ¨C Fairy Princess #7 I don¡¯t even know how much time has passed. With each gulp, Ste¡¯s throat softly vibrated as she ran her mouth up and down. I was on the edge, but as with any fetio, it seemed to hold me right at the brink without release. ¡°So hot¡­ and hard. Haeup. There¡¯s no bone, but¡­¡± Fortunately, it seemed that Ste was quite taken with it. Like a child fascinated by a new toy, she didn¡¯t seem to tire of it. Of course, Elga and Mirna also had that same mix of fear and curiosity when they saw it for the first time. Just as I was drawn to a woman¡¯s body, it might be natural for women to be drawn to mine in return. ¡°Slurp¡­ mmm¡­ slurp.¡± Still, this wasn¡¯t quite satisfying. Men areplicated creatures. But this difort would disappear right after release, so I was hoping to lighten up soon. Ste probably had no idea. ¡°Like this¡­ haeummph, is this right¡­?¡± She seemed to be asking if she was doing it correctly. Ste seemed to want to test her skills and knowledge¡ªfull of theory but short on practice. Maybe I should let out a sound, just to assure her she was doing well? No, I don¡¯t like that. Even if it was acting, forcing myself to moan would go against my principles. But I can¡¯t leave Ste alone, either. As I wrestled with beliefs versus practicality¡­ ¡°Phew¡­¡± Ste finally pulled away. After trying something new for the first time for several minutes, her jaw and throat must have been sore. ¡°It seems my skills aren¡¯t enough to induce ejaction¡­¡± Ste meekly acknowledged her shorings. ¡°Then¡­ is it only this ce left¡­?¡± Thwop. Ste spread her legs slightly with her fingers in a V-shape, revealing that soft pink flesh that instantly captured my attention. ¡°So, Theo-kun, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Suddenly asking me? Asking a guy his thoughts while baring such a beautiful, enticing sight¡ªdoes it even make sense? Thanks to Ste, I became harder. After keeping it up for so long, I was beginning to feel dizzy. All I wanted was relief. With that in mind, I slowly leaned my body over hers. Seuk. I aimed myself between her thighs. But just as I thought I¡¯d finally entered¡ª Something squeezed me tight, holding me in ce. Was it her vag*na? I was momentarily startled, but I quickly realized it was her hand stopping me before I could go any further. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Did she have a change of heart? It was her first time, so feeling nervous, afraid, or hesitant made sense. Then she whispered in my ear. ¡°Theo-kun, why don¡¯t you speak up now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re awake. How long are you going to pretend?¡± I froze. Was she testing me? No, it didn¡¯t seem like that. Ste was clearly certain that I was awake. She knew I waspletely lucid. Honestly, I¡¯d had a faint suspicion as well. That Ste had been ying along with me all along. That Ste was ying ¡®that kind of game¡¯ with me. Even if you know that the situation you¡¯re acting in was fake and not real, it¡¯s still taboo to break that barrier in the middle of a role. It would be like if a character in a movie suddenly said, ¡°You know this is just a movie, right? None of it¡¯s real.¡± It ruins the immersion. But Ste had just broken that very taboo. Now, both of us had no choice but to drop our roles and return to reality. So, with a rtively calm heart, I turned to Ste and asked. ¡°When did you notice¡­?¡± ¡°Around the time I started¡­ licking you. You stayed way too calm. If you¡¯d really been acting on pure instinct, you would¡¯ve pinned me down.¡± So staying calm had been my mistake. ¡°I apologize, Ste-nim. I meant no harm.¡± ¡°I know. I¡­ I don¡¯t really know how things turned out this way, but I guess sometimes when a man and a woman¡­ get caught up in the moment, these things happen.¡± Even though Ste had been the one to break the illusion, she seemed flustered by my calm response. It felt like it was my role to lead as the more experienced one here. ¡°So, Ste-nim, what¡¯s the reason you called for this conversation? Do you want me to stop?¡± ¡°If I ask you to stop¡­ would you?¡± I rolled my eyes for a moment at her question. In fact, it¡¯s the already hot Ste Bellhawk that¡¯s holding back. Perhaps curious about the first experience. Sexual excitement. But also fear and hesitation, wondering if she should go through with it. It was a mix of emotions that finally made her call for a stop. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t even know if I should use contraceptives¡­. Theo-kun, being with a woman so suddenly might not be good. Plus, your condition isn¡¯t great. And then¡­ our rtionship¡­¡± Ste was fumbling for excuses. Instead of answering, I leaned forward and kissed her forehead. Smooch. Not for any reason like tasting honey, but pure favor. With that, the tension in Ste¡¯s body, which had been filled with uncertainty, began to ease, and she closed her mouth. From that point, my lips slowly traced along the bridge and tip of her nose, finally reaching her lips. Her lips were softer and warmer than I¡¯d expected. The blushing Ste, with her eyes shut tightly, was holding onto my side with all her strength¡ªshe looked quite adorable. Adorable¡­ I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a fitting word to use for an older woman who¡¯s lived longer than me. Episode 310.1 [19] (EP-310.1) Fairy Princess #8 310 ¨C Fairy Princess #8 Stey there for a long time, feeling as if she were floating. When the half-fairy¡¯s lips gently pressed against hers, and his hand stroked her belly and side, it felt soforting. Was this what it felt like to be a leaf drifting along a small stream? Not moving a hand or foot, simply surrendering herself to the flowing current. ¡®So this is what a real kiss is like.¡¯ She¡¯d heard about it a few times from the elves who loved to boast or from herpanions. But she¡¯d always brushed it off¡ªlike what¡¯s the big deal about pressing lips together? When she¡¯d actually kissed the half-fairy to give him medicine, she was even a bit disappointed. All she¡¯d felt was, ¡®That¡¯s it? What¡¯s the fuss all about?¡¯ Sluurp, smooch. But this was different. Wanting each other¡ªconfirming that fact transformed the act of kissing into something else entirely. It was difficult to exin, but Ste found herself wishing for this moment to continue. A little more and she¡¯d fully understand the difference¡­ Smooch. When his little tongue slipped into her mouth, Ste eagerly licked and caressed back with her own. ¡®¡­ Am I doing this right? Am I too clumsy?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure. She wanted to do well. Finally, the half-fairy lifted his head, ending the long kiss. ¡°Ste-nim, it¡¯s good to breathe now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Only then did Ste realize she hadn¡¯t breathed for a while. She didn¡¯t know the timing so she just held it in. ¡®¡­ He noticed!¡¯ An elf inexperienced in kissing? It sounded as silly as a squirrel falling from a tree. She worried the half-fairy mightugh at her, but thankfully, he showed no sign of doing so. He simply began gently stroking her neck and chest with a tender, soft touch. ¡®He¡¯s really skilled with women.¡¯ Even in the eyes of the less experienced Ste, it was clear that this half-fairy was skillful. He must have had plenty of encounters. Perhaps with Mirna or Elga? No, he must have many women following him. As she thought about this, she suddenly became curious about how shepared to those other women. Then¡ª Squish. She felt something thin slip between her legs. ¡°¡­ Hic!¡± Thanks to this, Ste was pulled from her thoughts and let out a sound like a deting balloon. Something had entered her¡­ the half-fairy¡¯s fingers! Squelch. ¡°¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly¡­ tight. Didn¡¯t you say you had plenty of experience?¡± Her face flushed instantly. ¡°¡­ Theo-kun, you should know by now that that¡¯s a lie¡­.¡± ¡°Why would you lie about something like that?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, fa-faries without experience are made fun of.¡± Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Ste averted her gaze. She thought the half-fairy would make fun of her. Living for so long without a single romantic encounter was a problem, but the half-fairy didn¡¯tugh. Squelch, squelch. Instead, he simply moved his fingers inside her, making Ste shiver and nearly moan from the sensation. ¡®Is he¡­ really nning to do this with me?¡¯ Her first experience. As the thought took hold, Ste felt her breathing grow shallow. Her anticipation mixed with tension. Fear and hesitation intertwined with excitement and curiosity. It was a feeling she¡¯d never experienced before. Swish. Atst, the half-fairy removed his hand and lifted her thigh. Sensing that something was about to happen, Ste¡¯s skin prickled with nervousness. ¡°W-Wait! Um, actually, is this¡­ okay? Theo-kun, are you alright with this¡­ you know, with me? You might have kids, um¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do this with just anyone. But I¡¯m happy to with Ste-nim. How about you? Do you want to do it with me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ste thought for a moment. In her long life, she hadn¡¯t encountered someone who truly captured her interest. She had grown up seeing her brother Opal, who was perfect. In that sense, the half-fairy was more than good enough. He¡¯s kind, able to take the lead, and charming. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Doesn¡¯t everyone do this? It¡¯s not a big deal. If they can do it, so can I. Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll do it.¡± * * * ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ve made up my mind. Yes.¡± Ste kept muttering words to herself, as if convincing herself. It was funny to watch, and kind of cute. ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯m doing this! I can do it!¡± She must be scared. It would be difficult to handle my size without some serious resolve. Could it even fit into such a small space? Even I felt hesitant. But technically, it was designed to give birth to a child, so it should fit me as well. ¡°I¡¯m doing it¡­ yes, I can do it.¡± So I slowly moved closer to Ste, who was still murmuring to herself, and carefully squeezed through the narrow opening. ¡°Ah¡­ ah, nngh¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go slowly, very slowly.¡± ¡°Ugh, no¡­ I don¡¯t think¡­ I can¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all already in.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± That was a lie. I was only halfway in. I thought about shoving the rest of it, but Ste looked pained. So I held her and gently stroked her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°Hmph, w-well, it¡¯s nothing¡­!¡± Praising an older woman like this in bed felt strangely satisfying, almost like it fulfilled some primal sense of conquest. Though I hadn¡¯t even fully entered, I felt a pleasant thrill and my lower half tingled with anticipation. I decided to pause for a bit, giving her time to adjust to my size, and simply shared warmth in the stillness. Sususu-. Perhaps because of that, the dizziness and heat that filled my head moments ago gradually began to subside, like hot and cold water blending into warmth. It felt as if Ste was absorbing my heat. Was this the dual cultivation Kubi talked about? Maybe it was because we were skin-to-skin. Or because we had be truly one. Through Ste¡¯s soft chest pressing against mine, beyond her heartbeat, I felt a wave of emotions¡ªembarrassment, confusion, and a deep sense of loss. A profound loss. Chururuk-. Then tears suddenly welled up in my eyes, falling onto Ste¡¯s face and neck. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly felt very sad¡­.¡± These sudden tears probably weren¡¯t my own feelings, but Ste¡¯s. She seemed to understand that too, as she pulled me into her arms. ¡°Theo-kun, you¡¯ve peeked into my heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°All the tears I¡¯ve held back as an adult¡­ they¡¯re now flowing from you. You¡¯re shedding the emotions I haven¡¯t resolved.¡± Ste¡¯s embrace was warm and gentle. I settled in her arms, letting myself rx. As we held each other, my heart softened like pudding. I could close my eyes and fall asleep in this¡ª ¡°¡­ Theo-kun, you can move now.¡± Ste¡¯s soft whisper reached my ear. Episode 310.2 [19] (EP-310.2) Fairy Princess #8 310 ¨C Fairy Princess #8 Flesh on flesh. Cp, cp, schlk. Wet sounds filled the narrow wooden cavern. As Ste¡¯s body tingled with her limbs curling and twisting, a surprising moan escaped from her slightly parted lips. ¡°Ah, haah, oh, aaah, uuh, ngh¡­!¡± It was so primitive that she couldn¡¯t even imagine that she was making it. As raw as the cry of a mating female. It was embarrassing, realizing these were her own sounds, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to close her lips. It had been ten minutes since the half-fairy had begun to move his hips. The air was thick with the rich scent of their mingled sweat. Hot breaths mingling between thighs. Entwined arms and legs trembling together, as if floating. So many thoughts crossed her mind. But she couldn¡¯t focus on any of them. ¡°Ahn¡­!¡± The repeated sensation of lightning striking from head to toe¡­. Her entire body tensed, each muscle taut, and quivering from every cell. She realized this feeling, that she¡¯d already experienced three or four times, was what the other female professors were talking about¡ªclimax, or orgasm. ¡®¡­ Does climaxe this easily? Is he¡­?¡¯ Schlk, schlk. ¡°Nngh, haa¡­ oh¡­!¡± Finally, the half-fairy buried his face against her body. The thick object entered herplete depths. It felt as if a hot, iron bar was piercing inside her¡ª Something incredibly hot wasing. Something that would change her long life forever. Something like an erupting volcano woulde over her. Ste thought that would happen. But it didn¡¯t. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± By the time the intense heat had faded, what remained was a refreshing rity. As if emotions that had been dammed up were finally released. Though she felt incredibly embarrassed. When she saw the boy who had just been panting now lying beside her, catching his breath, somehow she felt better. He must have used far more energy than her. After all, he had to move much more vigorously. She¡¯d heard that men expend a lot of energy during release. The thought of his little body working so earnestly was cute and endearing. He was like a determined little turtle. Ste traced her fingers softly over the half-fairy¡¯s smooth stomach and wondered. ¡®How was I?¡¯ ¡®Did I do well?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know. Usually, she would never ask such a thing, but feeling a newfound openness after her first experience, she voiced the thought she¡¯d been holding back. ¡°¡­ You know, you could¡¯ve finished¡­ inside. I heard men enjoy that.¡± In the end, his final release had been on her stomach. The first ejaction on her first experience. She felt a little startled and saddened to see it spread over her navel. But on the other hand, she felt a sense of relief. After a brief pause, the half-fairy responded calmly. ¡°Bearing children shouldn¡¯t be done irresponsibly.¡± There was a hint of admonishment in his tone, as though scolding her with, ¡°Don¡¯t you know better?¡± ¡°R-right?¡± Ste felt embarrassed to be scolded by the half-fairy, who was so much younger. If he did it inside, there¡¯s indeed the chance of pregnancy. In the first ce, the rtionship between Ste and the half-fairy wasn¡¯t like that¡­. As Ste felt a slight distance between them, the half-fairy spoke. ¡°I want my child to be born out of love.¡± ¡°¡­ Love?¡± Love. Well, he¡¯s still young. He¡¯s speaking so unabashedly about something so tender in a moment like this. Ste almost found it amusing. ¡°¡­ If someday, the child grows up and learns they were born from a careless fling, I think it would make them sad.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Ste, who was about to say something, shut her mouth. Theo Gospel. The name meant a poor orphan who grew up without a provider. It¡¯s amon name for the orphans the Church takes in. ¡°¡­ Are you talking about yourself?¡± Ste asked cautiously. Just as she thought she overstepped, the half-fairy finally opened his mouth. ¡°I, too, thought that until recently. Born out of a mere coincidence, the heat of one night, and finally discarded in the cold light of reality¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I sometimes thought¡­ if I hadn¡¯t existed, the woman who bore me might have lived morefortably. I believed things might have been easier for many people¡­¡± Ste remembered when she¡¯d felt one with him, sensing the emotions he kept locked away deep inside. Loneliness, a calm indifference he forced upon himself, a fierce determination, and an unyielding steadiness, all without a single indulgent whim. It was like a wounded bird had flown into her arms. And, coincidentally, Ste was the type who couldn¡¯t turn away such a bird. ¡°Theo-kun, I¡¯ve lived a long life, but finding the meaning in it isn¡¯t easy for me either. We just¡­ keep living. Maybe, one day, we¡¯ll find it along the way.¡± Despite her long life, she wasn¡¯t good atforting others. As Ste awkwardly opened her mouth to respond, the half-fairy lifted himself slightly, propping up his torso, and gave a ss-like smile. ¡°Is that so? But you don¡¯t have tofort me. At least, this body was born and raised between a deep love.¡± Is that so. ¡°I see. Love, you say. Then, can you tell me. Theo-kun, what does love mean to you?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The half-fairy, usually quick with answers, paused for a moment. He seemed to be engrossed in thought, before finally speaking. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s something you¡¯d even be willing to risk your life for?¡± Theo Gospel was a realist. But the unexpectedly romantic quality of his answer made Ste chuckle. ¡°So, does Theo-kun fighting the giant centipede love me?¡± ¡°Who knows? Depending on how you look at it, maybe you could see it that way.¡± The boy scratched the back of his head. Watching him, Ste felt she might understand why she¡¯d lived such a long life. Perhaps it was to guide this clumsy half-fairy, drawing on all her years of wisdom. It didn¡¯t matter if it wasn¡¯t. The meaning of life. Reasons like fate. Ste knew that she could attach whatever meaning she wanted. So, before the half-fairy could start spouting any more strange words with that tongue¡ª She pressed her lips against his. Warmth passed between them. Their longing sighs filled the wooden cave until dawn¡¯s first light crept in. Episode 311.1 (EP-311.1) Afterstory of the South #1 311 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #1 Soft breathing-. Ste was asleep. Even though we had nned to set out early this morning, it seems she¡¯s too exhausted. So I decided to let her sleep for an extra hour or two. Swoosh. I gently ced the Angmar robe over Ste¡¯s bare body. Then, using the nymph technique ¡®Sneak¡¯, I tiptoed out of the tree hollow. The chill of the morning air weed me as I stepped outside. Should I have slept a bit more? Even though my stamina has improved noticeably recently,st night¡¯s exertions until early morning was a bit tiring. It¡¯s said that reaching a man¡¯s peak uses as much energy as sprinting around a track at full speed¡ª. I don¡¯t know how reliable that information was, but I felt it quite usible. ¡°But I feel pretty good right now.¡± Clench. I clenched and released my fist into the empty air. Not long ago, I¡¯d been burning with such fever that my vision blurred, but now my body feltfortably tense, like simmering magma. It was probably thanks to Ste nursing me back to health. ¡°So, how long do you n on hiding?¡± My voice echoed in the quiet dawn. In response, something rustled in the dark thicket nearby. A sh of red light gleamed, which might have seemed like a fearsome beast aiming for me, but I wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°As expected of Theo-nim. I cant escape your eyes.¡± Pasussuk-. From the bushes, a woman with her hair and shoulders covered in leaves emerged. Not only that, she also wore nes and bracelets adorned with fangs and bones of some unknown beasts. Was that a staff made from a skull in her hand? ¡°Ah, th-this is something I received from the cold-blooded tribe Yan-Dor of the west. They said it was the mark of a chieftain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re in one piece, Bn.¡± I said that, though I had already noticed Bn lingering around me these past few days. After being struck by the Ogre Dordor¡¯s massive club and sent flying a few days ago¡­ I was well aware that the undead appearing in the forest were Bn¡¯s minions. In the first ce, the monsters beyond the wall posed no threat to Bn except for the forest masters or centipede immortal Ang. ¡°I flew westward, subdued the monsters there, and incorporated them into the new Demon King¡¯s army under Bn de Sabrnak. I also subdued a few small monsters¡­.¡± Bn rattled off all she¡¯d done since west parted, exining how she¡¯d been expanding her influence in the north by turning various creatures into her subordinates. Though I am deducting some vacation time from her for being sent flying by Dordor, she¡¯d still managed to turn the crisis into an opportunity and fulfill her role admirably. Normally, I would have given her a reward, but restoring her deducted vacation time should be sufficient. ¡°Actually, I wanted to report to Theo-nim sooner, but I didn¡¯t want to interfere with the capture of the Young Lady of the Belhawk family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah, a hawk falling into the earth. Hihi¡ªIf her brother Opal knew about this, he would have screamed. It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t get my hands on his body.¡± Was Bn watching everything that happened between Ste and me? I felt a little embarrassed and awkward thinking about it. Although it was wise of her not to intervene, there was no need to mention it. I scratched my cheek, trying to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°So, what do you think of this forest? Since you¡¯ve been around for a few days, I assume you have some impressions.¡± ¡°This forest, the Witch Forest beyond the wall, seems to have found a fair bit of stability. For the Demon King¡¯s army, it maintains a rather primitive structure¡­.¡± Just as Bn described. Everyone was wary that beyond the wall was the Shadow Army of the Demon King Solomon. But when I finally arrived at this forest, I found no signs of anything resembling a Shadow Army. Honestly, aside from the centipede Ang, the creatures here were no different from those found south of the wall. At this, Bn pointed north. ¡°They¡¯re probably all there. In thest city, Gargata.¡± Gargata? ¡°You mean the ce with that rift?¡± ¡°Around the old Demon King¡¯s castle, there¡¯s been movement among strange monsters. It¡¯s fair to say an ominous energy is gathering there, one even I, Bn, dare not approach¡­.¡± I see. It¡¯s starting to make sense now¡ªwhy this forest beyond the wall remains rtively peaceful. The real threats were all gathered around that rift over there. It was said that the rift in the sky was once a city called Gargata. It was the stage Demon King Angmar prepared as his final stronghold, continually retreating under the relentless onught of countless heroes and resistance forces. That¡¯s where Hero Opal and his party killed Solomon. I asked. ¡°What would you think if I were to go there?¡± ¡°I, Bn de Sabrnak, will go wherever you go. However, I suggest you reconsider.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s definitely something bad there. I don¡¯t know what it is, but Bn¡¯s body is afraid of going there.¡± Bn seemed rather serious. Just like the other creatures, she was dissuading me from heading north. It must be because of the master of the north. I asked. ¡°What are the chances that Solomon is still alive in there?¡± As one of the Demon King¡¯s close aides, Bn could probably offer a meaningful answer. Narrowing her crimson eyes, she spoke softly. ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°©¤That¡¯s right. If it were the old me, I would have said so. But now that I¡¯m beyond the wall, here in the vicinity of the old fortress Gargata, I understand a little. What¡¯s there¡­¡± Seuk-. Suddenly, Bn stopped, pressing a finger to her lips. Shh. Someone must be listening. As if to prove her point, Ste, looking rather tired, emerged from the entrance of the tree hollow. ¡°Theo-kun, who are you talking to so ear¡­ Ah? You¡¯re¡­!¡± * * * Two and three. It was simply adding one more person, yet the sense of security felt more than doubled. After a few days since falling off the wall, we were now back to a three-person party. And atst, we arrived at the ruins in the east, where we¡¯d been told they were waiting for us. Compared to the towering walls built by the city of witches, Sandora, the eastern wall was not that high. About 10 meters. Of course, that was still quite a tall wall. But having faced an ogre, wolves, and a centipede beyond the wall, this high wall felt as light as paper to me. In fact, it¡¯s often attacked by monsters. ©¥Gyaaaaaaak-!!! Even now, a group of monsters was assaulting the fortress over there. Four-legged creatures with mantis-like scythes for limbs. Thunk, thunk-! Episode 311.2 (EP-311.2) Afterstory of the South #1 311 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #1 The creatures hooked their front ws into the wall, scaling it like an icy cliff. Watching this, Bn spoke as if she knew something about them. ¡°Those are legion hounds. Monsters at the lowest ranks of the Shadow Army. They¡¯re created by mixing hounds with mantises.¡± If there¡¯s something Bn knows, it seems like her mouth would itch if she didn¡¯t share it. ©¥Graaak-!!! Atst, one of the legion hounds reached the top of the wall. Its roar sounded as if it was yelling, ¡°You cowards hiding behind the wall, living peacefully¡ªI¡¯ll tear you all apart!¡± Which was probably what it was. But just then, a sword flew directly at the creature¡¯s head. St! ©¥We¡¯ve been breached! We need support! The fact that this eastern fortress was holding out was probably thanks to the soldiers and warriors standing on each wall, defending humanity. I should probably lend a hand. ©¤Wind Cutter. I lightly chanted a Rank 4 spell. The crescent-shaped de of wind flew out, slicing through the bodies of the monsters swarming around the wall. It seemed that the people on the wall finally noticed our presence. ©¥There! Someone¡¯sing out from the forest! The sound of bowstrings being drawn in our direction echoed in my sensitive ears. To calm them down, I raised both hands and called out loudly as I moved forward. ¡°Tell everyone, Theo Gospel has returned!¡± ©¥Who? ©¥Did he say Theo Gospel? The expressions on the soldiers¡¯ faces wavered for a moment. ©¥Come in quickly before more monsterse! A bridge-like gate lowered over the deep moat in front of the wall. When we crossed it, we were met by countless pairs of eyes. ©¥Someone actually came back alive from outside? ©¥This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this. For someone to have fallen from Sandora¡¯s wall and walked all the way here¡­ We seemed to be quite a spectacle. At that moment, a man covered in blood took off his face-guarded helmet, revealing a thick beard. Judging by his cape and epaulettes, he seemed to be the one in charge here. ¡°I am Baldor, themander of this Deadbell Citadel. Sir Theo Gospel, Lady Ste of the Bellhawk family, and Professor Bn of Ark. We have been expecting you. Please,e inside.¡± I see. Mirna and the others must have already sent word that we were heading to the Deadbell Fortress here in the east. It¡¯s good that things were moving quickly. ¡°Though, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually make it here. Haven¡¯t you run into the giant wolf Kubi or the ogre Dordor?¡± ¡°We did, and we won.¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s very funny. If you¡¯d truly met them, you wouldn¡¯t even have bones left. Anyway, we¡¯ll provide you with baths and meals. I have quite a few questions.¡± Behind the fortress was something that could be called a barracks or a military camp. The facilities were outdated, and rough-looking men with faces as fierce as bandits either red at us or looked on with curiosity. ©¥Do we have women that pretty in our camp? Who¡¯s here to visit? ©¥Beats me. Most of the people assigned to the fortress were usually bandits, thieves, or mercenaries with a violent streak that hadnded them here as part of their sentence. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to feel uneasy standing among such people. Butpared to the time when we were being targeted by wild monsters outside, this ce felt no different than the heart of a bustling city. I felt that I had truly returned to civilization. ¡°The hot water is limited, so it¡¯s best to use it sparingly. There are fresh clothes over there as well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Thanks to the hospitality of Commander Baldor, we were able to shower and change into clean clothes. Considering the scarcity of water, it was quite luxurious to clean my body with hot water. While I thought it was quite extravagant, I was d to be able to wipe away the grime. Were Bn and Ste still washing up? Well, it¡¯s true that women with long hair usually take longer to freshen up. In the meantime, I entered Commander Baldor¡¯s quarters and took a seat at therge table inside. Suddenly, something flew right at my face. ©¥Yingyingyaing! It was very cool and fluffy, like a stuffed toy. The familiar and pleasant feel brought a smile to my face. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Yingying!¡± ©¥Kyuiing. It was the Draco Twins¡¯ pet Yingying. If it¡¯s here, it probably means Lady Draco was here as well. ¡°You know it? It flew in a few days ago, and we¡¯ve been feeding it. It¡¯s very cute. It even helped us organize the supply inventory.¡± How exactly does a creature with no limbs, eyes, nose, or mouth help with inventory? Puzzled, I decided to respond casually. ¡°This guy is a pet of someone I know.¡± ©¥Grrrngg! ¡°¡­ I mean, a partner, not a pet.¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. It might sound like the same thing, but I guess there¡¯s a subtle difference. Despite understanding most animal sounds by now, Yingying¡¯s cries still just sounded like bizarre noises. It¡¯s quite the strange creature. ¡°Anyhow, Sir Theo, it must have been quite a journey for you to get here. As much as I¡¯d like to let you rest, the situation isn¡¯t so rxed. I have a few things I¡¯d like to ask.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already provided us amodations, I¡¯ll answer whatever I can.¡± With my permission, Baldor started asking me all sorts of questions¡ªabout the situation beyond the wall, the types of monsters residing there, and how the territories within the forest were arranged. ¡°Wolves, centipedes, insect-like monsters¡­ Were there no headless knights or clowns with des all over their bodies?¡± ¡°No, there weren¡¯t.¡± Headless knights and ded clowns? If I¡¯d run into such horrifying creatures, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget them. After hearing my exnation, Baldor nodded. ¡°I see. There¡¯s been a recent lull in attacks. It seems the forces have shifted north. That¡¯s probably why Sir Theo¡¯s party managed to reach here unharmed.¡± I remembered what Bn had said. The forces of the Shadow Army had withdrawn from the forest and were gathering at Gargata, the ruins of the Demon King¡¯s castle in the north. It seemed that Baldor, themander of the citadel, had a vague idea of that as well. I asked. ¡°But you mentioned that there wasn¡¯t room to rx. What exactly does that mean?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because troops and supplies are gathering from the south to retake Dolnar Citadel up north. It¡¯s a royal decree from Her Majesty. They intend to take advantage of the gap in the monster¡¯s forces and catch them by surprise.¡± Were they really nning to march beyond the wall? They probably don¡¯t know that I returned. So I thought it would be best to send a message to the royal capital as soon as possible. ¡°Where are the carrier pigeons that can be sent to the capital?¡± Episode 312.1 (EP-312.1) Afterstory of the South Wall #2 312 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #2 ©¥Coo, coo. The pigeon outside the window was making a racket today. Elga, who had just fallen asleep, got out of bed and opened the window. ¡°Why are you being so loud?¡± p. A pigeon fluttered inside, flying directly into the birdcage. ¡®A carrier pigeon?¡¯ The pigeon sat quietly on the perch inside the cage, a small scroll wrapped around its ankle. Elga unfastened the scroll and read the rather wee message. ¡°No time to sit around, it seems.¡± Elga quickly got dressed and headed towards the royal pce as soon as the morning sun rose. Normally, it was just full of noisy or boring talks, and she didn¡¯t like being there. But today, she had a reason to be. Thud, thud. Her steady footsteps led her to the queen¡¯s chamber. A few maids were guarding the entrance, and seeing Elga approach, they tapped on the door to announce her. ©¥Your Majesty, Field Commander Elganes Von Lioness of the Third Army requests entrance¡ª ¡°That¡¯s enough. Step aside.¡± Ignoring the overly strict maids, Elga simply brushed past them and opened the door. It wasn¡¯t locked in the first ce. Inside, the room was draped in cobwebs. It looked less like a luxurious and beautiful chamber and more like a dungeon. ¡°Why are there so many cobwebs¡­?¡± Suksuk-. Brushing away the dust and cobwebs with her hand, Elga headed towards the bed. There, her cousin was curled up asleep with a frown. Was she having some nightmare? Elga gave her sharp nose a gentle pinch. Twitch-. Her brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°Hey, Aira. How long are you going to sleep? It¡¯s morning. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even with her nose pinched shut, there was no sign of her waking up. How long could she hold her breath like this? Elga didn¡¯t know, but she had no intention of wasting more time with her headstrong cousin. ¡°A carrier pigeon came from Deadbell Citadel. It¡¯s under themand of a guy named Baldor, who once made a name for himself in Borgia¡¯s army.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± No reaction at all. Would she really stay asleep even after hearing this? ¡°Apparently, Theo is staying there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seururuk-. Aira¡¯s jet-ck, obsidian eyes opened just a sliver. Even though she was her cousin, and they were both women, Elga couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race a little. ¡®¡­ She really is beautiful.¡¯ Then, a sudden sh of irritation struck her. ¡®But her chest is still smaller than mine!¡¯ The thought brought a subtle sense of satisfaction. But, of course, this wasn¡¯t the focus right now. Charuru-. Elga unrolled the scroll, showing its contents to her cousin and queen, Aira. Slowly, Aira¡¯s eyes drifted across the words, and she let out a small puppy-like whimper, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but she probably felt some relief. This girl liked the half-fairy as much as a child liked a doll. Elga was also relieved to receive the letter, so she could somewhat understand her feelings. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s the type to just die. Looks like he¡¯s healthy and barely injured. So don¡¯t go moping around¡ªget up already.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®What kind of reaction is that?¡¯ Elga felt a sudden urge to smack her cousin on the head, but she refrained. Recently, she had been working on cultivating her patience. Meditation. Patience. Connecting with nature. They said it was a crucial point in mastering the ancient relic halberd, the Crusher, which had been forged in ancient times. Elga was finally starting to get the hang of it, so it didn¡¯t make sense to get angry now. ¡°Anyway, it must have taken the carrier pigeon about two days to get here, which means they arrived three days ago. So, we can call off the n to charge at Dolnar Citadel.¡± That was her main point. Charging beyond the wall. It was like riding a horse and crashing into a windmill at full speed. But Aira only chuckled. ¡°Fufu, Elga.¡± ¡°Stop saying my name with that weirdugh.¡± ¡°Elganes~.¡± ¡°¡­ That name is also a bit much too. Sounds way too self-important.¡± Aira let out a deep sigh, like a parent resigned to dealing with a difficult child. ¡°Elga, you¡¯re a very picky cousin. Only someone like me, Aira, would put up with your whims.¡± ©¤Of all people to say that. Elga almost snapped but held back. The queen slowly rose and slipped her feet into two silk slippers. As she looked around at the dust and cobwebs scattered around her, she frowned slightly and snapped her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s too messy.¡± ©¥Hiiing¡­! At that, spiders appeared from somewhere and began cleaning the cobwebs and dust with swift movements. Magic? No, Elga corrected herself. This wasn¡¯t magic, it was more like sorcery. A practice from very long time ago. It was a kind of gift that the founding matriarch of the Tarantera family had received after a pact with the wise spider, the immortal Arg. Since ancient times, the women of the Tarantera family were said to have the power tomand spiders to perform various magical feats. That was why they were called witches. Over different generations, the bloodline had thinned, reducing this to mere stories. But for Aira, thest remaining descendant, this power somehow ran the strongest. ¡®Whatever. It¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ What mattered was Aira¡¯s mention of Dolnar Citadel¡ªa key military stronghold beyond the wall. Edit by: faker Episode 312.2 (EP-312.2) Afterstory of the South Wall #2 312 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #2 When her cousin announced ns to march troops toward Dolnar Citadel, Elga felt a wave of dizziness. Just as the country was beginning to stabilize, she wanted to go beyond the map? Aira, wrapped in a silk robe, took a small sip from a hot teacup she¡¯d brought from somewhere and remarked. ¡°Elga, you¡¯re not yourselftely. You, who loves nothing more than thriving on the battlefield, opposing a march?¡± ¡°You make me sound like a battle-crazed warmonger or something.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­ Not entirely.¡± That was the old Elga. The Elga who used to live like a flickering candle, driven by a meaningless craving for excitement, would have eagerly weed this campaign. But now, she had things she wanted to protect. She didn¡¯t want to throw the country that would foster new growth and the future generation into turmoil. From Elga¡¯s perspective, Aira was like a child carelessly tossing stones into a calmke or recklessly poking a stick at a beehive. But Aira was firm. ¡°We¡¯re not calling off the march. Elga, you¡¯ve heard too, haven¡¯t you? The attacks beyond the wall have quieted down. The main armies of the Dark Force have retreated to Gargata Citadel in the north.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the scouts reported.¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t now the perfect time for us to strike?¡± Aira seemed to have thought this through. But Elga felt uneasy. She had heard that the main armies of the Dark Force had withdrawn to the far north. However. To Elga, it didn¡¯t feel like a retreat but more like an archer drawing back a bowstring¡ªor the strong wind up of a fist. Such things were bound to be released forward soon. Like a crouched frog jumping incredibly high. But Aira dismissed it lightly. ¡°Elga, I know what you¡¯re worried about. But this is a decision I¡¯ve made after much deliberation. We can¡¯t keep hiding behind the wall forever, turning away like cowards. ¡°Hm¡­.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to join the battle. My dear cousin, you need to take care of yourself for now, don¡¯t you?¡± Flinch-. Elga was startled by her cousin Aira¡¯s sudden remark. Sometimes, her words would pierce through Elga¡¯s defenses sharply. ¡®Could she possibly know there¡¯s a child in my belly?¡¯ No, that couldn¡¯t be¡­ As Elga was sweating nervously inside, Aira added a few more words. ¡°To wield the Lioness family¡¯s holy relic, the Crusher, it¡¯s crucial to take care of yourself. Once you get through this period, it¡¯ll be a great asset for Angmar.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Talking to her really wasn¡¯t good for prenatal care¡­ With that thought, Elga was about to leave the room. But just before reaching the door, something crossed her mind. ¡°So, are you really going to go through with that martial festival? You don¡¯t really want to get married, do you? Even if there¡¯s a winner, could they even defeat you? I heard you entered the 8th Rank recently.¡± It was half sarcasm. Elga had recently witnessed Aira crushing coal into diamonds with telekinesis. Was there anyone who could actually challenge her? Aira merely blinked her dark eyes. ¡°Well, who knows~?¡± She shouldn¡¯t have asked. Just as Elga turned to leave¡ª. sh-. With a beast¡¯s instinct, Elga could sense that Aira¡¯s eyes gleamed like ss reflecting light. And that those eyes were reading something in the air. * * * ¡°Aah-! Comrade! Over here! Aah-! Even Yingying hase!¡± As we arrived at Sandora city, Marmar was waving from the city gate entrance. Yingying, who had been perched on my head, quickly darted over to Marmar. ©¥Yingyingyaing. This little guy¡­ I fed them for days and even bathed them, but they immediately switched sides after seeing Marmar. Of course, if I were Yingying, I would¡¯ve done the same¡­ ¡°Aah-! Our honorablerade Theonoi has returned-! Everyone, let us wee him with the Imp¡¯s Dance-!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s dance-!¡± ¡°Garrr, garrr-!¡± Soon, several imps circled around me. It was supposed to be a wee, but why did I feel like a kid being bullied in the yground¡­ I turned my head away from the bustling imps. Suddenly, someone rushed at me over therge wall. ¡°Sir Theo, are you unharmed!?¡± It was Mirna, with her eyes wet like rain. She threw herself into my arms in front of everyone. Normally, she would¡¯ve said something like, ¡°How shameless!¡± So, I felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But Lady Mirna, everyone is watching.¡± ¡°Ehem.¡± Only then did Mirna seem to notice the eyes around us and took a step back from me. Ste, seeing this, let out a satisfied chuckle. ¡°Oh the youth. But, Theo-kun, how could you let your clothes get so messy? Really, there¡¯s so much I need to take care of.¡± Ste reached over, adjusting my disheveled outfit and brushing dust off my forehead with her hand. The problem was, Mirna was watching all of this with narrowed eyes from the side. ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you two a bit too close?¡± ¡°Ah, really? I just did it out of habit.¡± Ste backed away, but Mirna¡¯s gaze only grew sharper, like the edge of an axe. These past few days, Ste and I had been through a lot together, so it was obvious that the distance between us had lessened a bit. Recently, she¡¯d been looking after me like a caring older sister or even a mother. ¡°Sir Theo, I know you¡¯re busy and tired, but I would really love to hear about what happened out there.¡± Edit by: faker Episode 313.1 (EP-313.1) Afterstory of the South #3 313 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #3 In the days since I fell beyond the wall, I had spent a considerable amount of time with Ste, working together on various things and bing more in sync. But from Mirna¡¯s perspective, she might wonder, ¡®When did these two be so close?¡¯ The thought of having to exin this myself made me quite nervous. I could pretty much guess how Mirna would react. She would definitely get very angry. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first. You must have been tired froming all this way.¡± Hwik-. With that, Mirna turned and briskly walked through Sandora¡¯s gates. Should I not go inside and just go back over the wall? It was a joke, of course, but I felt a lot of psychological pressure. However, the moment I passed through the gates, all other thoughts vanished. The ruined cityscape disoriented my eyes. As I stood there dazed, Marmar, who had Yingying on her head, exined. ¡°Afterrade fell, the wyvern went on a rampage here! It was terrible!¡± How much of a rampage had to happen to tear off the roofs of stone buildings? ¡°Eek¡­! Wyvern¡­! Scary¡­!¡± Imp Tartar looked up at the sky with her tail trembling, perhaps remembering what had happened at that time. It was like a meerkat afraid of eagles. ¡°It was a very imp-phobic winged lizard¡­!¡± Eventually, the heavily injured wyvern was said to have flown far north. Since it had been hit by my high rank magic ¡®Star yer¡¯, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it had died somewhere. ©¥Hey, put up a sign over there. ©¥Hand me that hammer under there. Bump, tick, bang, bang. Hammering noise echoed everywhere. The city, already busy preparing for the tournament, had now suffered an untimely attack by the wyvern. It was understandable. Could we still proceed with the tournament at this rate? We¡¯d have to wait for the carrier pigeon¡¯s reply from the pce before deciding on our next steps. While waiting for that reply, we decided to take some time to rest and recover from the journey in Sandora. * * * Time on a day off often seemed to slip by without notice¡ªjust like that, it¡¯d already been two days since we returned to Sandora. I was a bit shocked. All I¡¯d done was eat, rest, and wash up, yet somehow two full days had passed. Perhaps it was because life within the walls was so leisurelypared to the battles I had fought beyond the wall? Time seemed to pass much faster. That must be it. Currently, Sandora¡¯s park was in front of me. On the sunny, widewn, I watched the imps y with Professor Bn as she stumbled around blindfolded with a cloth over her eyes. She was reaching out aimlessly, trying to catch them. p, p, p. The imps pped, leading Professor Bn around in circles. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ catch you all¡­ you little imps, haha.¡± ¡°I, Tartar, am over here¡­!¡± Atst, Bn grabbed the arm of an imp with orange hair. The surrounding imps burst intoughter. ¡°Oh no¡ª! Our greatrade Marmar has been caught again¡ª!¡± ¡°Why is it always me?¡± As Marmar tilted her head in confusion, Bn pulled off the blindfold with a sly grin on her face. ¡°G-Great imp. They¡¯re quite rare to see these days. Fufu, great imps have tails that shimmer in the dark and possess quite a few unique talents¡­¡± ¡°Comrade! This professor is strange!¡± ¡°But a great i-imp without horns? Even I, Bn de Sabrnak, have never seen such a thing. How about letting me borrow a tail¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not giving you my tail! My diamond-shaped tail is rare!¡± It was all very noisy. And peaceful. I wish these days could go on forever. However, with the tournament less than a week away, soldiers stationed in the south and warriors from the church were steadily gathering here in Sandora. This tranquility likely wouldn¡¯tst much longer. ¡°Theo-kun, your face is red. Are you sure you don¡¯t still have a fever?¡± Seuk. Just then, someone ced a hand on my forehead as I rested under the parasol. I snapped to attention at the cool touch and turned to see Ste looking at me with a rather worried expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you have a fever, but just in case, would you like to take some fever-reducing potion? This one is actually sweet and easy to drink. It¡¯s nothing like the tree bark you tasted beyond the wall.¡± Pop. Ste uncorked the potion bottle, and held it to my mouth, making me swallow the red liquid inside. Gulp, gulp. I was a little nervous because it was medicine, but it was surprisingly sweet¡ªlike strawberry. When I finally finished everyst drop, Ste said brightly. ¡°Good job drinking it all!¡± Pat pat-. She even reached up and patted my head. I felt pretty embarrassed by the whole process. She was treating me like a child, coaxing andforting me. It was hardly a dignified situation. And the problem was that we weren¡¯t alone here. Mirna, who had been watching the scene unfold with growing restraint, finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Professor Ste, Sir Theo isn¡¯t five years old. He can drink a potion on his own.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got some dust on you too. You¡¯re really good at your work, but you¡¯re as clumsy as a child when ites to taking care of yourself.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you even listening to me?¡± Clearly, Mirna didn¡¯t appreciate Ste doting on me like a big sister or mother. I was caught in the middle of it all, feeling terribly uneasy. It was only natural that things hadn¡¯t been resolved between Mirna and Ste yet. It¡¯d been about two days since we arrived in Sandora. I wanted to talk about many things, but I couldn¡¯t find a good opportunity. I should have made time for it somehow. While everyone else was running around in the park, the three of us were seated under the parasol. Since the thought urred to me, I decided to speak up now. ¡°Lady Mirna, you mentioned wanting to hear about what we saw and experienced beyond the wall. I¡¯ll tell you everything now, slowly.¡± Edit by: faker Episode 313.2 (EP-313.2) Afterstory of the South #3 313 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #3 I began by exining that I had lost consciousness for a couple of days after falling from the wall and that Professor Bn and Professor Ste had looked after me. Then, as I mentioned being separated from Professor Bn after fighting the ogre Dordor, a surprised Mirna interrupted the story. ¡°Sir Theo, you defeated an ogre alone?¡± ¡°Not alone. I got some help from Ste-nim. Anyway, after somehow defeating the ogre, we headed east.¡± I continued, recounting how we were chased by wolves after entering the eastern area, how Ste had been poisoned and was near death, and how I had set off to find an evening primrose for the cure. After hearing the story, Mirna chuckled. ¡°Going off to find evening primrose on a spider¡¯s advice? Sir Theo, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re underestimating me, Mirna Draco, just a bit? Maybe Narmi, but I¡¯m not going to fall for a fairy tale like that.¡± It probably sounded unbelievable. ¡°If you can understand animals, then you¡¯d be able to understand what this little one is saying too, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± As if to test me, she held out the small creature in front of me. ©¥Yingyingyaing. Yingying, who had been napping on the cool mat just a moment ago, was caught by Mirna and brought to my face. ©¥Crrreung¡­! It seemed angry that its nap was interrupted. But Mirna, whether she knew it or not, continued to ask me. ¡°What is it saying right now?¡± ©¥Creung¡­! ¡°It said ¡®creung¡¯.¡± ¡°I could hear that much myself.¡± ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t understand what it¡¯s saying. But it¡¯s true that I can understand animals.¡± Surrr. Mirna narrowed her eyes. Sensing that this conversation could go on endlessly, I decided to move the story forward. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not important. After fighting a massive centipede named Ang, I got the evening primrose and cured the fever.¡± ¡°By Ang, do you mean the great Ang?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I answered somewhat casually, but I felt a little anxious that the conversation wasn¡¯t progressing. The point wasn¡¯t about these details. I was trying toy groundwork to exin the rtionship between Ste and me, but everything seemed interesting to Mirna. ¡°Ang, as in the sister of the wise spider Arg? The one who ascended to heaven after years of asceticism and virtue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about all that, but it was an enormous, powerful centipede. I¡¯m not lying¡ªperhaps it¡¯s the one Lady Mirna knows about.¡± Mirna¡¯s eyes narrowed even further. She seemed to think I was making fun of her. ¡°The immortal Ang is said to reside on one of the countless mountain peaks surrounding the Draco family¡¯s home. There¡¯s quite a deep connection between her and our family.¡± ¡°Is that so? She¡¯s connected to the Draco family?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that the Draco family originated from a snake that failed to ascend.¡± It was said that snakes that had polished themselves for hundreds of years ascended to the heavens and became one with nature itself. They dwelled hidden among the clouds, overseeing the world and bringing rain or storms. However, there was a snake that failed to ascend to heaven for various reasons. Then a man took her as his bride, and their child was said to be the founder of the Draco Family. I nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting story. It¡¯s the kind of story that could be a founding myth of the royal family.¡± ¡°Of course, it sounds like a lie when you hear it now. And to me, what Sir Theo is saying sounds like this.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Then Ste, who had been listening to the conversation, chimed in. ¡°But it¡¯s true that we learned immortal arts. Mirna-yang would be surprised if you hear about the training we received from the wolves.¡± ¡°Immortal arts¡­ you mean the ancient arts and methods practiced and cultivated to be immortal? Unlike modern magic, which is exined by new techniques, it¡¯s rather outdated and superstitious¡­.¡± Srrrk¡ª Mirna narrowly opened her eyes. ¡°Indeed, now that I see it, the natural energy within Professor Ste and Sir Theo has increased. I can sense it.¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± In response, Mirna unfolded her fan with a flourish. ¡°The spells I wield have been refined from ancient arts passed down through ages. They¡¯re rooted in the era of spirits and fairies.¡± Ah, that exined it. I understood in an instant. Narmi¡¯s necromancy and Mirna¡¯s exorcism were slightly different from what would typically be called ¡®magic.¡¯ They didn¡¯t fall within the hierarchies used to measure magic ranks¡ªthat was precisely why. Now I saw that Mirna had been cultivating and refining the ancient arts and techniques passed down within her family. ¡°The sorceries of the Draco family are said to have originated from the training, ascetic practices, and purification rituals that snakes performed to ascend.¡± Mirna added, hedging her bets a bit. But having seen the amazing sights from beyond the wall, I began to think that perhaps it wasn¡¯t mere boast or exaggeration. If she continued her rigorous training¡­ Could Mirna one day ascend like a dragon? That would be cool. At that moment¡ª ¡°So, Theo-kun, when are you going to tell the most important part? About how you and I are in love? Shouldn¡¯t she know that too?¡± Ste suddenly interrupted, at the most unexpected moment. After carefully constructing the conversation with logic and calm, I¡ª I wanted to scream! Edit by: faker Episode 314.1 (EP-314.1) Afterstory of the South #4 314 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #4 ¡°Theo-kun, you haven¡¯t told Mirna-yang the most important thing. That you and I are in love.¡± Ste spoke in an unbelievably cheerful tone. My hair stood on end. It felt like the entire flow of the conversation I had been carefully nning just scattered like torn pieces of paper in the wind! Mirna seemed just as taken aback. ¡°Wh-what? What are you saying?¡± Her reddening expression seemed to say, ¡°Exin this immediately!¡± This was why I had been meticulouslyying the foundation for the story. I underestimated Ste. The principle of action. People don¡¯t just live recklessly. It¡¯s natural for them to do things that are rational and predictable based on their own principles of action. For instance, I believe Mirna¡¯s action was based on a sense of responsibility, faith, and adherence to rules orw. She maintains strict self-discipline. It¡¯s fair to say she¡¯s hard on herself. Because of this, I could somewhat predict how Mirna might react in certain situations. Not perfectly, of course, but still. With that in mind, Ste was somewhat of an enigma. She dislikes being constrained, and was direct to the point of seeming headstrong. And as an elf, she had a strong desire to show off¡­ No, it¡¯s toote to figure that out now. ¡°Lady Mirna, what happened is¡­.¡± ¡°I slept with Theo-kun.¡± Both Mirna and I were speechless. But Ste, for some reason, seemed to be enjoying herself, as if bragging about some grand experience from her childhood. ¡°Of course, when I say ¡®we slept together,¡¯ I¡¯m referring to the physical rtionship between a man and a woman. Sex. Otherwise known as intercourse, mating, things like that.¡± Now that I think about it. I recall that even when Ste was still a virgin with no experience, she enjoyed talking about these kinds of things. When she¡¯d never even kissed anyone, she talked as if she was sexually liberated and experienced. For elves, that was a way of saying, ¡°See how attractive I am!¡± Now that she actually had something to boast about, she was itching to talk. ¡°Aah¡ª¡± Stagger. Mirna swayed, as if the world was spinning before her eyes. If Yingying by her side hadn¡¯t supported her, she probably would have copsed onto the mat. ¡°I¡­ I had a vague suspicion, but really, I want to say something¡­ yet I don¡¯t know where to begin or how to approach this¡­ honestly¡­¡± ¡°Was it too much for you, Mirna-yang? I thought it was better to tell the truth. I hate putting on an act, lying, and all that.¡± A brief silence followed, and in that pause, the noise from the imps nearby rushed in like a wave. ©¥It¡¯s so rxing¡­! ©¥Comrade Marmar, lying on the grass will dirty your clothes¡­! ©¥Professor Bn, this time, please massage Purpur¡¯s back¡­! The imps ying over there seemed less chaotic than the scene here under the parasol. Realizing I couldn¡¯t just get swept up in the atmosphere, I used Calm Thinking. I¡¯ve always turned crises into opportunities. This time, too, there should be a way to climb out of this hole. Maybe it was even a good thing. It¡¯s better to get it over with sooner rather thanter, just like the saying goes. Dragging it out any longer would only make things worse. Thinking that way was the only way to keep things moving! ¡°Ahem.¡± I cleared my throat. Mirna, who¡¯d been staring nkly, turned her gaze toward me. Ste, who looked like she was going to say something, also looked my way. Taking advantage of the moment when both of their attentions were on me, I spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± People tend to get more sensitive when they¡¯re hungry. Once we¡¯ve eaten, with full bellies, we¡¯ll have a bit more tolerance. I thought it was a convincing strategy. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ * * * Lunch consisted of simple sandwiches, fruit juices made by squeezing fruit into milk, and a few sliced vegetables. Although it seemed modest, it¡¯s something Marmar made herself for today¡¯s park pic. Marmar was a good cook, so even the simple sandwiches tasted delicious. It was a feastpared to when we filled our stomachs with dried meat and boiled water over the wall. ¡°There¡¯s loads of pork cutlet packed between the bread! I made a lot, so everyone eat as much as you like! Here¡¯s a sd made with pork cutlet, and this is a rice bowl topped with pork cutlet¡­.¡± So it goes. A delightfully uniform menu. Thanks to this, we finished a satisfying meal. ¡°I feel sleepy after eating¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all huddle together and sleep like we used to when we were homeless¡­.¡± ¡°Gar¡­.¡± The imps who had been ying all morning started curling up one by one under the shade of a tree, using each other as pillows as they drifted into an afternoon nap. Professor Bn, who¡¯d broken a sweat ying with them, also let out a yawn before lying down beside the imps and falling asleep. ¡°An imp pillow¡­ T-This is rare. The dark and ominous energy is recharging¡­.¡± ¡°If you keep mumbling, no one can sleep¡­!¡± y when they want, sleep when they want, eat when they want. How carefree their lives must be. Just as I was thinking that, Mirna spoke up. ¡°So, Professor Ste, what do you n to do from now on? This doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of rtionship that¡¯ll end as a one-night fling.¡± Wiping her lips with a handkerchief, Ste replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just one night. From the first night, every night we¡­.¡± ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m not interested in hearing about that!¡± Mirna shouted. Because of that, the imps curled up in the shade nearby twitched. Noticing this, Mirna lowered her voice and asked quietly this time. ¡°What I¡¯m asking is about the future. Professor Ste, do you n to marry Sir Theo? Don¡¯t you think about that? Surely you¡¯re not nning to live without a n, are you?¡± I see. Episode 314.2 (EP-314.2) Afterstory of the South #4 314 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #4 Mirna seemed ready to set aside what had already happened and focus on nning for the future¡ªa remarkably constructive and forward-thinking approach. She definitely deserves a perfect score as the main wife! ¡°A n, huh.¡± Ste, too, appeared to take Mirna¡¯s serious question to heart, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she responded. ¡°You¡¯re diligent, Mirna-yang. Yes, as you said, a life without a n isn¡¯t freedom but mere indulgence. I¡¯ve had plenty of time beyond the wall to think about how I want to live.¡± Ste had a n? Ste continued. ¡°This time, I¡¯ve already transferred all of Bellhawk¡¯s assets under my name. Even with a long elf¡¯s life, it¡¯s more money than I could ever use. I¡¯m going to spend it allvishly with Theo-kun.¡± ¡­ Really. That¡¯s a great n. I¡¯d never heard of such a perfect n in my life. Apparently, Mirna felt the same, as she lookedpletely shocked, like a cat tasting salt for the first time. It was rare to see that expression on Mirna¡¯s face. Then she rubbed her forehead. ¡°If we keep talking, I think I¡¯ll end up losing my sanity. Let¡¯s leave it at this for today. We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow.¡± With that, it seemed our conversation came to a close. Or at least, I wanted to think so. * * * We stayed in an annex near the Sandora City Hall. Avish room, perceptive servants¡ªa noble lifestyle with nothing to envy. Laziness oozed from my body like honey. Of course, I was someone who knew how to discipline myself before giving in toziness. Not wanting to waste this rare silence, I sat cross-legged on the bed and began meditating. If meditation as a mage involves focusing inward and descending into the subconscious, this time, I focused outward. Toward the world thaty beyond my thinyer of skin. The clean sheets, the sounds drifting in from beyond the window¡­. Tak, tak. Soon, I sensed footsteps approaching. A neat andposed stride, carrying a feeling of resolve and solemnity. ¡°Lady Mirna¡­.¡± I addressed the woman behind the door. A startled expression crossed her face as she entered. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯d never fail to recognize your footsteps, Lady Mirna. Right now, I feel as though I could recognize you even if your appearance were entirely different.¡± ¡°Hmph, that glib tongue of yours.¡± ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Professor Ste. Sir Theo still haven¡¯t talked about it, have you?¡± Mirna nced around my room, looking somewhat anxious. Likely because of the sensitive nature of the topic. She must be asking if I¡¯d told Ste that I am the son of Isaiah Gospel. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet. It¡¯s not exactly an easy topic to bring up.¡± ¡°I see. But, is what Professor Ste said really true?¡± ¡°It is.¡± Mirna seemed a bit at a loss for words. ¡°Really. Even in that situation, she managed to¡­ I¡¯m not sure whether to call it skillful. It¡¯s aplicated feeling. To have fallen below the wall, and in such a dire situation¡­¡± Even in wartime, children are born. It¡¯s instinctive to want to leave descendants before dying. But I didn¡¯t bother exining that to Mirna. ¡°Still, I have no regrets.¡± No regrets at all. Instead, I felt a sense of relief. My seemingly impossible goal, my personal revenge¡ªthinking that it wasing to fruition gave me satisfaction. Everyone said it was impossible. Now, all that¡¯s left was Aira Von Tarantera. Just one queen. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n with the queen?¡± Mirna asked me then. Well, it was only natural for her to be curious. On the one hand, she seemed to be looking forward to it. ¡°To be honest, I have no idea what the queen is thinking. Is Sir Theo really going to bring down the queen and then¡­ do things with her in bed¡­?¡± Mirna trailed off, her face reddening with embarrassment. She cleared her throat before continuing. ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t imagine the queen moaning under a man. How are you going to seduce a woman like that?¡± ¡°Well, first, I think I¡¯ll have to participate in the martial festival.¡± ¡°For reference, I heard that the queen has recently ascended to Rank 8. She now has the power of a whole country¡¯s army by herself.¡± Was that true? While I struggled outside, Aira sat still and reached Rank 8. Just when I thought I¡¯d finally caught up, she¡¯s already leaped ahead again. ¡°But, Sir Theo, I might be able to offer a bit of help. The immortal art you mentioned. If it¡¯s true that you met the immortal Ang¡­.¡± ¡°Really? You can help me?¡± Kubi once told me that I¡¯d already grasped the basics of training in immortal arts. Once you learn to walk, you¡¯ll eventually know how to run. My skills would naturally improve over time. But I was short on time, and honestly, it still felt too distant to me. So hearing this from Mirna was a warm wee. Suk. I grabbed Mirna¡¯s hands. She got flustered, eximing, ¡°Ah¡ª you¡¯re too excited¡­!¡± Her face went red as she awkwardly pushed my face away. Slowly, I released her hands and asked. ¡°Is there a way to raise my skill level?¡± ¡°The things Sir Theo is doing¡ªmeditation, zen, self-discipline, and asceticism, Narmi and I have practiced them for a long time. There¡¯s no reason I couldn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°But, there¡¯s a condition.¡± A condition? ¡°Please tell Narmi the truth for me. It¡¯s¡­ something I find difficult to say myself. Do you understand?¡± Episode 315.1 (EP-315.1) Destined Rivals # 1 315 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals # 1 A cloudy day with an overcast sky. The city of Sandora, situated in the north, tends to be rather cool, and on cloudy days like this, it felt a bit chilly. Yet, there¡¯s something about this crisp air that oddly stirs excitement in people. ¡°Theo, hurry up! Come on!¡± Narmi, walking far ahead like an excited dog out on a rare walk, called out. Even after over an hour of hiking, she showed no signs of exhaustion. ¡°ording to the map, there¡¯s an old cave and a ruin nearby! Hurry!¡± ¡°Hold on. Let¡¯s take a short break. Even if I¡¯m fine, it looks like Marmar and the others are getting pretty tired.¡± Suk-. I looked back. Marmar, carrying a heavy pack, was struggling to climb over the rocks. The fast pace up front must have forced her to push herself. Then, suddenly¡ª Crack. The stone beneath her feet crumbled. ¡°Eek¡­!¡± Marmar¡¯s scream echoed. For a moment, my vision spun, but Ste quickly reached out and grabbed Marmar¡¯s hand. ¡°Be careful.¡± I thought the bag and Marmar would be quite heavy. But Ste easily pulled Marmar up onto arge rock with one hand. ¡°I-I¡¯m alive¡­!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t afford to lose an excellent assistant.¡± That¡¯s right. Ste and Marmar had a fairly close rtionship. Marmar had worked as an assistant under Ste. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on those feelings. ¡°Climb faster, Tartar¡­!¡± ¡°This pack is too heavy¡­!¡± Looking down at the imps struggling below, I couldn¡¯t shake a sense of worry. If things went on like this, someone might get hurt. So I decided to cast a spell. ¡ªFairy Steps. ¡°Aah-! My steps suddenly feel lighter-! My, Tartar¡¯s feet, feel like feathers-!¡± Magic that increases agility¡ª Fairy Steps. It was my first time casting it on someone else, but judging from the reaction, it seemed to work well. After walking a bit more, we decided to take a short break on the mountainside. Everyone looked exhausted, except for Narmi, who was the only one excited. ¡°Alright everyone, let¡¯s do a headcount! Marmar, Tartar, Purpur! All here and ounted for. Professor Ste! Theo! Yep, all good.¡± ¡ªKyuiing. ¡°Yingying is here too! Okay, make sure you haven¡¯t lost anything!¡± After a few moments of Narmi¡¯s bustling activity, I could finally let my guard down. As everyone pulled out mats and small snacks from their bags and started munching one by one, the breathtaking scenery around us came into full view. High. That was my first impression. We were on Mount Bilfos, which stood as tall as Sandora¡¯s walls, making everything below look small and cute. Our reason for climbing this mountain was simple. With only two days left before the opening of the martial festival¡­ We were here to retrieve the Queen¡¯s me, one of the necessary items for the tournament¡¯s opening ceremony. Normally, it would be customary to send a strong team of adventurers to gather it, but¡­ Due to the recent wyvern incident and other issues in Sandora, the city¡¯s adventurers were all busy. They also lost contact with the previous team that had been sent out. So, Narmi, Professor Ste, the imps, and I volunteered for this task. ¡°Let me remind you both again, Narmi-yang, Theo-kun. I¡¯m only here as an observer and supervisor, so don¡¯t expect too much help. Understood?¡± It was as she said, Ste was here as a supervisor. The main yers in this task were Narmi and me. In Ste¡¯s words, stepping back and observing was part of teaching the next generation¡­ ¡°Alright, if everyone¡¯s rested, let¡¯s continue!¡± Perhaps because of that, Narmi was overflowing with enthusiasm. The problem was that the imps struggled to keep up with her energy. ¡°I want to rest a bit more¡­¡± ¡°We just sat down¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you all want to go on an adventure? An ancient cave, an untouched temple awaits us!¡± She¡¯d been like this since earlier. Of course, I understood why Narmi was so excited. She was stuck doing boring, mundane tasks, so having a chance to escape her daily routine made her feel ecstatic. Her sister, Mirna, had graciously stepped aside to let her join this adventure. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason Narmi hade along. Mirna¡¯s condition also yed a big part. ©¥Sir Theo, before I teach you immortal arts, I have a condition. And that condition is¡­ to tell Narmi instead of me¡­. It was not an easy condition. But first, we should start moving again. I pped my hands and spoke. p, p. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all get going again. If we rest for too long, our bodies will be rxed.¡± * * * In the middle of the mountain, there was a really big cave. The cave was sorge that it looked like the mountain was opening its mouth. The sharp, jagged stctites and rocks resembled teeth, creating an eerie atmosphere. ¡°We finally made it! We followed the map exactly, and here we are!¡± Narmi raised her hands in excitement, and the imps, equally relieved that they no longer had to keep climbing, lifted their hands in celebration as well. ¡°I¡¯m so d this exhausting hike is over¡­!¡± I wonder what would happen when we go downter, but I¡¯ll worry about thatter. For now, I slowly stepped inside the cave. Ziiing¡ª At that moment, something strange happened to Marmar who was walking ahead. Her tail began to glow very brightly. It was Ste who reacted first. ¡°It¡¯s a glowing tail. I¡¯ve heard of imps with glowing tails before. But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen one this bright.¡± Marmar¡¯s tail glowed so radiantly that even Ste was amazed. It illuminated the dark cave like a fluorescent light, making any other light source unnecessary. Then, Marmar shouted. ¡°¡­You can¡¯t have my tail!¡± She then hugged her tail close, as if trying to hide it. At her sudden outburst, Ste raised an eyebrow in confusion. Episode 315.2 (EP-315.2) Destined Rivals # 1 315 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals # 1 However, I understood why Marmar was reacting so sensitively. It was probably because Professor Bn had been asking Marmar for her tail so muchtely. Thanks to that, Marmar seemed to have developed a neurosis. I should probably tell Bn to stop bullying the imps. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s head inside now.¡± Narmi then started to go ahead, like a tour guide or a kindergarten teacher. As I watched the imps follow her, I felt more like I was on a kindergarten field trip than on an adventure and dungeon exploration. A field trip. Maybe that wasn¡¯t so far from the truth. They said that the monsters in this cave temple were only cave bats or small geckos. And sure enough, the only things crawling around were little lizards glittering like stars in a gxy. I almost felt like taking one. ¡°So, Narmi-yang, where do we find the Queen¡¯s me?¡± When we reached a fork in the cave, Ste asked Narmi, who was holding the map we¡¯d received from Sandora¡¯s city hall. ¡°Um¡­¡± Narmi hesitated for a moment and pointed to the narrow entrance on the far left. ¡°Here? No, no¡­¡± Then she pointed to the hole on the far right. ¡°Maybe here?¡± ¡°Narmi-yang, choose carefully. ces like this are bound to have traps to block intruders.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± This was making me a bit uneasy. However, there was nothing we could do, as the map of the cave was said to be written in an ancientnguage that had long since disappeared. This cave was a pantheon for the gods that the ancients worshiped. Naturally, everything was written in the oldnguage. And of us, only Narmi could read it. ? ¡°Here!¡± Finally, Narmi pointed to the center path of the five. We began following her deeper into the cave. As if to show that Narmi¡¯s choice was not wrong. Hwaaaaa-. There were quite a few pretty crystals shining inside the cave. Ste, leaning in to inspect them closely, spoke up. ¡°These are luminescent crystals. They¡¯re precious gems. When crafted into nes or bracelets, they¡¯re considered symbols of luck. Looks like no one¡¯s taken them yet.¡± Luminescent crystals, huh. For me, it was just ¡®it shines¡¯, and I didn¡¯t have any other particr feelings, but the imps with their girlish sensibilities were different. ¡°Finally, the reason we lugged this big bag around has arrived! Sisters, let¡¯s gather as much as we can and sell it at the city market! Hihi-!¡± At Marmar¡¯s words, the imps opened the bag and began filling it with crystals. The bag became so packed it looked challenging to carry. ¡°How about taking a little less, Marmar?¡± I said, expressing some concern. ¡°Just one piece of this can cover two days of wages as an assistant! With so many mouths to feed, I have to take as much as I can¡­!¡± I see. A month or two ago, there was a time when many nymphs from Ark converted into imps. Because of that, Marmar seemed to have faced challenges trying to feed her expanded imp family. It¡¯s admirable. Finally, the imps were hauling the bag so full it looked like they¡¯re about to explode. I thought about offering to help, but Marmar drew the line, saying, ¡°This is my responsibility!¡± she was very self-reliant and independent. Click, creeeak¡ª Just then. When Marmar picked up thest crystal, I heard a strange sound. It was faint, but it was very unsettling. * * * ¡°That¡¯s strange. ording to this, if we keep going down this path, we should reach a pond with an altar. In the center of the pond, the Queen¡¯s me is supposed to be burning.¡± Narmi, who had been leading the way, voiced her doubts. It seemed my feeling that we had been going around in circles wasn¡¯t just my imagination. ¡°Narmi-yang, are you sure you¡¯re reading the map correctly? Could we have taken the wrong path at that five-way fork earlier?¡± ¡°I double-checked for sure¡­.¡± Narmi seemed a bit embarrassed, wondering if she¡¯d misread the map. At that moment, the strange noise I¡¯d heard earlier came to mind. Could it be that some mechanism activated and altered the path? It was entirely possible. ¡°Then what should we do now¡­?¡± Marmar, trembling terribly, asked Narmi for her opinion. Though Narmi just kept staring at the map. In this situation, we can only rely on Ste. ¡°Now that I think about it, it seems like some kind of mechanism triggered and changed the path. When was it? Maybe when we touched all those crystals. That¡¯s the only thing that stands out.¡± Ste voiced a thought simr to mine. Were the luminescent crystals a trap? It was toote to regret it now. ¡°Well, mechanisms that alter paths aren¡¯t unusual in dungeons. Since this dungeon was already cleared a long time ago, there shouldn¡¯t be anything dangerous.¡± Ste¡¯s calm words seemed to reassure the trembling imps. Then Narmi picked something up off the ground. Clink. It was a ne. A ne with a metal tag attached to it. The shiny golden gleam caught our eyes, and Ste seemed to recognize it. ¡°That¡¯s an adventurer¡¯s identification tag. If it¡¯s gold, it belongs to a pretty high-ranking adventurer.¡± Taking the ne from Narmi, Ste examined the name engraved on it and furrowed her brow slightly. ¡°Carl. It¡¯s from the party that received the request before us. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s here, but it seems like something might have gone wrong. We might even be able to find their team.¡± Although Ste sounded calm, I felt a growing sense of tension. Would I be able toplete the condition Mirna set for me at this rate? Episode 316.1 (EP-316.1) Destined Rivals #2 316 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #2 Mirna asked me a favor. She wanted me to exin everything to her younger sister, Narmi, on her behalf. Essentially, she was entrusting this task to me. ©¥It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s hard for me to say it¡­. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but it seemed Mirna found it difficult to tell Narmi the truth. I know better than anyone how hard it was to honestly confess the secrets and lies that you¡¯ve been hiding. Just any ordinary courage wouldn¡¯t be enough. Because I fully understood Mirna¡¯s feelings, and because the conflict between the sisters was my fault to begin with, I dly epted her request. That¡¯s why I¡¯d nned this journey with Narmi. Through adventures and dungeons, I knew from experience with Ste how much closer we could be. However, with the imps and Steing along, I hadn¡¯t found the right time or opportunity and was growing anxious. And now, to top it all off, we¡¯d fallen into a dungeon trap and even lost our way, which only heightened my anxiety. ¡°There¡¯s another fork ahead! What should we do? It looks like the map ispletely useless now!¡± Narmi trembled as she looked at the two paths that appeared in front of us. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem discouraged. ¡°It¡¯s kind of exciting!¡± I see. What might have been a tense crisis was apparently an exciting new thrill for Narmi. Everyone seemed a bit too rxed. Then Ste spoke up. ¡°Then, should we split into two teams to search for the right path? Since both Theo-kun and Marmar-yang have a way to stay in contact, it¡¯s best if they lead separate groups.¡± ?? Splitting up to search for the path. It was a risky suggestion, but I trusted that Ste, with her extensive dungeon exploration experience, wouldn¡¯t have proposed it lightly. So Marmar and I, who could stay in contact with each other, split up. And the imps followed Marmar. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable with just the imps going. I¡¯ll go with them.¡± To lead the imps, Ste, the most experienced and dependable among us, volunteered to be the teacher. Well, perhaps ¡®teacher¡¯ isn¡¯t the right word¡ªshe was a professor after all. That left just Narmi and me as a pair. ©¥Kyuiing. Right, there¡¯s Yingying too. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re skilled, so you should be able to handle this, right?¡± I nodded to Ste¡¯s question. Though it wasn¡¯t intentional, this was a rare opportunity to be alone with Narmi. I guess I wasn¡¯tpletely unlucky after all. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take this path then. Theo-kun and Narmi-yang, you two take that one.¡± ¡°Okay, contact us right away if anything happens.¡± With that, we chose our separate paths at the fork and went on our way. Once Ste and the imps were out of sight, Narmi and I headed deeper into the dark cave. The path was narrow. So narrow that we had to hunch down to squeeze through. But Narmi, leading the way, was energetic. ¡°Hehe, I feel like an explorer.¡± Her brightness was a relief. The real challenge came next. ¡°Ah, Theo, there¡¯s a flooded area here. We might need to dive a bit to get through¡ªcan you do it? My sister told me you can¡¯t swim.¡± A flooded section? Just as Narmi said, a pool of luminous water blocked our way down the passage. To move forward, we had no choice but to dive through the submerged part. I had learned to swim from Ste in the valley beyond the wall a while ago. But now that I¡¯m actually putting it to use, I¡¯m a little nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Ssh-! Narmi plunged into the water, disappearing beneath the surface. I waited, a bit on edge, until finally, Narmi emerged again. ¡°There¡¯s a path on the other side!¡± ¡°Then, I guess I¡¯ll have to dive too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow you to make sure nothing happens!¡± Reassured by Narmi¡¯s words, I took a deep breath and entered the water. As I struggled to open my eyes, I saw bright glowing crystals from quite deep under my feet. Was that why the water seemed to be shining? But without much time to admire it, I focused on moving my arms and legs. As I felt myself moving forward, I felt a strange sense of aplishment. Bubble, bubble. Slowly, I was starting to feel the limits of holding my breath. Although my lung capacity wasn¡¯t small, it was probably because I wasn¡¯t used to swimming underwater. So before I drowned, I quickly surfaced to find air. ¡°Puah!¡± I¡¯d only swum a dozen meters at most, but as it was my first time diving and swimming underwater, my heart was racing. Ssh, ssh. I pulled myself out of the water, taking a moment to catch my breath. ¡°I¡¯ve finally conquered my weakness¡­ water.¡± The pride in my newfound ability didn¡¯tst long, though, as I looked back, hoping Narmi emerged safely. She should be following behind, right? At that moment¡ª Paah-. With a ssh, Narmi emerged from the water, soaked. Her adventurer¡¯s clothes clung to her, and her damp hair stuck to her forehead, but her beauty remained unchanged. ¡°See, I told you there was a path!¡± ¡°You were right.¡± ¡°I think this is the right way. I have a knack for these kinds of things.¡± * * * Our exploration of the cave continued. We navigated several narrow, dark passages and had to dive through flooded sections of the cave a few times, but it wasn¡¯t particrly challenging. Eventually, we stumbled upon a strange passage. It was covered in crystals like clusters of pomegranate seeds. It was very strange and suspicious, but there was no other way forward. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Episode 316.2 (EP-316.2) Destined Rivals #2 316 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #2 Narmi once again took the lead, seeming to enjoy the thrill of danger. She pressed her body against the wall, skillfully slipping into the passage. Soon, her voice echoed from inside. ¡°It seems safe toe in!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going.¡± I moved forward and squeezed through as well. When I finally crawled out of the narrow passage, what I saw was crystals sparkling all around. And my face, reflected in their angr surfaces, looking strangely distorted. It¡¯s kind of creepy. ¡°This way!¡± Ahead, I could see Narmi waving to me. I took a step to follow her when¡ª Kwang-. ¡°Euk!¡± Something suddenly struck my nose, halting me in my tracks. I realized the ¡®path¡¯ I saw ahead was actually a reflection on the crystal surface. ¡°Theo, over here!¡± ¡°No, this way! Come here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them! This way!¡± ¡°What are you copying me? I¡¯m the real one!¡± What¡¯s this? Reflections of Narmi appeared all around, with each one saying different things. Completely confused, I tried to turn back, but the surroundings were filled with crystals. I couldn¡¯t tell where the way back was. I was trapped in this strange crystal cave! Of course, it¡¯s not a big problem. ¡°Lady Narmi, be careful¡ªshards may fly.¡± With a simple spell, I could easily shatter these crystals. Rank 3. ¡ªRupture. I sent vibrations through the crystal. Shattering sounds echoed as cracks webbed through. Soon, the various Narmis making a lot of noise disappeared along with the fragments. Once everything had settled, I noticed Narmi lying on the ground. Had she been caught in the shards? Feeling a chill run down my spine, I rushed over and tapped her cheeks. ¡°Lady, are you alright?¡± ¡°Ugh, what is this¡­?¡± ¡°Ugh, what is this¡­?¡± Then¡ª In a corner a few steps away, someone else started to get up. I felt dizzy when I saw it. There were two people with the same face and the same clothes! They finally faced each other and turned pale with shock. ¡°Y-y ¡°Y-y What was going on? This surreal sight was making me feel dizzy, as though I were dreaming. However, they seemed to grasp the situation faster than I did. ¡°You, are you Narmi?!¡± ¡°¡­Are you¡­ Unnie?!¡± * * * ¡°This is strange. Really strange.¡± Mirna. She touched the face of Narmi, who looked exactly like her. Narmi, too, touched Mirna¡¯s face and hair, trembling as she muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on!¡± Narmi said. ¡°We look exactly alike. It¡¯s as if we split into two people¡­! I wonder if our moles and scars are the same? Check for the mole under the chest.¡± ¡°N-Narmi! Sir Theo is here!¡± ¡°So what? It¡¯s just us two.¡± I turned my head away, giving them some privacy. As I looked away, I heard a rustling sound and then Narmi¡¯s cheerful exmation, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s exactly the same!¡± ¡°The mole on our soles too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± While they were busy examining each other¡¯s bodies, I took a moment to calmly assess the situation. So, when I destroyed the crystal cave, somehow Narmi and Mirna appeared in front of me with their own bodies¡ªthat¡¯s how I could summarize it. The two were originally twins, so it¡¯s not unusual that they look identical. But it¡¯s very surprising that they, who had shared one body, now have two separate ones. ¡°So, Lady Mirna, could you exin what¡¯s going on? Do you have any idea how this happened?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Mirna shook her head at my question. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was surprised when I suddenly came to and found myself lying here. I¡¯d like to hear how this happened.¡± I see. So, Mirna doesn¡¯t know either. I then exined to Mirna what we had experienced. When she finished listening to the story, Mirna nodded and said. ¡°The temple of Mount Bilfos is considered a sanctuary among primeval hidden realms. Perhaps the mysterious energy contained in this ce manifested in this way.¡± It was difficult to exin. But it was clear that it wasn¡¯t normal. A serious situation where the twins split into two. How do we return them to their original state¡­ Then, I paused. Did we really need to merge them back together? Originally, Narmi and Mirna had faced countless problems because they shared one body. But now, with them separated into two people¡­ Wouldn¡¯t most of the problems between them be resolved? ¡°This is amazing! I can¡¯t believe it! Unnie and I are separated!¡± Narmi started jumping around. Mirna, who had been deep in thought, seemed to snap out of it at her boisterous behavior and opened her mouth with a rather stern expression. ¡°Narmi, you should behave with dignity.¡± ¡°Hm, this is my body. I can do whatever I want with it, so why should you care? Don¡¯t you realize we¡¯repletely separate now?¡± Narmi looked incredibly carefree. But Mirna tried to maintain herposure. ¡°Narmi, such a strange thing is bound to have some cost or consequence. I¡¯m sure the cause is somewhere in this cave. We need to figure it out and return back to normal.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finally be two, and you want us to go back? No way. Do it yourself!¡± ¡°¡­D-Did you just call me ¡®you¡¯?¡± It looks like this adventure was going to be much longer than I thought. Episode 317.1 (EP-317.1) Destined Rivals #3 317 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #3 ¡°Look at this! There¡¯s a bunch of strange mushrooms growing here!¡± Narmi found mushrooms sprouting in a corner. They were big, with thick caps and stems. ¡°They¡¯re so colorful and shiny!¡± Just as Narmi said, their vibrant colors and shimmering appearance were quite striking. It seemed that their glow had caught the curious eye of Narmi, but as for me¡­ I don¡¯t know much about mushrooms, but vibrant colors were often nature¡¯s defenses. In other words, they were probably poisonous. ¡°Should I pick one? It might be an extraordinary mushroom. Since I discovered it first, I¡¯ll name it the Narmi Mushroom!¡± As Narmi eagerly rubbed her hands together, Mirna, who had her arms crossed nearby, frowned deeply. ¡°Narmi. How many times do I have to tell you not to touch everything recklessly? We don¡¯t even know where we are. There could be traps. We¡¯re not here for a pic, so stop being so careless.¡± ? It was a fairly strict remark. But given the situation, it was also a reasonable one. Of course, Narmi puckered her lips and mockingly repeated Mirna¡¯s words, ¡°Stop being so careless.¡± She clearly wasn¡¯t pleased with her sister constantly interfering with everything she wanted to do. Then, Narmi suddenly dashed over to me. ¡°Theo, Unnie is being so mean to me. Say something¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Narmi! Don¡¯t be rude to Sir Theo! Let go of him right now!¡± Atst, Narmi and Mirna each grabbed one of my arms and started pulling me toward their respective sides. Being tugged back and forth between two women like this¡ª When was thest time I¡¯d experienced something like this? Oh, right, my little sisters at the orphanage would do this. But back then, it was cute¡ªthis wasn¡¯t. Tududuk-. Narmi and Mirna¡¯s strength was a little stronger than that of an ordinary person, so it felt like my arms were being yanked out of their sockets. ¡°Hieek¡­! My arms are stretching¡­!¡± An involuntary scream escaped my lips. The scream of a fairy was said to have a significant effect, often evoking sympathy from those who hear it. I figured my cry would make the twin sisters stop fighting and let go of my arms. And indeed, it seemed to have some effect. ¡°Narmi, Sir Theo is in pain! Let go of his arm!¡± Guuuk. Mirna tugged me even harder toward her side. Not to be outdone, Narmi tightened her grip and yanked me toward her. ¡°You let go, Unnie! I grabbed Theo¡¯s arm first! You¡¯re always acting superior just because you were born a few minutes earlier!¡± It seems the rift between the twins runs deep. I thought things had been peaceful between them since the whole earring incident with Narmi, but it looks like they hadn¡¯t truly reconciled after all. Perhaps it¡¯s only natural for siblings, especially twins, to constantlypete and keep each other in check from birth to the end. I don¡¯t have blood-rted siblings, but I did grow up with plenty of brothers, sisters, and younger siblings. Scenes like this, while chaotic, were familiar andforting. ¡°Let go already!¡± ¡°You let go first!¡± Duduk. ¡°Guaahhh¡­!¡± ¡°Ahhh! T-Theo!¡± A pain I¡¯d never felt before surged through my shoulder¡ªa sensation of something being pulled out. Before I could even process the unfamiliar feeling, a wave of shock followed. One of my shoulders had been dislocated. Mirna, who had been gripping my arm, gasped and released me in a panic. ¡°Sir Theo¡­!¡± ¡°You dislocated his shoulder! I told you to let go earlier!¡± ¡°¡­Ugh! Ow!¡± Narmi¡¯s scolding made Mirna let out strange noises like ¡°Ugh! Ahh!¡± in her flustered state. As I¡¯ve said before, seeing Mirna flustered was such a rare sight that it¡¯s worthmitting to memory. Hearing that my shoulder was dislocated, I felt a mix of panic and pain, almost enough to bring tears to my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Theo! I know bones! Fixing a dislocated shoulder is a piece of cake!¡± Narmi then began rubbing my dislocated shoulder and arm with her palm. I thought she was just checking its condition, but then I felt a sharp pain. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± ¡°There! It¡¯s done! Wasn¡¯t that quick?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sure enough, my previously dislocated shoulder was now back in ce. It was fascinating. Narmi and Mirna had mentioned before that they were well-versed in human anatomy. ¡°Unnie, quickly apologize to Theo! His arm got dislocated because of you!¡± ¡°¡­What? Why should I apologize alone!? If anyone¡¯s apologizing, we should do it together. Don¡¯t you realize half of it was your fault too?¡± Here we go again. It seemed like they were looking for reasons to fight rather than actually having reasons to fight. Caught in the middle, I was just bewildered about what to do. ©¥Yingyingyaing. Apparently, Yingying felt the same. The little creature circled around the sisters before settling on top of my head. At that moment, Narmi spoke up. ¡°Then let¡¯s ask Theo! He can decide who¡¯s at fault!¡± ¡°Narmi, are you sure about this? It¡¯s obvious to anyone that you¡¯re to me. Besides, Sir Theo and I are closer. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give a fair judgment.¡± Seuk-. Mirna, as if unting her closeness with me, confidently puffed out her chest. Seeing this, Narmi, not one to be outdone, also straightened up with a scoff. ¡°How close can you be with Theo? I even stayed at an inn with him¡­¡± Narmi began to say something but quickly mped her mouth shut. She must have realized that if she said any more, the situation would not end peacefully. No matter how agitated she was, she still had reason. However, Mirna was a particrly meticulous woman. ¡°What were you doing at an inn with Sir Theo?¡± Just as a hunter doesn¡¯t overlook the smallest tracks, Mirna didn¡¯t let even the slightest clue slip by. Faced with the question, Narmi, who had been confidently firing back at her sister just moments ago, suddenly froze. Her body trembled as if caught off guard. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Then she looked at me stealthily like a drenched rat, her eyes full of tension. There was no reason for them to be so tense. It was because both twin sisters were, in fact, not virgins. However, neither of them was aware of that. Despite sharing the same body, really important conversations were cut off. It was like the darkness beneath themp¡¯s glow. Just a few months ago, they fought a bloody battle over Narmi getting her ears pierced without asking. If it came to light that they¡¯d lost their virginity without consulting one another¡­ Narmi, who must have felt the same chill, hastily spun a story. ¡°Theo and I stayed up all night at the inn ying card games! I wasn¡¯t going to say anything because I thought you¡¯d be jealous.¡± Episode 317.2 (EP-317.2) Destined Rivals #3 317 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #3 ¡°What? ying card games¡­ without me knowing? Sir Theo, is that true? When did this happen?¡± An arrow flying at me all of a sudden? I nced at Narmi who¡¯s mouthing something. She was probably asking me to cover for her. ¡°Well, um, it was recently. During our trip to the wall, we stayed at various inns. It happened then.¡± ¡°You never told me anything about that. You promised to tell me everything.¡± I was screwed. I couldn¡¯t understand how the conversation had taken such a turn, but if this continued, things would get much worse. Just then, Narmi jumped in to help me. ¡°Why do I have to tell you everything we did together?¡± ¡°Because we shared the same body! Don¡¯t you remember how I would take care of you and heal you if you ate something bad or got hurt somewhere? There were so many injuries you didn¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m surprised.¡± Narmi frowned, looking offended by Mirna¡¯s attitude that seems to be ming her. She looked on the verge of tears from frustration and indignation. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that you never trusted me! Fine then! Now that we¡¯re separated, you won¡¯t have to deal with those surprises anymore!¡± With that, Narmi¡¯s tirade ended. Seeing her sulking, Mirna seemed at a loss for words. Eventually, she turned to me and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one angry here? Don¡¯t you agree, Sir Theo?¡± At that moment, I remembered a saying. Reconciling two women was harder than unifying a continent. I thought it was a joke, but maybe conquering a continent would be easier. I could only admit it. * * * Regardless of the squabble, the investigation of the cave had to continue. Work and personal life. It was better to keep them strictly separate, both for efficiency and survival. Narmi and Mirna seemed to know that as well. The sisters, who moments ago had been at each other¡¯s throats, were now sharing their observations of the murals and carvings around them. ¡°There are words written here in ancientnguage. Let¡¯s see¡­, ¡®This is the cave of the enlightened. For those who seek guidance, face your reflection on the water.¡¯ What could it mean?¡± I pondered over Mirna¡¯s question, but before I could respond, Narmi, who had been silently listening by my side, interjected. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®water,¡¯ it¡¯s ¡®mirror.¡¯ Doesn¡¯t she know that ¡®ektul¡¯ means mirror in ancientnguage? Theo, tell Unnie that her interpretation is wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what she says.¡± ¡°But contextually, it makes more sense to interpret it as water, not a mirror. Water was often used as a metaphorical tool by the ancients.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what she says, too.¡± Caught between the twins, I felt like a trantor. I wondered why they insisted on going through me when they could just talk to each other directly. Still, both were diligently working to uncover the secrets of the cave. Their investigation eventually led to a stone door with a red orb in the center, resembling a button. Creak, groan. As Mirna pressed the orb, she said. ¡°A sealed door. It seems to have been untouched for a very long time. I can¡¯t say for certain, but it¡¯s ancient. However, it doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say for certain? I can tell at a nce that it hasn¡¯t been opened for over a millennium. It¡¯s the sealing technique of the ancient fairy kingdom¡ªtell Unnie that.¡± My patience began to fray. So I pped my hands together loudly on purpose. Both Mirna and Narmi looked at me in surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s act like adults. How long do you expect me to keep ying along with this back-and-forth? Stop bickering and make peace, and decide whether we can pass through this sealed door.¡± They blinked at me in silence. But they must have felt that I was right, as they awkwardly turned their heads away, making sounds like ¡°hmph¡± or ¡°huh.¡± Watching them, a recent realization crossed my mind. Whether dealing with men or women, sess depends on how you handle the situation. Especially if I¡¯m pursuing a royal harem, it would be ridiculous if I couldn¡¯t even manage women¡¯s rtionships. I need to handle things properly. Buzz. At that moment, I felt a vibration from Marmar¡¯s tail coiled around my wrist. This meant Marmar was contacting me. Leaving the awkward sisters behind, I turned my attention to the iing call. ¡¸Marmar, what¡¯s going on?¡¹ ¡¸Nothing major, but we found this weird sealed door while moving forward! It looks like an incredibly old seal. I was wondering how things were on your side!¡¹ ¡¸A sealed door? What did Professor Ste say?¡¹ ¡¸She says it¡¯s a door that hasn¡¯t been touched by humans for a long time! We tried to open it, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. She mentioned there might be a button somewhere that needs to be activated at the same time.¡¹ A door that wouldn¡¯t open. A button that had to be activated simultaneously. ¡¸Does the door have an orb-like button in the center?¡¹ I asked Marmar about the shape of the stone door. Her response was surprisingly identical to the one in our location. ¡¸Yes! A blue orb!¡¹ A red orb here, a blue orb there. Twin doors that had to be opened simultaneously. With no better options, we decided to test it. We would press the orb-like buttons in the center of our respective doors at the same time. One, two, three. Creak. Clunk, grind. Then, a strange noise came from the sealed door, which had not reacted until now. It felt like various mechanisms were moving. Just as I started to feel tension¡ª Kugugugugugugu-. The cave began to shake. ¡°What¡ª!?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡± Narmi and Mirna eximed in shock. Soon, we witnessed the massive stone door grinding upward. But more important was whaty beyond it. A fairlyrge and spacious area. And at its center sat a peculiar, red-hued statue sitting cross-legged. It looked like an Asura with terrifyingly protruding fangs, an axe in its hand, and four heads As an unsettling feeling crept over me, it was Mirna who reacted first. ¡°T-T Episode 318.1 (EP-318.1) Destined Rivals #4 318 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #4 A statue sitting cross-legged. It stood approximately two meters tall, with a burly frame and menacing weapons clutched in its four hands. Of course, the weapons weren¡¯t real, nor was the statue a living being. It was merely a sculpture carved from stone. Who could have created such a figure in this secluded cave? As I was letting my imagination run wild trying to figure out the reason, Mirna was the first to react. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ an angel statue.¡± ¡°Angel?¡± That demon-like figure was an angel? In my mind, angels were women with wings¡ªgentle, nurturing figures d in pure white garments. Perhaps sensing my skepticism, Mirna added a few more words to rify. ¡°The image of winged angels has only be popr over thest few centuries. During the early days of the Gwangyeom Church, during the time of the early fathers, angels were depicted as powerful guardians like this.¡± I see. A thought suddenly struck me. ¡°So, that statue represents one of the early angels of the Gwangyeom Church, meaning this ce is connected to the church?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a reasonable assumption. But I don¡¯t know why a symbol of the church exists here in Mount Bilford¡­.¡± As Mirna trailed off, Narmi, who had been silently listening, spoke up as if she was inspired by an idea or simply wanting to join the conversation. ¡°If there¡¯s a guardian, it means there¡¯s something to protect. Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s a treasure beyond that angel statue?¡± Narmi¡¯s logic was usible. But unlike the optimistic Narmi, Mirna was rather negative. ¡°In the early days of the Gwangyeom Church, angels fought against barbarism and the gods of superstition. They took on those fierce forms to wage spiritual war against horrifying pagan deities.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying these angels had to fight here as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was a rather convincing narrative¡ªangels condemning heresy and paganism. Naturally, they would be guarding something terrible and pagan that they themselves had defeated. From my days at the orphanage, where I attended countless services, I had heard endless stories of vile and malevolent beings. Tales of people possessed by spirits, screaming in animalistic voices. The memories sent a shiver down my spine. While I was thinking that, I heard Marmar¡¯s call. ¡¸There¡¯s a weird statue here! It¡¯s blue, and looks ugly and brutish! Professor Ste says it might be some kind of guardian!¡¹ I see. Marmar¡¯s group also found a simr angel statue? While I couldn¡¯t say for certain, this ce wasn¡¯t ordinary. They must have hidden it deep in the mountains, creating all sorts of traps and winding paths so that no one could find it. Perhaps Mount Bilford¡¯s temple itself was merely a facade to conceal these statues. As that exaggerated idea crossed my mind¡ª ¡°Ah, look here! There¡¯s writing!¡± Narmi, who had fearlessly approached the angel statue, said something quite interesting. ¡°Narmi, what if it¡¯s dangerous? You shouldn¡¯t just walk up to it like that,¡± Mirna scolded, brushing her hand over her face in exasperation. Yet, curiosity seemed to get the better of her as well. Mirna also slowly approached the statue. Gooooo¡ª The closer we got, the bigger the statue appeared. Squiggly letters resembling earthworms were inscribed at its base. It looked very difficult to read, then Narmi spoke up. ¡°©¤We have sealed the evil desires in the darkness of this deep mountain. O ye who read this writing, do not approach your desires lightly. When the two lights engulf, a merciless de shall cleave you in two.¡± ¡°Lady Narmi, is that what the inscription says?¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve read, yes. I don¡¯t know if Unnie sees it differently¡­ So, what do you think Unnie?¡± Narmi posed a question to Mirna. While there was an awkward hesitance in her tone, it was far better than the bickering and insults they had exchanged earlier. It was probably her way of extending an olive branch. Watching the sisters¡¯ interaction, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit tense. Mirna, meanwhile, examined the inscriptions carved into the floor intently before adding something noteworthy. ¡°These words were written by Alkinas, the sword of sogeum. He was one of the founding fathers of the Gwangyeom Church, a cornerstone who established many of its doctrines¡­.¡± Hearing this, Narmi pped her hands together. ¡°Then, could it be true? The story about how the Church¡¯s pdins sealed heretical temples filled with gold and treasure all over the world?¡± ¡°I always thought it was just a myth. But if this really is the work of Bishop Alkinas, then it might actually be true. This could be an incredible discovery¡­.¡± The sisters were chattering about things I couldn¡¯t understand. And then they started to look around thisrge room more. Before long, they uncovered more writings. Mirna, after deciphering them, spoke. ¡°It seems clear that there¡¯s something significant beyond this angel statue. Judging by the repeated mentions of ¡®wish¡¯ and ¡®desire¡¯ in the inscriptions, it¡¯s safe to assume there¡¯s an important treasure hidden there.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some kind of relic that grants wishes? Like a sacred crown or a holy grail!¡± Narmi giggled. Soon, a few words were transmitted in my head. ¡¸Comrade, Professor Ste says there¡¯s something beyond the statue! She said like the style matches the early Church something. I don¡¯t really get it, but it sounds like a big deal!¡¹ It seemed Marmar¡¯s group had also deciphered some of the inscriptions near their statue. We couldn¡¯t just sit idle. From what we¡¯d pieced together so far, pressing the orb mechanism attached to the statue would likely trigger something. It was probably a setup simr to the sealed door from earlier. Just in case, I drew my wand. Anyone could predict that this statue woulde to life and guard the area. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ See? Without me needing to say anything, Mirna and Narmi already drew their fan and sword¡ªready for battle. Suddenly, I felt a strange sense of novelty seeing Narmi and Mirna fighting together for the first time. Of course, now was not the time to get lost in sentiments but to act. Hoping for an escape route that might be beyond the statue. I counted. ¡¸3.¡¹ ¡¸2.¡¹ ¡¸1.¡¹ Creak. Marmar and I pressed the buttons simultaneously. Goooooo¡ª. The statue, which had been sitting cross-legged, suddenly lit up with crimson eyes. At the same time, every softly glowingntern around us was extinguished. ¡°©¤Light!¡± Before total darkness could engulf us, I quickly casted a spell to conjure a light source. Who knew what might happen in pitch ckness? ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Just then, someone let out a strange sound¡ªprobably Narmi. [T/N: Changed Gwangyeong to Gwangyeom Church] Episode 318.2 (EP-318.2) Destined Rivals #4 318 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #4 ¡°Where¡¯s the statue?¡± Just as Narmi said. The statue that had been right before us moments ago was nowhere to be seen. That massive figure had disappeared. A chill crept down my spine at the ominous development. Instinctively, I tilted my head upward. And there I met its glowing gaze¡ªclinging to the ceiling with its multiple arms like a spider. The statue opened its mouth and let out a deafening roar that threatened to tear my eardrums apart. Mirna covered her ears and crouched down at the intense sound. ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± Whoosh. Sreung-. The statue suddenlyunched itself from the ceiling, swinging its enormous axe at Mirna. The de,rger than a human body, would have easily cleaved her in two if itnded. ? ¡°Shadow Bind!¡± Just as the axe was about to hit, Narmi drove her sword forcefully into the ground. The well-honed de pierced the floor, and in that moment, the statue¡¯s movements froze mid-swing. Its massive arm was suspended in the air. ¡°Unnie, I can¡¯t hold it for long! Get out of there now!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Snapping back to her senses, Mirna rolled to the side, narrowly escaping the axe¡¯s deadly reach. Immediately after, the axe smashed into the ground where Mirna had just been. The impact shook the room, sending dust cascading from the ceiling. ©¥¡­¡­ What was strange, though, was that the statue stopped moving after that. As I opened my eyes to grasp the situation. Paseuk-. Dust or something simr got into my eyes. Reflexively, I blinked and raised a hand to rub my face. ¡°Sir Theo, be careful!¡± At Mirna¡¯s loud shout, I took a step back. Swish¡ª ng! A massive axe de came hurtling toward me. Though made of stone, if that attack hadnded, my body would split in two from top to bottom. What¡¯s the fastest chant? Should I dodge? Or counterattack? In that split second, countless thoughts shed through my mind with Calm Thinking. ¡°Theo!!!¡± It was Narmi¡¯s scream that broke through my racing thoughts. Just as I was preparing to cast a spell, the statue stopped moving again. What was going on? While I was pondering, Mirna asked. ¡°Narmi, what was the inscription on the ground earlier? If you remember, quickly recite it again.¡± ¡°Inscription. Inscription? Uh¡­ Oh! ¡®We have sealed the evil desires in the darkness of this deep mountain. O ye who read this writing, do not approach your desires lightly. When the two lights fade, a merciless de shall cleave you in two.¡¯¡± Why was she asking about this all of a sudden? Just as I was trying to piece it together, Marmar¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. ¡¸Comrade! Don¡¯t close your eyes! If you close your eyes, the statue targets you!¡¹ Ah, I see now. When the two lights fade, a merciless de shall cleave you¡ªit was a metaphor. It referred to closing both eyes. The statue would attack anyone who dared shut their eyes! ¡¸As long as everyone keeps looking¡­ it stops moving¡­ if even one person closes their eyes¡­ to destroy it, the orb button¡­¡¹ Ttuk-. And then, Marmar¡¯s message abruptly cut off. However, with Calm Thinking activated, I quickly grasped what Marmar was trying to convey. Without hesitation, I shouted at the tense Narmi and Mirna. ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes! It seems like we all need to keep looking at this thing for it to stop! And striking the orb we pressed to activate it will destroy it!¡± Narmi was startled by my cry. ¡°Don¡¯t close our eyes? Uh, now that you said that, I feel like I really want to close them!¡± I understood the feeling. I felt the same. It was then¡ª Swish¡ª! The statue holding the axe moved, aiming straight for Mirna¡¯s neck. ¡°Unnie! Did you seriously rub your eyes? Didn¡¯t you hear what Theo just said!?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s dust in them! What else was I supposed to do!?¡± This was a mess. While we were in this situation, I wondered how Marmar and the others were doing on the other side. Hopefully, Professor Ste was keeping things under control over there. No, now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that. ¡°Unnie, duck!¡± Mirna ducked at Narmi¡¯s shout. The massive axe swung overhead, slicing through the air just above her hair. At the same time, Mirna unfolded her fan and struck the statue¡¯s leg. ng! There was a sound like metal hitting rock, while Mirna eximed, ¡°It¡¯s tough!¡± ¡°Unnie, we need to find its weak spot first!¡± The twin sisters soon began fighting the statue together. Their nimble movements, dodging the axe by mere inches while counterattacking, looked almost like a circus performance. The option of not blinking even once was already out the window. ¡°Summon, ck Coffin!¡° ¡°Narmi, give me your sword!¡± Had the two of them ever trained together before? No, that couldn¡¯t be the case. Watching them work together so seamlessly, I found myself momentarily lost in thought. Then thinking I couldn¡¯t just stand still, I began chanting a spell¡ª ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Crunch! Mirna drove the sword into the orb near the statue¡¯s navel. With that, the statue came to aplete stop before breaking apart into fragments of stone and crumbling to the ground. Crash! ¡°Wow, Unnie, we did it!¡± ¡°Yeah, we did!¡± Narmi raised her hands high in the air in celebration. Mirna followed suit, and the two of them pped their hands together. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of emotion at the sight. Sisters were sisters. They may fight each other, but they join forces against external enemies. ©¥Yingyingyaing. Just then¡ª Yingying, who was sitting on my head, flew to the remains of the shattered statue, picked something up. It then flew back to me, extending its find. ¡°A key?¡± What it brought back was a key made of stone. At first nce, it looked no different than a mere debris. But the distinct, strange pattern suggests it was a key. While I was studying it for a while, Mirna discovered something. ¡°There¡¯s a hole in the pedestal where the statue was sitting. If we insert the key Sir Theo has, it might open up a path.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡± I inserted the key into the hole. With a clunk and a loud creak, I could feel a heavy mechanism turn. Then, the pedestal suddenly broke. Crash! ¡°Why did it break?¡± I was briefly taken aback¡­ ¡°Theo, look! There¡¯s a hole under the pedestal!¡± We found a staircase leading underground. A dark and damp path. Episode 319.1 (EP-319.1) Destined Rivals #5 319 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #5 I like games. Because of this, I often use games as examples when exining things. Let¡¯s take the current situation and try exining it in gaming terms. We¡¯ve explored a dungeon filled with all kinds of mazes and mysteries, before finally facing the boss monster. Defeating it granted us a key that opens a hidden passageway. When considering what lies beyond such a path, there¡¯s usually two options. The first was a treasure room. A room where the brave heroes who defeated the boss were rewarded with rest and fitting rewards for their efforts. A ce filled with gold, magical scrolls no one has ever discovered, or a holy sword resting on a pedestal bathed in mystical rays of sunlight. A quintessential conclusion. ¡°Our family¡¯s finances haven¡¯t been greattely. I hope we find piles of gold or silver bars! Maybe even a golden idol! We could melt it down and sell it!¡± ? Narmi seemed utterly convinced that a treasure room awaited beyond this narrow and winding passage. She seemed sure that the maze-like terrain and guardian were all to protect the treasures within. But Mirna had a different perspective. ¡°There might be an even more terrifying monster waiting, Narmi. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡± What Mirna considered was the second possibility after the boss room. That the key we obtained might, in fact, lead to something far worse. Perhaps what we¡¯d defeated was just the mid-boss. And that, the true terrory ahead beyond this ominous path. Such scenarios were alsomon in games. As I calmly weighed which of their predictions might be correct, we walked step by step through the dark cavern. Finally. The narrow passage ended, and a rtively spacious area appeared before us. The ceiling stretched several meters high, and the sheer width was hard to gauge, creating an endless echo chamber. I felt a moment of tension, overwhelmed by the sheer scale of the ce. ¡°Unnie, look!¡± Narmi¡¯s hair stood on end as she pointed at something with her finger. ¡°¡­ Bones?¡± As Mirna asked, there were bones. Bleached white bones¡­. What stood out, however, was the shiny te armor on its frame. Eerie. Though Mirna and Narmi didn¡¯t seem particrly fazed by the bones. Especially Narmi, who approached without hesitation and began examining the armor¡¯s design up close. What would she do if the skeleton suddenly moved? How could Narmi be so bold? Soon enough, she provided a somewhat reassuring exnation. ¡°These remains are way too old. Not even necromancy could make use of them. There¡¯s not even a fragment of a soul left. I don¡¯t think we need to worry about this thing suddenly moving!¡± Only then did both Mirna and I feel at ease. We followed Narmi and approached the skeleton. As we got closer, we noticed something peculiar. In the skeleton¡¯s bony hand was an object, which now came in to view. A teapot? It was a teapot with a long spout, a handle on the back, and a lid on top. Narmi seemed to think so too, eximing, ¡°Why is there a teapot here?!¡± Mirna corrected her. ¡°It¡¯s not a teapot. It¡¯s amp. One where you pour oil into and light a me. It looks really old. But why is there amp in a skeleton¡¯s hand in a ce like this¡­?¡± ¡°Unnie, there¡¯s something written near its feet!¡± At Narmi¡¯s remark, Mirna and I both bent down to take a closer look. Sure enough, as she said, there were words etched into the ground, as though someone had carved them with a knife. The text was in an ancientnguage that I couldn¡¯t read. Even Mirna seemed to struggled to interpret it. ¡°Instrument of desire¡­ fairy¡­ grants wishes¡­ price¡­ root of evil¡­ sealed as a magic tool¡­ simultaneous activation of two lights and two incantations required to release¡­¡± Mirna¡¯s attempt ended ambiguously. The writing was too worn and damaged by time, making it impossible to fully decipher. At that moment, Narmi¡¯s imagination sprang to life. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a wish-granting fairy sealed inside thismp?¡± She then reached for themp. And her reckless action prompted Mirna to shout, ¡°Narmi, don¡¯t touch it carelessly!¡± And then it happened. Click. Crash! The skeleton, which had been holding themp, copsed like a puppet with its strings cut. The armor and bones crumbled into dust, leaving only the ivory-coloredmp. At the same time, something unusual happened at the entrance where we came in. Rumble. Bang! Wurr. A boulder rolled in from somewhere, sealing off the entrance. Then, a sound of something copsing echoed through the air. While I couldn¡¯t be entirely sure of what had just happened, it was clear enough¡ªwe were now trapped inside. Mirna was shocked. ¡°This was a trap! Narmi, this happened because you recklessly touched themp!¡± ¡°I swear on everything, I didn¡¯t touch it! It fell because you were yelling so loudly. The skeleton lost its bnce and crumbled!¡± * * * ©¥Kyuuiing. The cloudling Yingying, which had been flitting around for some time,nded on my head. It seemed tired after moving around looking for gaps in this space. Even Narmi and Mirna, who had been bickering moments ago, had fallen silent as if they were worn out. Sensing an opportunity, I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s save the me game forter. Right now, we need to figure out how to get out of here. We don¡¯t know how long this space will remain stable.¡± Escape¡ªthat was our top priority. I made that clear, and the twins nodded in agreement. Then, Mirna spoke up with a question. Episode 319.2 (EP-319.2) Destined Rivals #5 319 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #5 ¡°Can wemunicate with Marmar¡¯s group?¡± Unfortunately, I could only shake my head at that question. ¡°I keep trying, but I can¡¯t reach them. It seems the inscriptions around us are blocking the flow of magic.¡± It wasn¡¯t until a bitter that I fully understood the situation. This perfectly sealed room had strange phrases and inscriptions carved into every wall. They were so old that even Narmi and Mirna couldn¡¯t decipher them. ¡°From what Sir Theo said, it seems these inscriptions serve as magical barriers. It¡¯smon in ancient ruins, though this is my first time seeing it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time too!¡± ¡°Um, is that so?¡± At my casual reply, Mirna exined a little more. ¡°It wasmon for pagan priests to inscribe magic protection spells to deal with the mages sent from the Angmar Kingdom.¡± It was said that magic was rtively new. Compared to the cumbersome and archaic ancient sorceries, the convenient and powerful magic used by the followers of the Gwangyeom God allowed them to rapidly expand their influence by suppressing heretics and pagans wherever they went. To counter these mages, the pagans devised magic jammers¡ªmagic circles. The magic protection spell inscribed on Opal Bellhawk¡¯s body was also said to be a modern modification and invention of such pagan technology. Seuk-. On a whim, I conjured a small orb of light on my palm. The most basic Rank 1 illumination spell¡ªLight. It was a magic that could be easily conjured up with just a little skill by imagining a brilliant sun, so it was used as a measure of magical ability. Under normal circumstances, I could muster a light farrger than my torso with enough effort. But now, I could barely produce something the size of a ser ball. ¡°Definitely, it¡¯s difficult to use magic.¡± I could vividly feel the interference with my magic, as if someone were gripping my shoulders, arms, and legs and pulling them. The sensation left me slightly on edge. Having experienced the convenience of magic with various situations, I felt like I¡¯d regressed back into a in and inept kid if I were to lose that one advantage. ¡°Unnie, Theo. Listen to me.¡± Narmi grabbed our attention, holding the ivorymp in her hands. ¡°It says the fairy sealed in thismp grants wishes. Can¡¯t we just ask it to get us out of here?¡± Narmi was convinced that the fairy in themp would grant her wish. Was the story of the magicmp also spread around this world like a fairy tale? Of course, her older sister Mirna was cautiously pessimistic. ¡°Narmi, don¡¯t forget that it also mentions a sinister price to pay afterward.¡± ¡°Maybe you misinterpreted it, Unnie. And even if that¡¯s true, the fairy is probably just a lingering soul without a physical body. Could you and I not control one soul?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­well, that¡¯s true.¡± The conservative and safety-oriented Mirna seemed to be getting swayed by the bold and adventurous Narmi. In a situation like this, Narmi¡¯s story was indeed very appealing. Sensing her chance, Narmi continued. ¡°But thismp is tough¡ªit doesn¡¯t break, crack, or open. It¡¯s securely sealed, and I have no idea how to undo it. Unnie, you¡¯re good with sealing arts, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seuk. Narmi handed themp to her sister. After examining it for a while, Mirna offered her assessment. ¡°It¡¯s standard practice to make such important tools difficult to unseal. Earlier, the inscription said to perform two lights and incantations simultaneously¡­.¡± As we looked around, we discoveredrge, luminous crystals cut into mirror shapes at the far ends of the space. They were also reflecting the light from the luminous crystal installed on the ceiling. ¡°We might have to shine those two lights on thismp. In the old days, seal puzzles like this weremon.¡± Mirna¡¯s suggestion seemed highly reasonable. Thus, following her idea, we decided to ce themp at the center and use the light from the crystals on either side to break the seal. However, to direct the crystal¡¯s light toward the center, someone had to hold and adjust them. So Narmi and Mirna each moved to opposite ends of the room. Seuk-. I, too, lifted themp high to align its angle. ¡°Narmi, we¡¯ll use a standard A-B-A? chant. Synchronization is critical, so don¡¯t miss the timing!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Swaaaaaaa. When the two intense beams of light shone on themp. The twins began to mumble something in unison. It was a strange melody and tone that I couldn¡¯tprehend. The way it was spoken simultaneously, as if by a single person, was remarkably mysterious. Then¡ª tter, clunk, tter. Themp in my hands began to tremble with an odd sensation, like a giant hamster trapped inside it struggling to get out. Then, with a loud bang, something soared high into the sky. It was themp¡¯s lid. It made a very loud noise as it fell to the ground. Swaaaaaa-. A strange chill thickly emanated from the openedmp. By the time I regained my senses, the ground beneath me was filled with smoke, like the dry ice used in stage effects, heightening the tension in the air. ©¥Atst, I am free. 150 years. 8 months and 17 nights. I finally taste the air of the mortal realm once more. A peculiar voice resounded above my head, clear like the sound of a xylophone being struck. When I looked up, I met the gaze of a woman d in flowing garments, her face veiled like a dancer¡¯s. She lounged leisurely among strange clouds, her movements graceful and unhurried. ©¥So, it is you children who have freed me. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!